《His Cute Wife is a Little Crazy》


 Chapter 1 - BEHAVE LIKE A MOTHER

    Hu Lei stood at the stairwell and listened to the hushed quarrel. She looked emotionlessly towards the dimly lit living room. Her lips pressed together in annoyance as she heard the cyclic conversation. Truly, the loudest people were those who tried to be quiet, especially at the middle of the night.


    She listened to the conversation with detached interest, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    "You had hermitted into a mental institution, Lu Liang. What were you thinking?" a man spoke up in anger.


    "What was I supposed to do? What am I supposed to do? You left the country and I was alone with her. She does not talk. There is something wrong with her. I was scared." A woman replied with tears, choking as if in pain.


    A hand fell on the table in anger, but the bang was not loud.


    "Do you have a right to be scared? Our daughter was held captive for a year. She is scared and does not need to be in another prison. You have to ept that she is not going to begin jumping around and talking up a storm after her experience. How can you, as a mother, you make her relive her nightmare by having her freedom restricted once again?" The man''s voice became louder.


    The girl on the steps lifted her head, her eyes cold and free of fear. Her lips formed a sneer as she listened to the sniffling sounds of a woman crying. The broken sobs would make anyone believe that she had suffered an immeasurable injustice.


    "You left me alone with her. How could I know that I was safe?" her voice croaked out amidst the sniffling.


    Her husband did not seem to hear the voice filled with grievances. He was drowning in his anger and disappointment.


    "Youmitted her into an institution even before my nended in India, and you even used my name to have her locked up. You are her mother. What should you fear in the face of your daughter''s wellbeing? We thought she was gone forever for a year. How could you bear to just give her away again?" the frustration in the man''s voice was palpable.


    He had not even been willing to take a step out of the door. The only reason he had left the country was for the sake of Hu Lei''s treatment. He had trusted his wife enough to guard their child while he handled the medical side of things.


    "You heard about the boy who turned into a monster. He killed his little sister and even injured his mother after being rescued from that ce." The woman''s voice became loud and hysterical.


    Before he could respond, the man realised that their daughter had walked to the living room entrance. Her slight figure standing below the arched entrance seemed lonely and cold. He swallowed his words and sent a re towards his wife, who looked terrified at the appearance of their daughter. Hu Ming shook his head and quickly went to the little girl without another word.


    "Xiao Lei, I did not know that you were awake." He spoke softly.


    She did not respond, and he did not expect that she would.


    "Did you have another nightmare?" he asked.


    She did, but she shook her head with cold and unfeeling eyes. Assenting would not make the nightmares end. It would be useless to confess. Her father also knew that she was lying, but he did not push.


    "Do not worry. Father will make everything better. You do not have to be afraid. Nothing bad will happen again." Heforted her.


    She nodded in eptance, perhaps to reassure him.


    The soft cries of the seated woman could still be heard; she did not approach her daughter. Hu Lei looked at her with scorn and disappointment. After a moment, she turned and walked back up the stairs.


    The man looked at his hysterical wife who had looked at their daughter like she was a monster.


    "Lu Liang, I hope you will be able to move beyond your childishness and behave like a mother to Xiao Lei. If you cannot treat her well, I will take her away from you." He said before following his daughter.


    In truth, Hu Ming hoped that his words would be a wake-up call for his wife. He did not want to deprive Xiao Lei of her mother.


    Unfortunately, there were no changes in Lu Liang in the months following that conversation. The woman became more and more alienated from her daughter, preferring to stay with friends instead of remaining home with the girl she now saw as a burden.


    When Hu Lei turned ten, Hu Ming did not dare dy or continue hoping for a miracle. The environment in Supreme City was not conducive for Hu Lei, especially with a mother who treated her like the devil and old friends who shunned her, fearing that she was a ticking time bomb. She could not recover in a ce where she was treated like a pariah.


    Therefore, he made appropriate arrangements before leaving the country with Hu Lei.

 Chapter 2 - WHAT DID YOU DO?

    Hu Lei sighed with exasperation as she listened to her father. Her decision to return to their home in Supreme City had unsettled him. She had travelled with him around the world for twelve years. She had never been truly alone. How could he not be worried?


    "I have been back for three months, and I am still alive." She spoke with augh.


    "You think old Bai has not told me about your days in the Manor?" her father asked.


    "That old man has great interest in gossip." She replied through gritted teeth.


    The old butler had been maintaining their home for the years that they had been away. Though he remained the manager of the estate without supervision, he was a man with traditional values. He considered the Hu father his master. He did not waver in his loyalty. Unfortunately, that meant that he would not hesitate to sell out the young miss.


    "If you have true desire to live a normal life in Supreme, I will not stand in your way. However, you cannot remain sequestered in the Manor." This response was not unexpected.


    There was a hint of sadness in the voice, causing Hu Lei to flinch. She had not left the house, except for a few asions since she had been back. It was not like she wanted to be a hermit. She really wanted to know how to have a normal life in the city. However, she did not where to start.


    There was no need for her to leave the manor because she had everything she needed. Even if she did not have something, she did not know where she could go. Supreme City had changed tremendously over the years. She did not remember anything about it. If she did walk out of the house she would probably get lost.


    "I am fine, Dad." She said softly.


    "Lei''er, I know that the events of your childhood still haunt you. So many things went wrong during that time. Perhaps taking you with me was not the right decision. Maybe you could have had a normal life." The rough voice held a tinge of regret.


    Hu Lei''s eyes darkened and her face became stiff. She did not like talking or even hearing about her years as a child. The memories always caused darkness to cloud her mind and attempt to pull her into that abyss of captivity. As she felt that suffocating feeling, she consciously took a deep breath and suppressed the darkness.


    "Dad, you know that is not true. Though I was a child then, it was also my decision to leave with you." She added a light tone to her voice as she always did to keep father from worrying.


    The man on the other end of the line sighed.


    "Have you seen your mother?"


    "She has her new family, and she has not gotten in touch. It is obvious that she has no interest in me."


    Hu Ming did not know what to say. He wanted to defend the woman that he had once loved, but the words remained stuck in his mouth. He did not want to provide empty titudes. His priority was for his daughter to live a full life. The past was the past. There was nothing that could be changed at this point.


    He chose to avoid the topic altogether.


    "You should not worry about unnecessary things. Let nature take its course. Right now, you should only focus on your new job." He spoke with a hint of excitement.


    Hu Lei felt a chill run down her back at the sudden joy in her father''s voice.


    "What did you do?" she demanded.


    The man coughed lightly in guilt


    "Lei''er, you know that father is your number one fan. But I am worried about you. You cannot remain locked up forever. I want to help you have a normal life. I know that you wanted to go back because you feel that you have missed out on so much. And I agree. However, you will not get anywhere if you do not experience new things." The preaching voice sounded quite righteous.


    "What did you do?" Hu Lei asked again with creeping killing intent.


    Again, her father coughed lightly before speaking.


    "It is not a big deal. I reached out to an old friend. I helped him a long time ago, so he owed me a favour. Anyway, you will be working in hispany for some time. Don''t worry. I made it clear that you will only be there on a part-time basis. If you do not like the work, you can just resign."


    "You promised not to interfere with my choice toe back to the country."


    "I am not interfering. I am merely helping you achieve your goal to enjoy the Supreme City life." He said with a nervousugh.


    "You are splitting hairs. I wanted to aplish my goal without help." Hu Lei sounded angry.


    "Everything you have achieved up to now has been without my help. However, I know that building a social life in that city is not easy. In some ways, it is harder than travelling to new countries and learning everything from scratch. Do not worry. If you do not have capabilities, my old friend will not ept you." He said with a loudugh.


    Hu Lei sighed in an attempt to sooth her anger. Did this old man think that his words made everything alright?


    "I don''t know about this." She said softly.


    Sensing her capittion, her father knew that their call had to end before she changed her mind.


    "You will receive the details of the position in a few days. You will be great. Bye."


    Before Hu Lei could speak, the call was disconnected. She wanted tough at her father''s antics, but she was also a little afraid.


    It was one thing to return to her hometown. It was another to attempt to blend in into a normal work environment where people had colleagues, water cooler gossip and after work happy hours. She knew that beyond her fa?ade, there was a darkness lurking. Could she suppress it in the city where everything begun?

 Chapter 3 - GOOD MORNING, AUNTIE

    Two weekster, Hu Lei found herself walking into a high rise building. Themercial structure was home to Etude Technologies, the most prominent software business in Supreme City. She paused for a moment outside before entering. She consulted the receptionist in the lounge and was directed to the lift directly.


    Alone in the elevator, she could not help looking at her image in the reflective surfaces. Her primary focus was her clothes. She had never worn official business attire in the past because of the nature of her life. Her outfits consisted primarily of practical trousers, sensible t-shirts and boots.


    She did not like those clothes. She was the type of girl who preferred pretty dresses and designer shoes. However, she could hardly apany her father through jungles, deserts and hidden viges in such clothes.


    Seeing her little skirt suit once again, she could not help nodding in approval. It was not a high fashion dress, but it was a hundred steps away from camouge fatigues. She could see the appeal of business formal wear. Her lips stretched into a smile.


    When the elevator doors opened, her heart rate elerated in excitement. Also, a small part of her could not help the thread of fear. There was something about the cold clean rooms and silence that terrified her.


    For a moment, her mind shed back to her childhood. The dark clouds in her mind seemed to rise again, threatening to overtake her. She took a deep breath and ced her hand over her heart. She pushed the fear away and centred her mind.


    After posing for a moment outside the lift, she walked to the receptionist manning the floor.


    The woman was beautiful as most individuals in the profession are, especially for her age. There was a hint of arrogance as she looked at Hu Lei walked to her.


    This receptionist had seen numerous women approach the floor in an attempt to get closer to the boss. Unfortunately for them, she had been instructed not to allow these women beyond her and to call security personnel if a bold one managed to reach the floor. She had chased away numerous women who had sneaked in, including some small celebrities and proud socialist. This little girl would be nothing.


    It should also be noted that this female doorman felt quite special and looked down on most because she was the only woman who worked on the highest floor. Granted, there were only two other people working on the level, but it was still something.


    Though she was quite certain that the five-foot nothing girl was not an important guest, she did not dare turn her away. She had not gotten the job by being stupid. She allowed her to approach with confidence.


    Hu Lei did not know the dramatic imaginations going on in the receptionist''s mind. However, she could see the slight sneer that betrayed her contempt for her.


    "Good morning, auntie. I am here to see Mr Zhong." She spoke with a smile.


    The receptionist was not that old. Her true age was thirty seven, and she was quite well-preserved. Moreover, her name was indicated on the desk. Hu Lei had intentionally called ''auntie'' because she could see the evil intentions lurking in her eyes.


    She had been in some of the worst ces around the world and could detect negative emotions quite easily. It was not like she was wrong about calling her auntie. She was much older.


    The petty Hu Lei smiled prettily at the woman whose face changed shades in anger. She felt likeughing and her mind calmed down. Unfortunately, the auntie could not do anything to a guest.


    "Do you have an appointment?" the receptionist inquired through gritted teeth.


    "Of course, I do. I was invited by Assistant Chen." She replied.


    The fuming receptionist had no choice but to be civil. She indicated for Hu Lei to sit down and wait. Without another word, she called Assistant Chen''s office to confirm the appointment. If it was true that this Hu Lei was contacted by Mr Chen, she was obviously an important person. The person on the other end apologised for failing to inform her. He had wanted to meet Miss Hu in person. The woman could only be relieved that she had not acted irrationally towards the annoying girl.


    After four minutes or so, a young man with a slight build and a friendly smile walked up to Hu Lei. She stood up quickly and bowed in greeting.


    "I am Assistant Chen, Miss Hu. We spoke on the phone. Pleasee with me." He spoke in a measured but friendly tone.


    Hu Lei clutched her handbag tightly in her hands and followed him.


    As she walked towards the inner parts on the office, her heartbeat elerated exponentially. The fear of the unknown coupled with excitement made her feel almost dizzy. She could also feel her breath became thinner. She took another deep breath. There was nothing to worry about, and it was not like she needed this job desperately. She did not even know why she felt a sense of apprehension.


    Her steps remained measured and steady as she walked. She would not stress over her meeting with Mr Zhong. Unfortunately, she could not force the flow of her mind or control her concerns. As she followed Assistant Chen, she decided to reframe her situation with logic, but she left herself hanging in between two uncertain facts.


    On one hand, she did not want to throw her father''s face. Therefore, she wanted to impress his old friend and show her worth. On the other hand, the stiff atmosphere of the building and the office did not seem like it was made for her.


    She felt like an imposter in her neat little designer suit, ying a role in a big production. It was not only Etude Technologies. Even Supreme City did not feel like home. How could she present herself in a favourable light when she felt that she did not belong? She had felt more at home in the countless hotels she had lived in in the past.


    An inner part of her wanted to turn back and leave without another word. However, therger part of her suppressed the urge. She did not want to keep running.


    Assistant Chen posed before an imposing mahogany door and looked at her. He knocked and opened the door softly. With a wave of his hand, he indicated for her to enter. He did not follow, only backing away from the open entrance.

 Chapter 4 - GOOD KARMA

    Zhong Feng did not look forward to his morning meeting. He had a fully packed schedule and did not have time to meet nonessential people. However, his father had insisted that this interview must be conducted in person and by him. Though he had been mildly annoyed by the old man, he had acquiesced to the request. In addition, his expectations for the meeting were quite high, based on the constant prattling of the old Zhong.


    Unfortunately, his anticipation for the meeting ended in an anti-climax when he saw the petite girl framed like a little pixie by his enormous office door.


    As an experienced businessman, he did not ce much importance in looks. However, he could not ignore thepactness of the female figure entering with minute measured steps. She seemed to disappear in the spacious room. Moreover, there was uncertainty and timidity in her aura. He frowned as he watched her approach slowly, almost as if she wanted to leave.


    His sharp eyes brushed over her with detached objectiveness. He could not help lingering on that face. He had to admit that her youthful appearance was far from what he had imagined. Her countenance could be described as, for theck of a better word, cute. Her peach blossom eyes were wide and clear and worked well with her small nose and little mouth to create an almost doll-like appearance.


    She did not look like any of the countless women that his father had attempted to set him up with in the past. Though the old man was a romantic, he always favoured tall and confident beauties. This girl did not have the air of a refined socialite or a corporate professional.


    His father had only intimated that he owed a favour to her father, and he had to treat her with utmost care and regard.


    At first, he had assumed that it was another ploy to force him to settle down. However, looking at the little white rabbit, he could not help thinking that he was wrong.


    Perhaps there was no hidden meaning behind his father''s words.


    His emotionless eyes remained on the girl who was taking a hundred years to walk from the door to him.


    Hu Lei observed the imposing man as she intentionally walked slowly to his desk. She wanted to make a judgement before faced him head on. Her conclusions did notfort her. The daunting man looked like an emperor judging a small subject. His unfeeling gaze and powerful demeanour was that of a man who held power and was not afraid to wield it ruthlessly. She could not help feeling like she was being looked down upon by this man. She bristled in anger at that belittling look in his eyes.


    Still, she understood her ce.


    "Good morning, Mr Zhong. I am Hu Lei. Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to see me." She spoke out politely.


    She bowed slightly even as she noticed theck of regard in his eyes. She felt that he had judged her based on her appearance and dismissed her. It was not umon for people to look down on her because she had a youthful face and a short stature.


    Zhong Feng looked at the woman with a glint in his eyes. It seemed that she was not a white rabbit, but a kitten. He could see her little ws.


    The girl obviously held some anger towards him, but she was attempting to put on a y of politeness. Though he did not know about her source of anger, he could not help feeling amused. She did not hide her displeasure well. He could not help picturing a kitten baring her fangs with bristling fur.


    "Are you displeased to be here, Miss Hu?" he asked.


    Hu Lei felt like she had been struck by lightning. She had read everything about preparing for an interview andmon questions. However, she had definitely not expected this type of query. She riffled through her wealth of knowledge for an answer.


    "How could that be possible Mr Zhong? Working in Etude Technologies must be as a result of the good karma that I have umted over eight lifetimes." She replied with a smile.


    Zhong Feng''s lips twitched when he heard the words. He could not find the correct response to this unusual and somewhat disturbing answer.


    Hu Lei could not be med for her words when faced with the unexpected question. She had never been involved in an office interview before, and her knowledge did not extend to socialising in a business setting. Moreover, her understanding of the local culture came from fictional novels. After all, as a citizen who had not lived in the country for over a decade, she was almost the same as a foreigner.


    Her beautiful response was the kind that was often used in novels by small subjects before the almighty emperor. She did not find anything wrong particrly with her words except for the slight edge of dramatic ir.


    After a short period of silence, Zhong Feng still could not find an appropriate reaction to the words. Therefore, he simply indicated to therge chair before his desk, allowing her to sit.

 Chapter 5 - NOVEL EXPERIENCE

    Hu Lei felt aplished when the evil emperor allowed her to take a seat. It seemed that her choice to tter him instead of being a petty person had paid off. She strengthened her resolve to make a good impression to avoid embarrassing her father who had put in a good word for her. Even if she knew that the man before him was looking down on her, she could be the bigger person. Being a small subject was not a difficult role.


    "Miss Hu, as you are aware, you are here under special circumstances. Though I cannot go against the wishes of an elder, your position will depend on your skill. As long as you have a ce in thepany, I will consider my obligations fulfilled. However, I hope you can be in a respectable position to avoid disappointing the expectations of those who interceded on your behalf." Mr Zhong spoke calmly but with a cold edge.


    Hu Le would be stupid if she did not figure out the situation. This Mr Zhong was not his father''s friend but the son to the said friend. He was clearly coerced into providing a position to her. He obviously did not think she had the right to be in his business. She wanted to cry. She also did not want to be here. She had another job and plenty of money. However, she did not want to disappoint her father''s good intentions.


    "I understand, Mr Zhong. I do not wish to be an inconvenience. However, I would like to be of some help to yourpany. I have limited time, but I believe I can make some contributions." She said.


    Hu Lei felt satisfied with her response as a humble and helpful small subject. Herrge innocent eyes stared at the emperor with rity, but shepletely missed the darkening of the handsome face and a strange form of amusement in his eyes.


    Zhong Feng had not had this type of novel experience in his past. This little woman was here to request for employment. However, shecked the humility andmitment that one would show when in need of work. He could not figure out the type of person she was. She did not seem like a spoiled child or a narcissistic person. In fact, her eyes were genuinely clear as she spoke those conceited words. Again, he did not think there was any appropriate response to her words.


    "What contributions can you make, Miss Hu?" he asked.


    "I understand that Etude Technologies has been making expansion efforts into the international market in rtion to software and hardware products. I think you could benefit from my years of travel around the world. I speak multiplenguages, and I have an understanding of numerous cultures. I also have some understanding of technology." She paused for a moment, as if contemting a serious issue. "Well, I am also an exceptional writer, but I would like to be involved in something interactive."


    His cold gaze did not waver from her face as she presented her case. She did not look like she was blowing her own trumpet. If anything, she looked like she was speaking cold facts. When she noticed his relentless stare, she blinked at his scrutiny and tilted her head in puzzlement. He felt his heart thump a little faster in his chest. For a short moment, he was caught up in her, in those eyes, held bewitched in the guileless gaze. A strange feeling that he found alien washed over him, leaving his throat dry and him looking at a certain small creature like she was aplex mystery.


    As a powerful man, he guarded against the clouding of his mind and the lusts of the flesh. Businessmen who indulged in frivolities often found themselves in dire situations. He had seen all manner of women and he had seen countless tricks. However, he had never given in to amorous liaisons. The caution and alertness instilled throughout his life always kept him from letting go of himself and his self-control. Moreover, he had never felt an overwhelming urge to possess and keep.


    However, he could not deny that he had felt something overwhelming andpletely new. He had felt a certain beast in his core rise within him, wanting to snatch the woman before him and lock her in up in his cave. He tamped down that strange hunger with a sense of annoyance.


    Though he had turned down his father''s desperate setups, he thought a good match would be a reliable and cool woman with an air of maturity. After all, in business, sess was influenced by the image portrayed. The little kitten before him¡­ He smiled slightly in his mind at the thought before shaking his head. Why was he even thinking about this?


    Looking at her confused face once again, he had that indescribable feeling. He cleared his throat uncharacteristically.


    He needed to remove himself from this situation before¡­


    "Do you have your CV?" he asked.


    She took out a pristine envelope from her bag and gave it to him.


    "That will be all, Miss Hu. Assistant Chen will get in touch with you once I have made my decision." He dismissed her.

 Chapter 6 - ROMANTIC SETUP

    Zhong Feng watched the little woman prance out of his office with undeniable confidence and grace. He shook his head lightly, wanting to dispel her image from his head. Still, his lips stretched into a smile. He was curious about the source of the confidence that bordered on arrogance.


    He flipped through the CV and his eyes head a slightly surprised look. Though Hu Lei was only twenty-two, she had numerous aplishments. She had worked with multiple humanitarian organisations on an international level. Her work had been published on countless journals, newspapers and websites. Moreover, she had indicated that she had excellentmand of ninenguages.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise as he skimmed over the neat words. If she applied for a position in simr organisations, she would be highly valued.


    He could not help but wonder why she had chosen toe to Etude Technologies and through the backdoor. Though thepany was among the best in the Supreme City and the country, her past experience was notpatible with the corporate world. At first, he was quite certain that his father was making another attempt to hook him up with a partner. However, after meeting her, he had dismissed the thought.


    Now, looking at her aplishments, he could not help revisiting his earlier thought. Even though his father was innocent in this matter, he could not say the same for his old friend. Perhaps this unknown party was working with Hu Lei and attempting a romantic setup by calling in a favour.


    In his mind, Zhong Feng visualised a face withrge clear eyes, tilting adorably to the side. He shook his head firmly, his face darkening. He was not the type of man who would be led astray by a kitten without the capability of reaching the top shelves in a supermarket. With resolve, he ced the CV in its envelope and ced it in one of his desk drawers.


    If his father asked about her, he would say that there was no suitable position for her at the moment. After all, Etude Technologies was notcking in copy writing staff, and their trantion services could be outsourced.


    If this did not convince the old man, he would point out that she was only willing to work at her convenience. Her attitude was uneptable. Etude Technologies had not risen in reputation and financial status by relying on employees withoutmitment.


    In his conscious mind, the subject of the puzzling Hu Lei was closed.


    Hu Lei left themercial building feeling satisfied with the interview. She thought that she would be so nervous that she would make a poor impression. However, she thought that her conversation with evil emperor Mr Zhong had proceeded quite smoothly. All her answers had been clear, requiring no follow-up. Also, he had seemed shocked by her capabilities.


    She had never worked in the corporate world and did not know how to associate with the business type. Her work experience had been based on remaining behind aputer, reporting about her father''s interests in medical issues, unique remedies and humanitarian concerns. Now, she had an opportunity to find out what other things existed in the world as an independent individual. She smiled a little at the prospects.


    She also had to admit that there was a certain charm to the power suits and modern d¨¦cor of the corporate scene.


    For a moment, her mind drifted back to a certain man in an imposing ck suit. His face looked like it had been carved by gods, and his entire body exuded power. His sharp eyes had seemed to pierce into her soul, causing her to have unusual palpitations.


    She shook her head to dispel that face.


    She did not need to think about the evil emperor who had looked down upon her. He would feel sorry once he experienced her skills.

 Chapter 7 - LESS GLAMOROUS PAST

    More than a week passed, but Assistant Chen did not get in contact with Hu Lei. Her confidence was not shattered. She did not expect to be employed immediately. After all, her capabilities were not well-known. In addition, she had other more important matters to handle. If she did not get a position in Etude Technologies, she would not die. She would be a little miffed, but she would live.


    Still, when she heard her phone ring, her heart leapt in her chest in anticipation. Unfortunately, it was not Assistant Cheng or that hateful man.


    "Hello, Mother." She answered the call drily.


    "Good afternoon, Hu Lei." An older woman spoke through the phone in a refined voice.


    To Hu Lei, that voice was unfamiliar and the posh ent even more so. Though the woman on the other end of the line was her biological mother, she was not close with her. In fact, thest time she had seen the woman was seven years ago when she and her father had returned to the country briefly.


    At the time, Hu father had had hopes that her mother wanted to reconnect with her child. Unfortunately, she only wanted to finalise their divorce and get remarried.


    "How can I help you?"


    Hu Lei did not know how to speak to the woman naturally. She could only adopt a professional persona for the asion.


    The older woman paused for a long moment before speaking stiffly.


    "I am hoping that you can join me for brunch tomorrow."


    Hu Lei had numerous questions floating through her head. Her first question would have been, brunch? Throughout her childhood in Supreme City, she had not seen her mother go for brunch. Then again, she had not seen her for years, and she had married into the high society. It was understandable. She chose to ask her next question.


    "Who else will be attending this brunch?"


    There was another pause.


    "Hu Lei, I know that I have wronged you. I would like to form a closer rtionship with you. We can begin with you meeting my family." She said in a soft tone.


    Though Hu Lei was a little hurt by those words, she was not one to focus on the unimportant. Their rtionship was not close, and her mother had a family she felt closer to. There was nothing that could be done about it.


    "Have you told your new family about me?" she asked.


    "My husband and children know everything about my less morous past." The older woman said in a slight self-mocking tone.


    Her mother was obviously trying to make a self-deprecating joke. However, she did not consider the feelings of the daughter who was part of that dark past. Hu Lei felt pain, but she could not pinpoint the source. She had already seen the worst of her mother. How could she still be hurt by small things?


    Unfortunately, she could not truly convince herself to abandon the small seed of hope that always lingered. After all, everyone imed that it was impossible for a mother to truly forget or abandon her child.


    In her mind, she imagined herself telling her mother off. She wanted to remind her of her abandonment, shunning and all the other things that had happened. However, she did not want to form a hostile rtionship in a city she did not know anymore. Also, it was no secret that her father wanted her to reconnect with her mother and put the past behind.


    Therefore, she said the only thing she could.


    "I will be there. Send me the details." With that, she hung up.


    Her deeply hurt face was seen by Bai Mama who hade to the manor to help with chores. The older woman looked at the little face with red-rimmed eyes and felt pain. She had not known Hu Lei for long, but it was impossible not to sympathise.


    She had not known the Hu household when the family was still together. However, her gossipy husband, old Butler Bai, had filled her in on the happenings of the past. After interacting with the youngdy, she had found her to be a sweet and kind soul. Therefore, she was on her side.


    "Young Miss, you do not have to go anywhere." She spoke softly.


    "I want to go. I would like to meet this family." The younger woman replied with a forced smile.


    Hu Lei was truly curious. It was true that she was as hurt as anyone would be after being written off so casually by their mother. However, she could not pass off an opportunity to see how the woman had lived after moving to the greener side.

 Chapter 8 - CHEAP TRICK

    On Saturday, Hu Lei did not wake up early. After all, she had not been given a lot of notice for attendance. Her weekend ns had involved sleeping and catching up with her favourite novel. Of course, she could cancel and spend herzy weekend as she willed. However, her desire to see the new family caused her to itch.


    Sometime past noon, her rental vehicle drove into one of thevish neighbourhoods in the city. The driver slowed down and stopped outside arge date at the address sent by her mother. She could not help nodding in approval at her good fortune. At least, she had left them for much higher ground.


    An old friend had once told her that the worst that could happen in any rtionship is one of the parties leaving for an uglier or poorer person. Though the French idiot often said a lot of questionable things, she could not help agreeing.


    The guards at the gate stopped her vehicle and tapped on her window. She lowered the pane and smiled nicely at the bulky man.


    "Good afternoon. I am here for the brunch." She said.


    "Your invite, please." The man frowned and stared her down.


    "There is an invite needed?" Hu Lei could not help blinking in confusion.


    Looking at those moist peach blossom eyes, the guard could not help but feel the urge to open all the doors open for her. However, he had seen a lot of white lotuses in his days guarding important persons and homes. He would not be fooled by a cheap trick.


    Poor Hu Lei did not know that she had left a poor impression without even trying. She was genuinely confused because her mother had not mentioned anything about official invites. She thought that she was meeting the new family only.


    "If you do not have an invitation, you should turn your vehicle before we alert the authorities." The guard said.


    Hu Lei felt frustrated and angry at the situation, but she remained calm. She refused to turn away because it would be an admission of guilt. She was not going to give up an opportunity for real life investigation.


    "I was invited yesterday by Lu Liang. Please check with her."


    The frown on the guard''s face deepened.


    "If we contacted Madam Murong every time a random person came here, we would have not time for anything else." The response was filled with condescension.


    The man was not being malicious. Some rtives and old friends of the new madam of the house did show up periodically, seeking for help from the phoenix. The master of the residence had ordered these people to be turned away to avoidplications.


    Hu Lei did not wish to argue with the unreasonable man for longer. He did not look like he would change his mind even if the sky fell and crushed his body into a meat patty. Therefore, she decided to leap over his head by calling the honoureddy of the mansion.


    "Madam Murong, it seems that you treat your guests quite poorly." She said with deep mockery.


    The short conversation with her mother finally caused the doors to open to her. However, her vehicle was not allowed into the residence. Though the car service was quite high-end, the guards made it clear that public service vehicles were strictly prohibited.


    Hu Lei stepped out of the car with resentment. It wasplete discrimination. She did not know how to drive, so she could only engage a car service for transportation purposes. She threw a re at the unpleasant guards as she walked through the towering gates. Fortunately, her shoes were sensible and suitable for walking along the seemingly endless driveway.

 Chapter 9 - PERFECT FAMILY

    Hu Lei found the entrance to the impressive grand mansion after a long walk. Luckily her body was in good condition in spite of living the life of a shut-in for three months. She did not have to ring a bell. When she stopped before the door, they opened almost on cue, revealing a beautifuldy in a typical ck and white uniform.


    Honestly, she had expected to be weed by a stern-faced Sebastian. However, a beautiful maid in a French uniform was also quite eptable.


    "Miss Hu, please follow me. I have been instructed by Madam Murong to lead you." The woman said with a slight bow.


    The beautiful maid closed the door and led her around the mansion and into a garden. The low murmur of voices indicated that the brunch was already underway. The spacious garden had little elegant tables with all manner of cutlery and crockery, and the guests were eating their morsels with undeniable grace.


    When Hu Lei was revealed through the arched entrance, there was no dramatic turning of heads. In fact, no one seemed to notice her arrival. The people kept muttering to each other with giggles and chuckles here and there.


    The maid led her to the somewhat centred table where the hosts sat. Hu Lei remained calm, but her small hands could not help clutching into fists. In theory, she was alright with her mother being part of another family and not seeing her for years. However, faced with the perfect family of four,ughing together, she could not help the wave of frustration and a little anger that swept through her.


    When her presence was noticed, the middle aged woman wiped her mouth elegantly and stood up to receive Hu Lei. Hu Lei''s face formed a small frown because she felt that she did not recognise the woman. Well, the features of the woman remained the same, but her aura and manners were totally unfamiliar.


    The woman she remembered was loud, hysterical and unrefined. The person facing her was a queen, with embracing warmth. It seemed that her mother had be a good person and found happiness in her new life. Hu Lei felt sad, but she was also a little happy that the woman was not that person anymore.


    "Madam Murong, thank you for having me here." She spoke with a small smile.


    When Hu Lei had decided to move to Supreme City, she had sworn to forget old enmities. She would not hold on to grudges and attempt revenge for things that happened when she was just a child. After all, that was a different time in her life. She wanted a fresh start.


    Of course, she would not be foolish and careless. However, for now, she considered the te clean.


    "Hu Lei, I am so d you could make it, though you were a littlete." The older woman''s tone held some admonishment.


    Hu Lei felt a tinge of irritation at the tone in the woman''s voice. Still, she knew not to show it; she kept smiling. She did not want to cause a scene. She had noticed that she had somehow be visible again as soon as Madam Murong had stood up and spoken to her.


    Her silence caused some awkwardness, but the hostess was not overwhelmed. She moved on swiftly.


    "Hu Lei, I would like for you to meet my husband, Murong Cheng." She introduced loudly but in a controlled voice.


    Hu Lei turned to the stern man who remained in his seat, eating elegantly. He looked up at her and acknowledged her, though there was obvious disapproval and some annoyance. She nodded stiffly at him.


    "And these are my children, Murong Yue and Murong Yan." Her mother continued.


    Murong Yue and Murong Yan looked like they were the same age. However, their appearances werepletely different. Judging from the apparent situation, they had to be fraternal twin.


    Murong Yue was quite beautiful. Though her beauty would not be causing the copse of the cosmos, she had distinctively attractive looks. Her face was small and graceful, and her phoenix eyesplemented it perfectly. Moreover, her shoulder length hair was sleek and perfect, framing her face like a halo.


    On the other hand, Murong Yan did not have the best appearance. Her facial features were too simr to her father''s andcked the delicate look that was preferred by youngdies. However, she still exuded the grace and elegance of the upper ss.


    When the two were introduced, they did not acknowledge her presence, only allowing their eyes to brush over her figure. Hu Lei could see that they both did not like her. However, there was a difference in their reactions. The beautiful Murong Yue eyes shed with anger, and she even gritted her teeth. The elegant Murong Yan seemed to consider her beneath them.


    Seeing their attitude, she did not bother to offer a greeting even though her mother hinted it through her eyes.


    Seeing her indifference, Madam Lu frowned at her in disapproval. Moreover, her unrepentant actions seemed to ignite anger in the two sisters and their father. However, Hu Lei did not put them in her eyes. How could she care about their anger and delicate sensibilities?

 Chapter 10 - THE REASON YOU INVITED THAT GIRL

    The brunch turned out to be the most ufortable experience of Hu Lei''s life, at least so far. Therefore, when Hu Lei finally left the Murong home, she almost danced in relief. Unfortunately, nothing outrageous had happened. She had been hoping to see some family drama or the revtion of a scandal.


    All she had to show for the painful trip was an unpleasant aftertaste from poorly made croissants and nd orange juice.


    The problem was that her mother had insisted that she should join the family at their host table. The invite was quite inappropriate after she introduced her to the guests as a distant rtive who had not been in the country for some time.


    Murong Cheng had frowned in disapproval, and Murong Yan''s face had twisted slightly in anger. It was clear that those two did not like her and that, she could understand. Unluckily for the scandal-seeking Hu Lei, their good manners had left them unable to speak a word before her.


    The real problem was Murong Yue. Though she had a beautiful appearance that surpassed her sister, her personality was not pleasant. Her hateful res did not please Hu Lei, but she treated them lie wind. She threw a tantrum at the table because there were no more strawberries.


    Of course, herints were linked to the fact that the strawberries had been taken by Hu Lei. Hu Lei was naturally unapologetic. They were the only delicious things on the table.


    She looked to her father for support, and the father looked at Lu Liang.


    Her motherughed awkwardly and admonished the girl lightly, promising more strawberriester before turning to Hu Lei.


    "Hu Lei, you should not mind Yue''er so much. She is quite young, and as an actress, she is very passionate." The older woman had said.


    Somehow, she found a way to absolve Murong Yue and praise her in the same breath.


    "Madam Murong, she is obviously older than me, and as an actress, she should be quite skilled in controlling her personal emotions. If she couldn''t, she would be terrible at her job, right?" she had replied with lightughter.


    Needless to say, when she left the brunch, it was under the hostile stares of the Murong quartet.


    In the Murong mansion


    The smiles on the faces of the Murong family remained stered until thest guest left. Then, they reconvened in the mansion, dropping their cheerful personas. The first person to speak was Murong Yue.


    "I do not understand the reason you invited thatmon girl. If you want to invite her to our family, I am definitely leaving." She said loudly.


    "Mind your tone, Murong Yue. Everything that Liang''er has done is for this family." Murong Cheng countered harshly.


    "She is just a stupid girl who does not even have connections in the city." She continued in a low grumbling voice.


    "For once, I agree with her. What benefits could she possibly offer us?" Her sister joined, though with a little more reserve.


    "Both of you shut up!" the Murong father said harshly.


    Though their faces were unwilling at the strict voice, they remained silent. Their livelihood depended on their father, and they had to obey him. Otherwise, they would not have epted the changes that had taken ce in the home over the years.


    Murong Yan hoped to inherit the family business or at least have a powerful ce in thepany. If she did not grasp some power, she would not find a good marriage. Murong Yue had a career in the entertainment industry, but she relied on the backing of her father. If she lost the support, her opportunities would disappear.


    Madam Murong looked at the disharmonious family and felt angry at Hu Lei. Her presence had obviously disrupted the usual peace in their home. However, she did not react with anger like the rest. Her temperament remained calm and even.


    "There is a reason for this. Her father is the only hope for curing Murong Fai." She exined.


    Their faces did not improve at the name. In fact, their countenances became even darker.


    "Why should we care about that cripple?" Murong Yue spoke carelessly.


    No one jumped to refute her callous words. There was some kind of unpleasant agreement on their faces. However, there was a hint of depression and anger on Murong Cheng''s face.


    "We have no choice but to care about him." He replied coldly.


    Again, Madam Lu took the opportunity to exin the situation clearly.


    "You should know that right now things are tense in the business. Though your grandfather has left thepany, he is still the main shareholder. Soon, he will be making decisions on the distribution of the shares and his properties. Currently, your uncle holds an advantage because he has Murong Ming. If we do not act, we will lose everything. Fortunately, your grandfather is fond of Fai. This is our only card for now, unless we can join with another powerful family in marriage."


    The long exnation was spoken in a gentle tone. However, no one could miss the shrewd look in the woman''s eyes. The truth was Madam Lu was a smartdy. She had not seeded in bagging a rich man as her second husband after a divorce using her beauty only. If this were the case, she would have long been reced by a younger version.


    Her husband had found that she was insightful and quite skilled in reading people and manipting situations to their advantage. Otherwise, his older brother would have already taken over the family businesspletely, leaving him with nothing. It was only through her machinations that he still held some power in the business, even with hiscking children.


    "If Murong Fai is healed, we will have more power. Father will definitely leave a significant portion of his shares and properties to him. If he dies while the boy is still young, I will be in charge. Your Uncle will lose power quite quickly." Murong Cheng''s eyes glinted coldly.

 Chapter 11 - PREENING KITTEN

    About three weeks after the unpleasant brunch, the carefree Hu Lei received a call from Etude Technologies. When Assistant Chen spoke, she almost hung up immediately. She had waited for so long for contact, but it had been in vain.


    Truth be told, though her life had not been perfect, she had never struggled in getting anything in the past. How could she ept that even with her father''s intervention that the ck-hearted Zhong Feng would be so reluctant to hire her?


    Ultimately, she did not disconnect the call. She wanted to prove to that man that he had made a mistake. When he realised his mistakes, she would leave immediately. In her heart, the little devil hiding ced her hands on her waist andughed loudly.


    The mature Hu Lei who hoped to be a part of the Supreme City workingmunity remained calm and listened to Assistant Chen.


    Hu Lei came back to Etude Technologies in a beautiful blue designer dress, feeling a sense of satisfaction at her appearance. She had to admit that her excitement about a corporate role could primarily be attributed to the opportunity to dress up.


    In the past, most of her clothes consisted of practical trousers, fatigues, thick coats and t-shirts. Moreover, she primarily wore practical boots. After all, life in ces such as jungles, deserts and general wildnds was notpatible with cute things. Now, she had the chance to dress up like a mature woman.


    If Zhong Feng had known her thoughts as she pranced to the elevator in her pumps, he would probably have had her thrown out immediately. Countless people with incredible qualifications were lining up for an opportunity to work in thepany while she treated it as a fashion show. Fortunately, he waspletely ignorant about the thoughts of the preening kitten.


    Like thest time, she went directly to the top floor. This time, the receptionist did not look at her with suspicion and contempt. However, the auntie could not help feeling a little jealous as Assistant Chen greeted her respectfully.


    "Miss Hu, it is a pleasure to see you again." The young man said.


    Sure, you say that now¡­ Hu Lei could not help grumbling in her heart. However, she smiled and responded appropriately.


    Assistant Chen could see that she was dissatisfied. He would not dare tell her, but he had nothing to do with this decision. His boss had ordered him to have here in as soon as possible out of the blues. Originally, he had assumed that the president had forgotten about her.


    In fact, the boss had not said anything about her since that meeting. When he had asked about the interview, he had received a freezing re and been forced to put in a few more hours of overtime. After that, he had assumed that the interview had not gone well.


    He had guessed roughly that the old Zhong was up to his old tricks of setting his son up with blind dates. That always put the boss in a bad mood.


    However, it turned out that the chapter of the young Ms Hu was not closed. He could not help wondering about the change of heart.


    When Hu Lei stood before the imposing door, she was not afraid or nervous. Part of her bravado came with the anger of not being called in for a position immediately. Assistant Chen opened the door for her and ushered her in.


    Hu Lei stepped into the immacte office with unwavering confidence and an upturned nose. However, her steps faltered when she saw him. Somehow, she had forgotten his powerful presence.


    Though his immortal-like appearance was mesmerising, it was his aura that caused her heart to go thump-thump. She also felt like her breath was caught in her throat. Subconsciously, she clutched the purse in her hands tighter as her palms seemed to be moist.


    "Are you nning to stand at the door forever?" a rough voice spoke through her foggy mind.


    With that, the spell that had been cast on her seemed to lift. She frowned at herself in thought as she walked towards him. She felt strange and tense as she drew closer. It was as if she was approaching a powerful predator, though she was not sure whether what she felt was fear.


    She decided to put aside her musings for another time.


    For now, she needed to challenge the evil emperor and win. She would prove that the small subject had some tricks up her sleeves. With mes burning in her heart, she faced him squarely.


    "Good morning, Mr Zhong." She spoke, inviting herself to sit opposite him.

 Chapter 12 - ODD SENSE OF HAPPINESS

    Zhong Feng looked at the petite woman before him with an imperceptible amused arch gracing his lips. The defiant look in her eyes made her appear like a small animal attempting to intimidate the entire jungle. However, he felt happy in spite of her upturned nose and the slight crackling of lightning in her doe eyes. Somehow, her presence made his heart beat anew.


    "Miss Hu, thank you foring in on such a short notice. I will get right to the core matter." His deep voice did not allow for an interruption.


    Hu Lei could only listen.


    "There is an international technology conference set to be held in Supreme City. Numerouspanies and personalities from around the world will be in attendance." He paused.


    She nodded with interest to indicate that she was listening.


    "I would like you to apany me to crucial meetings with some important executives. An opportunity has arisen to coborate with influential technological corporations from Russia and UAE. I cannot get a suitable interpreter on such a short notice." He exined with a frown.


    Hu Lei could not help being annoyed that he had only considered her as ast resort. She did not know that Zhong Feng did indeed know an experienced interpreter. However, the woman knew nothing of propriety. Her attempts to capture his attention had bordered on illegal. If Zhong Feng did not have a clear grasp of the world, he would have been taken advantage of repeatedly. Moreover, he had chosen Hu Lei.


    Naturally, he did not exin the circumstances. When he looked at her bristling at the implications, he felt an odd sense of happiness. He looked forward to seeing more of this little kitten. An eerie feeling flowed along Hu Lei''s back, causing her to shiver.


    "I can help you. But I will only be a short-term contractor." She said firmly.


    Zhong Feng did not expect anything less. Judging from their former interaction, it was obvious that she was not entirely willing to be in Etude Technologies. He was not clear about her situation, but he would have time to find more out about this strange creature that had haunted him for the past weeks.


    "Excellent. We are short on time, so you must begin right away. Your primary role will be facilitatingmunication. You will need to learn all the crucial details about thepany, products and operations. I will expect reasonable understanding of every aspect by Friday afternoon."


    Hu Lei felt that the man was unreasonable. If he had required help, he should have reached out earlier. Etude Technologies was not an old business. However, it had grown tremendously since its inception, and thepany was involved in diverse fields rted to software products, including security, gaming and general business.


    The amount of content that she would need to study as a person without prior knowledge of thepany was extensive. If a normal person was required to understand everything in three days, they would not even grasp the basics.


    However, Hu Lei would not be discouraged by this type of insignificant feat. Obviously, this man was trying to set her up for failure, and she would show him up.


    "I will do my best, President Zhong." She said with a smile.


    Zhong Feng stared at Hu Lei who was smiling in a peculiar manner with unmuted interest. She seemed like a strange cartoon viin plotting something that was doomed to backfire in her face.


    However, looking at that smile with tiny tiger teeth showing, he could not help feeling that she was incredibly cute. That was the first smile that he had seen on her face that had not seemed forced and proper.


    Suddenly, their eyes met directly and they both froze in position, unable to determine what to do. Zhong Feng''s heart seemed to beat in loud distinct thumps, and his throat felt strangely dry. On the other side of the desk, Hu Lei''s face heated up quickly, leaving her flushed to the tip of ears.

 Chapter 13 - NEW UNDERSTANDING

    The appropriate procedures for her engagement as a short-term contractor werepleted half an hour after the awkward ending to the meeting. Once the agreement was signed, Assistant Chen led Hu Lei to the elevator while exining the general operations of Etude Technologies.


    As aplete newbie in thepany, Hu Lei listened keenly to the concise young man.


    The elevator stopped at the tenth floor and Assistant Chen allowed her to walk out first.


    "The tenth floor is home to the top managers of sales and marketing. There are three other floors dedicated to marketing." He continued talking while walking.


    Hu Lei looked at the modern space with interest. She did not know much about interior design, but she had to admit that the ce looked good. From themon space with modern d¨¦cor to the individual offices, everything seemed to tie together into a perfect environment for work.


    She could see some people through the zing of their offices. Most of them did not notice them. Those who did, they looked with mild interest before turning back to their work.


    "These people look very serious." She could not help saying with a small nervousugh.


    "Thepany is highlypetitive and the evaluations conducted will influence the fate of everyone, including the managerial staff. Poor work ethic will lead to demotion." Assistant Chen exined.


    Hu Lei looked at the office with a new understanding. Since she was young, she had been used to her freedom. She could not imagine the pressure of working so relentlessly. However, she would not back down from the challenge. Her eyes became brighter.


    Assistant Chen led her to an office with an ''International Rtions'' namete on the door. He knocked lightly and opened the door.


    Inside the spacious room was a beautiful woman, seemingly in her thirties. When she looked up and saw them, she stood up smoothly and walked from behind her desk.


    "Assistant Chen, what brings you here?" She asked with an elegant smile.


    Hu Lei felt dwarfed by the Amazonian before her. At the height of 150 cm, she was shorter than most people. However, this already tall woman was wearing high-heeled shoes, making her seem even shorter. But the most important point was that shepletely ignored her.


    "Manager Lin Man, this is Hu Lei." Assistant Chen said.


    "Oh, I didn''t see you there." The woman spoke with a dishonest smile.


    Hu Lei wanted to roll her eyes. She was not that short. However, she held in her criticism and smiled in an equally fake manner towards her.


    As an International Rtions manager, Lin Man was not usually an unpleasant person. In fact, she could convey politeness and grace to people even when she could not speak theirnguage. In addition, she could judge people quite fast and respond appropriately. She was an ace marketer and manager who had helped Etude Technologies expand to new markets.


    Unfortunately, she was not in the best mood. And, looking at the little woman beside the big boss'' assistant, she could not help feeling more sour and annoyed.


    The reason for her bad mood was not simple. Lin Man had been dumped by her boyfriend of seven months. She was not overly attached, but no woman liked to be left. The worst part was the reason for the breakup. The man had imed that she was too overbearing and her height was too much for her.


    When she looked at Hu Lei, her anger seemed to be renewed.


    The new woman was small and cute, the type that all men liked. On the other hand, Lin Man stood tall above most men. Under normal circumstances, a talldy like would not wear high shoes. However, she loved beautiful shoes and as a self-proimed feminist, she refused to be a woman whopromised to amodate men.


    Lin Man was also irritated by the Hu Lei''s guileless eyes showed that she had an innocence that was not yet tainted by the corporate world. If the two of them stood together, one could see that they wereplete opposites.


    "Hu Lei will be working as the official interpreter for theing conference." Assistant Chen continued ignoring her former statement.


    "This change is sudden and quitete if I might say. Training a new person would be difficult, and I have already made arrangements for interactions with our foreign interests." Manager Lin said with a sharp look in her eyes.

 Chapter 14 - LITTLE INITIATIVE AND MOTIVATION

    Lin Man felt that the presence of this new interpreter from who knows where was an unnecessary imposition on her operations, especially thiste in the game.


    She always ran a tight ship, especially when dealing with important events. For theing conference, she had handpicked experienced technicians and marketers who spoke fluent English to showcase their products.


    While there were foreigners that did not speak English, the general consensus was that thismonnguage would be the primary option formunication for the attendees who did not speak the local tongue. She had also made arrangements for special clients.


    "She will not be responsible for the showcases or general products exposition. She is the President''s personal interpreter and trantor. You will need to provide materials which can help her understand Etude Technologies." Assistant Chen exined.


    Lin Man''s eyebrows lifted slightly in surprise at the words. She looked at the ignored Hu Lei again and with interest. How did she manage to find such an important seat in thepany without knowing anything? Was it some kind of unspoken rules?


    She shook her head in her mind. It was impossible because the President was a rigid individual, emotionally and socially, based on her careful observation. However, she could not believe that there was no strange business involved.


    Fortunately, Etude Technologies was not a ce that anyone could remain without skills. She was quite certain that the woman would be gone shortly. There was no way she would even scratch the surface of thepany before the end of the week. For now, she would observe.


    "I will provide all the essential materials immediately. Where will she be working?" With the prospect of the elimination of the midget, her level of cooperation increased exponentially.


    Assistant Chen looked at the distracted Hu Lei with a frown. He could not understand the logic of hiring a woman who showed little initiative and motivation in rtion to thepany. Like Lin Man, he did not approve of her, but he hid it well. He intended to make alternate arrangements for theing week.


    Regrettably, he could not take any action against her. He was the only one who knew that the matter was rted to an old favour between the President''s father and an old friend. However, he did not agree with this sudden hiring. It was extremely risky to put her in an important position without any understanding of her abilities and personality.


    Unfortunately, it was not his call.


    "Please find her a ce with the marketing staff on the ninth floor." He said.


    With onest look at the two women, he walked out.


    Hu Lei looked at the Amazonian with a small smile.


    "Thank you in advance for your help, Sister Lin." She spoke, attempting to sweeten thedy, now that she had been left in an aliennd.


    Lin Man was startled by the statementing from Hu Lei. It was obvious that the shameless girl was attempting to curry favour with her. She frowned at her in disapproval, but looking at that upturned pure face, she could not speak the chastising words in her mind. She could only swallow them and gesture for her to follow her.


    The marketing level was below the managerial floor, but the ambience waspletely different. Compared to the upper floor, the space was more colourful, and it did not have individual offices. The open floor n and the cubicles captured exactly what Hu Lei had pictured when she thought of working in a normalpany. In supreme


    Lin Man stood at the middle of the office and introduced her to the numerous curious eyes before ushering her to an unupied desk.


    "I will have your learning materials sent over right away. There is a lot of content to cover, so you will need to be efficient." She spoke before leaving.


    Hu Lei was fired up. If a challenge involved reading, no one could beat her. She smiled eerily. Unfortunately, her imagination did not grasp the reality. Though she was a genius at studying, she could not help feeling a little depressed when her newly acquired desk was suddenly covered with piles of documents.


    She sighed sadly like an abandoned kitten before picking up the first of the countless binders.

 Chapter 15 - HU LEI HAD A GOLD MASTER

    By Thursday mid-morning, Hu Lei was exhausted and in need of a long night''s sleep. She was used to staying up for prolonged hours and days with minimal rest. However, she was still made of flesh and bones. She had be exhausted to the point of death. Also, she had taken a more rxed approach to life in thest four months since returning to Supreme City. The change was a little jarring.


    When she felt that she could no longer hold off her tiredness, she could not help folding her hands and closing her eyes for a moment.


    Around her, her new co-workers looked at her with disdain, huffing and puffing. Hu Lei could really not be med because she did not understand how offices worked beyond the obvious. If she had melded well with the other people or at least, expressed goodwill, they would be showing perfunctory concern for her health.


    Unfortunately, when she hade in on Tuesday, she had been fired up for work in an effort to prove a certain evil emperor wrong. Therefore, she had been too distracted to talk to the people around her. She had declined their invitation to go to lunch together. At the end of the day, she had chosen to remain in the office for longer instead of joining the group for Korean barbeque.


    On Wednesday, a rumour had begun. Apparently, someone had heard from a reliable source that Hu Lei had a gold master who had helped her get the job with Etude Technologies. The people were inclined to believe because of her dressing. There was no way a young entry-level marketer could afford her designer clothes or that limited edition bag. It did not ur to them that she could be the child of some rich man. Though she wasn''t, it was still a possibility.


    By Thursday, she was a persona non grata. When shey down on her desk to rest her eyes, the co-workers felt that she was a pampered mistress who did not understand hard work. Inadvertently, she proved all the unpleasant rumours that hade up and made a lot of people unhappy.


    On the highest floor of the building, a certain immortal-like man with sharp eyes looked at the security camera footage. The unmoving figure on a desk looked so defenceless and vulnerable on therge desk. However, that was beside the point. He had been pleased by the dedication disyed by the woman in thest two days. However, she had fallen asleep almost as soon as she had arrived in the morning. It was already past noon.


    Zhong Feng left his office withrge purposeful steps and stepped into the elevator. His lips lifted in a small smile as he pressed a button. He wanted to see her face in person when she opened her eyes.


    When he stepped out of the elevator on the ninth floor, he caused a sensation among the people who were still in their offices. Fortunately, most of the people had already left their workstations for lunch. Those who remained did not have the guts to approach the big man.


    Without a pause in his steps, he walked straight to Hu Lei''s desk. He looked at the little animal that remained clueless of the danger approaching. Her head was ced heavily on her arms, and her hands were clutched into little fists. Her face was exposed, but a few strands of hair had escaped from her bun, framing her countenance beautifully. His eyes were drawn to the slightly parted lips as she exhaled,pletely immersed in deep sleep.


    He could not understand how she could leave herself so vulnerable in a public space.


    When his hands reached to shake her awake rudely, he was surprised to see her eyes open unceremoniously. Unlike her usual bright look, the opened eyes looked cold and hostile. For a moment, she looked at him like this before she blinked repeatedly, restoring her harmless look.


    "Oh, it''s you." She said.


    Zhong Feng looked at her like he had found the most fascinating puzzle. It seemed the little kitten was not as simple as she looked. He looked forward to unravelling her, oneyer at a time. But for now¡­


    "Miss Hu, it seems that you are toofortable." He spoke with a mysterious smile.


    A cold shiver flowed through her bones, causing her to suddenly sit up with an awkward look in her eyes. She hadpletely forgotten that she was in the office. And now, the evil emperor had found her sleeping on the job. Life as a small subject was truly terrible.

 Chapter 16 - RULES AND ETHICS

    The marketers of the ninth floor huddled together to listen to the tale of the new employee as soon as they returned from their lunch break. The few individuals who had been in the office when the big event urred became instant celebrities.


    Among them was Jian Ru. Jian Ru was not exceptional in any way, but she had numerous delusions of grandeur. She was the kind of person that people could not help shaking their heads at when she talked. Simply speaking, she believed that she was at the top of the world; it was just that most people could not see it.


    She smiled smugly at her colleagues as she recounted the tale of how angry the President had been when he had found Hu Lei sleeping. She was quite certain that the woman would not only be fired. And she would not receive a rmendation. It was unlikely that she would find another job.


    "Why would the CEOe all the way here just to fire a small new employee?" one of the cleverer co-workers asked.


    Jian Ru smiled sneakily at them.


    "Perhaps he wanted toe to the floor, and he found a good excuse." She exined.


    The people listening did not understand what Jian Ru meant, but they nodded. He had to have had some other purpose. In truth, Jian Ru believed that President Zhong hade to see her, but he could not see her openly because of their positions.


    She had believed that they were meant to be since the day that they had been in the lift together. She had been in the elevator and he had stepped in. It should be noted that the CEO had an exclusive elevator and did not need to share his space with his employees.


    Therefore, what other reason could he have had to share a lift with her? He only wanted to be with her.


    Naturally, as a delusional person, Jian Ru was only overthinking things. The executive elevator had been under maintenance on that particr day and could not be used. In the mind of a crazy person, it had turned into the story of Romeo and Juliet, in love but separated by positions.


    On the tenth floor, Lin Man felt some anger when she found out about the incident. It was obvious that Hu Lei thought of herself above the rules and ethics of thepany because she had been hired personally by the CEO. She even dared to sleep so soundly during work hours.


    She detested women who did not work hard or depend on themselves for sess. Every time she saw a woman act helpless to gain sympathy votes from men, she felt like throwing punches. Her disappointment in Hu Lei was not too great though she had expected something like this would happen.


    She wondered if she should go forward immediately and issue an apology on behalf of the girl. It was not because she sympathised with the weak woman. It was because it reflected poorly on her as a manager associated with the ninth floor and the head of International Rtions. She also felt responsible because Assistant Chen had left Hu Lei in her care. After some thought, she decided to make the necessary amends at the end of the day.


    It would be unwise to disrupt Assistant Chen during the work hours when she was not clear about the reason the CEO hade down. Moreover, she had so much to handle before the international conference begun.


    However, before she could resume her work, one of the women from the ninth level appeared before her in her office and bowed politely.


    "Manager Lin, Hu Lei has made some mistakes. However, our marketing group feel that she should not lose her job because of this small issue. She is still new and is not used to the work. We have voted to go forward to the boss and plead her case." Jian Ru spoke in a small voice.


    Lin Man looked at the young woman before her with scepticism. She did not believe a single wording out of Jian Ru''s mouth. She had seen this scene before under different circumstances. This marketer only wished to find an opening to get closer to the big boss.


    In a casual situation, she would encourage this type of woman to pursue her dreams and allow her delusions to be crushed in the worst way possible. If this type of fake woman approached a man like the CEO, she would be cast down into the deepest hell.


    However, Lin Man knew what was proper and could not take risks in a professional situation. She did not understand anything about Hu Lei and her situation. However, she remembered that her position was directly connected to the President.


    Careless actions could endanger her job unnecessarily. Secondly, she was not directly in charge of marketing. She was only involved in dealing with marketing projects involving other countries. Stepping into another manager''s jurisdiction could attract animosity for nothing.


    "Miss Jian, I am not your direct boss. You should not consult me without speaking to your manager first." Lin Man said.


    "But I thought since you are the one who brought Hu Lei¡­"


    "You should concentrate on your own work and stop worrying about matters that do not concern you." Lin Man spoke with finality.


    Jian Ru felt angry, but she did not dare say another word. She bowed stiffly and returned to her workstation. In her mind, she believed that Lin Man wanted to use the opportunity for herself and snatch the boss from her. She would not allow that to happen. She would find another way.

 Chapter 17 - DO YOU DOUBT MY CREDIBILITY?

    Hu Lei looked properly chastised, like a little school girl in trouble, as she sat down opposite Zhong Feng. She had only taken a short nap, but she had been discovered by the big boss immediately. Thisdy with a heart full of grievances did not admit that she had slept for almost three hours.


    He must know that it was not intentional. Sheforted herself in her heart. She had only wanted to close her eyes for a moment before consulting Sister Lin for more materials. It was not her fault that her tiredness had taken over her faculties.


    "Miss Hu, are the office desks morefortable than your bed?" Zhong Feng inquired with a strange non-smile.


    Hu Lei did not seem to see the intent behind the question though the hairs on her neck stiffened at the cool voice. Or perhaps, she intentionally ignored the meaning behind the words. When she wanted, she could be quite the skilled in ying the fool.


    "You mean I can go home?" she asked in delighted surprise.


    The face of the man before her darkened considerably at seeing her face brightening up like the sun. He could not tell whether she was ying the idiot.


    "Do you feel that you can go home?" he parried the question.


    "Well, I was going to ask whether there were more materials from Sister Lin before going home. Then, I identally slept." She said with tangible sadness. If she was a little animal, her ears would be drooping pitifully.


    She sneaked a little look at him from her lowered head. She felt that she had efficiently exonerated herself without being too obvious or admitting that she was wrong. Zhong Feng almost replied with another scathing question, but he realised what she had said.


    "You have already covered all the information provided?" Zhong Feng spoke with doubt.


    Hu Lei frowned at him as if she was deeply wronged by his words. She decided to y righteous.


    "Do you doubt my credibility?"


    The look on Zhong Feng''s face stated his stand clearly.


    "You can give me a test if you wish." She smiled slyly and with pride, folding her arms below her ample bosom.


    Of course, Hu Lei was naturally not serious about getting a test. She was still tired, her neck felt stiff and she had other things to do. She had spoken impetuously with arrogance because she wanted to prove a point and discourage further questioning of her prowess. Regrettably, she needed a hundred years before she could get one over her opponent.


    The evil emperor did not apparently understand proving points or jokes. And Hu Lei could not grasp what had happened within less than five minutes. One minute, she was feeling smug and satisfied. The next, Assistant Chen was presenting her with a pile of test papers.


    "Miss Hu, these are copies of the tests given to new employees after a period of training. If you have covered all the information given, you should be able to answer everything." Assistant Chen said in his usual professional tone.


    Hu Lei turned to the man behind the desk with pitiful wide eyes. Unfortunately, she was looking at the wrong person. After all, it was his idea. No, that wasn''t right. It was her idea. She could only allow the rivers of tears to fall in her heart as she looked at the papers.


    Zhong Feng looked at the expressive face that was filled with grievances. Thosergeining eyes seemed to be condemning him. However, it did not cause him any anger. In fact, he felt quite satisfied and happy. In that moment, her entire being was focused on him. It was an elevating feeling.


    "I cannot do anything from thisrge chair. Can I go back to the ninth floor?" Hu Lei asked, still wearing her sad face.


    Zhong Feng frowned.


    For some reason, he remembered her defenceless face when she was lyingfortably on that desk. He did not want her to go back to that ce. He did not want to admit his difort at the prospect. Instead, he told himself that it was because he did not want her to cheat.


    He indicated the plush leather sofa in the far side of his office.


    "You can work from over there. I will give you two hours. I have some business to handle, but you can consult Chen if you have a problem." Zhong Feng said.


    Hu Lei felt defeated as the man walked out. She had always believed herself to be clever and quick-witted in all situations. Unfortunately, she had eaten a loss today, she thought as she moved to the sofa with her small pile of test papers.

 Chapter 18 - FIRST AND LAST WARNING

    When Zhong Feng returned, he found a bizarre scene of a woman sleeping in the most peculiar way. Her head was tilted over the back edge of the couch, and her feet were dangling from the bottom. Her right hand still held her pen loosely while resting on the arm. The strangest thing was the paper on her face.


    It looked like she had gottenfortable in his absence.


    He looked at the coffee table and found a small neat pile of papers. For a moment, he thought that she had not started on the work. However, he found that the top paper was neatly filled out. He checked the next paper and the following and found that they were allpleted.


    He called Assistant Chen in and presented the pile of papers. The young assistant looked at the sleeping figure with darkened eyes before walking out of the office to grade the work. Normally, he did not conduct such menial tasks.


    However, he did not want to delegate the task and end up with some nasty surprises. If the results were as poor as he expected, it would bring some negative attention, and bad news always spread fast in the office. He did not wish for people to question the president''s judgement.


    Thirty minutester, Assistant Chen knocked on the door and entered with a strange look on his face.


    "Are you waiting for an engraved invitation to speak?" Zhong Feng spoke coldly.


    Assistant Chen knew that his boss valued efficiency and directness.


    "The results are unbelievable. Miss Hu scored incredibly well on both the marketing and technical tests, excluding the paper which was absent from the pile."


    "Both? Why did she have both?" Zhong Feng inquired taciturnly.


    Assistant Chen wanted to say it had been a mistake, though it hadn''t. However, he did not dare. Admitting a mistake would imply that he was not qualified to assist thepany president. Simply speaking, it was not an option for a man in his position.


    "I included the simple evaluation test given to technicians wishing to join Etude Technologies. I was curious and wanted to ensure that she would not be a liability." He replied directly.


    The truth was he wanted to make things a little harder for her. He did not want to allow a weak team member beside his boss.


    Zhong Feng looked at his assistant with freezing eyes. His displeasure was evident. Though he was liking the feeling of ying with Hu Lei and seeing the pitiful look on her face when he made things difficult, he felt suffocated by the thought of another person doing the same to her.


    "This shall be your first andst warning." He spoke dismissing him.


    Assistant Chen bowed before cing the papers on the desk and walking out.


    Zhong Feng perused through the tests with interest. Her multiple choice questions were all correct. Chen had left some of the open answers unmarked. Zhong Feng read the answers and could not help suppress a small genuine smile.


    When he had had his assistant call in Hu Lei, he had not been in an irresolvable situation. Naturally, he had numerous options for dealing with the interpretation concerns. He had been uncertain about choosing Hu Lei. Though he had some interest in her, he had not been certain about fulfilling his father''s request.


    Then, his father had called to inquire about his friend''s daughter. It was then that the events of the past had been revealed. His eyes drifted to the girl on the couch and became deeper. He did not consider himself to be a good man. However, he had been raised to never forget goodwill extended to him and his family.


    The good deeds of the Hus could not be forgotten. He had engraved the words his father had spoken in his heart. He could not do much for a smartdy like Hu Lei. But he could watch over her in Supreme City. In fact, he intended to bind her to him and protect her. And he knew the perfect way to keep her close. His small smile widened with a wicked edge.

 Chapter 19 - PROTECT YOUR JOB

    About half an hourter, Hu Lei woke up with a start. She looked around and found Zhong Feng working on hisputer. In her mind, she could not help speak words of admiration. Perhaps it was true that a man was most dazzling when concentrating. His devilish charm seemed to shine though more prominently.


    When he turned his head to her, she was a little startled and embarrassed. She coughed awkwardly.


    "Have you looked enough?" he asked in a soft voice.


    Hu Lei shivered at that soft tone that did not have a soothing effect.


    "Who was looking?" She denied immediately.


    The lift of his eyebrow indicated that he did not believe in her retort at all. She could not help agreeing that theeback was pretty weak. So, she chose to ignore the implication of her admiration and changed the topic.


    "How did I do in your little test?" She inquired with an obvious smugness on her face.


    "Not bad, considering¡­" His eyes drifted to her chest.


    A fire of wrath immediately lit up in her eyes when she realised the ce he was looking. Truth be told, she was a little, well a lot, sensitive about her chest. For most girls, having arger bosom would be a positive thing.


    However, for Hu Lei who was about 150cm tall and quite slim, arge chest was an imposition. When people met her, they would notice this area of her body first. How could she stand for ogling?


    Just as she was about to curse at the evil man, she realised that there was a sheet of paper attached to her chest. Her face blushed deeper, and this time, not in anger. She huffed before unstering the embarrassment off her chest. The least he could have done was tell her about it politely instead of allowing her to shame herself.


    Zhong Feng did not want to tease her too much, so he did not say another word in spite of the cute red face that called for a little good natured bullying.


    "You should go home. Come back tomorrow. We will discuss the specific details of your work then. Make sure to get plenty of rest." He instructed in his usual tone.


    Zhong Feng in fact wanted to keep her for longer and perhaps dig a little deeper into the mystery. However, he knew that the girl could not be pushed. He still remembered the look in her eyes when he approached her sleeping on the desk. He had also seen how tired she seemed.


    Hu Lei stood up with difficulty, feeling as if her entire body was rebelling. Unfortunately, she did not have the luxury to keep resting for the night. She needed to get ahead on her work if she was going to continue living the double life.


    She waved at Zhong Feng before walking out with haste. With enough speed, she could do a lot in the evening and get some sleep. At least, she did not need to bother with those boring materials again. She made a face as she remembered how dull thest three days had been.


    When she reached the ground floor, she was osted before she could leave the building. The oster was one of the girls that worked in marketing. She was only passably attractive, and she had amon face that disappeared into the crowd. Hu Lei frowned when she was forced to stop by the girl standing in her way.


    "Hu Lei, I tried to do everything to protect your job." Jian Ru spoke with distress in her voice.


    Hu Lei was genuinely shocked. She had never interacted with this person before because she had been busy during her time on the marketing floor. Why would she have tried to protect her job? Though she was not well-versed in Supreme City life, she was always suspicious of persons who came bearing unsolicited goodwill.


    "The whole marketing department wanted to plead your case before the President, but Manager Lin did not approve. I guess she was trying to protect the reputation of the department." The woman continued.


    Hu Lei had some clues of the situation. She was an expert innguageprehension, so she could deduce that the person before her wanted information and favour. Also, she seemed to be attempting to trigger hate for manager Lin.


    "I did not lose my job. You do not need to be concerned." Hu Lei responded curtly.


    Jian Ru''s eyes shed with a cocktail of emotions which gave her eyes a glint of madness. Hu Lei who was already walking away did not notice it or she would have been very concerned.


    "At least let me apologise with a drink." Jian Ru said, following quickly.


    "Not necessary. I have my own matters to handle. Goodbye."


    With that, she was gone, leaving a frustrated Jian Ru clenching her teeth.

 Chapter 20 - OBEDIENT AND GUILTY

    Hu Lei was a littlete arriving on the next day. She had underestimated how tired she was and had worked for a good number of hours before falling asleep. She had wanted toe in earlier to show remorse and dedication, but it would not be happening.


    She sighed deeply with a hanging head as she entered the lift and headed for the highest floor.


    As expected, Zhong Feng was not happy when she waltzed into his office an hour after the designated time. Sheforted herself in her heart: she was here on a short contract, not as a permanent employee. As long as she fulfilled her assigned duties, she would be fine.


    Still, she could not help feeling like a chastised schoolgirl once again as she stood before his desk. The guilt intensified because the evil emperor did notment, in spite of the disapproving light in his eyes. Instead, he just indicated for her to sit down.


    "Today, your work is simple. You will need to learn a little more about interacting effectively in theing week. A lot of new interpreters fail to create a smoothmunication channel during meetings and affect the efficiency of business." He spoke without prelude.


    Hu Lei nodded. In truth, she had been an interpreter for a long time, just not in a truly professional capacity. When she had travelled around the world with her father, it had been her responsibility to interpret and trante for him where she could.


    Though the old man wasved travelling around the world, he could not be bothered to learn anything aboutnguage or customs. He was a pure medical otaku who was only interested in anything that had to do with medicine. Sometimes, he would hire local trantors, but his peculiarities often caused unnecessary shes.


    Unfortunately, she could not tell whether working for Zhong Feng would be even remotely simr to working with her father. She truly hoped that she could learn everything before she was called to step up in an official capacity.


    She did not consider the job to be a life or death matter. However, once shemitted to something, her desire was to be the best.


    "You will work with the international rtions manager until the early afternoon. After that, you should return here." The big boss continued.


    Hu Lei nodded again and left the office with a relieved sigh.


    Zhong Feng looked at the woman flee from his office with a small smile. He liked her bristling kitten persona, but the obedient and guilty look was also quite nice. He knew that she had misunderstood his disapproving frown. He had been wondering about the faint dark marks below her eyes that indicated theck of enough sleep.


    He pondered on it for a minute before turning back to his work.


    On the tenth floor, Manager Lin was not pleased with her assignment, so she did not wee Hu Lei warmly when she showed up at her office. As the person in charge of International Rtions, she had numerous issues to review before the end of the business day.


    She was particrly concerned about the trade exhibition which could have a huge impact if everything was done perfectly. If she did not cover everything at least thrice before the conference, she would not feel prepared for theing week.


    However, she could hardly reject an assignment given directly by the big boss.


    She looked at the gentle little woman before her with contempt and some measure of disappointment. One could not really judge a book by its cover. The Hu Lei before her looked like the pure and adorable girl that she had wished to be when she was younger and a head taller than all her ssmates.


    However, the memory of the girl sleeping on the boss'' couch the previous afternoon was still fresh in her mind. The evidence indicated that the two had a special rtionship.


    The exact nature of the connection was not clear, but she made her guess. President Zhong had not had any scandals with anyone, including socialites and celebrities who were always trying to at least get a photo with him. In addition, he always kept a distant from employees, even firing those that ingratiated themselves to him.


    And now, there was a pretty girl sleeping on his couch while he was absent from his office. It would be stupid for her to assume that the woman was there on merit as opposed to connections. As a self-dered feminist, Lin Man believed that women should rely on their own skills to shine, abandoning the so-called benefits that came from fluttering their eyshes.


    However, she would not go so far as to speak her mind without solicitation. She indicated for the girl to sit on the chair opposite her desk.


    Though Lin Man did not like women like Hu Lei, she would always fulfil her obligations to the best of her ability.

 Chapter 21 - BACKING IT UP

    Hu Lei could sense a bit of dislike from Amazonian Lin as she faced her. She could not trace the precise source of her animosity, but it did not seem like she held malice. So, she shrugged it off. It would be stupid to expect everyone to love her on sight. If her dislike escted, it would be another issue.


    The little Hudy shivered as her imagination ran wild, picturing the tall woman in warrior clothes, pursuing her with a spear. The image of a fiercer Manager Lin filled her with dread but also caused her a measure of amusement. Her small mouth stretched into a smile.


    Unfortunately, the amused look was caught by the other woman. The frown on her face deepened even more.


    "Miss Hu, I do not care about how you got into this Etude Technologies. However, I will not let youpromise the integrity of thepany in theing week. A lot of people have worked to ensure the continued growth of our operations through thising trade exposition. You must take them into ount before taking any irresponsible actions." Manager Lin spoke in a school principal tone.


    Hu Lei could not help feeling annoyed by the woman. But she could understand the reservations the woman had. She had not exactly left the gleaming impression she had hoped when she had fallen asleep. Therefore, she could not be an immature child and argue back without backing it up with evidence of reliability.


    "I understand. I will naturally work hard." She replied with humility.


    Lin Man stared at her for longer before determining her words to be true. She nodded with satisfaction, though the unfriendly look in her eyes did not fade.


    "I hope yourmitment is true. Our goal today is to turn you into a person who can represent Etude Technologies. Though your role is interpreting, you will be required to interact with a lot of persons of interest during the conference. You must be equipped to respond to question,ments andints to avoid losing thepany''s face."


    Hu Lei once again nodded in eptance. It seemed that all she had done since she hade in was nod over and over. The little person in her heart wanted to cry at how sad her life had be.


    "Which other foreignnguages can you speak?" Manager Lin asked.


    Lin Man felt a little ashamed because she did not know Arabic and Russian. Herck of reliability was the reason they had to hire this wisp of a girl and other outside trantors and interpreters. But still, she knew three foreignnguages which she could use.


    She felt that it would be best if she could train Hu Lei in a foreignnguage for the uing conference. Typically, understanding materials in the localnguage did not always trante well in another tongue, especially for people who were unfamiliar with a specific industry like technology.


    "I speak quite a number. You can pick one in ordance with your preferences." Hu Lei spoke with a wide smile and twinkling eyes.


    Hu Lei felt a little smug at her pettiness, especially when the other woman''s face seemed to twist at her tone of superiority. She was looking down at Lin Man who had seemed to have it out for her since she showed up. Of course, the arrogant statement was not false.


    She did not believe that there was anguage that the woman spoke that she did not know. She wanted to dete the ego of this manager who had acted superior her just because she did note into thepany through regr means.


    Lin Man felt like shaking the smug littledy, but at the same time, she felt that the arrogant look was quite adorable. She felt anger at herself, feeling like she had been led astray.


    She chose to overlook the prideful woman and focus on the matter at hand. After careful deliberation, she spoke in fluent Italian, looking forward to the crumbling of that face. It was not wrong of her to assume that Hu Lei could speak Italian. The girl was quite young, and she knew some of the more difficultnguages. If she took into ount the time spent in regr school and her age, learning morenguages would be difficult.


    Unfortunately, her logic did not match the girl before her. She responded in the samenguage with a perfect ent and more pride.


    Lin Man still wanted to shake her, but she was a consummate professional. Thus, the training session began.


    Four hours passed, leaving Hu Lei feeling like an empty husk. Her smugness had long disappeared. All she wanted was food and sleep. She felt that a certain ill-advised journey through the Australian outback with her energetic otaku father was better than these hours spent with Amazonian Lin.


    However, she had to admit that she understood interpretation in IT more clearly. If she had gone ahead without the training, she would have been effective as an interpreter but not efficient.


    Now she was equipped with the right tools, minimising the time required to adapt to her new role. In addition, she now had a clear idea on the things she needed to know before the conference began. Whether she needed to handle trade exhibition or provide some guidance during the workshops, she would not be stranded.


    Once Lin Man indicated that the session was done, Hu Lei stood up faster than she thought possible, ready to fly out of this little prison. Still, she did not abandon her good manners.


    "Thank you for your help, Manager Lin. I have learned a lot." She said, discretely backing out.


    Manager Lin''s eyes no longer held her initial contempt. She even nodded at the girl with some approval in her gaze. She spoke a few more reminders but stopped when she saw the miserable look on that small cute face.


    "It looks like I misjudged you. I thought you are one of those young women who enterpanies using their parents'' connections without any experience or education." She finally confessed with a sigh.


    "You were not wrong. I am." Hu Lei said with augh, escaping from the feminist Amazonian.

 Chapter 22 - UNPREPARED

    When Hu Lei returned to Zhong Feng''s office, she did not have a moment to catch her breath. Truth be told, she had been hoping to leave early. This poor girl who did not have a working knowledge of real life corporate schedules was doomed to be disappointed.


    The evil emperor looked at her with his usual calm and above-the-world face and stood up as soon as she entered.


    "You will be apanying me to a meeting." He dered in a tone that encouraged no opposition.


    However, Hu Lei could not help protesting.


    "I thought my official responsibilities will begin next week." Sheined.


    "Your contract indicates that you are already in my employ." Zhong Feng looked at her with that scary non-smile.


    She shivered and decided to continue living the pitiful life of a small subject without power for now. She could not help feeling like she had sold herself.


    Her feet followed quickly behind Zhong Feng to the elevator. For some reason, he seemed to be walking in a rxed pace while she was almost running. The grievances in her heart increased. She did not even notice the hateful re from the receptionist auntie.


    She sighed in relief once they entered the lift.


    "Can you tell me more about this meeting, Mr Zhong?" she asked.


    She did not like to be unprepared, especially when she went into a new ce. It was one of the reasons she had chosen to learn newnguages constantly instead of focusing on a specific career. Going to a new ce or situation without being prepared left you feeling like you were alone and trapped on another. She had sworn never to leave in that position again.


    Mr Zhong looked down at the little face which held some strange shadows before clearing up again. Those inquisitive eyes¡­ They werepletely pure. However, he was certain that this was an borate front. Sometimes, she seemed like amon girl next door. However, there was something that never seemed to add up with her behaviour. And when no one was watching, her eyes seemed to be cold and dark.


    Perhaps even darker and colder than his own.


    After a few moments of silence, Zhong Feng spoke.


    "I will update you on the way. You do not need to worry. It is a simple meeting aboutmercial security software. You should be quitefortable with the topic. Your work is only to listen and speak as precisely as possible." His tone remained neutral.


    He did not ce much importance in the meeting, especially when he thought of the man they were meeting. He had set up the meeting for the purpose of testing his new interpreter. He also wanted to make sure that they could work seamlessly.


    All in all, he was not worried. If anything, he was looking forward to seeing the girl beside him in action. His beautiful lips quirked up into a subtle smile.


    "We are meeting with Furukawa Shun of Mushi Security Solutions." Zhong Feng paused and looked at Hu Lei.


    The man wanted to see whether she recognised these names. Any person with interest or knowledge in technology would know Mushi. Unfortunately, Hu Lei was only a returnee to the continent and she had not truly been a tech geek. Her knowledge had only been acquired as a matter of necessity. How could she know about this randompany?


    However, she was not one to ept ignorance as a matter of course. If she was going to remain in her position for some time, she would need to learn fast. Therefore, she swore to make an effort over the weekend to learn as much as possible about the industry. It would not do to throw her employer''s face.


    "Mushi provides security solutions in Japan to countless businesses, organisations and even the government." Zhong Feng continued to educate the clueless woman sitting beside him in the back of the vehicle.


    As Hu Lei listened, she found a deeper understanding of Etude Technologies. It was one thing to read a lot of stuff about apany and another to hear about it from the mouth of the head honcho. She could also see the reason that the business was considered the best in the field in Supreme City.


    "Are you listening?" a stern voice interrupted her musings.


    She felt startled by the voice and realised that her mind was drifting. She did not dare admit her inattention. The fierce look in Zhong Feng''s eyes did not look forgiving. If she said she was so sleepy and tired that she could hardly sit up, she would not be in his good graces. She had only one option.


    Her head moved up and down quickly like a chicken pecking grain. She hoped that she had not missed anything important.

 Chapter 23 - PLAYBOY IDOL

    Hu Lei could not help looking around the Maven Resort with wide eyes as she followed a step or two behind Zhong Feng. Though it was not the most exclusive spot in the city, it had the advantage of hype. Basically, a lot of people loved the resort, including celebrities. Therefore, it was considered to be a top ce to be seen if you had the resources.


    She had read on Microblog that the resort was reserved for the rich, powerful and morous. She had added it to her mental list of things to-do in Supreme City for a normal yet exciting life. Unfortunately, she had not had an opportunity toe. Or rather, she did not know how to approach these kinds of things.


    Her face brightened as she took it in. It seemed all she had to do to explore the local sights was find a job in a prestigiouspany.


    Zhong Feng looked at the girl behind her who looked like she wanted to stop, gasp and scream excitedly. He could not help thinking that her country bumpkin look was quite adorable. However, he could not understand. If she was so well-travelled, why would she be pleased abouting to this type ofmon ce?


    His natural instinct was to order a thorough background check, but he suppressed the urge for the moment. He did not want to treat her like a project or any other person. Unless he had to, he did not want to invade into her life.


    Hu Lei was ignorant of his inner turmoil.


    As she looked around, she noticed that countless pairs of eyes were trained on the big boss. While the gazes made her ufortable, she could not fault these people. From an objective point of view, he was an exceptional specimen.


    At a little over 190cm by her estimation, he was quite tall. Moreover, he had to look overwhelmingly lofty beside her. His face did not let him down. Its five features were refined and well-proportioned on his face. In addition, he exuded an aura of power.


    The women in the resort, ranging from the employees to guests, looked like they wanted to eat him up whole. On the other hand, the men looked at him with envy and a measure of hatred. This was probably because of the naked hyena-like looks in theirpanions'' eyes.


    She looked closer at the man who was the centre of this attention for a reaction. Unfortunately, that immortal-like face did not give anything away. He did not even seem to notice stares and res. She sighed. What a boring person! The least he could do after dragging her halfway across town was provide some entertainment.


    When they entered the Maven Lounge, they were weed by an austere looking hostess.


    "Good afternoon, Mr Zhong. Please follow me." She spoke with a smile and a graceful bow.


    Zhong Feng did not pause for even a moment. The hostess could only abandon most of her austerity and walk faster to avoid attracting the impatience and possible wrath of the man. Behind him, Hu Lei could not help patting herself to confirm whether she was invisible because the hostess did not even nce at her.


    Unfortunately, the great emperor had exceptional peripheral vision.


    "Stop ying around." He spoke without turning his head around.


    She twisted her nose in annoyance. If he could see her, he could probably see all those people that stared at him. He just treated them like air, and denied her the entertainment she deserved. She could not help poking her tongue out at his back discretely.


    She did not know whether he saw her childish action, but she assumed the best when he did not speak again.


    The hostess did not understand the dynamic between the two guests. She naturally knew of the famous Mr Zhong, but she had never seen the woman with him. However, it was not her ce to know anything. She led them to arge modern gazebo in a beautiful courtyard before bowing and leaving.


    In the gazebo, a beautiful man sat rxed, ying on his phone. His youthful look gave him that yboy idol look which was popr in the continent. In her head, Hu Lei could see him bursting out some pop tune, dancing in a line-up of a multi-coloured hair band.


    The little person in her heartughed at the image. Outwardly, Hu Lei remained calm and took a deep breath as she focused on her role.


    She reminded herself that it was a simple meeting. As her father''s little helper, she had met a lot of powerful people in her life. This idol was nothing inparison. Moreover, she needed to perform well because she had not forgotten her original goal. She wanted to dazzle Zhong Feng and look down on him she smiled.


    When the idol man looked up, his eyes seemed to twinkle like little stars. His gaze shifted from Zhong Feng to her and then back. Somehow, he seemed more fervent by the second.


    Hu Lei tilted her head in puzzlement. There was definitely something wrong with this picture. If Etude Technologies was courting this person''spany for business, shouldn''t he be a little more like ''impress me''? This person looked like a little puppy on an energy drink.


    She frowned as she evaluated the situation. As a smart person, she came up with some clues, but she did not express her suspicions. She was not employed to analyse people or stick her nose in other people''s affairs. As long as she fulfilled her duties, she did not need to do anything else.

 Chapter 24 - FLAMBOYANT COVER

    The young man waiting in the gazebo seemed to realise that he was not behaving strangely. Or perhaps, he noticed the cold look that Zhong Feng sent his way. He calmed down immediately and approached them with a professional demeanour.


    "Good afternoon, Mr Zhong." The man spoke in halting Mandarin.


    Zhong Feng shook his hand and responded in the same way. He then turned to Hu Lei.


    "My name is Furukawa Shun. Forgive myck of fluency." He spoke with a wide smile.


    Hu Lei wanted to roll her eyes, but she did not. If he did not know how to speak, why was he usingplicated terms andplex sentence structures? However, she was not here as a critic. So, she smiled politely and bowed lightly while both her hands holding her purse.


    "You do not have to worry about that, Mr Furukawa. I am Hu Lei, your interpreter for the day." She responded charmingly in Japanese.


    "Your Japanese is perfect." The energetic man smiled even wider.


    She nodded and spoke a modest word of thanks.


    With the pleasantries out of the way, the party of three moved to the table, and business began.


    Furukawa Shun looked like the yboy types who would be busy partying and drinking every day. However, one cannot really judge a book by its mboyant cover. Once he began discussing business, his entire demeanour changed. His eyes became sharper, his hands stopped fidgeting and he spoke eloquently.


    As the small interpreter, Hu Lei tried to minimise her presence though she had to speak more than the other two parties. Lin Man had said that an efficient interpreter should not be the centre of attention.


    The business proposal was quite simple. Mushi Security Solutions was nning to expand their business to other parts of the continent. However, thepany did not have their own software or hardware products. Rather, they provided managed information technology services to their clients.


    With the continued rise of hacking attempts, morepanies in the continent were investing a lot into cyber security. The foolish ones would only install basic solutions like firewalls, antimalware and authentication programs. However, these were not fool proof, and a good hacker would break down defences in a short period.


    Mushi was at the frontline in terms of managed services in Japan, and their reputation had provided an opportunity for expansion. Furukawa Shun was in charge of setting up a branch in Supreme City and providing the services to the rest of the country. And he wanted to make use of the products created by Etude Technologies.


    If the use of the security software was sessful, they would implement it in other branches.


    Zhong Feng did not look excited about the deal, but Hu Lei could see a glimmer somewhere deep deep inside through his bodynguage.


    ording to the reports, the security software products from Etude had the lowest sales in thest few quarter, falling behind general business programs like ounting, project management and helpdesk solutions as well as games.


    The meeting continued for some time, causing Hu Lei to feel like she would drop from tiredness. However, she did not show it. She resisted the urge to shift ufortably in her chair and fidget. She only moved when sipping with reserve on her ss of water.


    Finally, the meeting ended and the two men stood to shake hands. She also stood up on unsteady feet and smiled professionally at Furukawa Shun who once again became the overly energetic idol-like yboy.


    The man then excused himself because he had matters to handle. With another smile, he left quickly with his fingers tapping insistently on his phone.


    Hu Lei breathed out.


    Her first assignment was over, and it had not gone on poorly.

 Chapter 25 - PUSH HER TO THE BRINK

    Once the meeting was concluded and Furukawa Shun left, Hu Lei was ready to leave. It was past six o''clock in the evening, and she had some other matters to handle at home. Unfortunately, she was exhausted and had not eaten since the previous evening.


    Typically, she did not take breakfast because she was not a morning person. If she had the energy to eat at the crack of dawn, she would rather keep sleeping. She had missed lunch because she had been upied with Manager Lin. Soon after, she was dragged across town.


    When she started to walk out of the gazebo, she felt lightheaded and stumbled with dizziness. She quickly supported herself against the table and steadied her steps. With her body feeling like it had been put through a mill, she realised that she had been neglecting her health.


    Zhong Feng felt a pang of regret as he looked at her. Perhaps he should have allowed her to go home instead of bringing her to a meeting with Shun. She was clearly not a newbie at interpreting. Looking at her pale face and seeing her shallow breaths, he realised that she was overly strained.


    He stretched his hand to provide support as they walked out of the gazebo. However, before he could touch her, she seemed to regain her strength. She walked out faster with steady steps on her dangerous high-heeled shoes.


    He frowned as he realised that she had deliberately avoided his touch. And it was not the first time. His mind reviewed all their interactions and determined that she had avoided all contact. She never even shook hands at any point.


    His eyes darkened as his mind considered the issue. However, he still pressed down on his desire to investigate the matter immediately. Perhaps he was overthinking things.


    When they returned to the lounge, Zhong Feng subtly beckoned to the hostess and requested for a table in the restaurant. Like other employees at the Maven Resort, she knew to treat important guest with utmost care. Therefore, she did not hesitate to check her tablet and lead them into a nice table in the Western-style restaurant.


    Once the hostess left, Hu Lei finally presented her grievances.


    "I did not agree to this. It''s alreadyte and I need to leave." She spoke in a low voice.


    The restaurant was almost empty, and sounds could carry. She did not want to be that girl.


    "You can leave. But you must remember that it will be difficult to find transportation." Zhong Feng replied calmly.


    Hu Lei ground her teeth.


    She wondered if this man would push her to the brink, forcing her to learn how to drive. No, she would not be broken. It was only a meal. She would still return home and handle her matters. It would not be too bad to enjoy a full course dinner.


    Zhong Feng realised that the girl had given up on her protests. His lips formed a small curve when he saw that he had won. Of course, he would not have allowed her to leave before eating. He did not want to see her burning out. He understood more than most the importance of a healthy body.


    "Wee to the Maven Restaurant. Can we start you off with drinks?" A young handsome waiter came to their table to take their order.


    "Can you rmend something?" Hu Lei asked cordially.


    "What are thedy''s preferences?" the waiter asked with a smile.


    She thought for a moment, chewing on her plump lips.


    "I prefer drinks with sugar and fruits. It is better if there a tangy option." She exined.


    In the past, she had believed in eating enough for survival. It would have been difficult to remain alive if she had been a foodie. She had eaten everything from everywhere. However, no one knew that deep inside that she hated countless foods. It was not a foodie thing. She just did not like eating.


    The only thing that she truly loved was sugar and tangy fruits.


    The young waiter immediately rmended a few drinks. She could not be bothered to ask more, so she picked one at random because it had a nice name. She turned back to her dinnerpanion. As expected the boring Zhong Feng ordered cold mineral water.

 Chapter 26 - IS THE EVIL EMPEROR UNHAPPY?

    "You have deeply rooted control issues, Mr Zhong Feng." Hu Lei dered.


    She spoke while pointing repeatedly at the man seated opposite her with her chopsticks. Her small face was no longer pale and sickly. In fact, her cheeks looked flushed,plementing her shiny plumb lips. She pouted deeper as she poked the food on her te.


    "Is that so?" the man asked with a bemused expression.


    "Of course! You are like an ancient emperor, looking down on your subjects."


    She took a small sip from yet another ss of her delicious drink. Then, she cleared her throat. Zhong Feng watched with a lifted eyebrow.


    "Zhen is not pleased with you useless insects. Someonee and whip these idiots to death for Zhen." Her impression was quite poor, especially with that adorable red face.


    Zhong Feng did not respond. But his lips stretched into a wide smile while he looked at her. The weight that had been weighing in his heart in rtion to his little interpreter felt lighter. He felt that he was seeing a real part of her for the first time. Though she always seemed to be an open book, he had been feeling that it was a carefully constructed fa?ade.


    Now, seeing her speaking unttering things in his face, the relief was immeasurable.


    "You should eat a little more." He tried to speak gently, but he felt awkward.


    Those were words he had never spoken before. His concern was genuine. She had only eaten a small portion of her food; a few mouthfuls of vegetables, a few pieces of meat and just a little rice. Unfortunately, she also seemed to have filled the rest of her stomach space with cocktails.


    He had wanted to stop her from ordering the alcoholic beverages, but he could not bring himself to do so. Her face looked bright as she savoured their taste. On the contrary, when she ate, she seemed to grudgingly ce food in her mouth before chewing and swallowing quickly.


    He let out a deep uncontroble sigh as he considered the dilemma.


    "Oh, is the evil emperor unhappy?" she giggled.


    Pushing her food away, she leaned closer across the table.


    "You know sighing gets rid of happiness. You will be sad if you keep sighing like that. You won''t even find a girlfriend." Her voice was filled with a touch of wisdom.


    Again, he did not respond to her childish provocations.


    "Are you angry? Don''t worry. If you feel that you can''t find anyone, I will be your girlfriend."


    Finally, he could not bear to keep his silence anymore.


    "Why should I ept you as my girlfriend?" His deep voice to caress the girl, and it made her sink deeper into her intoxication.


    "Humph! You would be lucky to have me as your better half. I am incredibly cute with a huge rack. I have an incredibly high IQ. I can take care of you when you are sick." Her voice lowered into a conspiratorial whisper. "And I have never had a boyfriend so I would bepletely yours."


    She was satisfied with her presentation and nodded smugly while settling back into her seat and picking up her ss once again.


    For the first time since he was a child, Zhong Feng wanted to break into loudughter. How could there be anyone this shameless yet oh-sopletely adorable? It seemed that he had reaped great rewards from this trip.


    "You have convinced me. You can be my girlfriend." His eyes glinted with evil intent.


    Hu Lei observed him with an arrogant gaze.


    "You think that would work on me? You are a hundred years too early to outsmart me. If you want me to be your girlfriend, you must show some sincerity. As an evil emperor, you must understand that the expectations are quite high.


    You will need to give me some treasures, feed me with irresistible cuisine, dismiss your harem and entertain me. A cultivation manual would also not be bad." Sheid out her conditions while counting with her fingers.


    Zhong Feng felt that this girl was even more interesting and cute when sheid out her conditions. What went on in that little head with the self-proimed high IQ?


    "Very well." He responded with a smile.


    Hu Lei looked at his face and determined that he looked sincere enough. She nodded in satisfaction.

 Chapter 27 - FEAST FOR HER EYES

    Piercing screams pierced through Hu Lei''s mind as she remained asleep in arge immacte room inpletely white bed. The cries seemed louder than usual. However, her heart did not race neither did she feel a cold sweat cover her body and soak the beddings.


    Though she could not move and seemed trapped in a ce filled with pain, she knew it was only a dream, a figment of unclear memories. She remained calm as she allowed the demon haunting her to leave and the sleep paralysis to wear off.


    When she woke up, she wondered if her mind had be trapped somewhere. Or perhaps she had died and gone to the other ce.


    She took a deep breath and calmed her ustrophobia. In truth, she did not fear all closed spaces. Her terror was in restriction in white clinical rooms. And the room she had woken up in was only a few test tubes short of a medical-gradeb.


    As she climbed out of the cloud-like bed, she felt her head throb like a workshop filled with jackhammers. She tried to recall the urrences of the previous day but was rewarded with more pain. Thest thing she remembered was dinner with big boss Zhong.


    She also remembered ordering pan-fried beef and rice while drinking that delicious something with a nice name. Then, everything seemed clouded. What had happened?


    She checked herself and found that she still wore the same clothes. She waspletely unharmed, minus the headache. Had she been drugged and taken away?


    Her wobbly legs led her to the door. Each step seemed to resonate through her entire being before settling in her head. She turned the lock slowly, hoping that it would open. It did so quite smoothly.


    She poked her head out of the door and looked outside vigntly. Seeing no one, she stepped out and walked towards the more open direction. She found a flight of stairs and slowly went down, ignoring the throb that apanied each step.


    Obviously, this was a home in spite of the dull neutral surroundings.


    When her head began to clear up, she could already make conjectures on where she was, even though she had no idea how she got there. With those thoughts in mind, she walked with more confidence.


    Before long, she found a living room. It was not as in as the bedroom, but it only had some sparse decorative items. Moreover, it did not look lived in. She walked around the room curiously, trying to find, well, signs of the resident.


    "I see you are awake." A deep voice spoke suddenly from behind her.


    The sound went through her ears and stimted her brain in the worst way possible.


    "Do not shout in my ears." She chided while holding her head.


    When she turned back, she realised that the big boss was not as close as she thought. Her eyes squinted to get a better look at the man. In that moment, she forgot her pain and admired the vision of the straiced Zhong Feng in casual house clothes.


    It was a feast for her slightly painful and squinting eyes.


    The short sleeves of his white t-shirt exposed the toned muscles of his slightly tanned arms. His simple linen trousers hang loosely around his strong lower body while giving him a rxed air. His normally neat hair looked slightly wet as if he had just taken a shower.


    "This is your reward for drinking without a care in the world." He spoke in an apathetic tone.


    She could swear that she saw a ghost of a smile hanging on his smug face. She huffed in annoyance but she did not know how to respond.


    "Did you know that the cocktails were alcoholic?" He was curious.


    "Of course, I am not an idiot." She replied testily.


    She did know, but she had not expected the consequences to be so severe. The truth was that she had never really taken alcohol in the past due to the numerous limitations of her nomadic life. The circumstances would never have allowed her to be careless.


    Moreover, she did not think that there was much alcohol in the little cocktails. She could not even taste much of the alcohol. Once, she had sipped on her father''s beer and the taste had been revolting. How could she know that her slight indulgence would turn into a whole incident?


    Unfortunately, she could not turn back time. She could only deal with the aftermath with grace and be thankful that the big boss was probably a good person.

 Chapter 28 - BETTER NOT TO BE SNARKY

    "Is it alright for me to use your shower?" Hu Lei asked after a period of silence.


    She did not feel ufortable about bathing in a new ce. After all, she had not had a permanent home for years. However, she did not know whether this king of the white castle would feel put off. It was only polite to ask.


    Zhong Feng beckoned to follow him as he went up the stairs. His wide steps covered a lot of space at once and he took two steps at a time, but Hu Lei could not be bothered to run after him. She trailed behind him sadly, unwilling to disturb her body which was still recovering.


    The door he opened was different from the one she hade out of earlier. When she entered, she realised that it was his bedroom. It was neat and organised, but it seemed that it was the most lived-in spot in the house.


    He led her to therge bathroom which had a light soapy scent from his earlier use.


    "You know you did not have to bring me to your shower. I could have used another bathroom in the house." She said with a smallugh.


    "The others have no toiletries, so this way is more efficient." He replied.


    He opened a cab and took out a fluffy white towel. Her lips twitched slightly as she mulled on the fact that almost everything in this house was white. How could he bear it? Wasn''t he afraid of getting snow blindness?


    Still, she did not say anything. It was better not to be snarky when surviving on someone else''s good graces. Her lips stretched into a sincere smile as she received the towel.


    "Leave your clothes outside the door. I will get you something to wear and wash the dirty ones." With that he left.


    Hu Lei felt like she had been stuck by lightening. Who was that guy and what had he done with her evil emperor? Is this a case of transmigration? If Zhong Feng had heard her stupid thoughts, he would have pitched her plump little cheeks until she admitted her mistakes.


    She shrugged and decided to go with the flow. It was not like there was much she could do anything else.


    After her shower, she found a dress on the bed. She hesitated for a moment before putting it on. The piece of clothing was quite long and covered everything from the neck down, literally. The long sleeves hang over her hands, and her feet werepletely concealed.


    She frowned as she lifted it. Clearly, she was not wearing a dress. It was wearing her!


    This dress was obviously won by a tall woman. Or perhaps, Zhong Feng had that kind of a hobby. She giggled naughtily as her thoughts went out of the box.


    "What manner of terrible thing are you thinking?" A voice interrupted her corrupt mind.


    How did this evildoer know that she had been thinking something bad? Was it really a case of transmigration by an immortal with keen powers of perception? Again, her mind drifted to that strange ce in her mind that had a lot of garbage.


    Naturally, Zhong Feng''s soul was still intact and genuine.


    He could make guesses about her thoughts because he was smart. Also, he had enlightened himself about her the previous night. Every time she had leaned in to whisper something evil, she had had that giggle and bright stars in her eyes.


    She cleared her throat and decided to change the topic.


    "Does this dress belong to your girlfriend?" She asked.


    After speaking, she cringed inwardly. It had been a casual question to fill the air. However, now that she had the words, she realised that it sounded like she was fishing. He would assume that she was interested in him even though she totally was not.


    His eyes seemed to glow as he looked at her, and he gave her a genuine full smile, not those evil smirks. Though he looked ethereal in that moment, she felt a cold shiver cover her entire body.


    "Do not worry. I do not have a girlfriend. There is no harem. That is better than having the harem dismissed, don''t you think?" He responded, still smiling.


    Hu Lei tilted her head to the side and blinked. She had no idea what he was going on about. Was he crazy? Did he forget to take his meds?


    He chuckled softly, and she felt that the sun had to have risen from the west.


    "The dress belongs to my older sister." He said before turning to leave.


    Hu Lei received another blow.


    Zhong Feng had a sister?


    Obviously, she did not really think that he was spawned on another and sent down in a pod. However, judging from his stiff personality, he did not seem like he had had any siblings growing up. Moreover, an older sister¡­

 Chapter 29 - CREEPILY GOOD MOOD

    Hu Lei followed quietly until they reached a kitchen. He pulled a chair at the counter and indicated for her to seat. She plopped ungracefully on it.


    "What would you like to eat or drink?" He asked.


    She looked around the immacte kitchen. Was he nning on cooking? He was going beyond the call of duty. Even if it had been a one-night stand, the treatment would be still too good. More importantly, could he cook? Nothing looked used in the kitchen.


    "I can eat anything." She responded.


    That much was true. She did not have allergies and had tested almost every cuisine.


    "I know that you are secretly a picky eater." He spoke with a lightugh.


    He seemed to be in a creepily good mood.


    "I am not." The denial came immediately.


    Hu Lei''s cheeks puffed up, and her soft lips formed an adorable pout.


    "You were probably the type of child who would not eat and had to be punished for secretly throwing away food." That voice filled with amusement continued.


    She blushed because she had been that child. Her mother had once made her sit for two hours after dinner until she finished her food. She had cried for so long. Later on, after that terrible incident, she had understood that there were things more important that taste, and she had neverined about food since then. As long as she her nutritional needs were met, she did not make a fuss.


    However, now, looking at Zhong Feng''s knowing face and thinking of her reddened one, she decided to let out the picky monster.


    "Fine, but you probably don''t have anything I like." She said with a hint of challenge in her eyes.


    He tacitly epted the challenge.


    "Do you like porridge?" He chose a neutral food first.


    "I can''t stand the texture." She replied immediately.


    "What about eggs?"


    "I hate the smell."


    "Can you eat bacon?"


    "It''s too fatty and often salty."


    "And breakfast cereal?"


    She thought for a moment.


    "I like corn-based cereal. But I hate milk."


    Finally, Zhong Feng showed signs of exasperation. She felt likeughing. She had not told a lie to make things harder. These were her honest feelings. He remained silent for a minute before his eyes showed a sign of capittion.


    "I should have just asked about what you do not hate." He spoke with a sigh.


    "You realise that now?" she asked while rolling her eyes.


    His face darkened at the implication that he was not smart. He was merely going through the list of breakfast options avable in his house. How could anyone be so choosy to the point of being ridiculous? It was no wonder she was short and thin, he thought a little pettily.


    He would feed her delicious things and fattening her up, he swore in his mind without realising that he was thinking of her as his person. Hu Lei felt an eerie feeling, but she could not pinpoint the source. She shrugged it off without another thought.


    "Check the fridge and pantry and find what you would like to eat." He said before sitting on another chair at a countertop.


    She stood up grudgingly and went to check the supplies. She had to admit that the kitchen was fully stocked.


    "Are you always this well-prepared for spontaneous starvation?" She asked.


    "No," he paused. "I had the supplies replenished yesterday in preparation for the busy week ahead."


    So it was like that¡­


    "I have decided. I want scallion pancakes." She dered triumphantly.


    Would he be willing to make them if he even knew how? She did not know why, but she could see that he had a sense of indulgence towards her. It couldn''t be that he had met her and liked her immediately. With his personality, he would be reserved even if he did. There had to be more to this¡­


    "What are you spacing out for? I already agreed to make you anything you like."


    When he flicked her forehead, she realised that he now stood beside her in the pantry. How long had she been in a daze?


    She massaged her forehead as she sat down with an aggrieved face.


    After a moment, a ss of orange juice was ced before. Her heart warmed just a little bit.

 Chapter 30 - MEET ME HALFWAY

    The meal was made and partaken without much conversation. Zhong Feng was naturally not much of a talker, and he tended to concentrate on his tasks. On the other hand, Hu Lei merely observed him, not willing to break the image of the immortal-like man cooking.


    The pancakes were not chef-level. However, she wholly admitted that she could eat them over and over. Unlike professionally cooked food, they had a unique simplicity in taste. For someone like Hu Lei who did not like savoury things, they were perfect.


    Again, she felt a tiny patch of warmth in her heart and for some reason, her eyes stung.


    The truth was that no one had ever taken time to make a meal wholeheartedly for her. Her mother had not been the homemaking type. Her father, though he was a good father, was not interested in much except in his constant research into the wonders of medicine.


    As a result, her food had been prepared by the mamas hired to help around the house or asionally, by old housekeeper Bai.


    Zhong Feng seemed to notice her weird mood, but he did not ask. He did not want to break the sense of harmony that they had established. She remained at the counter long after eating the pancakes to her satisfaction until she felt her mind be grounded and stable.


    "It''s time for me to go home." She said clearing her throat.


    Zhong Feng nodded, but there was reluctance somewhere in his mind. He felt that he had been affected by the strangeness in the girl. Otherwise, why would he feel a sudden longing and loneliness at the suggestion? It was not like she was leaving forever.


    "I will get your clothes." He walked out of the kitchen quickly.


    Hu Lei looked at the disappearing figure and felt her nose souring and eyes stinging once again. When she turned away, her eyes became strange as she catalogued her emotions. If there was anything she understood, it was the objective evaluation of situations.


    She could tell that she felt something unusual towards Zhong Feng. From a psychological point of view, she concluded that she had formed an attachment to him. It was like she had imprinted on him like a baby duck to its mother. After all, she did not know anyone in Supreme City, and Zhong Feng was the only person she felt she knew in this country which should be her home.


    Of course, there was Old Bai and his wife who cared for the manor in her father''s absence. However, she could not really bond with them. And her mother, she did not dare mention him.


    So, Zhong Feng was her only true connection to the city. She knew that if she was in a desperate situation and needed help, he was the one she would seek out. He was all she knew. Moreover, his kindness to her the previous night and this morning cemented her faith in him.


    It was like she could let go before him. In fact, she had let go before him without reservations. Since she was eight years old, she had never truly been able topletely rx. She was the type that slept with one eye open because of the nightmares and fear.


    But the previous night, looking at his often apathetic face and basking in his aura, she had felt safe enough to be reckless.


    Her heart beat faster and she felt a sense of crisis.


    Inhale, exhale¡­


    She could analyse the situation in her mind a thousand times. However, it would not be easy to force a change to her current state of feelings. Right now, she could not do anything about her emotional attachment to him.


    The only thing she could do for now was let things move on as they will instead of being a control freak like a certain person. She smiled a little. Perhaps the sense of attachment to him would untangle over time. However, deep in her heart, she knew that that was not the result she wanted. But again, she felt that her emotional state was muddled and her current feelings could not be trusted.


    Before Hu Lei could sink deeper into that strange loop of thoughts, she heard her phone ringing in the distance. It seemed that thest time she had seen it was yesterday. She followed the sound and found her purse ced on a hook in a cloak closet near the entry door.


    Her hands quickly dug out the phone in case it was important. Unfortunately, she was in for disappointment; it was her mother. She grudgingly answered the call because she wanted to know what the woman wanted.


    "Madam Murong, this is a surprise." She said directly.


    "Xiao Lei, I am still your mother." The calm voice drifted through the phone irritating Hu Lei.


    She could not help thinking that this person wanted something if she was breaking out the endearments.


    "What do you want, mother?" She said with a hint of sarcasm.


    "I do not want anything. I just wanted to invite you to a movie premiere. Murong Yuepleted her first movie as a female lead, and I thought it was a good time for us to bond." She exined in her sweet and kind tone.


    "With what identity are you inviting me?" Hu Lei spoke inly.


    There was a short pause.


    "You know people cannot know that you are my daughter at this point. Things are a bitplicated with the family. Any careless action could cause a disaster." Her voice remained gentle.


    "That is what I thought. In that case, we do not really have a connection. Would you invite an uninvolved person into your family affairs?" Her response was apathetic.


    It was not like she wanted her mother to acknowledge her in public or anything like that. But her natural instinct just made her want to see whether Lu Liang held any maternal feelings for her.


    "Hu Lei, I am trying here. Can''t you meet me halfway?" she asked in a pitiful tone with a hint of rebuke.


    Her daughter did not sympathise. In fact, her eyes became colder. Did she think that she could believe that she was trying? She knew for a fact that her mother knew when she hade back to Supreme City over four months ago. Her father had informed her before she had even boarded a ne.


    During that period, she had not gotten in touch. Though Hu Lei had been cold towards her, she had promised her father and herself that if the woman made an effort to form a rtionship, she would not shut her down.


    But, this did not mean that she was a pushover who would take scraps that fell out of their perfect Murong table. Moreover, she had a nagging sense that Lu Liang wanted something from her. She just could not figure it out.


    When she was about to respond with a scathing remark, she noticed the beautiful figure of her boss. The eye candy made her anger reduce by half.


    "I am sorry I cannot make to your family bonding thing. I am too busy. Bye."


    She hung up the phone before she could hear more protests and smiled at the frowning Zhong Feng. She wondered if he heard much of what she said. Regrettably, his face gave nothing away.


    "Your clothes are on the bed." He finally spoke.


    Hu Lei had to admit that she was loving domestic Zhong Feng.

 Chapter 31 - LIVING IT UP

    Hu Lei was nning on calling her usual car service when Zhong Feng insisted on driving her home. She was not certain about her location, but she did not want to interfere with his weekend ns. However, he imed that he was leaving the apartment anyway, so she graciously epted the offer.


    When they left the building, she could see that the high-end apartment was set somewhere in the city, but in a sparsely popted zone. The general environment was clean and quiet, and it was rtively close to the hub of Supreme City. In addition, the roads did not look like they experienced heavy traffic.


    She looked at the neighbourhood in deep contemtion and a thought grew in her mind unbidden. Wouldn''t it be nice to live in this convenient but beautiful residential zone?


    She did not hate living in the old manor, but she felt that she should not still be living in the house as a grownup. The home was also quite inconvenient. The distance to the central board district was too long, and there was always traffic. She also did not have ess to high speed inte which she believed was an essential.


    Most importantly, the manor did not hold the best memories for her. She could not even bear to sleep in her old bedroom and had settled in a guestroom. The whispers of the past seemed louder when she was in that old room which should have held her fondest childhood moments.


    She mulled on the issue, and she could not also help thinking that moving to an apartment would give her an opportunity to experience the Supreme life she wanted. She would start attending parties, making friends and generally, living it up.


    Sure, she had been more of a shut-in more than a living-it-upper since she had been back. However, this could change with a move into the neighbourhood of the young and posh. Perhaps she would even stay upte without the excuse of staring at a screen


    The only problem¡­ She looked at the man driving.


    "What do you want to say?" he asked without looking at her.


    Damn, that peripheral vision¡­


    Hu Lei felt this was good too. After all, she knew that once a thought grew in her mind, it would not stop. It was better to get it out as soon as possible.


    "I am interested in getting an apartment in your neighbourhood. Would you be ok with that?" She paused.


    He did not respond immediately, so she took that as a sign to continue.


    "It''s not like we would see each other or I would even get an apartment in your building. I just don''t want you to feel like I''m stalking you or invading your personal space." Her voice became lower towards the end.


    Zhong Feng smiled as she listened to the girl babble.


    If he was the yboy type, he would probably say something like, ''You can stalk me anytime'' or ''you have already invaded my heart''. However, the endlessly mature Zhong Feng was a practical person who did not have mental space for garbage. Or so Hu Lei thought.


    "I would not mind living near you." He spoke while ncing sideways with that smile still on his face.


    His voice sounded as neutral as always, but Hu Lei could not help blushing deeply. She felt that she was being flirted with in broad daylight by the evil emperor. That hint of wickedness in his eyes and the slight smile made Hu Lei, this inexperienced grownup, feel lightheaded and woozy. Her defences were too weak.


    When she heard a lightugh, she realised that she had been teased to the point of losing herposure. Her mind was not functioning so she could note up with a retort. Her only choice was to huff and pout while looking outside.


    Then, she felt that her actions were a little too white lotus, and her mind broke down again. What was she turning into? Her face had never changed into a red shade except in adverse conditions. She sighed as she felt that her life had taken a strange turn.


    "Do not think too much about it. I will have my realtor contact you after our busy week is over. He is quite reliable." He spoke after thinking for a moment.


    "Are you sure that it is not too much trouble?" She asked.


    She was honestly more used to taking matters into her own hands. She had long believed in the saying ''if you want anything done right, you must do it yourself''. However, this was the big boss and also her mother duck in Supreme City.


    "It is nothing." His response was light.


    Seeing his usual unchanging face, she felt that it would not hurt to ept the grace of an emperor when he was in a giving mood. After all, who knew when the dark side would return.

 Chapter 32 - THE POWER OF HIS FAMILY

    The evil emperor returned on Monday, making Hu Lei forget about the nice and domestic Zhong Feng. However, after learning more about Etude Technologies, the general politics of Supreme City and Zhong Feng over the weekend, she understood the importance of the numerous meetings that he had scheduled.


    As a rtively new business, Etude Technologies was quite sessful, especially considering that Zhong Feng had started it independently when he was neen years old. The business had grown exponentially in the six years of its operation. The solutions from Etude had touched every part of the country. Unfortunately, except for the games, the influence of the software from thepany in the international market was not high.


    As a result, there was a sense of stagnation, attracting a lot of criticism. Though the naysayers were not many, they could influence the credibility of the products and cause a decline of the business. For instance, some well-known web resources had imed that the software from Etude was not that good or else the international market would be more interested.


    A local magazine had also published an article which seemed to be in favour of Zhong Feng. However, the writer had concluded that Mr Zhong was not suited for building a legacy business. The article had gone on to state that he had proved that he could run a sessful business, so he should go back to the family business instead of wasting time on apany that would die in no time.


    Hu Lei had been intrigued, so she dug into the family business, Zhong Industries. It turned out that the big boss was from the richest and most influential Zhong family which had power in almost every field. Unfortunately, it seemed that this had some disadvantages for Zhong Feng.


    It was hard for people to separate him from the power of his family, even though he had built his business without relying on that power.


    The now informed Hu Lei decided to put her best foot forward during the week to avoid letting him down. In fact, she decided not to involve herself in other activities until the conference week was finalised. She would sleep like a normal person, eat all her meals and be on location thirty minutes before time.


    From the beginning of the week, her schedule waspletely packed. Zhong Feng did not leave her out of any of his meetings, even when she was not needed. She did not darein. Comining to an evil and stressed out emperor would probably lead to a beheading.


    She tried to be as helpful as possible while minimising her presence. She realised that some of the business people and their corporate entourage preferred to speak their nativenguages even if they spoke fluent English.


    She consulted Manager Lin, and she advised her on how to interact with these people like she would to ensure that they feel at home without interfering with official business. The meetings went well and several contracts were signed. She also had to attend the trade fair with some of the business people who were interested in the showcases. The constant politeness, smiling, talking and bowing took a toll on her, making her question life.


    However, she soldiered on because the pain was about toe to an end.


    On Friday morning, she made a point toe early to the office because the most important meeting was still toe. It was the meeting with the Russians.


    Originally, this meeting was scheduled for Tuesday earlier in the week. This would have been the optimal time because the connection with thepany was not solid. It was not often that a first meeting would result in coboration.


    If the meeting had been conducted earlier, they could n a follow-up before the week ended. After all, mostpanies opted to remain for the entire period of the conference to expand their horizons or even have a little fun in the local way.


    Unfortunately, Novia Corporation had gotten in contact and requested for a change because the representative would change. The original attendee was the vice-president of thepany. But it turned out, the president wanted to make an appearance in person.


    Hu Lei had tried to dig out the information from the web, but it seemed that he did not want anyone to find him. She hade a little earlier in order to get some information from the big boss.


    When she made it to the office, she found Zhong Feng sleeping in the office. She almost let out a loudugh when she saw him. His sleeping position was both funny and sad. He was sitting in an upright position in his chair, looking as immacte as usual. It was almost impossible to tell he was asleep.


    Before she coulde closer, he woke up and looked at her.


    She sighed in her heart looking at the shadows around his eyes. It seemed that he had not slept well if at all for the entire week.


    "You look tired." She said softly.


    He nodded a little before turning his eyes to hisputer. For some reason, she thought his pitiful nod was quite cute.


    "The information is at the couch." He said without looking at her.


    She did not disturb him anymore. The folder detailed the agenda of the meeting and other boring details. She skimmed through the stuff she knew so that she could see the profile of the Novia Corporation president. Manager Lin had insisted that knowing the profile should be the key to conduct during the meetings. So far, the principle had worked.


    dimir Romanov.


    Her blood froze in her veins at the sight of the two words.


    dimir Romanov.


    The ink did not shift no matter how many times she looked at the name. The name she had hoped never to hear or see again.

 Chapter 33 - A LOT OF PRESSURE

    Though Hu Lei was shocked at the implications of that name, she did not be hysterical. Her mind did not break down, and she did not run from the meeting. She had known that she might encounter some ghosts from the past aftering back. She just did not expect that it would be so soon.


    She would notpromise the sess of a good business deal for the sake of some psychological shadow. Had she not dealt with worse? Furthermore, it was not like dimir was the devil incarnate. She had good reason to hate him, but she did not feel the need to fear him.


    Right now, all she needed to do was focus on the business at hand.


    When she had epted the contract for the position, her primary goal had been to put Zhong Feng to shame with her skills. Now, she did not want to see him fail or be put in a difficult situation, even if it meant facing that son of a b*tch.


    Therefore, when the meeting time came, she pulled herself together and focused. After all, her work was only to listen and repeat. With her level of understanding, she did not even need to think before speaking.


    The conference room was quiet when she and Zhong Feng entered. Assistant Cheng and one of the high-level secretaries were in the room, providing refreshments andpany. Also, there were the usual essential corporate personnel from the legal and technical team to provide support as needed.


    She did not need to look for dimir Romanov because he was as conspicuous as ever. His bulky figure was impossible to miss at the middle of his entourage of office workers. He had huge muscles which seemed to strain his ck suit, testifying of countless hours in the gym. She could not help imagining him bing green and shouting ''d, smash!''


    In spite of the serious situation, she could not help feeling amused. Her calm eyes looked at his face. He was not an attractive man in a conventional way. However, he had a manly face with a gangster air that some might find attractive.


    He looked right back at her and smiled. His hand then lifted to an old scar on his left cheek while still maintaining that nauseating happy face.


    When she turned back to Zhong Feng, she realised that he must have seen the short interaction. After all, his eyes never seemed to miss anything within his radius. She smiled a little at him and shook her head to indicate that it was nothing.


    The smart big boss could see that it was definitely something. Hu Lei had been acting strangely since she entered his office and checked the folder. His face formed a deep frown, but he did not show any other emotions.


    His heart felt ufortable at the possible connection between his little interpreter and the man in his boardroom. Could he throw him out of the window?


    Because his face had a natural apathetic air, no one knew the inexplicable childish/yandere thoughts running through his mind. He remained calm and the meeting began.


    The discussion about the coboration between Novia Corporation and Etude Technologies was notplicated. The Russians interest was quite straightforward. Theirpany wanted to have a source of a range of products for the Russian market.


    Unluckily, the simple meeting also left a lot of pressure on Hu Lei because she was the one who had to keep talking for both sides. She felt like a machine by the end of the meeting. Also, her unhappiness also rose as the conversation continued because she could see the hateful face of dimir Romanov.


    The two sides came to an agreement after almost an hour of conversation. Hu Lei could see that d had already made the decision to form a partnership with Etude because all of his questions were inane. His sole purpose seemed to be annoying her.


    Hu Lei was relieved when the gathering concluded, and Zhong Feng and dimir shook hands. She would be finally free to sleep until evening came.


    Unfortunately, her dreams were crushed when d spoke in heavily ented English.


    "Mr Zhong, I am rather interested in the final day of the trade fair. Perhaps I could borrow Miss Hu for a short tour. I am quite unfamiliar with the city." His rough voice sounded scraping to her ears.


    "I will send someone else, CEO Romanov. Miss Hu is quite busy." Zhong Feng replied smoothly but with a hint of hostility.


    "Miss Hu and I are old acquaintances." The smile on dimir''s face seemed like it was implying that they had a deep rtionship.


    Though that was true, it was not like he wanted people to think. Judging from the eyes turning to her from both sides, he had aplished his purpose. Even those who could not decipher words from his ent could get the general gist.


    She decided to intervene before this godforsaken thug poured indelible ink on her reputation. If he continued, she would not be able to wash herself clean in the seven seas.


    "President Zhong, it is quite alright. I can push a few things around to amodate our guest. Mr Romanov, it will be a pleasure to work with you again." She spoke smoothly with a smile.


    She hoped that she did not make a huge faux pas as an interpreter, but she felt that she had no choice. She needed to rify the rtionship, and if she did not ept to act as a guide, the b*stard would have probably kept pushing.

 Chapter 34 - PRIMED FOR A FIGHT

    Hu Lei remembered the look in Zhong Feng''s eyes as the elevator doors closed when she left with dimir. She felt a pang of guilt and a strong need to exin the entire matter clearly. But what would she say? Her helplessness and frustration turned into anger against the man who seemedpletely uninterested in the fair but insisted on walking around carefree.


    "I did not know Mr Romanov was interested in technology." She said caustically.


    The man had not paid attention to a single showcase since they had arrived on the conference site. He might as well have been walking through an empty field. When the face of the big boss drifted into her head again, she felt positively murderous. Had he put on his production of ''old acquaintances'' in the office for the sake of hrity?


    "Please call me d like you used to." He replied with his wide smile.


    "Oh, do you mean d the Impaler?" Her voice held a frosty bite.


    Heughed lightly, and they continued to work in silence.


    Like dimir, she was not interested in technology that much. However, she still could not help checking out a couple of the fun exhibits. She was particrly interested in virtual reality. How nice would it be if she could experience a full life without going outside?


    The appearance of this old friend had proved that the world was not safe even in her homnd. For the life of her, she could not remember why she had epted to work in Etude Technologies. However, now that she had epted the job, she wouldmit for the sake of her professionalism and reputation, she thought righteously. Her determination had nothing to do with anyone else!


    When walking around the showcase area, she could recognise some familiar faces from the marketing level. She nodded politely. The person who had made the greatest impression was that strange woman who had approached on the day she got caught sleeping.


    She nodded towards her in greeting when she saw her. The marketer nodded back before leaning to herpanion in their booth to whisper in her ear. They both looked at her before they giggled. It was obvious that something unttering had been shared.


    Hu Lei shrugged and kept walking.


    When d finally got tired of his charade, they left the site and went to a local restaurant. Hu Lei did not want to indulge him, but she wanted to talk to him before he continued with his antics and ruined everything. She needed to make sure that he would not interfere with the life she was building.


    Silence fell in the room as soon as the hostess left the private room. The two people sized each other properly for the first time. Hu Lei''s eyes looked cold and hard like diamonds, and her entire being seemed primed for a fight. Right now, the girl waspletely different from the adorable kitten that Zhong Feng hade to know and love.


    On the other side of the table, dimir finally seemed to show a serious face. He observed the girl that he had known about five or six years ago. She had naturally grown up as all people did. However, not in the way that he had predicted. If anything, she had be somethingpletely different.


    After a long moment, d smiled cheekily at Hu Lei. Unfortunately, the naughty smile coupled with that manly face and the ugly scar made something that she did not want to see. She could not help picturing the beautiful small smile of the evil emperor to cleanse her mind.


    "So, you and the president, huh?" he spoke with perverse joy.


    Those words poured a bucket of cold water over her. Her ears reddened in spite of her efforts to remain cold and indifferent before this devil.


    "There is no me and the president." She spoke in an ufortable voice.


    There really wasn''t! She did not know why she felt so strange when the topic was brought up. Why was he even bringing it up?


    "But you want there to be, right?" He continued childishly.


    Hu Lei felt her face darken. Thest thing she wanted was to have a girl talk, especially with this creature. How could he even look at himself in the mirror when he was behaving like a teenage girl yearning for gossip? He was obviously throwing his face and disappointing the minions who probably worshipped him.


    She did not allow her mind to keep moving into that train of thought because she was already picturing a marble statue, and she definitely did not want to contaminate her mind.


    "I do not want to talk about this and most of all, not with you. What are you doing in Supreme City?" She asked, turning the topic into her main concern.


    "Naturally, I am here to conduct proper business. There is a huge market for technology in my country." He responded with an honest smile.


    She looked at him with scepticism.


    "Don''t worry. Thanks to you, the only wares I handle these days are software and hardware." He continued lifting his hands.


    Her face turned dark at his poor attempt at a joke. In her books, this issue was not something that could be easilyughed off. Though she had not expected her life to be what it was now, she felt better than she had in years. Everything seemed to be working out, and she was slowly starting to understand why normal people lived the way they did.


    Being in Supreme City had made her realise just how miserable her life had been as a nomad. All she had done was jump from country to country, getting involved in all kinds of things that kept darkening her heart and mind. She would not allow anything to mess her haven up before she even had the moment to enjoy the little warmth that she had finally found. She did not want to give up scallion pancakes, the cocktails and most of all¡­


    "I hope that is the case, dimir Romanov. I do not want to hear a single word about our former dealings. I like my life right now. If anyone gets any information about the past, you will not only be getting a simple scar this time." Her hard voice was hard and her dark eyes showed that she was serious.


    The atmosphere in the room became tense as they looked at each other. d did not respond for a long moment, but he finally nodded in eptance. There was nothing for either of them to gain if their former connection was revealed. Hu Lei stared at him for longer before leaning back into her seat.


    After a minute, he went back his original game of teenage gossip girl.


    "Are you nning to make Supreme City your turf? Or are you nning to im it for your beloved president as dowry?" His eyes seemed to glitter with desire for gossip.


    She rolled her eyes at him. What did he think she was? A 1980s drug dealer? More importantly, didn''t Zhong Feng already own Supreme City? From what she had gleaned by checking out tabloids, he was considered to be a god by everyone. Of course, she preferred to picture him as an emperor for, ahem, her personal interests.


    Looking at the glittering eyes of d the Impaler, she realised that denial would keep her on this line of questioning. So, she decided to y the bold and wanton consort pursuing the favour of the evil emperor?


    "Do you think he will like it?" she asked coyly, looking at him expectantly.


    dimir''s face contorted in horror. In spite of everything, he had known Hu Lei as a teenager. In a way, he thought of himself as a sort of uncle to her. Hearing her speak of certain matters turned his stomach. Looking at his face, she could imagine what he was thinking. She immediately burst out inughter.

 Chapter 35 - A CURE FOR A CHRONIC DISEASE

    After the meal with dimir, Hu Lei felt much better. Of course, that did not mean that she trusted him. Anyone who had met him could tell that he was not a good person. Though he seemed outwardly like a misunderstood man with a mean-looking face, she knew better. His true nature was that of a cold-hearted viin.


    However, she knew him and understood him. After all, they were somehow cut from the same cloth. So, she was clear on the fact that he would not be doing anything untoward in Supreme City, at least, for the time being. In addition, there was honour among viins. If he decided to make a move, he would most likely inform her.


    Naturally, she was not going to only rely on his honour to keep her new life perfect. She intended to keep an eye on him. As long as he did not do anything thatpromised her, she did not care. She would not obsess about unrted activities. If she began worrying about things like dimir''s dealings, she would go back to that life when she had to live like a soldier.


    Right now, the only issues she wanted to worry about was the best dress for the evening g and how to spend the weekend. Anything else that did not have to do with her immediate happiness was white noise.


    When they returned to the office in the afternoon, she felt that her heart was lighter. The contract signing business went ahead without a hitch, and Hu Lei finally exhaled. The entire week, she had been waiting for something to go wrong. Of course, that had happened in the morning when a bug named d had appeared in her perfect working system. Now, that the Russian contract was concluded, she felt like a burden had been lifted.


    With a huge smile on her face, she stood beside Zhong Feng and sent off the Novia Corporation people. Seeing them go felt like getting a cure for a chronic disease. She could feel pep returning to her step as she followed Zhong Feng back to his office.


    "So Mr Romanov is an old acquaintance?" the beautiful man asked as soon as they were in his office his cold eyes resting on a certain cute kitten.


    Zhong Feng had felt irritated since the Russian had spoken those words. However, he had not been able to vent because she had been taken away. He could not help feeling a thread of anger when he saw the two returned acting all chummy. Also, this girl was only twenty two. How could she have ''old acquaintances''?


    Hu Lei, who had already plopped down on hisfy sofa, froze at the question. She knew that he would not forget anything, but she did not expect that he would be so direct. Of course, she could say none of your business. However, she did not want to be like that with her big boss.


    Sheughed awkwardly, "I worked for him for a short period in Russia when I was younger. Our business rtionship did not end well, so there was a little tension."


    "I did not see his name or hispany listed on your CV." The evil emperor let out a cold pressure, as if he wanted someone flogged to death.


    The little subject, Hu Lei, could only curse that b*stard for opening a dangerous can of worms. The work she had done for d the Impaler was the kind that could not be mentioned, let alone written. Even if it could be mentioned, she did not want her emperor to see her like that.


    "I could not include anyone who would give me a bad review. You know how much I wanted to work closely with you." She ttered him shamelessly.


    Zhong Feng, who did not forget anything, looked at her bright little face staring right at him. His face darkened at her shameless attempts to change the topic. He did not want to force her to speak about it if she did not want to, especially because he had looked into Romanov''s past. However, this did not mean that he would let her off.


    "What I remember is a person who had not desire to be here. Who is it that said that they did not have enough time?" He spoke with that non-smile that Hu Lei liked and feared.


    Big boss, can''t you be merciful to your subjects? When I tter you, you are supposed to forget all my wrong doings, not recall what happened at the beginning of time. Hu Lei could only cry invisible tears in her heart.


    "If you have any non-business connection with our new partner, confess and shut it down." The man continued leaving no opening for refusal. Of course, he wanted to say that she must never have any contact with that despicable person. Fortunately, he still had his wits around him.


    Being stared down by the powerful man, the small kitten Lei did not know what to do. In what world would she want to be even remotely connected in any way to that horrible and unappealing man? If it was not her constant bad luck since she was born, would she have met him?


    "Do not worry, big boss. He is more likely to be interested in you than in me." She spoke carelessly while her mind was lost in the contemtion of her bad luck.


    "Say that again!" a cold voice brought her back to reality.


    She felt a deep trepidation, cursed her stupid mouth and covered her head with her hands pitifully when she realised what she had said without speaking. Someone save me before my life ends! The emperor has gone mad with anger.


    "How could I have said anything? Obviously my mouth was closed." She spoke out loudly.


    When everything else failed, denial was the route to go. She would never admit the words which were spoken even if the world ended.

 Chapter 36 - NOT VERY DIFFERENT

    The g held on Friday evening by themittee of the tech conference was the highlight of the week. Not only did it signal the end of a stressful period for the participants, it was also the best ce to make connections, both business and personal.


    More importantly, the morous event was hosted in Demesne Hotel owned by the prestigious Zhong family. The hotel was the mostvish and exclusive spot in the city, so most people had not had the opportunity to step through its doors.


    Unlike Maven Resort, Demesne was not a ce that one could enter with just money or a little reputation. This hotel housed only the most elite of the world, including head of states. If they allowed normal celebrities and general upper ss people, the prestige and security of the hotel would lose its standing.


    However, an exception had been made for the g. For this one night,moners would be allowed to grace the halls of Demesne. The generosity of the Zhong family had beenuded in the city. However, many could not help speaking in private about the involvement of Zhong Feng in this decision.


    Of course, the man had not been involved in asking Zhong Industries to host the event. After all, he was not a member of themittee, and his family had not consulted him. When he had gotten the news, he had shaken his head and frowned in annoyance because he knew the culprit.


    Unfortunately, the slots for the g attendance were limited. So, some people could only watch sadly as they were left behind by their colleagues. If the Demesne management allowed all rted people toe to the event, they might have difficulties managing the crowd and its movement. This couldpromise the safety of the very important guests in the hotel.


    As luck would have it, there was no discrimination by ss or wealth for the g. Each participatingpany was given a specific number of tickets, five or less, to distribute to the select few. The distribution would be at their discretion. This meant that even a low ss employee coulde. However, when had the world ever been so simple? In almost all the businesses, the people at the top could not resist the opportunity to be in Demesne. So, they hogged all the spots.


    Etude Technologies was not very different in this regard. However, the management, at least, took into ount the work done during the week. It would be unfair to give a ticket to an administration manager if they did not do much in direct rtion to the conference. The goal was to ensure that each of the contributors felt represented.


    The ignorant Hu Lei was not concerned about these matters involving the big party. In fact, she did not know anything about the fight for the tickets. Her g pass was already in her hands. She had received it on Wednesday from Assistant Chen so that she could prepare on time. It seemed that the man was still afraid that her presence would embarrass the big boss.


    Unfortunately, the managerial staff in charge of deciding on the tickets did not know about this. They were deliberating in the office, hoping toe up with the most satisfactory solution. Their desire was to have at least a representative from each of the departments. If they did not do this, some employees would feel wronged, and their dissatisfaction couldpromisepany morale.


    Etude had the highest number of tickets of all otherpanies: five. The small board of managers on the tenth floor wanted one ticket to go to the important participating divisions: marketing, international rtions, research and development and legal. But this n left a single ticket unimed.


    The marketing manager felt that her department deserved one more ticket because they had been the foot soldiers during the fair. However, Lin Man wanted the additional ticket to go to Hu Lei. Though she was not her subordinate, she felt that the girl had contributed as much as an entire department. How could they deny her this chance?


    The marketing manager, Chu Heng, had never gotten along with Lin Man. They were always at loggerheads because of their natures. Chu Heng was a true marketer at heart and did not hesitate to use her feminine wiles to achieve her purposes. Her quick wit, beauty and charm had allowed her to be revered in her department.


    Naturally, Lin Man did not like her way of doing things. She felt especially angry about the other woman''s flirtatious conduct because they were the same age. How could a grown-up conduct herself like a teenager? Still, even though she was dissatisfied, Chu Heng was not despicable and did not do anything out of the line. So, she could only bear with the situation.


    As the two women argued heatedly, no one could know that deep inside each admired the other. Lin Man wished that she knew how to rx and get along with others naturally like Chu Heng. On the other hand, Chu Heng wanted to be tough and smart like Lin Man.


    In the long run, the gathering of managers had to vote on the issue. They decided that Hu Lei technically belonged to the international rtions group and the marketing department did deserve one more ticket for their efforts. Lin Man felt angry at the smug look on her rival''s face, and she could not deny the oue.


    The international rtions ticket should have naturally gone to Lin Man. However, as a righteous person, she decided to give it to Hu Lei. She did not dare to hesitate in case she changed her mind. After all, she also wanted to enter Demesne.


    "Hu Lei, are you still in the building?" She called and asked directly.


    "Sorry, Manager Lin. I have already left." The sweet voice of Hu Lei replied.


    "Can youe back for a short moment? The distribution of the g tickets has been decided, and I feel that you deserve one. You have really aplished so much this week." Lin Man exined quickly.


    "Oh, thank you, Manager Lin. I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused you with all my questions. Well, and the thing is I already have a ticket."


    Lin Man felt like she should hug and strangle the girl through the phone. Why had she not informed her of this important matter? She would not have had the moral dilemma. She shook her head. What mattered now was that she could go to the evening g with a clean conscience.


    "I am d then. I will see you at the gter."


    With that, she ended the call and smiled like a little girl.

 Chapter 37 - A LITTLE AFRAID

    When Hu Lei arrived at the Demesne Hotel, she could not help looking around in awe. Though the property was built in the city, it was like a sky-reaching castle growing out of untouchednds once you passed the towering gates. Tall trees grew on the property, giving thend an Eden ambiance. Moreover, the manicured trees did not give the feeling of a scary forest, but rather quiet woods where elves frolic. She wondered wistfully what the ce looked like in the bright light of day.


    At the end of the driveway, arge castle reminiscent of old western pces was revealed. While the architectural style had an ancient feel, the modern materials and decorative design gave it a fresh feeling. There was no the usual gloom-and-doom associated with old castles.


    Hu Lei stepped out of the vehicle and allowed the driver to leave. As she stood at the entrance, she felt like she was finally experiencing the life she wanted. Three years ago, she would not have imagined that she could have this type of moment. Often, she had thought that she would not live this long.


    She felt her eyes sting and be moist as she ascended the steps to the entrance of the hotel. She remembered how over a year ago she had looked at a shooting star while sleeping in the Congo rainforest and had wished that she could live a life like in a Carefree Clouds novel.


    Though Carefree Clouds wrote modern romance without much deep content, she truly idolised this author. If not for those stupid books, she would not have thought that there was another life apart from the one she had been living.


    After a short moment, she calmed down and smiled while walking with confidence and grace.


    The evening g had not officially begun when Hu Lei entered the grand party lounge. The room looked like it was filled with butterflies and penguins, sipping champagne from flutes and socialising with enthusiasm. She could not help smiling to herself at the imagery. She did not draw a lot of attention as she walked in the room because the people around were too busy trying to be fancy.


    Luckily, this meant that she could look around without being gaze upon by curious eyes. She walked around the space casually looking for a familiar face. This waspletely unfamiliar territory. She could not help feeling a little afraid in this gathering of strangers. Now that she was here, she did not know what exactly she was supposed to do.


    Before she could decide to escape, a certain tall Amazonian appeared in her line of sight. She had never been happier about Lin Man''s height. Her legs moved quickly to her for shelter. Compared to the other people, the manager looked collected like she belonged.


    When she came closer, she realised that Lin Man was conversing rather heatedly with a beautiful woman dressed in a ravishing ck dress. Standing next to Lin Man in her figure-hugging dark blue dress, they drew a lot of positive attention from the rest of the room. However, for some reason, no one approached them.


    She could not help thinking it was because of their air of intimidation. However, a small part had to be because they did not look out of ce. In truth, the difference with the other attendees was not only because their dresses were obviously high quality pieces. It was also their natural aura and bearing. Additionally, they did not pretend to be fancy like other attendees.


    "Manager Lin, I am so d to see you." She said softly.


    "Oh, Hu Lei, I expected you a little earlier."


    "I failed to manage my time well." She responded with augh. "Good evening, Manager Chu."


    She smiled at the other woman. Though they had not interacted much, she had seen the woman severally over the past week.


    "Ms Hu, it is a pleasure to see you again. I did not think that you would be attending." She said with some curiosity.


    Hu Lei did not know her well, so she did not want to exin too much and end up making a mistake.


    "Assistant Chen felt that I should attend in case of anything." Her words were true but gave no specific intel.


    There was some awkward silence. Lin Man came to the rescue byplimenting her dress and asking about it. Hu Lei felt relieved and smiled at her. This topic was good because she could see that both women liked their pretty things.


    "Thank you. V.W. had some good bargains online, so I could not help myself." She said with a giggle.


    "There are bargains on V.W.?" Chu Heng asked in surprise.


    Hu Lei could understand her shock. V.W. was not a very expensive or exclusive brand, but it was still a popr designerbel. It was the brand of choice for most upper middle ss. Their designs were perfect if one wanted to look great on a reasonable budget.


    "There are some regr discounts if you have a membership card. You will get an alert if there are sales, and you can even use the card in physical stores." She said in a conspiratorial tone.


    In truth, Hu Lei had not bought her dress on discount. She had been too busy to shop and had just ordered the dress on rush on Wednesday night. However, the thing about the sales was true. And it was the perfect way to get in Chu Heng''s good books. No girl could say no to discounts on quality merchandise.


    After that, the three of them began chatting about fashion. They were vastly different people, but when they talked about pretty clothes, shoes and bags, the distance between them closed.

 Chapter 38 - UNSOLICITED KINDNESS

    Jian Ru felt wrath as she looked at the three womenughing and whispering. She did not like them all, but Hu Lei was particrly irritating to her eyes. She felt like she could stab her a hundred times and still her anger would not be appeased.


    She could not wait to put her n in motion and ruin her forever. Tonight would be the night that the slut would stop being an eyesore.


    In truth, though Jian Ru was angry at Hu Lei''s designer dress and her natural camaraderie with the beautiful managers, this was not the reason that she had decided to ruin her reputation and get rid of her. Her reasons were much deeper.


    Over the week, she had been observing the b*tch and following up on her activities from other employees at Etude. She had found out that the woman had spent almost every moment with CEO Zhong. Even when she was not needed to work, she would stick to him like a barnacle. And when they were not in meetings, she would bezing around in his office like she owned it.


    The worst thing was that the president allowed her to act as she wanted. He did not question her or have her transferred back to the ninth floor. She had also noticed that he did not even seem to mind when she came to the office past the set office hours.


    Who knows what manner of witchcraft the woman had used to beguile the President? If she was allowed to continue, she might have him under her clutchespletely. She, Jian Ru, would not allow her destined lover to have a woman as hateful as her.


    Since she had seen the severity of the situation, she had decided to deal with her immediately andpletely. The g was the best chance to get rid of the slut forever. She felt that her receiving the ticket was a sign from the universe that she should put the woman in her ce. Well, even if she had not gotten the ticket, she had had a backup n. After all, sometimes, fate could be wrong.


    Hu Lei sensed the evil intent flowing towards her and looked back. When she realised it was the strange marketer, she nodded at her with a friendly smile. This type of small ant did not even deserve a frown from her. She turned back to her newrades.


    Not long after Hu Lei arrived, a gorgeousdy in an exquisite flowing gown entered the hall, and the crowd fell into a hush. One could tell that she was not ordinary. Among the crowd of normal people, she seemed like a goddess.


    She walked to the front of the hall and looked around with a gracious smile.


    "I would like to officially wee you to Demesne Hotel. We hope you have had an opportunity to socialise with yourpatriots in the industry and meet..." She continued to talk.


    Her presence and aura sparked Hu Lei''s curiosity. She could not help but admit that the woman had everything. From her appearance to her clothing, she seemed like a deity. Even the beautiful Lin Man and Chu Heng could notpare.


    "Who is she?" she spoke softly while her eyes remained glued to the woman in front.


    Herpanions did not answer. Instead, a new voice responded.


    "Miss Hu does not know?" The words reeked of condescension.


    Hu Lei turned from the speaker and saw that strange marketer who had been sending her hostile res. She did not show any reaction at the words. Jian Ru smiled at her and offered her one of the two sses of champagne that she had in her hands.


    "I noticed Miss Hu is the only one without a drink. I don''t know if you remember me. I am Jian Ru." She spoke in a low voice.


    "Thank you." Hu Lei epted the ss.


    There was no need for her to make things weird by rejecting the drink. But obviously, she knew that this woman would not be so kind. The unsolicited drink was probably designed to set her up for something. Still, Hu Lei was not concerned. Her eyes turned back to the goddess talking.


    "She is beautiful, isn''t she?" Jian Ru paused. "That is CEO Zhong''s elder sister."


    Hu Lei nodded in thanks in spite of the weird smugness in the woman''s voice. It seemed that the Zhong genes were quite exceptional. The siblings had incredible looks to take over nations, and judging from her speech, it seemed this sister held some power.


    As she listened to the boring words, she lifted her ss of champagne to drink. Before she could sip, she detected a whiff of a drug. She could not tell what specificpound had been stirred in, but the quantity had to be a lot.


    If she could be drugged easily after spending years with a medicine crazy father, she would have failed in life. Her amusement level rose as she contemted this little trick. She felt like she should thank Jian Ru for making her experience in the party authentic. Almost every protagonist in Carefree Clouds novels is drugged.


    She took a small mouthful of the champagne to determine the type of drug in the drink. An aphrodisiac¡­ she almost rolled her eyes. How typical and boring¡­ The only interesting thing about this little antic was the reason behind this action.


    Women who would spike other women''s drinks were often motivated by deep hatred. She had obviously not interacted enough with this Jian Ru to warrant this level of contempt. She mulled on the question while reviewing thest two weeks.


    Before she could find an answer, her phone vibrated. She checked it discretely and found it was the big boss asking her to meet him outside. Was Zhong Feng nning to attend this low-level party? She spoke a word of excuse to the little group and left the hall to find him.


    "You seem to be enjoying yourself." A familiar emotionless voice spoke as soon as she left the hall.


    She turned and discovered the tall figure of Zhong Feng lurking around the entrance. In spite of his odd behaviour, she was d to see him. Looking up at his beautiful face, she felt happy and warm. Unfortunately, he did not seem to feel the same. His countenance seemed colder than usual. After a moment, she realised that he was looking at the ss of champagne in her hand.


    She had not realised that she was still holding it. She had intended to dispose it, but the urgent tone of the message had distracted her. Moreover, she had note in contact with the servers on the way out. Now she looked like a drunkard too attached to her cups. Could she tell him it was because she did not want to make him wait? Remembering his response to her ttery, she did not dare.


    "I''m not having fun at all. This¡­" As she indicated at the ss by moving it towards him, she was shocked when he snatched it from her hand.


    Before she could sputter anything useful, he lifted the ss and emptied it to the bottom. As he drank, time seemed to slow down, and her mouth could not form words. The main problem was that she did not know what to say, and he was so decisive when downing the drink.


    When she saw the liquid disappear, the only thing she could think was, ''I am dead.''

 Chapter 39 - HE WAS NOT SURPRISED

    Silence fell between the two of them. Hu Lei could not believe the matter that had transpired in a short moment. Her body felt petrified the more she looked up at the face of the big boss. It did not seem like she would enjoy the night as intended.


    "You should not have done that." She finally said.


    Zhong Feng looked at the terrified little face and felt puzzled. Was she that attached to the small ss of champagne? The liquid had not tasted good, and the carbonation was already causing irritation to his throat. When he had seen her with the alcohol in the hall, he had remembered the previous Friday, and her drunken behaviour.


    If she behaved in the same way, wouldn''t she be propositioning other people right and left during the party? The thought made his chest feel a little tight. Originally, he had imagined she woulde out sans champagne, and he would admonish her before sending her off to the dinner¡­ if his sister ever finished her drawn out and unnecessary speech.


    However, she hade out while holding the ss in her small hands. He had reacted without thinking. He had felt that he had to do it because her red face and babbling from the previous week kept floating around in is head. When he had imagined her being like that with another person, it had not been difficult to down the unpleasant drink.


    "You should not be drinking." He spoke while staring her down.


    "I was not drinking. But that is not what is important right now." Her exasperation rose with his words.


    How was she going to tell him? Her good name would be ruined forever! She would lose the big boss'' trust, and she would be the vixen that tried to entrap the most eligible bachelor in Supreme. Her mother duck would abandon her. Invisible tears fell in a stream.


    "Say what you want to say." Zhong Feng frowned and spoke, tired of seeing her endless strange expressions.


    "Well, the champagne was drugged." It was better to directly speak instead of dying the inevitable.


    Contrary to her expectations, the big boss did not show anger. However, this caused her to feel even more fear. If he was furious, she could at least say something to pacify him. Instead, he remained calm and looked at her for a long moment as if he was not surprised.


    "Who were you trying to drug?" he finally asked.


    Hu Lei felt wronged at the question. What kind of person did he think she was? Well¡­ she had drugged one or two people in her day, but he did not know that. She had only showed her good side to him. Shouldn''t the mother duck be worried for her? At the very least, he should not immediately assume that she was up to no good!


    "Obviously, someone was trying to drug me, but I discovered the nefarious plot. I nned to dispose of the ss, but who knew someone else would be thirsty." She responded in a harsh but hushed tone.


    "So I am to me for your possession of a drugged drink?" Zhong Feng looked at her angry face calmly.


    Hu Lei felt that he was definitely to be med for taking a drink from someone''s hands and downing it at an unusual speed. But of course, she would not say that!


    "How could I me the mighty president? You have saved me from an insidious plot crafted by my enemies." She conceded to the true ruler.


    There were obviously a lot of things that were just wrong in that sentence, but Zhong Feng knew that pursuing that line of question would bring more confusion. He decided to address the most critical matter at hand.


    "Who tried to drug you?" His words came with a cold pressure, but Hu Lei did not notice.


    "That is not important right now. We need to solve the drug immediately before it affects your body." She spoke seriously. They had already wasted enough time on a pointless conversation.


    "Ooh¡­ You are going to help me solve it?" His voice seemed deeper.


    As a modern emperor, he had already determined the nature of the drug in the champagne. He could not help feeling interested at the solemn promise to help him solve it. The oblivious Hu Lei did not get the innuendo in the words.


    "Of course, I will. In spite of the circumstances, it is my fault. I could have knocked the ss out of your hands instead of sputtering like an idiot." She sighed inmentation to herself.


    An evil but almost imperceptible smile graced his face, but the Hu Lei with a drooping head did not notice.


    "Then, I look forward to it. Follow me."


    He led her through deserted hotel corridors, and they stopped before a hidden elevator in a deserted hallway. After stepping into the lift, Hu Lei''s brain finally caught up. She realised that her earlier words could have been misunderstood. Herrge moist eyes looked up at him and he looked back at her with a strange heated look in his own. She felt her heart beat elerate, and she took some steps backwards.


    "You, I did not mean it like that." She said awkwardly.


    "Like what, Hu Lei?" the deep voice of the president seemed to have a seductive undertone.


    More importantly, it seemed that it was the first time that he had called her directly by her name. Her small face became instantly red. She could be thick-skinned in most matters, but a single tease from the president gave her thousands of points worth of damage. She wondered if the drug was already affecting his mind. The normal big boss was not this dangerous.


    "You know like in that way." Her voice became as small as a mosquito''s.


    "You should be more open now that we are going to be more intimate, Xiao Lei." The evil emperor''s eyes seemedzy and his lips wore a very sexy smile.


    He took slow steps and came closer to her as she backed away from him. Her wide eyes stared at the man who had the president''s face but seemedpletely different. Her back finally touched the surface of the elevator, allowing tall man to ce her body in a cage with his hands on the wall. Her face became like a ripe tomato and her eyes turned into mosquito coils. Is this the famous kabedon? And by the great Zhong Feng?


    Her mind became nk as the evildoer''s face leaned down towards her own. The voices in her head began shouting at the same time, rendering her immobile. Was this the moment she would lose her first kiss? Was this how everything would end? She was not prepared! Somebody save her from the berserk evil emperor!


    While her mind was spinning n that crazy ce, she finally gained her reason back. Wait a minute! An aphrodisiac would not cause this type of behaviour change. More importantly, judging by the body size of the president, the drug would not have been assimted within a short period.


    She finally looked fully and directly into his eyes and saw theughter hidden behind the seductive haze. He had been ying with her. Her anger reached new heights at this discovery, and she used her hands to push him away from him. In her rage, she did not notice that she had broken through a certain barrier in her mind.


    However, Zhong Feng''s eyes shed with a strange satisfied light as he felt her soft hands on his chest. He backed away from her, feeling that he had aplished enough for the evening. Even through theyers of clothing, he could feel some warmth.


    "So, how do you n to help me solve the problem after drugging me?" His calm voice asked as if everything that had taken ce had been Hu Lei''s imagination.


    She took deep breaths, urging herself to calm down and not to give in to her desire to kill this evil creature.

 Chapter 40 - PROMISED RETRIBUTION

    The big boss led Hu Lei to Suite 1701 without any more of his aberrant behaviour. In fact, judging from his demeanour, he did not look like someone who had been drugged. His physical and psychological state seemed to be excellent. As expected, the mighty Zhong Feng was not one to be taken lightly.


    However, Hu Lei did not take the ingestion of an unknown substance lightly. She felt concerned for his well-being because she had seen first-hand what these types of mysterious drugs could do. The more crucial problem was that their long-term effect could not be predicted.


    Most people, including countless doctors, took drugs like aphrodisiacs lightly and believed that ''venting'' would be enough. Unfortunately, this was not the case. These products were not like normal medicine. These kinds of drugs were produced in unsuitable conditions and by people with insufficient knowledge in pharmaceuticals.


    Since the substances were illegal, there were no standards and regtions on their manufacture. For instance, some constituents used might be effective, but they could also have a high level of toxicity. If these ingredients were consumed, they could shorten one''s lifespan. In addition, the products were not tested thoroughly, so there was no way to determine the long-term side effects.


    Typically, even after the effect of the aphrodisiac substance passed, there would be dangerous residues left in the body. The effect would not be obvious at first, but their presence couldpromise the immune system and harm internal organs.


    Zhong Feng''s body condition looked good, and he probably had a strong internal system. However, she did not want to be a person who contributed to the loss of even a single day of his life.


    She thought of Jian Ru''s role in this matter and her eyes darkened. In truth, she had not been nning on seriously retaliating over a cheap trick that she sawing from a mile away. However, now that she thought about that woman harming Zhong Feng, she felt true wrath in her gut. It was not the casual anger she showed when the evil emperor teased her. It was a feeling that promised retribution.


    "Where would you like me?" the man asked in a casual voice.


    Hu Lei looked around thevish suite in interest. Under ideal circumstances, a patient should be lying downfortably, to provide ess to their body. Unfortunately, the sectional coach in the living room of the suite did not seem like it would amodate Zhong Feng.


    "A bed would be ideal." She responded immediately.


    Zhong Feng smiled a little with a hint of wickedness in his eyes causing her to humph in annoyance. Did anyone know that the president was this childish?


    "We cannot afford to waste any more time, Mr Zhong. These drugs can be really harmful. Even if you have a good body constitution, it is better to act quickly." Her voice finally betrayed her deep worry.


    He did not y around anymore when he saw the sense of distress on her face. He led her to the bedroom and obeyed immediately when she instructed him to take off his coat and shirt. If it was any other woman, he would assume that she was intending on eating his tofu. Unfortunately, the look in his small interpreter''s eyes only showed clinical interest.


    Once he was on the bed, Hu Lei climbed on too so that she could have easy ess to his abdomen. She linked her fingers together and cracked her knuckles quickly like a street thug. With single minded focus, she used the power of her index and middle fingers to poke firmly on the firm abdomen. Though the pressure had to be painful, Zhong Feng did not disy a hint of difort.


    "I am sealing the stomach membrane to prevent further absorption of the drug." She spoke in a calm voice.


    Her father had told her that some people liked to know exactly what was being done to their bodies. Exining supposedly reduced anxiety and promoted efficacy of acupressure and acupuncture. As a control freak, Zhong Feng would probably be morefortable knowing.


    After a moment of massaging the acu-points, she instructed him to lie on his stomach. She pressed more points firmly on the before jumping off the bed. She instructed him to stand up and then lightly touched the hollow of his neck before nodding in satisfaction.


    "You might want to be in the bathroom in the next twenty seconds." She said with a smile.


    His puzzled eyes looked at her and she blinked at him innocently. He felt an ominous feeling from those orbs. Without another word, he went off to the bathroom. Hu Lei hopped back on thefortable bed andy down. It was like sleeping on clouds with lumbar support. She definitely needed one of these once she found an apartment.


    She immediately felt like dozing off in the brilliant cushiony bed once she settled in. After about ten minutes, the bathroom door opened, revealing a Zhong Feng with a pale face. She looked at him guiltily even though she had done it for his own good.


    "Throwing up is the most efficient way to clear out your stomach in these circumstances." She exined.


    His cold eyes seemed to want to freeze her into an ice cube.


    "If I had told you beforehand, you would have resisted." She continued.


    "Is there anything else?" He asked.


    She nodded.


    "Your body has already absorbed some of the drug. We need to stimte the body to remove all residues. It''s not a big deal; just a few pokes around the liver and the kidneys." She waspletely honest this time.


    He looked at her sceptically as she waved a finger gun made of her middle and index fingers. She seemed a little dangerous, especially when he remembered the power of her pokes. He wondered if he should have called the concierge doctor instead of indulging her.


    "This is the best way to be sure that there are no side effects." She paused. "You know my father is a divine doctor, right?"


    She showed a smile with little tiger teeth as she pulled out her final card. That smile dazzled him. Though she had spent the week smiling in meetings, she had not shown this type of smile since that day in the Maven Restaurant.


    Like a man walking to his death, he submitted and joined her on the bed.

 Chapter 41 - SHE WENT MISSING

    On the ground floor of Demesne, the g had already begun, and it was in full swing. The management of the hotel had not disappointed the eagermoners. The chefs had prepared the best Western cuisine for their guests as per the request of the conferencemittee. Themittee hoped to give the attendees a unique experience by providing meals which were notmonly consumed by regr people in the city.


    In another time and ce, the organisers might have been called ssists for assuming thatmon citizens did not have ess to international cuisine. However, in that exquisite hall, nobody cared about that. They would think about being offended at another point in time.


    The full course meal was not the only enjoyable element of the evening. Some of the best entertainers in Supreme City had been invited toplete the g. The guests could not help gasping in awe as they recognised musicians, poets and dancers in the line-up.


    In one word, the event was perfect.


    Unfortunately, for Jian Ru, the night was not going as she had hoped when she had made her detailed ns.


    It had been over half an hour since Hu Lei had left the gathering. The drug should have worked by now. Her n had not involved hiring some rogues and then having a huge reveal. That would have been impractical in a high security institution like Demesne.


    Actually, she had hoped that Hu Lei would be in the party when the drug kicked in. She would lose her mind in the public as the drug took over her reasoning. And then, Jian Ru would draw attention to her and effectively shut her down forever.


    Seeing that the girl was not here, she wondered if Hu Lei had found some man to put out her mes. After thinking about it for a moment, she felt that this was usible. Even though that b*tch could not match up with the president, she could attract somemon man with her looks and body. This was not ideal, but she could still make do with what she was given.


    In all her plotting, it did not ur to Jian Ru that Hu Lei had not drunk the ss of champagne. ording to her calctions, that cheap woman would not give up a chance to savour an expensive drink from the most exclusive hotel in Supreme City. More importantly, she had carried the ss out of the hall like a country bumpkin.


    When almost an hour had passed, she felt that something was really not right.


    Their Etude group should have heard something from the management by now. Regardless of what happened, the security and surveince of the hotel was tight. Therefore, Hu Lei''s escapades with a random man would have been seen. Thepany would have been informed so that they could handle the embarrassment. Once this happened, it would not take much to leak out what had happened to the other g attendees. This was the reason she had not felt that it was necessary to look for her for the big reveal.


    However, nothing seemed out of ce, and Lin Man and Chu Heng looked like they were enjoying the party. If something had happened, there would have been a sign.


    Jian Ru tried to think about other possibilities, but she could note to a conclusion. Considering the amount of drug she had put in the ss and that annoyingly small body, Hu Lei would have be irrational. The hotel would have dealt with her by now. After thinking further, she thought that perhaps the management did not want to ruin the party.


    Still, she could not feel settled.


    "I am a little worried about Hu Lei. Where do you think she went? Maybe I should go look for her." She spoke softly, but loud enough for all the people in her vicinity to hear.


    It would not do if no one knew that a girl from Etude Technologies went missing at the middle of the festivities. The news of her absence was enough to create a sensation once the illicit behaviour was revealedter through the rumour mill. It would be even better if her kind-heartedness to the promiscuous girl became part of the narrative.


    "There is no need. I think she is with CEO Zhong." The middle-aged man at the table from the legal department spoke in a low voice.


    Lin Man and Chu Heng, who felt embarrassed about forgetting all about Hu Lei, felt relieved at hearing the news. On the other hand, Jian Ru felt like she had suddenly been plunged into the eighteenth level of hell. Hu Lei, aphrodisiac and President Zhong¡­ The answer to that equation was too simple.


    Had she helped that slut make her wedding dress? The deranged Jian Ru could not help feeling a fog clouding her mind at the possibility. However, outwardly, she maintained a kind fa?ade.


    "That''s good then. When did you see them?" Perhaps the situation was not dire yet.


    "I was talking to some old friends near the door during the speech, and I saw her leave the hall. She met up with the president. I think she was bringing him a ss of champagne. After that¡­" the man continued talking, but Jian Ru had already stopped listening.


    What had she done?


    If Hu Lei had been the one to take the drug, the situation might not have been dismal. After all, everyone knew that CEO Zhong was the kind that leaved a clean life. There was a chance that he would push her away and be disgusted forever. Even if he did the deed, he would notmit to an easy woman.


    However, if President Zhong took the drug¡­ There was no hope. It would be impossible for him to resist. She had been told that the drug was something new. Even people who had good body conditions and imed to be immune to these types of drugs would be affected.


    The worst part was that once it was assimted into the bodypletely, it would cause the blood pressure to spike up. It was possible for the user to suffer a circtory problem. Luckily or unluckily, this was the only side effect she could remember. She had not cared about the warnings given by that person because her investment in Hu Lei''s wellbeing was zero.


    But now, she had harmed her destined lover¡­


    She needed to make it right.

 Chapter 42 - PLEASE SPEAK FREELY

    In spite of her questionable mental health, Jian Ru was not a stupid girl. Moreover, she was particrly good at social engineering. With a few maniptive words here and there, she could get almost anything. It was the reason she had been able to get the coveted g ticket even though she was a mediocre marketer on her best days.


    Therefore, when she realised that the rice had probably already been cooked, she could only do some damage control to prevent further esction of the situation. She swallowed a few more bites of food with difficulty and then excused herself from the table with a smile.


    Without wasting a second, she rushed to the reception lounge of the hotel and found the customer service office. Right now, she only knew one person who could rectify the situation. She would not allow that slut to destroy her happiness.


    "Excuse me, Sir. I would like to speak with Zhong Mian." She said in a soft shy voice.


    The receptionist looked at the woman before him in his usual friendly way. He could see that this person did not per se belong in Demesne, so she had to be with the g. For the life of him, he could not fathom why she would think that people could just speak to Ms Zhong. However, it waspany policy to treat every person with respect.


    "It is not possible to see Ms Zhong at the moment. Could you leave a message? If it is an important issue, I am sure that your concerns will be addressed immediately." He responded with a standard answer and smile.


    Damn this NPC, Jian Ru thought.


    "It is a matter of a personal nature, and it is time-sensitive. I will not take up much time." She pleaded in a soft voice.


    The receptionist felt annoyed at her insistence.


    "I am not aware of Ms Zhong''s whereabouts. If you must speak directly to her, you will need to make an appointment at the Zhong Industries headquarters. I am merely a small receptionist for the hotel. If there is nothing else, you should return to the g." He spoke with finality.


    Jian Ru turned away pitifully, but the receptionist did not seem to have a change of heart. She gritted her teeth in annoyance. Once she became a member of the Zhong family, she would ensure that this debt was repaid.


    She decided to change her tactic. She could not afford to waste even a single second. If she did not do something drastic, it would mean the end of everything. She found a bathroom and entered. After a few moments, she came out crying. Though her face wasmon, she could induce protective feelings with her pitiful weak face.


    She walked while sobbing pitifully until she saw the security personnel before an elevator. It seemed that there were concerns that some of the g attendees might sneak around the hotel. She approached them slowly as if scared. Seeing a distressed person and a crying woman at that, one of the security guards came towards her.


    "Is there a problem, Miss?" he asked in a rough but kind tone.


    Jian Ru bit her lip as if thinking about telling him before nodding pitifully.


    "How can we help you?" he inquired sympathetically.


    With a sob and a sniff, Jian Ru finally spoke.


    "I am not sure it is anything, but I am really worried. I don''t know what to do."


    "If you do not tell us, we cannot do anything. Please speak freely." The other security guard spoke.


    "Well, it''s just that I think I identally saw a women drug a drink and give it to our CEO. She has note back, and it has been over an hour. I didn''t know if I should say anything. May be I am overreacting." She started to leave.


    She knew that if she made a firm and direct usation, she might be treated as normal witness. They might even question her motives. Her goal was to be a scared and troubled girl who might have seen something and could not stand for injustice


    "Miss, please wait." The second guard spoke quickly.


    They did not care about a random CEO, but if they did not solve the problem, it coulde back to haunt the reputation of Demesne. Their mission was to protect the hotel from all threats. If a person was drugged and taken advantage of, the high-profile persons who valued the hotel would no longer feel safe.


    "Who is your boss? We will find out more." His voice sounded serious.


    Jian Ru looked around nervously before speaking in a low voice.


    "I work for Etude Technologies." She whispered as if she did not dare mention a name.


    The faces of the guards changed quickly at the words. That statement changed everything. If it was the young master of the Zhong family, they could not afford any dys. However, they could not help wonder. How could anyone have the guts to poison him within the territory of his protective family?


    Without further ado, the guards stepped back from Jian Ru who also tactfully moved a small distance away. One of the guards spoke to the CCTV surveince personnel while the other contacted Zhong Mian. Even if it was not a confirmed problem, they could not leave any room for mistakes. It was better to report a false incident than to overlook anything.


    After a few moments, one of the security guards beckoned to Jian Ru. He told her that they were following up on the matter and might need to ask some questions. After speaking a few more words offort, he told her to wait for follow-up in the reception lounge.

 Chapter 43 - EVERYTHING WAS TRUE

    The minutes felt like days for Jian Ru as she waited for a response in the lounge. She felt that with every tick of the clock, her happiness was drifting from her grasp. How could she reverse the circumstances if that hateful girl had really bewitched the president?


    She felt her hatred be intense at the thought. How could that b*tch give something so dangerous to the CEO? As a subordinate, she should have fetched a fresh drink if he was thirsty. It was all her fault if something bad happened to him.


    In Jian Ru''s mind, she held no fault in the matter. Her intentions had never been to harm the president. She had not even been involved in the matter. Everything that had happened could be attributed to Hu Lei''s irresponsible behaviour. Even if the champagne had been clean, giving a used ss to CEO Zhong could expose him to diseases. Who knew where that slut had been and what she had carried from there?


    Judging from her friendly rtionship with that Russian who looked like a thug, she had probably been around a lot. The president did not deserve to be endangered by that dirty woman.


    Once again, she felt her hatred re up again. She would sort her out. She would make sure that she would not get near the president again. No, she would make her leave Supreme City forever.


    "Are you Jian Ru?" A powerful female voice interrupted her plotting.


    She looked up and saw the beautiful Zhong Mian. She stood up quickly to greet her while maintaining a worried but reserved look. This was her opportunity to begin bing part of the family. If she could win over Zhong Mian, she could achieve her goals with half the effort.


    "I am." She replied simply.


    "Tell me everything that happened to my brother?" Zhong Mian did not waste words.


    Jian Ru''s eyes watered with sadness in them, but she did not allow a tear to follow. She seemed to be fighting forposure. With a deep breath, she started telling the story of the incident, at least as she had reimagined it in her head.


    "There is this girl who started working in Etude Technologies about two weeks ago. She came to the g a littleter when everyone was already socialising. She doesn''t really know anyone, so she stuck to our managers. She is not talkative and seems a little unfamiliar with everything. I thought she was shy about picking a ss of champagne from the waiters.


    So, I brought her one. She sipped on it, but then she took out her phone from her bag. After she excused herself, I thought I saw sprinkle something in the drink as she walked out. Everyone''s attention was on you, but I looked back because I wondered why she was leaving." Jian Ru exined.


    Zhong Mian looked impatient about the long-winded story. She simply wanted to know what had happened to her brother.


    "Then, what happened?" she asked while her eyes glinted in impatience.


    "Actually, I am not sure. I did not think much about it when I saw her do something to her drink because she was the one gong to drink it. But thenter during dinner, I asked my colleagues about her because she had not returned since then. One of them told me that she had seen her with the CEO, and she had even brought him a ss of champagne. I connected the dots and felt afraid. So, I decided to look for help." She concluded with a choking voice.


    Almost everything she had said was true. The events could be verified. Jian Ru was not so stupid to imagine that Zhong Mian would believe her words immediately. Moreover, there were security cameras in the hotel. If her words were discovered to be false, everything would fall apart.


    Zhong Mian nodded and made a short call to the security surveince team to verify the details. After a few short moments, her face became pale. She looked at Jian Ru with an appreciative gaze. ording to the security, everything she had said was true, even though they did not see Hu Lei tamper with the drink. However, this type of action was almost impossible to catch if it was done by a person who knew what they were doing.


    "Ms Jian, what is that woman''s name?" She asked with gritted teeth.


    Jian Ru seemed to be reluctant about betraying her colleague.


    "I will find out even if you do not help me." Her voice turned hostile.


    "It''s Hu Lei." She finally said in a small voice.


    Zhong Mian''s face became dark when she heard that name. How could not recognise that surname? It had been her father''s song for thest two weeks. He had been reminiscing about how the godly doctor Hu was a man sent by the heavens and how their family owed him.


    Though her father was a little tight-lipped on their exact issues he was referring to, he had revealed that the daughter of the so-called doctor was working for Zhong Feng. She had felt that the whole matter was shady, but she did not want to annoy her brother by asking or investigating.


    She had a clear grasp of her brother''s personality. If she looked into his personal affairs, things might not end well for her.


    "Ms Jian, please return and enjoy the festivities. Do not speak to anyone else about the matters you have told me. I will find time to show my appreciation properly."


    With that, Zhong Mian walked away, leaving a smug Jian Ru who maintained her concerned fa?ade.

 Chapter 44 - NOT A FICKLE MAN

    In Supreme City, there was some spection that the rtionship between the Zhong siblings was not good. No one knew the source of the rumours, but most people assumed that it was true. The primary theory implied that the two could not agree on the future inheritance of the Zhong Industries. The conjecture was that the lure of financial power had caused some bad blood.


    ording to the unnamed sources, Zhong Mian felt that, though she was a woman, she deserved to take the reins of the family and thepany. After all, she was a full ten years older than her twenty-five year old brother. The wisdom of age trumped gender.


    On the other hand, the younger brother did not approve of a woman leading the prestigious corporation. Didn''t that mean that their family business would be in the control of an outsider when his elder sister got married?


    The sources had said that the Zhong father had allowed them to fight for the right of inheritance without his interference. After a major quarrel on this topic, the siblings had fallen out.


    Zhong Feng had decided to start his ownpany in a field that Zhong Industries did not have their hand in. The elder sister had decided to take a top position in the family business and had remained unmarried for the sake of power.


    The rumours implied that the family tried to keep appearances of cordiality to avoid harming their business image. However, there was no hope for reconciliation between the brother and sister. Moreover, no one truly knew who would inherit thepany in the future.


    The facts of this matter involving the powerful family could not be further from the spections of the masses. Well¡­ that was not entirely true. The Zhong siblings did have an unfriendly exchange on the matter concerning the inheritance of the family business, but the arguments presented before their father were not as one would assume.


    Zhong Feng felt that his elder sister deserved to be in charge of thepany because she had put so much effort in its continued operation over the years. As an eighteen year old adult, he felt that he did not have the experience and knowledge needed for involvement in the business.


    Zhong Mian had stated that she had only joined thepany in order to pave a way for him to take over when he became an adult. She had not wanted him to struggle with the plots and betrayals of board and the management in the future. So, she had made an effort to clean up the operations and grasp as much power as possible.


    After a long stand-off, the Zhong father had been unable to make a decision because he did not want to force his beloved children. He did not even know if he could because they were both quite stubborn. Finally, he had closed the case and allowed them to take the path they chose until the right time came.


    The result was that Zhong Mian had stayed in the family business and was now only second to her father in the Zhong Industries. However, she maintained that she would only keep on holding up the power of thepany until her brother was ready. On the other hand, Zhong Feng had decided to follow his original n and start his business through his own efforts.


    As Zhong Mian walked to the private elevator that those two people had used over an hour ago, she felt guilt rising in her like scorching mes. It was the same guilt that had forced her to abandon her own desires and focus on Zhong Industries. She had sworn that she would do everything to protect Zhong Feng. Now, she felt so inadequate as an elder sister because she had failed to protect her little brother once again.


    She gritted her teeth in anger as she punched the glowing button again, hoping that the action would force the lift to move faster. Her heart prayed that the incident was not like it seemed from the outside. However, the evidence and the testimony were pretty damning.


    More importantly, she knew her brother. He was not a fickle man who brought women into his room. He had been raised by a father who believed in loyalty, responsibility and faithfulness. In simple terms, he had grown up believing in the myth of a pair for life. He still did.


    How could Zhong Mian not feel anger when she imagined that this Hu Lei had taken advantage of her pure brother? And she had helped by hosting the damn g. Her heart was cold because she felt that this event would not have a good ending for Feng''er.


    There were only two paths. Either, Feng''er would feel a sense of responsibility and keep the despicable woman. Thinking about that type of female being in their family put her teeth on edge. The alternative would be that Feng''er would see the light and realise that the woman had used evil means to vite him. Unfortunately, if he did, this might break his belief in the forever after. That would change her perfect little brother.


    Yes, to Zhong Mian, Feng''er was what was good in the world. Even though he had always been cold and never been cute in her presence, she believed that there was no one better in the universe. Basically, she wore elder sister goggles that altered her perception of Zhong Feng, seeing only a perfect younger brother.


    Unfortunately, her unconditional-love-and-faith behaviour annoyed Zhong Feng a lot, making him avoid her like the gue. The more she tried to get closer, the further he went. She had been trying not to get too involved in his businesstely so that they would be close again. She forgot that they had never really been that close.


    Today, she had no choice but to intervene in his matters. She felt that she had good reason to be involved because he had been poisoned in her territory. Also, she feared that his sense of loyalty and responsibility would cloud his judgement if he dealt with this Hu Lei personally.


    She would take the consequences of his anger as long as she could protect him.


    When the lift opened at the seventeenth floor, she took a deep breath. Don''t worry, Feng''er. Big sister will not fail you this time.

 Chapter 45 - PLEASE LEAVE

    Hu Lei heard the front door open quietly. Though she had been napping, she was always vignt about her surroundings, especially in unfamiliar ces. The small click of the suite door was enough to wake her up, even though she was quite tired after the day she had had.


    She turned to her patient who had fallen asleep during the acupressure treatment. She might or might not have used a trick or two to help the process along. She felt some guilt at the thought. But it was not like she had some nefarious ns for him, she thought to herself in righteous indignation. She just remembered his pitiful self earlier in the morning and decided to help him get some sleep.


    Hu Lei nned to check on him, but his open eyes surprised her. She blushed immediately, partly in guilt and partly in embarrassment. Looking at the knowing glow in his eyes, he had probably realised what she had done during the treatment. In addition, it did not look good for her because she was sleeping beside him like she owned the ce.


    She wanted to exin that she did not want to leave him alone in the room until she was certain that his body condition was good. But after she thought about it, she felt that the exnation would make her seem a little guiltier.


    Zhong Feng looked at the unscrupulous little woman with blushing cheeks and felt a burst of warmth in his heart. Though the cute kitten did not seem to have a clear grasp on normal morals, he could not help wanting to draw her into his arms.


    He felt that the fact that she could act deviously with him meant that she did not think of him as an outsider. Still, he did not engulf her in an embrace. After all, trust was a fragile thing; it could be broken so easily. He would not take a chance.


    However, he could not resist touching her. He lifted his hand rubbed her fluffy mess of hair lightly. For a moment, her body tightened and she seemed ready to coil away from his hand. Then, she seemed to change her mind and remain stiffly in position, allowing him to pet her head.


    Just like a kitten, he thought while enjoying the soft texture of her hair.


    "Go back to sleep. I will go and check." He said before leaving the bed.


    Hu Lei nodded woodenly like a puppet. Her face had be redder, and her heart was racing. She also did not feel like enough oxygen was flowing into her lungs. When Zhong Feng picked up his shirt and left, she let out a sigh of relief, though deep in her eyes, there was a small twinkle.


    She did not know what hade over her. When she had seen his hand lifting, her natural thought was to move away. She hated human touch the most. However, for some reason, she had chosen to remain in the position, allowing that hand to rest on her head. Perhaps she was curious or did not want to disappoint him.


    With her face still a little flushed, she spread herself out like a starfish on thefortable bed. She did not know why she felt so relieved and happy about a little pat on her head. It was not like it meant anything. Though she repeated this in her head, the little smile on her face did not disappear.


    In the living room, Zhong Mian faced her brother with a look of worry and distress. She wanted to rush over to him and inspect him from head to toe. However, there was a forbidding look on his face. She could only look from a distance. Her brows tightened in anger when she noticed the suspicious marks on his abdomen before he finished closing the buttons.


    "Where is that shameless woman who dared poison my brother in my hotel?" she asked in anger.


    Zhong Feng looked at her without an expression on his face. He did not want to rebuke his elder sister, but how could he listen as she insulted Xiao Lei?


    "Mian, I have told you not toe to my room without calling first." He said in an apathetic tone.


    She looked at him with sadness and anger. How could he not see that she was doing this out of love? She had been worried that someone would harm him. Should he not be thankful? It was always like this. Nothing she did could erase the fact that she had failed him in the past.


    Zhong Feng could more or less guess the thoughts that were floating through his sister''s mind. However, he did not sympathise because they were her assumptions. He had tried in vain to dispel her guilt feelings towards him when he was younger. Nothing he said seemed to make a difference to her. If anything, she seemed to fall deeper into a pit she had dug for herself.


    "Please leave, Mian. As you can see, I am fine." He said with a sigh.


    "If I do not protect you, no one will. Shameless women are always trying to cling to you, and this one even went as far as drugging you. Your health¡­"


    Zhong Feng cut her off immediately.


    "Zhong Mian, you do not need to concern yourself with my matters. It is already quitete."


    He walked to the door and opened it, indicating for her to leave. She looked at him with a mixture of emotions, hesitating to walk out. However, she had no choice because she could see that he was losing his patient.


    "Will youe to the old residence this weekend? Mum is already missing you." She turned and asked after stepping out of the house.


    "I will talk to her." He responded.


    The deted Mian could only leave after that without aplishing her purpose of tearing up that Hu Lei. However, even as she left, she did not give up on her mission. She would not allow her brother to suffer under the hands of that woman.


    When Zhong Feng returned to the bedroom, he found Hu Lei seated on the edge of the bed ready to go. He could not help feeling annoyed at the interruption which had broken their peace. If his sister had note in, perhaps she would have remained by his side for the rest of the night.


    "I seem to have caused trouble." She said in a wry tone.


    Zhong Feng did not like seeing her like that. Her dejected appearance seemed to prick his heart. However, he did not want to talk about this matter.


    "Shouldn''t youpensate me for all your mischief?" he asked in a suggestive tone.


    The thin-skinned Hu Lei blushed deeply at the implication.


    "I am going back. Men and women should keep their distance." She spoke while standing up to leave.


    Zhong Feng felt much better, seeing her like this. He even had the decency not to mention that she was the one who did not know the distance between men and women. Who had been sleeping sofortably on his bed?

 Chapter 46 - I PREFER HU LEI

    Hu Lei thought that she would be able to rx once the matter of the conference was concluded. Unfortunately, it was not the case. Over the next three weeks, she had to attend numerous teleconference meetings with Zhong Feng. Moreover, she had to catch up on her other responsibilities, so she had to stretch herself thin.


    When things started to wind down in Etude Technologies, she thought that she would finally be able to get a full night of sleep. Unfortunately, that dream was not meant to be realised. The call that crushed her hopes came from her editor.


    "Hello, Mr Bo Qian." She spoke into the phone with enthusiasm.


    Her happiness could be attributed to the fact that Zhong Feng had released her from work for the rest of the week. Moreover, she was ahead of all her writing. This meant that she could do nothing for the entire weekend. What could be better than that?


    "You seem to be in a good mood." Aughing male voice responded.


    "It has been a good day and the rest of the week is going to be even better." Her joy was palpable.


    "Then, I must be the bearer of more good news. The discussions concerning a TV series based on The Queen of the Apocalypse have concluded. Your book is going to be turned into a show." Bo Qian''s voice betrayed his excitement.


    Hu Lei did not respond with the expected joy.


    "That''s good. It seems that I will get a lot of money." She spoke in a wry tone.


    "Don''t be like that. Do you know how many novelists dream of this moment? Moreover, it is rare for a fantasy-action book to be turned into a drama. You should be jumping up and down." Her editor spoke in a rebuking huff.


    The poor soul was always enthusiastic about his work. He was the type who always put in his best foot forward and all his emotions into each task. Hu Lei could only sigh because she did not have the strength to be mean to this puppy.


    "What do I have to do?" Her tone was still dejected.


    She knew that there was no way her publisher would allow her to sit down and enjoy the moneying in. The tears in her heart drowned all hope of a restful weekend. If she had known this would happen, she would have ignored the call.


    "There is a little work to be done. But it is not a big deal for a prolific and sessful author like Little Ninja Cat." He said in a ttering tone.


    Hu Lei''s face darkened immediately. She hated hearing the penname she had chosen when she had published her first novel. She had been seventeen and had been looking for an outlet when life had gotten a little tough. Luckily or unluckily, her first book had be a hit. The name had stuck with her, and Bo Qian would not hear anything about changing it.


    "You know using that name is not achieving the effect you want." She spoke with underlying annoyance.


    Bo Qianughed awkwardly.


    "That is not important right now. We have much to do. Can we meet tomorrow?" He asked.


    Hu Lei had never met anyone in person who knew of her as Little Ninja Cat. When she had started out, she had not nned on revealing herself. However, once she decided to move back to Supreme City, she had informed Bo Qian and was prepared to own this identity, regardless of the poorly thought-out name.


    "Is it really necessary to meet?" she still wanted to dy the inevitable for a little longer.


    "You have avoided all meetings with everyone for five years. This cannot be dyed any longer. Anyway, you will only be meeting with me for now." Bo Qian spoke strictly.


    The next day, Hu Lei appeared in a small teahouse in the city. She found a seat in a corner where she could look at the door discretely. She had arrived earlier than the nned time so that she could be mentally prepared for the meeting. She also did not want to be the person


    Shortly after she ordered her ginger tea, Bo Qian came through the door. Like most people, Bo Qian had an active social media life, so she had checked him out in the past. He did not look like a typical editor. He was quite young, probably in histe twenties. His hair was dyed blond, and his face was reminiscent of a pop star.


    Hu Lei could not help imagining a boy band with Furukawa Shun and Bo Qian. They would properly be popr. She smiled to herself before waving discretely at the awkward-looking guy, staring at each person in the caf¨¦ with a curious eye. If he kept it up, he might be arrested.


    He looked confused for a moment before approaching her. He observed her for a moment before his face lit up. Hu Lei did not stand up or greet him, but he did not seem offended. If anything, he looked too excited to notice anything.


    "You are Little Ninja Cat?" He sat down opposite her and asked the rhetorical question.


    "I prefer Hu Lei." She responded with a frown.


    "You look nothing like I expected."


    "What did you expect?"


    "I imagined a tall woman with a doggish face. If I did not know you were female, I would probably look for a huge man." He responded seriously.


    Her face darkened. She had always known that this person was not normal, but what went on in this strange human''s mind?


    "Don''t get me wrong. It is not like I was hoping that you were ugly or a man. It is just that most authors with pennames choose an identity that ispletely opposite with their actual selves." He continued with an apologetic look.


    Hu Lei chose to not continue talking about her penname. She did not want this stain on her life to be dissected. She could not even bear to have it mentioned.


    "So, what did you want to talk about?" she asked directly.


    "I actually wanted to have a look at you. But not in a suspicious way of course." Bo Qian''s awkwardness did not fail to make the conversation entertaining for Hu Lei.


    "Please continue. Do not think too much, or we will be here until the next millennium." She said with a light chuckle.


    "We need to increase the interest towards The Queen of the Apocalypse before the show begins. This means we must market the author. Since you have never appeared in public before, we can use this to create more interest from the public." He seemed to get more excited.


    "And you wanted to see me to determine the best way to market me." She spoke deprecatingly.


    Bo Qianughed ufortably because it was true. He felt a little ashamed about being overly happy about Hu Lei''s attractiveness. He had only been joyful because he would not need to work too hard to draw a lot of attention.


    "It is business. The more people are interested in you, the more TQA will be more popr again. And then, the interest will encourage investors to put in more resources and better actors will be interested in the show." He exined himself earnestly.


    "I understand. I will cooperate. This could be interesting after all." She smiled brightly in a way that caused Bo Qian to feel ufortable.

 Chapter 47 - IN A BETTER PLACE

    Hu Lei felt a little blue after the meeting with Bo Qian. ording to the n he had in ce, it would be a long time before she could rx perfectly as she wanted. She would need toplete a special extra volume of TQA in three weeks. In a month, she would need to go for a book tour and a few conventions.


    She did not even have an idea on where to begin her work. By the time she returned to the Hu manor, her mood had hit an all-time low. And being in that house did not help lift her mood at all. The atmosphere of the ce always seemed to cloud her mind with unclear memories and an aftertaste of bitterness.


    As she entered her room, her phone rang. Looking at the unfamiliar number, she frowned. She did not need more problems on her te. However, she still picked the call.


    "Hello." She answered cautiously.


    "Hello, Miss Hu. I am Hong Yu from Daze Realtors. I understand that you are interested in an apartment in the Westend." A professional male voice spoke.


    Hu Lei could not help being surprised. She had not expected this call toe this soon. She had done some research and found that it was almost impossible to acquire an apartment in that neighbourhood. Most people had purchased the units before the development began.


    "I am." The simple response was enough.


    "A unit has opened up unexpectedly. Would you like to see it?" He asked.


    "I will be avable tomorrow. If it is possible, you can show me the ce." There was no need to waste time. It was not like she would get any work done in her current state.


    She looked at the old Hu manor and felt no attachment or nostalgia towards the house. Perhaps she had spent some happy years in this ce. Unfortunately, all those memories had disappeared a long time ago. Everything was reced by pain, fear and emptiness.


    It was not her home.


    She made arrangements with Hong Yu to see the house the following day. Though she knew that she should probably focus on work, she could not find the motivation or strength for it. At the very least, she needed to know that she would not be stuck in this dark house forever.


    "What happened to the previous upant?" Hu Lei asked with suspicion.


    She could not imagine anyone giving up this apartment out of the blues. The house seemed perfect in every way: spacious, good view and just below the penthouse. More importantly, she did not believe in coincidences. She could tell that this was the same building that Zhong Feng lived in. Her luck was not so good. It couldn''t be fate that shortly after she had expressed interest in an apartment, the upant of one of the unit had moved out.


    Hong Yu felt a cold sweat on his back and cursed Zhong Feng. However, he dared not betray that fearful human. If he insinuated that anything shady had gone on in order to open up this space, that man would probably be unhappy. And an unhappy Zhong Feng could end his blissful life.


    "Do not worry, Ms Hu. The couple is now in a better ce." He responded with a smile.


    "A better ce?" she asked with a lifted eyebrow.


    "Ha-ha¡­ an unfortunate choice of wording. I mean that they had the good fortune of moving to better conditions. They both got a promotion at work and had to relocate." He exined.


    Hu Lei could definitely see that there was some untoward business going on. However, when she saw the ufortable sweating middle-aged man, she could not keep pushing. And anyway, it was not her business. All that mattered was that she had a new ce to live.


    "I will take it." She did not need to keep troubling herself.


    "Wonderful. The owner of theplex provides a one-year lease on the apartment before the contract is renegotiated." The man exined.


    "Is it possible to purchase the apartment outright?" she inquired.


    "It might be possible for some of the otherplexes in the area where each unit is owned by a different person. However, this building is not on sale." The realtor spoke strictly.


    Hu Lei thought about it for a moment. Though she had been nning to buy her ce, leasing was also not bad. Anyway, there was no need to be in a hurry to settle down. This year would perhaps be a good opportunity to explore and find a perfect home.


    "Alright, I will still take it." She finally responded.


    "Wonderful. The contract should be ready on Monday." Hong Yu smiled widely at her.


    "That will not work for me. I am busy." She opposed him immediately.


    It was not like she wanted to be unreasonable. She could not afford to waste any more time. The fact that she had taken the day off for this was already bad enough. If she did notplete a satisfactory volume before the deadline, Bo Qian would have her head. In addition to this, she still had to continue working on her current novels without failing to show up when Zhong Feng needed her.


    "Miss Hu, I am afraid this¡­"


    Before he could finish his rejection another person appeared in the living room.


    "I am sure Mr Hong can make it work." The neer spoke in a voice that did not encourage rejection.


    "Mr Zhong, this¡­" Hong Yu began.


    "Bring the contract to my apartment in an hour." Zhong Feng cut him off once again.


    Hong Yu could only cry in his heart. It seemed that he would not be having his nned date with Korean barbeque. Was this karma for lying to his wife about having an unavoidable business meeting? He refused to believe that! It was all Zhong Feng. Who had told him to have contact with this unkind man in this lifetime?


    "Big boss, it is good that you are here. This person would have taken advantage of my ignorance andck of power." Hu Lei immediately rushed to Zhong Feng with twinkling eyes.


    Though she had seen him quite frequently since the g, they had both been too busy to have a friendly conversation. Seeing him here, she could already feel the clouds which were hovering over her dispersing. It was good to know this type of powerful person. Though she was certain that she could have convinced Hong Yu, she was d that the problem had been eliminated with a few words.


    Hong Yu could not help feeling wronged. He did not habitually sign contracts on Saturdays. But in the eyes of this girl, it be that he was taking advantage. He had not even been given an opportunity to exin. Zhong Feng turned a cold face towards him, causing him to shiver.


    "Let''s go." He patted her head lightly.


    Hu Lei who had achieved her purpose felt refreshed and followed her golden thigh with a skip in her step, not sparing the sad Hong Yu a nce.

 Chapter 48 - YOU WILL HURT YOUR BRAIN

    The inness of Zhong Feng''s penthouse apartment struck Hu Lei in the face once again once she stepped through the door. However, she could not help smiling at how much the minimalism matched his personality. She also had to admit that her impression of white rooms was changing. In the past, she associated the colour with dismalbs and depressing hospital rooms. Now, this absence of colour conjured a certain apathetic immortal-like face.


    Zhong Feng ced a pair of fluffy white slippers with a cute cat design before her, indicating for her to put them on. She looked at the footwear and then at him and finally back to the little ears. She felt like she had been struck by lightning. What kind of interests did this cold man have? It''s true what they said: still waters do run deep. It is the quiet ones who should be feared.


    Before her thoughts could go deeper, Zhong Feng flicked her forehead. Her nose scrunched up, and she looked at him with eyes full of grievances. What had she done this time?


    "If you keep thinking about strange things, you will hurt your brain. The slippers are for you." He exined while walking ahead.


    "For me? How did you know I wille back here?" She asked while hurrying after him.


    She had to admit that these were the fluffiest slippers that her feet had had the pleasure of knowing. It was like stepping on fluffy clouds of cotton.


    Zhong Feng did not respond to her question. However, if she had been standing in front of him, she would have seen the little smirk on his face. He did not need calctions to determine that she woulde back. He would not have allowed her to stay away for too long.


    "I will have you know that I have other ces to go." She said with a pout at theck of response.


    Zhong Feng led her to the kitchen still without responding. She could only throw him pointed res at him as they washed their hands. When she sat down at the kitchen counter, she remembered the matter that had been bothering her.


    "What happened to the people who lived in the apartment?" she asked, forgetting about her former concerns and question.


    "They went to a better ce." Zhong Feng replied inly.


    "So your realtor said. Did you take care of them?" Her eyes twinkled with yearning for a tale of something exciting.


    "I didn''t know them." His answer was not unexpected.


    With those words, she became deted like a poked balloon. She could not help thinking that this person did not understand the beauty of sharing information. She did not consider this to be gossiping. All he needed to do was provide her with the delicious details of the matter concerning the departed neighbours.


    She did not know that he was actually telling the truth. He had not known the former tenants. When Hu Lei had expressed an interest in a ce in Westend, he had had Assistant Chen and Realtor Hong take care of the matter so that he could bring her close. If he had to handle small matters like these personally, he would be tired to his bones.


    "What would you like to eat?" Zhong Feng asked, moving on from the topic of the irrelevant people.


    Hu Lei looked at her watch. It was already two thirty o''clock in the afternoon. For a very short moment, she considered refusing on ount of the hour. However, after thinking about it, she rejected the idea. She had not had breakfast and supper, and she had given old Bai and Bai mama a break. If she ate here, she would not need to look for another meal.


    After all, the big boss had offered freely. She had not coerced him. Satisfied with her reasoning, she thought about her current craving.


    "I will have rice noodles." She ordered from her personal chef.


    Zhong Feng nodded at the request.


    "Would you prefer with vegetables or chicken?"


    Hu Lei felt very satisfied with this volunteer chef.


    "I am feeling like having chicken today. It''s been too long since I have had any kind of meat." Hu Lei did not hold back.


    Zhong Feng once again nodded.


    Hu Lei watched him with interest as he prepared the ingredients with efficiency. She had to admit that she was awed. He seemed like a professional chef. She wondered when he had had time to learn this. ording to the rumour mill, he had been too busy with education and thepany to have a moment of peace.


    Her eyes leaked envy. She had a huge knowledge gap in the cooking departmentpared to this monster. The only thing that she could do well was bake. On the bright side, she would probably be the envy of Supreme City if anyone learned that she had the pleasure of experiencing this god''s cooking.


    "Big boss, why are you so nice to me?" she asked without thinking.


    The spat in the wok paused for a moment before Zhong Feng resumed his stirring. After adjusting the cooking heat, he turned to her.


    "What position do you ce me in your life?" He posed his own question looking at her.


    Hu Lei thought for a moment.


    "I think of you as a senior martial brother." She answered with a nod of satisfaction.


    Zhong Feng''s faced darkened, though he should have expected a strange answer from her. At least, she had not said he was a brother to her.


    "Exin."


    "Well, you are like the powerful senior brother in a martial sect with the golden thigh. Our fathers knew each other long time ago before they ascended to the upper realm. Because my father saved your father from an evil cultivator, you feel obligated to take care of this small outer court disciple. Naturally, I must cling to this golden thigh." She felt that she had covered everything properly.


    Zhong Feng''splexion did not improve. I seem to have been demoted from evil emperor to a senior martial brother, he thought.


    "It seems I have to work a little harder." He spoke with a sigh before turning back to the stove.


    "Hey, you did not answer my question." Hu Lei realised.


    Unfortunately, she was destined not to have a response, at least for now.

 Chapter 49 - SHE TOOK INITIATIVE

    The simple meal was served in the dining room though Hu Lei would have preferred to eat in the kitchen. However, she did not oppose the n. Perhaps Zhong Feng was trying to provide her with the full dining experience with him. The thought caused her to chuckle to herself in her mind.


    She had to admit that there were definite benefits of eating at the proper dining table. She could look at Zhong Feng directly. The refined man ate his noodles with grace and elegance, leaving her to admire and envy him. Moreover, with a face like that in her line of sight, she could eat three bowls of in rice.


    "When are you nning on moving into your new ce?" he asked suddenly, startling her out of her daydream.


    She was silent because she had not really thought about it. When she had received a call the previous day, she had been in a poor mood. Therefore, she had decided to look at the house on a whim. She had not established a specific day for moving in if the search was sessful.


    "I don''t know. But it shouldn''t be too difficult. I don''t own anything." She responded with a careless shrug.


    As a nomad, she did not have property to lug around. When she had returned to the country, she had onlye back with a few clothes and shoes, aptop and her phone. There was no need for anything else. Everything else that she had been using in the past months belonged to the Hu manor.


    "Move in this weekend." Zhong Feng said, surprising her.


    Hu Lei looked at him closely to determine if he was joking. Then, she remembered that he was not theedian type.


    "I can''t just move in. The ce ispletely empty. Where will I sleep, eat and work?" She protested.


    "Naturally, I will help you." He spoke in a matter-of-fact manner.


    "Are you that anxious to have me as your neighbour, Mr Zhong?" She teased while leaning closer over the table.


    She could not resist ying a little when she looked at him being all serious while making an effort to be nice to her. While he still had the behaviours of the evil emperor, she was starting to see that he treated her with undeserved kindness.


    "Feng." He corrected her while looking directly into her bright eyes.


    "What?" She asked while blushing and backing away.


    He smiled a little at her behaviour. When she took initiative, she could be quite brazen. However, if he responded and teased her a little, her little face would be red immediately. For some reason, he thought it was really endearing.


    "Call me by my given name. Mr Zhong seems so distant in this situation, don''t you think?" He leaned towards her with a charming smile.


    Hu Lei''s face became even redder, and she cursed herself for starting the game.


    "I can''t just call you Feng." She responded in a small voice with arge serving of difort.


    These two people who did not have any experience in the matters of the heart looked at each other with awkwardness in the air. It seemed that they wanted to advance their rtionship in at least this small way and get more personal. However, there was the natural reserve of mature virgins from both sides.


    Hu Lei cleared her throat because she could not bear the strange tension in the air, especially with the evil emperor looking right at her.


    "How about I call you Ah-Feng when we are not at work?" She finally bowed down to the pressure and suggested in that mosquito voice.


    Her delightful face seemed like it would burst into mes at any moment. Looking at her Zhong Feng felt an unquenchable thirst, and a fire seemed to rise in his body. However, he suppressed it with every ounce of willpower he could muster.


    He nodded and leaned back in his seat with a smile as if nothing had happened. The sight of the unruffled man annoyed Hu Lei, making her want to bite someone. Howe she was the only loser in this exchange? She could not allow it.


    "What are you going to call me?" She asked with a huff, crossing her hands under her generous bosom.


    Hu Lei felt that it was time to harden her skin, or she will keep losing to this shameless man. Though she knew that the question was childish, she would not back down.


    "Naturally, you are Xiao Lei." He responded smoothly before standing up and clearing the table.


    Once again, her face became a ripe tomato as he spoke. Her mind drifted to the first time that he had called her Xiao Lei in an elevator. She could not help feeling that she had lost miserably in this battle. It seemed that she needed to train her skin a little more beforeunching another confrontation.

 Chapter 50 - NOT A PROBLEM

    "I don''t see how I can move in over this weekend." Hu Lei decided to go back to the matter at hand while following Zhong Feng.


    She would like to put this n into action because she would not be able to take more time off. The weekend was the perfect time to move in while waiting for inspiration to strike. However, moving into a house was not a simple process.


    "Just as you said you do not own anything, so the matter should be quite simple. Once Hong Yu brings the contract, we will be all set to begin." Zhong Feng turned back to her after cing the dishes in the dishwasher.


    Looking at him, Hu Lei realised that since she hade in, she had not done anything to help. Moreover, she had not even offered to help him. She immediately felt like a failure as a woman. All she had done was talk the entire time and then eat. He must think poorly of her, she cried in her heart. The thought was interrupted by the doorbell.


    Zhong Feng left the kitchen and his shadow followed him with a drooping head. As expected, it was a sweating Hong Yu at the door. Hu Lei still felt downhearted, but she quickly read the tenancy agreement before signing and transferring funds to the provided ount number.


    Shortly after, Hong Yu left them after giving her the ess code and keys as well as a long curious look. He could not figure out the rtionship between the littledy and Mr Zhong. Assistant Chen had said that she was an employee. However, there seemed to be something more. Regrettably, it was not his ce to ask questions.


    "Are you feeling ill?" Zhong Feng asked after closing the door.


    He had noticed that Hu Lei had be suddenly downcast, but he did not want to ask while an outsider was present.


    "I realised that I am a failure as a woman." Hu Lei spoke, turning herrge sad eyes to him in a dramatic fashion.


    Zhong Feng lifted his hand and pinched the middle of his brows in exasperation. He should have known that she was thinking of something foolish. If he indulged her too much, her brain might turn into goo. So, he decided not to dig into her mind.


    "Get ready. We are leaving." He said, checking the clock.


    "You are chasing me out?" Hu Lei did not follow his thinking.


    "Oh, I didn''t know you were ready to advance our rtionship so soon." He responded with a smile. "Very well, you can live with me. There is no need to go to the furniture shop at this hour."


    Hu Lei became startled as she realised that he had meant that they were going shopping. Her lips stretched into a wide smile, and her eyes twinkled. She was going for a real shopping spree in Supreme City!


    "He-he¡­ I was distracted for a moment, big boss. We can leave at any moment." She felt ted, almost hopping like a little bunny.


    "What did you call me?" Zhong Feng asked with the evil emperor''s non-smile which had not been seen for quite a while.


    "I called you Ah-Ah AH-FENG." With that final shout, she rushed off to the little embarrassed girls'' room.


    Zhong Feng felt that this woman was too childish. Perhaps she had not had a chance to be spoiled when she was younger. Didn''t people always say that if you did not do childish things when young, you would end up doing them as a grown up? However, it was also part of her charm.


    After she disappeared, he chuckled to himself.


    In a certain restaurant in another part of the city, two people who did not have much inmon faced each other. It was not the first time they had met, and it was unlikely to be thest. One of thepanions was an elegant woman who exuded power and grace that came from growing up in the best conditions. Opposite her was a in looking girl with a made up face and in pretty but ordinary clothes.


    Though this strange couple was not in too weird, several looks had drifted to them. Some of the other people in the restaurant whispered in conspiratorial tones. There was no end to spections about what the famed eldest miss of the Zhong family was doing with thismoner ofmoners in a high-end dining spot.


    "Jian Ru, I am d that you could join me for ate lunch. I have been meaning to contact you, but I seem to get busier every day. I hope I did not interfere with your weekend ns." The beautiful woman spoke with a subtle smile.


    "It is not a problem, Ms Zhong. It is my pleasure." The other person replied with a wide smile.


    There was silence as a young woman delivered their food and beverages. During this time, Zhong Mian looked at her lunchpanion with dissatisfaction. She could not seem to like her even though she had seemed kind enough during that g. It was as if there was a snake lurking behind her eyes even when she smiled sweetly.


    Unfortunately, Zhong Mian did not feel as if she had a choice regarding associating with Jian Ru. After all, it was impossible for her to ce her own people in Etude Technologies to watch over her brother. Every time she had tried, Zhong Feng had discovered them immediately and eliminated them before they could be of use.


    "Jian Ru, I called you because I wanted to thank you for your help during that incident." She said delicately.


    "It was no problem. I was just doing what anyone would in my situation. I hope everything worked out." She spoke with a questioning look in her eyes.


    Zhong Mian saw the need to know in the woman''s eyes. However, she ignored it. How could she speak of her family''s matters to a stranger? More importantly, she was not blind. It was obvious that Jian Ru had some intention towards her brother. Luckily, this made her the perfect tool to keep that Hu Lei from messing with Feng''er.


    "Everything worked out. I was thinking of taking you to do a little shopping as a thank you." Her response came with a kind look.


    Jian Ru''s eyes burned with greed when she heard of this. When a woman from the richest family in the country offered to take one shopping, she would not be buying ordinary things. The allure was strong. However, she was ying a long game, so she had to offer a refusal.


    "I couldn''t possibly ept a gift for doing nothing. I feel like I do not deserve any reward for acting toote." She spoke with wryness.


    "You deserve it for being so kind to my brother. Besides, you will let me know if anything else happens, right?" Zhong Mian smiled brilliantly.

 Chapter 51 - STEALING MY WARMTH

    Hu Lei looked at the couch options in the furniture emporium and felt confused and overwhelmed. She had been excited about shopping for her new apartment, but now, she felt that this n had been a little impulsive. What if she chose something rashly and it just didn''t work for herter?


    Beside her, Zhong Feng felt equally confused because he had never done this type of thing in the past. Though he had an apartment and a vi, he had not been directly involved in handling the matters of household furniture and appliances. In fact, he had beenpletely uninvolved in the interior design of his apartment.


    However, seeing the muddled and panicking look on Hu Lei''s face, he decided to be the voice of experience. Otherwise, she might keep postponing her moving day. He could not bear for her not to dy this matter for longer, and it was not purely for selfish reasons.


    He felt that he could not be at peace if she lived all alone in an empty family house in a neighbourhood where she did not fit in. In a ce where every home was filled withrge families, she had to feel like an ind. He could not help specting the reason there was no one in that old manor and her life.


    But none of the unknown reason mattered to him. Even if she had no one, he wanted to make sure that she never felt lonely and alone.


    "Are you afraid?" he broke the silence while petting her head as she stood before a sectional leather sofa with a tilted head.


    She looked at him looking down at her and her cheeks puffed in annoyance at being treated like a child by the tall man. He stood over a foot above her, and the height difference was especially prominent because she was in low-heeled ankle boots.


    "Why would I be afraid?" She paused for a moment after the retort. "It''s just that I don''t know the correct criteria for choosing the right furniture."


    Zhong Feng thought for a moment.


    "Don''t think about it logically. It is all about personal preference. If you feelfortable, then it is the right choice." The abstract advice seemed at odds with his normal mathematical self.


    However, in spite of the odd source, Hu Lei felt that the words made sense. She would be spending a lot of time in her new ce, sofort had to be the priority. With that, she sat down on the ck leather sofa to test it out, she immediately scrunched up her nose.


    "Not the right one?" herpanion smiled at her expression.


    "It feels too cold. It''s stealing my warmth."


    They moved on to the other options, and Hu Lei tested out almost every couch she could find. At one point, she found a fabric option that wasfortable and warm. However, she could not bring herself to pick it because of its light colour. If she had that in her house, she would be too worried about staining it to rx.


    "What are you looking for today?" one of the salespeople approached them.


    Hu Lei had rejected the guidance offered by the shop when they had first entered, but now, she could see the benefits of consulting an expert.


    "I want something warm, durable and reclining." After testing out so many pieces of furniture, she already understood her likes. Unfortunately, her preferences did not seem toe in a single sofa.


    The beautiful saledy was looking at the man standing a step behind the talking midget. Her disappointment was palpable when the impressive man did not speak but instead stared coldly at her. She smiled awkwardly and looked at Hu Lei.


    "You might like our new suede option. It has not yet been ced on disy, but it should fit your criteria. Please follow me." She said.


    Hu Lei turned her smiling eyes to Zhong Feng, and his face softened as he looked back. The young saledy looked at them with some annoyance and bitterness as they flirted silently. She realised that it was not her turn for spring.


    In this high-end shopping mall, it was not umon for salespeople to capture dates through their daily work interactions. Truthfully, she had been eyeing the man since the two hade in. She was not opposed to something casual with this type of impressive man even though he was otherwise engaged. However, seeing him up close, she knew that he was attached to the midget.


    The short excursion into the storage room bore fruit. Hu Lei loved a brown suede couch and decided to purchase it right away. Regrettably, she did not find a suitable bed or desk, so they would need to look around a little more. After paying and making arrangements for delivery, she and Zhong Feng left. The saledy who had been eyeing the small woman unpleasantly, smiled at them professionally as they left, no doubt because of her sizablemission.


    After leaving the emporium, Hu Lei felt that the shopping trip could be fun after all. Since they were at arge mall, they found another furniture shop shortly after leaving the first one. Feeling like an experienced shopper, Hu Lei dived right in.


    She rolled on different beds, attracting disgusted looks from the staff and other shoppers. These res were met by the cold pressure of an evil emperor who was still following behind her. The people who wished to speak ill about the girl behaving indecently could only look away, unwilling to provoke this dragon among men.


    After much deliberation, Hu Lei picked the perfect bed and an eptable work desk and chair. She left the shop feeling quite satisfied with herself. It was just as she thought. Regr life in Supreme was the best. She would take the shallow life in this judgemental city over constantly fighting for survival in uncharted territories.


    "Should I have bought more beds and furniture for the other rooms?" She thought suddenly and turned to Zhong Feng with a questioning look.


    "Do you intend to invite people to spend nights in your apartment?" His sharp eyes seemed to prate through her soul.


    "Who knows? I am quite popr." She responded with a cheeky smile and rushed off ahead.


    Zhong Feng''s face darkened at the implication of her words. She seemed to love ying with him, not knowing that she could get burned. However, even as his mind was clouded with jealousy at the thought of other people spending time in her apartment, he felt some joy at seeing her teasing and lively. Huh? Where had she gone? He seemed to realise that he could no longer see her. He could have sworn that he had never taken her eyes off her.

 Chapter 52 - HER SISTER-IN-LAW

    While Zhong Feng looked around and doubted the condition of his eyes, Hu Lei had snuck into a lingerie shop. As a modern woman, she knew that she should not feel embarrassed about such purchases. However, she did not know how to be casual about it. Luckily, she had maxed out her sneak skills. She could be invisible if she wanted.


    With formerly unseen efficiency, she picked out the goods she needed, cing them into her basket with careless haste. She did not want to be found before she could finish her mission. It would be more embarrassing if Zhong Feng discovered her because he would find out the reason she had disappeared.


    If that were to happen¡­ it would have been better if she had directly brought him with her. She could only sigh in relief after the slow cashier packed her goods. Without further ado, she rushed back to the still confused Zhong Feng.


    "Looking for someone?" She asked with a lightugh, appearing behind him.


    He turned to her with a disapproving look on his face.


    "Where did you go?" He inquired with those glorious orbs looking right into her soul.


    "I thought I saw someone I know." Her response left a feeling of guilt in her heart.


    "Mmmh¡­ So you did not sneak off to buy some intimate goods because you were afraid of bringing it up?" His usually cold eyes held deep amusement.


    Hu Lei''s face flushed in embarrassment at the words. He knew! She checked her shopping bag and found it was as she had requested: non-descript. How had he known? Unfortunately for her, she confirmed his suspicions by looking at her bag. His question had been a simple guess based on his understanding of her.


    "How did you disappear like that?" He could not figure it out.


    Happy that Zhong Feng was not going to embarrass her further, Hu Lei sighed in relief.


    "A beautiful magician never reveals her secrets." Her upturned nose and smug smile was both exasperating and amusing.


    "In that case¡­" She felt the weight of her shopping bag disappear and her small hand captured in arge warm one. "We can''t have you sneaking off again, can we?"


    Hu Lei feltpletely defeated because of the double loss she had dealt herself by running off. More importantly, she did not know how to respond to the current predicament. All she could focus on was the powerful hand gently but firmly holding hers. She took a deep breath and tried to will the redness from her face. She would be damned if she would show any embarrassment or shame.


    "Where would you like to go next?" The man beside her asked after making sure she was not distressed by his familiar action.


    "I have always wanted a superrge TV." She smiled with anticipation, deciding to not focus on their joined hands.


    With a clear destination, Zhong Feng pulled her alongside him. As they walked, Hu Lei discovered that there was a benefit of having her hand held. She could check out the stores and goods without worrying about tripping. Regrettably, by looking at other ces rather than forward when walking, she was caught unawares by some unfriendly persons.


    "Feng''er, I did not know that you were nning on shopping today." A gentle female voice startled Hu Lei who was stretching her neck to see if a certain dress on disy would fit her.


    "Hello, President Zhong." A sweet and shy female voice followed.


    She knew those two voices, Hu Lei thought as she faced them grudgingly. As expected, it was Zhong Mian and Jian Ru. They looked harmonious, carrying a few shopping bags. She could not help frowning. What were they doing together? While she did not care for them, she was definitely wary about two people who did not like her joining forces.


    Zhong Feng nodded perfunctorily at the pair. Deep in his eyes, there was a cold light. After some investigation, he had determined the truth of the events that had urred on the night of the g. How could he be pleased to see this employee? The only reason he had not acted was because of Hu Lei. Her exact words were: don''t you think it''s interesting?


    "Hu Lei, I did not see you there. How have you been?" Jian Ru turned to her after failing to elicit a response from the powerful man.


    In her eyes, a cocktail of emotion brewed, creating a crazy storm within. She felt jealous at the obvious closeness between the CEO and this small interpreter. She felt anger because she could not kill the woman immediately. She also felt regret at buying the drug that brought them together. If she had known, she would have used it in another way.


    "Oh, Jin Rei, I didn''t see you there. I am in great shape. But you seem a little sick. Did you eat something bad?" Hu Lei spoke cheerfully.


    Jian Ru felt her face darken, and her hands formed tight fists, almost breaking her skin. If they were alone, she would have pped the slut''s face. She would y that skin and feed her to the dogs. Her eyes became even crazier but her smile remained.


    "Hu Lei, it is a pleasure to meet you. I have heard a lot of about you." The other woman pressed down on her dislike and spoke to the witch clinging to her brother.


    "Blemished tales, I am sure." Hu Leiughed lightly while looking with amusement at Jian Ru.


    Lacking a way to keep talking to this shameless woman, Zhong Mian could only turn to her brother. He looked as apathetic as usual even as he kept a possessive hold on a delicate hand. His other hand held a simple shopping bag. As a regr at that certain shop, she was not ignorant about the type of contents concealed in the innocuous bag.


    Had their rtionship advanced even more since the g incident? She gnashed her teeth in frustration, almost causing her carefully constructed expression to crumble. How could her brother not see that she was using despicable means to enve him? If this continued, she was afraid that the evil woman would be her sister-inw!

 Chapter 53 - TRULY A WICKED WOMAN

    Zhong Mian felt almost as nauseated as Jian Ru. When they stood side by side, the pair definitely looked like they had eaten something unpleasant for lunch. Their sick faces amused Hu Lei endlessly because well, she loved to see those who opposed her without good cause ufortable.


    The look of enjoying other people''s misfortune on her face was not missed by Zhong Feng. His formerly emotionless face softened with helplessness even though he knew that she was probably thinking something unpleasant.


    "We will not keep you." He broke the silence which had befallen the awkward group.


    The wicked spell which had seemed to have entranced Zhong Mian and Jian Ru broke at the words. They both looked difited and desperate. The sun had already begun to set and letting the pair go would probably mean that they would be engaging in intimacies. Moreover, there was the little shopping bag which was filled with who knows what!


    "Feng''er, it is almost dinnertime. How about we have a meal together?" Zhong Mian took the chance to stop the evil plot which was with no doubt brewing in Hu Lei''s mind.


    "I would also love to catch up with Hu Lei. It has been a while since she hase to the office." Jian Ru chimed in.


    Zhong Mian would normally be annoyed by a third party interfering when she was talking to her brother. However, at this point, she would take any help that she could get, even from this low ss woman who was making disgusting expressions at Feng''er.


    "Do you want to eat?" Zhong Feng looked down at the little woman who was watching the little y before her with interest.


    Hu Lei obviously did not want to waste her valuable time on unimportant matters. But she felt some regret because avoiding this dinner meant that she would not be able to see their faces change in all kinds of wonderful ways. Still, it would be a shame to waste this type of chance for entertainment that had fallen into herp.


    "I think it would be rude to refuse Ms Zhong''s invitation." She paused and looked at the relieved look on the two women''s face. "But the noodles you made were too delicious. I really ate too much. One more bite of food and I might get sick."


    Therge moist doe eyes looked so sad, but this appearance only caused their faces to darken, and their teeth to grit in anger. She had eaten food prepared by Zhong Feng? The two women had the same question in their head, and their envy was quite simr, in spite of the different rtionships with the man. They really wanted to eat something made by him.


    Zhong Feng''s lips twitched at the cheekiness of this naughty girl. Is this what she had meant when she had asked him to entertain her on that night of her drunkenness? She was truly a wicked woman with the face of an angel, but he loved every facet of her rather strange and questionable personality. An overwhelming urge to pull her into his arms and uncover everything else about her filled his heart. Once again, he felt the pain of suppressing his urges.


    "You should not force yourself to eat more. If you feel hungryter, I will make you something." His cold voice lent seriousness to the drama that Hu Lei had orchestrated.


    The petite woman lifted surprised eyes to Zhong Feng and smiled. He was obviously ying along even though he probably knew that her words were meant to irritate his sister and her new friend. It was nothing of importance, but her heart felt warm.


    "We can have some coffee." Zhong Mian jumped in to stop the flirtation happening before her. If this continued, she might need to gorge out her eyes.


    "I appreciate the offer, Ms Zhong. But we couldn''t possibly interrupt your dinner ns. Don''t mind us." Hu Lei waved her free hand lightly in dismissal.


    "You just don''t want to drink coffee, right?" Zhong Feng spoke dotingly at her.


    Hu Lei''s face blushed because she did hate coffee. Why would anyone intentionally drink something bitter that was not medicinal and for pleasure at that? Nevertheless, she was pleased with Zhong Feng''s performance.


    "We won''t keep you for longer, Ms Zhong, Jin Rei. We have a little shopping of our own to do." She had already dragged this interaction for too long and had squeezed out all of its entertainment value.


    "Don''t go home tote, Mian." Zhong Feng added in his usual cold tone before they left.


    Zhong Mian felt great joy because Feng''er had spoken words of care to her. It felt like forever since he had expressed interest in her matters. How could she not feel ted when he had addressed her with kindness and directness?


    In truth, Zhong Feng had always made a point to be nice to his elder sister. However, she did not have a clear concept of boundaries when he tried to interact normally with her. To be clear, she had the habits of a stalker.


    For an introverted and private person like her brother, this was unbearable. He had drawn a clear line between them because Mian would pull stunts like moving into his apartment without notice, rifling through his closets and going through his business matters in his absence. This form of vition over the years had caused him to adapt a cold attitude.


    For Mian, the drawing of said line had been tranted into a mountain. She had decided that her brother had not forgiven her for the old incident that Zhong Feng did not remember. Unfortunately, even after a direct exnation on boundaries, she had decided that the only reason he was distant was because he had not forgiven her.


    Now, he seemed more human, even speaking to her. Could it be because of that little slip of a woman? Perhaps she was changing him to be a little better. Maybe she was the key to the restoration of their sibling bond!


    Jian Ru felt a sense of crisis as she looked at Zhong Mian''s face which had lit up while looking at the disappearing pair. If this elder sister ended up liking Hu Lei, wouldn''t she lose her only backer? It had taken so much to reach to this stage. She would be damned if she would allow anything to go wrong.


    "Hu Lei seems so close to your brother. He even took her shopping." She spoke with a wistful tone while staring into the direction they had gone.


    "There is nothing wrong with a boss helping out his subordinate." Zhong Mian responded lightly, even though she knew her words were untrue.


    "Of course, Hu Lei is very lucky. You know I have always admired her sense of style. Unfortunately, it would be difficult for me to have a closet full of designer clothes and bags." Her tone was self-deprecating.


    With that, Zhong Mian snapped out of it, and her eyes became cold. She understood what the crass Jian Ru was implying. There was no way that woman could afford anything after working for a couple of days in Supreme. If she was wearing expensively, she had to be mooching off from her brother.


    Obviously, Zhong Mian had overlooked numerous points in her considerations and subsequent conclusion. Herpanion did not n on helping her see through the assumptions. She only smiled coldly with blood thirst in her eyes.

 Chapter 54 - GOOD NIGHT, AH FENG

    By the time Zhong Feng dropped off Hu Lei at the manor, it had be clear to both of them that their n had been too ambitious. It would be impossible toplete the move during the weekend. The matter would have to be dyed for a little longer.


    Hu Lei felt that it was troublesome and did not want to involve Zhong Feng in her relocation issue. However, the big boss released his cold aura at her attempt to create distance between them. So, she could only surrender and agree to make ns for the next weekend.


    With that lost or won battle, she unceremoniously hopped out of his warm car and hurried off at an incredible speed instead of allowing him to do the gentlemanly thing. She obviously did not want him toe to the house with her. Still, he stepped out his car and stood at the gate with a helpless but indulgent look on his face.


    Zhong Feng frowned deeply as he stared at the petite girl standing in front of the dark house, digging through her purse for keys. He almost could not bear to see her enter this cold ce without another soul in sight. The fact that he did not grab her and kidnap her back to his apartment was a testimony to his self-control.


    With dark eyes, he bored into her back until she finally opened the door. The beautiful girl turned and smiled widely while waving at him with enthusiasm. He felt like a hand had grasped his heart and squeezed. In that moment, he knew that his soul was irrevocably entangled with hers.


    He lifted a hand and smiled a little in response.


    Soon¡­ soon, she would belongpletely to him, he swore in his heart. The deep yearning he felt to know, possess and hold her seemed to drown everything out, allowing him to focuspletely on her, even in the dim light. From her wide eyes to her button nose and from her long flowing hair to her pocket size figure, she was his.


    He had felt a connection to her from the moment he had seen her. His natural reserve had almost made him avoid her and miss out on this beacon of sunshine. However, it seemed that fate was on his side, and their bond went beyond what he had imagined.


    So far, he had been cautious and careful to avoid spooking her and scaring her out of his life. Still, he knew without a doubt that he would not allow her escape. She would be his. She had been his, even before he had known her.


    Before she entered the house, Hu Lei stopped waving and mouthed, "Good night, Ah Feng" before rushing in.


    Zhong Feng did not know that this would be thest time that he would see her for a long time. However, the image of her adorable little face shyly wishing him a good night would rey over and over again in his mind, haunting him like a relentless ghost.


    He would wonder whether things would have been different if he had given in to his impulse and taken her back with him instead of leaving him in that cold house.


    In the old Zhong residence, Zhong Mian could not concentrate as she faced her father in a game of chess. Her mind and heart were troubled when she thought of the matters which had taken ce earlier in the mall. She did not know the correct path to take.


    Her mother, Chu Ling, who was reading a book beside them, noticed her distracted state of mind and frowned. It was unlike this daughter of hers to not put in her full effort even in a casual after-dinner game.


    "Mian''er, you seem to have something on your mind." She spoke while cing her book aside.


    Zhong Mian sighed as her father made a move, and she realised that she had lost without seeing iting.


    "Today, I saw Feng''er at the shopping mall." She did not know how to deal with this matter, so consulting her parents seemed like a good option.


    "Oh, it is good that he is finally getting out instead of remaining cooped up like a hermit." Her father responded cheerfully.


    On the other hand, Chu Ling could see that there was something more weighing heavily on her daughter''s mind.


    "There was a girl with him." She paused. "It was Hu Lei."


    "You mean Doctor Hu''s daughter? I did not know that they had anything other than a professional rtionship." Her mother frowned deeply.


    "It is good that the boy is finally showing interest in women. I was starting to worry." The Hu fatherughed out enthusiastically.


    "To be honest, I am quite worried about it." Zhong Mian interjected. "She does not have a good reputation."


    Her father and mother looked at her with doubt. They knew that Mian felt a lot of misced guilt towards her little brother, so she tended to overreact when his matters were involved. They had long be immune to her ability to turn molehills into mountains.


    "I am not making this up. You can find out for yourselves from her co-workers. She has a reputation of having multiple men who help her keep a rich lifestyle. I think she has been using Feng''er for his money. She is also quite unreliable at work. She does not show up on most days, and when she does, she is alwayste." After deliberating for a moment, she continued. "I did not want to tell you this before, but I have no choice. That woman drugged Feng''er during the g I hosted at Demesne and went up with him to his room."


    The faces of the Zhong mother and father changed when they heard thest part. Their son had been drugged and used by a woman with nefarious intentions and had fallen into her trap. Why would Feng''er continue to associate with this type of woman?


    "Are you sure? She used to be such an angelic child." Her father was no longer cheerful about this matter.


    "How could she use the knowledge bestowed by the divine doctor in such a shameless manner?" The anger exuded by Chu Ling was palpable.


    These two people who held incredible power did not hesitate to make a decision. They needed to deal with that girl before she ruined their son. If it was money she wanted, they would bury her in it. While they owed her and her father a great debt, it would not be repaid at the expense of their only son.


    "It seems that the time hase to bring back Feng''er to the family." The Zhong father dered with finality.

 Chapter 55 - RIPPLES OF EMOTIONS

    Hu Lei slept like a little pig even though her name was being thoroughly defamed. Unfortunately, her beautiful dreams were interrupted in the middle of the night by her ringing phone. She opened her eyes after the first ring and picked up the call. The restricted number put her on high alert.


    "Lei''er, I might be in a bit of trouble." The person speaking sounded weary and tired, but she recognised the voice immediately.


    "Dad, what happened?" She asked sitting up.


    "I am not sure about this matter. But it seems that there are people after me." Her father spoke in a strained manner.


    "What did you do?" Hu Lei was clear about his patterns. She doubted that people would suddenly be after him without cause.


    "Hu Lei, it is not what you think. I did not do anything bad. There was a certain product which I handled a little in aboratory in Amazon. I improved it a little and now they are after me."


    "Did you take this product from the owners?" She asked with gritted teeth.


    "I only borrowed it to continue fiddling a little. Anyway, I am the one who improved it so it should be mine." The crackling voice sounded childish.


    Hu Lei sighed. It is just as she had thought. It was not the first time that her father had pushed legal and moral lines in pursuit of medicine. He would cheat, steal, coerce and extort if needed to further his means. The messes she had had to clean for him since it all started Russia when she was only sixteen had only increased over time. She had thought that he would change now that he was alone.


    "You have to return what you took." Her voice became cold with anger.


    "I have returned it already. I left it in one of the motels I stayed in, and I saw men in ck fatiguese in after I left. I think they are after me specifically." The interference on the line was stronger. "I have tried to do what I could, but now¡­ you have to help me, Lei''er."


    Hu Lei felt disappointed in her father even as she heard the desperation in his voice. He had promised to let her live her life the way she wanted. He had said that he would not drag her into his problems once she returned to Supreme. He had sworn that he would not do anything that would get him in trouble.


    "Who is after you?" She asked calmly.


    "I¡­ know. They¡­ like private military." The connection was breaking, and Hu Lei could no longer hear all the words.


    "Where are you?" She asked while stepping out of her bed.


    Even though her father was the way he was, she loved him dearly. He was the parent that had not given up on her when she could have been mentally incapacitated or even psychopathic. Moreover, he had been the best father after they had left Supreme City. Perhaps, if she had not proven to be highly useful, he would have continued to be that kind and indulgent man towards her. Regardless of the circumstances, she would not abandon him.


    Unfortunately, before the man could answer, the phone call was disconnected.


    Hu Lei did not panic or try to call back. After all, there was no number to dial. She understood that most ces that her father travelled to did not have the best telmunications infrastructure. In addition, panicking would not help her in any way.


    She walked to the closet and took out a pair of old ordinary jeans that she had not donned since she hade back. She wore the form-fitting pants and a simple long-sleeved top. She also found her old leather jacket and a pair of ck boots that she had hidden in her closet as a memento of her old life. She put these on toplete her outfit.


    With the change in clothes, her personality also seemed to be different. There was no lingering smile or facial softness indicating that she had everughed or frowned. Her face had be like a block of ice. Her eyes no longer held ripples of emotions. It was almost as if she no longer had the presence of a human.


    She opened an innocuous drawer in her closet and revealed a spacious safe. She keyed in series of numbers and it opened, revealing a collection of strange items. There were a number of passports in a range of colours along with several stacks of notes in different currencies. The most surprising items were the butterfly daggers, darts and caltrops among other small weapons.


    Deep within, Hu Lei felt bitterness as she looked at the items though her emotionless face did not change. She had only kept these items because she had been thinking of defending herself or escaping if her dark past dide knocking. With the way she handled things, she had felt that the likelihood of this happening was low. These items were insurance. Who knew that she would be forced to dig these out before half a year was over?


    Without hesitation, she ced the collection in the hiddenpartments of a simple backpack. She would have preferred to leave some of these things in the safe, but she would not take such a risk. Burning or dumping these valuable resources would be better than leaving evidence if anything happened. In the main opening of the bag, she threw in clothes.


    She slung her bag over her shoulder casually once she was satisfied that anything suspicious was properly concealed. Next, she checked the room with sharp eyes and ensured that everything was normal. If she did note back in the expected time, it would not do if she was reported missing.


    In truth, she expected to be back within the week. However, there was nothing certain. If there was an ident, she did not want undue attention. Always be prepared for the worst. This was a lesson which had been deeply ingrained in her. Ideally, people should assume that she just left the country naturally once again.


    Finally she faced the item that she had been avoiding: her phone. Discarding it meant that she would have no contact with Zhong Feng. This person had be an indelible part of her life. She wondered if she should send him a short message before destroying the phone.


    Her eyes which had begun to show ripples became calm again. If the worst happened, where would that leave him? Even if she did not know hisplete thoughts of her, she felt that there was a connection. When she came back, she would exin everything. There was no need to rm him.


    Without further ado, she dismantled her phone as she walked to the kitchen. She destroyed the card and dropped the rest in water before cing it in an old ramen packet. She would find a public dumpster dispose of it on the road. These actions were not really necessary, but she had her reasons.


    Finally, she locked the house and ced the keys in a flowerpot outside the door.


    With measured steps, she went to the shed at the back of the house. With smooth movements, she revealed a powerful motorcycle which she had covered in a protective sheet since acquisition. It was a beautiful machine, but it was not very useful in Supreme because she liked her beautiful dresses. Now, she did not have time to think about fashion.


    The undeniable power in herpact little body was disyed as she manually pushed it from the shed to the road without a sign of strain. This was also part of avoiding unnecessary attention. Once she was far enough, she put on her helmet and rode off into the night.

 Chapter 56 - FACE ME DIRECTLY LIKE A MAN

    Hu Lei did not head to the international airport after leaving Supreme City. Her destination was a small country in the northwest. Under normal circumstances, she would have used the most direct route to the location she suspected her father was in.


    She did not dare take the easy way out because she felt that there was something strange about this entire matter. Her intuition told her that if she was careless, she would fall into a trap. Rushing to rescue her father without precautions would only result in danger for both of them. Also¡­ she did not want a certain person to follow in case he wanted to.


    When she reached the border, she was able to cross withoutplications. With her years of experience, she would not fall into patterns that would draw unnecessary attention. Moreover, that small country did not have numerous restrictions. If she did draw unwanted notice, she could use a little money to make it all go away.


    After crossing the border, she did not stop until she reached a prosperous town named Babylon. This town was not originally known as Babylon. However, over the years, people had forgotten the former name, forcing an official change.


    This metropolis was a ce for hedonism, including gambling, prostitution, drugs and illegal weaponry. In simple terms, it was the navel of hell. If one wanted to indulge in filthy activities while avoiding thew, it was the ce to be.


    Like any other town, Babylon did have police and other government officials. However, the true rulers were not civil servants. It was the gangs who controlled the different turfs of the township. Somehow, the government and these organised criminals co-existed. Well, thetter forced the former to cooperate by offering benefits and threatening as needed.


    Hu Lei rode into the town and bypassed the brightly lit parts of town. These areas were reserved for tourists who wanted the sin city experience without being involved in the darkness that gued Babylon. She was not a sightseer.


    Finally, she reached the boundary between the figurative bright and dark parts of the city. She found a cheap motel and rented a room. If she had been her other self, she would have stuck out like a beacon in this ce. However, this Hu Lei wore dirty faded jeans and an old leather jacket. She blended in perfectly.


    She walked into the shower immediately after entering the room. She hoped that the cold water would not only cleanse the fifteen hours of dust. It would also numb her aching muscles and keep her awake. It seemed that her restful days in Supreme City had softened her considerably.


    She put on her spare clothes, a pair of ck jeans and a fitting ck top. She tied up her hair in a tight bun, padded her body with some items from her collection and left the motel quietly. It was time to hunt.


    Blending into the shadows left by the disappearing sun, she studied her environment and listened in on conversations. When she did not want to be seen, she would be nothing, a phantom. This allowed her to learn quite a lot in a short period.


    Three hours of walking around and learning helped her understand the dynamics of the current Babylon. Fortunately, not much had changed since she had been here three years ago on another matter. She was certain that she could get the help she needed.


    Equipped with new knowledge, she settled on the roof of a local restaurant that was built like an ancient style courtyard. Inside, she could hear rowdy peopleughing while partying. Her cold demeanour was not affected by the mour. She remained perfectly still, waiting for her moment to take action.


    Shortly after the clock struck ten in the night, she heard the loud voice of the person that she had been waiting for. She listened to his heavy steps get closer and closer. Then, with a flick of her arms, she released a few small balls from her sleeve holsters. Her hands twirled these soft-shelled poison bombs almost sensually.


    With incredible speed, she tossed the balls in different areas of therge courtyard. The little bombsnded almost at the same time, releasing smoke into the entire establishment. There were short-lived shouts and screams of surprise before there wasplete silence.


    "Who dares attack this grandfather''s property? Come out if you dare and face me directly like a man." A vulgar voice shouted when the restaurant becamepletely silent.


    Hu Lei jumped smoothly from the roof andnded a few metres from the loud man. She looked him and down with a look of disdain. It seemed that this man was still living the fatuous life of a gang leader. At least, he could withstand her form. Otherwise, she would have had to drag him out.


    The surprised man who was about to attack the assant determined the identity of the intruder with a single look. He felt a cold sweat flow along his back as he looked at her. What the hell was she doing here? From what he had heard, she had disappeared.


    "Oh Jane, I did not know that you hade to visit. If you had informed me, I would have prepared a banquet." Heughed awkwardly.


    Hearing that name, Hu Lei tensed for a moment before rxing. She reminded herself that right now, she was Jane. It was ironic to her that she had chosen such an innocuous name to represent an identity which had been involved in the darkest parts of the world. However, it suited her because she did not want a memorable name. This identity would eventually need to disappear.


    "I need someone to get me to Russia." She spoke directly.


    The loud man who hated Hu Lei but owed her a favour hated himself at that moment. If he had the power, he would kick this little woman to another gxy. Unfortunately for him, he could not hit her. Physically, he might be bigger and stronger. However, he did not forget that she could take out his entire group permanently with her creative concoctions.


    "What about these people?" he indicated to the copsed individuals around the courtyard.


    "Can you get me to Russia?" the woman countered with her cold eyes.


    He could only relent before her and nod emphatically. When he remembered what had happened to his turf predecessor after he had tried funny business with Jane, he did not dare take chances. She had proved to him that one could kill and leave no corpse.


    "I will make arrangements for three dayster." He spoke in a defeated tone.


    "Tomorrow night, Leonean Airstrip." Her response was curt.


    She stared down at him for a long moment though he was taller. Then, she flicked her arms and tossed a couple of balls. Before he could speak, she had already disappeared into the night. The wide man to whom she had been speaking felt a cold shiver as he realised that these bombs contained the antidote to the poison. She was warning him that these people could have slept forever. It seemed that Jane had not changed.

 Chapter 57 - HER FA?ADE MIGHT BREAK

    Embrocation was the most popr and exclusive club in a certain city in Russia. Its doors were graced by countless millionaires, beautiful socialites and international celebrities. The design of the club was chic-dystopic, lending a mysterious and futuristic air to the space. Its unique appearance made it a destination for numerous tourists. Unfortunately, it was almost impossible to get in.


    On most nights, there was a crowd of people standing outside the club, hoping for an opportunity to be in Embrocation. The security was impossibly tight, so their hope was to attract the attention of one of the members. It was not umon for pretty girls to be ushered into the club on the request of the adventurous guests.


    As these hopefuls watched the street, an ordinary taxi stopped outside the club. A conspicuously small woman with short ck hair and in apletely ck tight dress and high boots stepped out and walked without hesitation to the entrance of the club.


    The people outside looked at her mysterious figure with disgust while looking forward to her being shown away. How could she not know the rules for normal people? Did she think that just because she dressed like a miniature dominatrix she would be allowed in?


    However, the shame and embarrassment that they had been looking forward to did not happen. In fact, when the woman appeared, the burly bouncers guarding the entrance moved, allowing the woman to enter without pausing. Later on, numerous people would attempt to enter by dressing up like that small woman, but they would fail.


    Hu Lei looked around the dim-lit club with emotionless eyes. She did not join the snobbish peopleughing without a care or drinking elegantly at the bar. Instead, she followed the directions provided by d to the back area and swiped a card to open the elevator.


    She pressed B3 and felt the lift descend. The former Hu Lei would have made a scathing remark about the shadiness of d the Impaler and living underground. The current Hu Lei did not even think about it. She could only think about how her time was running out. It had been five days since her father had called. While she wanted to take precautions, she could not help worrying.


    Her hope was that her father could hold on for longer. After analysing the situation, she could guess that the people after him were not after his death. In truth, her father was a schr, so he was not a hard man to kill or capture. If the group hunting him was private military as he had said, then there was definitely something fishy about the entire thing.


    That did not mean that she would not search for him.


    The elevator doors opened to reveal something that made even this hardened woman lift an eyebrow. When she hadst been in Russia, Embrocation had not been existence. Plus, she had not been in contact with d. Therefore, she did not know about his little secret club.


    She looked around and discovered dimir in the upper wing of the club, looking at the little games going on in his domain. It is seemed that cleaning up his illegal businesses did not mean that he had forsaken all of his evil patterns.


    Within a few moments, she was lounging opposite him, epting a drink from a woman scantily d in leather and chains. Yes, this underground part of Embrocation was a BDSM club. Moreover, from the open ys she had seen on the way in, it catered to all tastes. Basically, it was very dimir Romanov.


    "Does Pierre know about this little side project?" She asked while throwing back a shot of whiskey.


    She felt the disgusting taste epass her mouth, but it somehow reminded her that she was no longer in Supreme City with its little umbre drinks. In truth, she was still not good with alcohol. However, she would not be Jane if she did not have a way to neutralise the alcohol.


    dimir looked at Hu Lei with surprise in his eyes. When he hadst seen her weeks ago, she had beenpletely different. She had been wearing cute little dresses,ughing cheerfully and on the verge on plunging in the sea of love. Now, there seemed to be nothing in her eyes. He could not help the destion in his heart, missing that light girl. He had hoped that she would have the life she had hoped for.


    "He loves it. He says it gives him inspiration." Heughed easily. "We don''t keep secrets, you know."


    Hu Lei did not miss the provocation in the words. However, she did not take the bait from this person. She epted another shot of whiskey and threw it back her throat without flinching. The picky girl who did not even like coffee was deeply buried.


    "Did you tell your man that you were leaving?" He questioned after she refused to y his game.


    For a moment, Hu Lei seemed wistful while she thought about the evil emperor. She did not dare dwell on it because her fa?ade might break, forcing her to lose her focus.


    "What do you think will happen if I tell him? I do not know the trouble my father is in this time. I don''t think it will be so simple to solve everything. If luck is on my side, I will be back in no time. He will hardly notice my absence." She did not believe it, but it made her hopeful.


    "Why haven''t you cut off that old man?" dimir asked with disgust.


    It was extremely ironic for d to ask this question. In her teenage years, he had used her father like a sword over her head, forcing her to help him with rather unsavoury tasks. If she had cut him off then, would he have gotten rid of his illegal business and kept his beauty happy and safe?


    Still, she understood what he meant. If it was not for her father, she would not have needed to be this person. When d had first captured the older man and threatened her, she had been able to free him as a hostage. They could have fled. However, her father had not been willing to leave because d had ess to someb with some form of medical mystery. In the end, she had paid the price, and he had been able to study without a care.


    "He is my parent." She spoke with firmness.


    dimir sighed as he nursed his drink.


    "You know that he wille looking?" From his interactions with Zhong Feng, he knew that he was a smart man, and he would not let Hu Lei go. It would only be a matter of time before he appeared at his door if she did not return.


    "Perhaps you can give him a message for me." She looked wistful, her eyes unseeing.


    "Would that be your coordinates?" dughed carelessly before asking one of his attendants to bring a pen and a paper.


    Hu Lei wrote a single sentence before folding it up and giving it to dimir.


    "What if he does note?" he asked while putting the letter away.


    "Then the message does not matter." With that, she motioned for another drink.

 Chapter 58 - YOU HAVE A PROBLEM

    dimir Romanov was not a good man, but he was as reliable as expected. Using his ratherrgework of powerful connections, he helped her get to Aural Hills. She felt tired, strained and tense about everything. For a moment, she wondered if this cloak and dagger method was needed to find Hu Ming.


    However, she did not dare abandon her original n. She would not allow herself to be exposed to unnecessary peril. If she ended up in a bad situation due to carelessness, then hope would be lost for both her and her father. In addition, she did not know how dangerous her opponents were. Until she understood the case, she would not be making thoughtless moves.


    Over the years, she had realised that the field of medical research was one of the most dangerous in the world. Outwardly, medical research seemed like it was established by people interested in improving the quality of life and saving the world from disease.


    Unfortunately, it was rarely the case. On one hand, there were people like her father who were obsessed and passionate about medicine. While their focus was on medicine, they were people who would not hesitate to sacrifice humanity for knowledge. On the other hand, there were those who were only interested in the power and money that came with medical research. After all, disease was very profitable.


    In a manner of speaking, these phnthropist who invested in medicine andmitted to research controlled disease. Most of them were not interested in biological warfare. However, they were no different from gue mongers. For instance, it was not umon for these groups to withhold research on drugs or procedures which could cure chronic diseases if it meant more profit from only managing the illness.


    The amount of resources that were invested in keeping medical research confidential was more than the funds invested in the actual work. The goal was not only to prevent the findings from leaving thepany and profiting other people. The corporations, governments and doctors also needed to keep their research methods private because more often than not, they vited human rights and decency on every level.


    In the past, her father had only been involved in open medical research which was approved and regted by various authorities. Then, he had discovered that there was much more in the world than cute little regtedbs. Fortunately, she had had the capability to protect him when things got a littleplicated.


    Now, he was alone and afraid. She did not have a way to contact him, and he could be in a dire state. Her onlyfort was that she was certain that the people after him would not kill him. If they had intention to do so, they would not have needed to stalk him with care. She frowned lightly because she felt that she was missing something but did not know what.


    After a short rest, Hu Lei dressed like a regr office worker and left the motel she had chosen. With the casual air of a local, she walked along the streets until she found the office building she had been looking for. She entered the lobby, approached the receptionist and smiled before asking about her friend.


    The nice receptionist allowed her to go in and directed her to the office of one Kim Han. She walked on into a messy office covered in a range ofputer parts. For a moment, she thought that there was no one in the room. Then, she saw a foot sticking out from under the desk. She sighed. It seemed that the person had regressed instead of growing up.


    "Mr Kim, you have a customer." She spoke loudly.


    "I am not interested." A sharp voice responded.


    There was silence and then quick scrambling before a head poked out from beneath. Kim Han snatched his sses from the desk and put them on.


    "Is that you Jane?" he asked with excitement.


    "Who else could it be?" her response was light.


    "I thought you had disappeared from this side of the world."


    "I did, but I have some business. I need your help."


    "You only call or visit when you have a problem." The man pouted in misery. "Anyway, I don''t do that kind of thing anymore."


    Hu Lei felt likeughing. Anyone who had been involved in questionable matters must have said this at some point. However, no one ever truly changed except through an act of the heavens. She knew for a fact Han Kim had not. She could hear the hum of a powerfulputer.


    "Don''t be like that. There might be something special in it for you." She flicked her hand as if by magic and waved a small card.


    "Is it something good?" The eyes behind the thick sses shined in anticipation.


    Honestly, Hu Lei did not know. She had asked d to help her get some interesting underground technology from one of his connections to exchange for information. When it came to tech, Kim Han was like her father with medicine. She nodded.


    "What do you need?" He asked while leading her to his backroom.


    "I need to locate someone, but I do not have much information. I do know thest ce he was in some weeks ago and the identities he might use." She continued to provide the details she knew about her father.


    Looking at Kim Han working like magic, she wondered if she should have put some effort in learning more about technology. This thought naturally led to her thinking about Zhong Feng. He must have noticed that she was gone by now. She hoped that he would understand when she returned. Maybe she could bring him an ult gift from the south.


    "This will take some time. Come back in the evening." Kim Han spoke without looking up at her.


    Hu Lei needed to n for her departure, so she did not insist on staying. As she walked out, she felt mncholy about everything. And she really wanted to sit down and bawl like a baby. But she did not. Perhapster, when she knew that her father was not in danger and she was in her new apartment, she would sit down and cry.

 Chapter 59 - BLENDING IN

    Hu Lei chatted cheerfully with the girl beside her in the airne from Aural Hills,ughing at her enthusiasm as she spoke about the humanitarian mission their group would be involved in. In the rest of the ne, there were simr conversations going on, with the passengers looking like they had known each other forever.


    "So, have you been to South America before?" the girl, Ginny, asked Hu Lei.


    "Yeah, it is a really beautiful ce, and the people are so kind." She replied brightly.


    "What kind of work were you doing there?" the curious girl leaned closer.


    "It was not anything much." She responded modestly. "My high school teacher talked about the culture there, and I was so touched about it. I joined a small group after graduating to fight against world hunger. It was a really great experience."


    "This is my first humanitarian project. I will be looking to you to help me out." The girl giggled while leaning closer.


    Hu Leiughed lightly though she was ufortable.


    "You are out of luck. I am actually using this lift for a different mission. I am going to check up on one of my mentor''s projects." The response sounded casual.


    "So, you are a big shot in the organisation?" the girl''s eyes widened like saucers.


    "I wish. My mentor is the kind-of big shot. I am lucky to help him out with small matters."


    Ginny did not seem to find anything weird with her answer and continued to chat on about other things. Hu Lei talked in the usual upbeat fashion of a young girl with the passion to save the world. She had never forgotten the lessons she had learnt about the way of stealth.


    Stealth was not only about walking silently or sneaking up on people. It was about being insignificant and blending in the crowd. Among the rich, she could be a ssy miss. Among the poor, she could be a beggar. In this airne full of young charitable people, she would be enthusiastic and bright, disappearing into the crowd of hopeful youth.


    Eventually, Ginny got tired and fell asleep. With this moment of reprieve, Hu Lei had a moment to contemte the information provided by Kim Han after his investigation. She frowned in deep thought and with concern for her father.


    ording to his findings, her father had been indeed in ab somewhere in the Amazon Jungle. Theb was not the up-and-up type, and it was concealed in more ways than one. She assumed her father must have gotten in with some of the illicit connections he had built over the years.


    Kim Han had attempted to track down the owner of the establishment, but the information was buried in a series of shellpanies without an end in sight. He had said that if he had continued digging they might have found him. That was a lot of praiseing from the man who performed espionage on his breaks. However, he had been able to discover that theboratory was involved in gic studies, her father''s greatest passion.


    If the level of cover-up was equal to the advances made in that jungleb, it would have been impossible for Hu Ming to pass up on the opportunity. He always told her that gics was the key to everything. If people could mute, awaken and manipte genes, they would have control over their fate, not bound by the limits of mortality.


    In a way, this mad doctor''s constant bbering about gics had inspired The Queen of the Apocalypse. She had thought that if her father did gain the power he sought, he would be the one to unleash a zombie gue on the world. Perhaps, she would be even patient zero, infected by this man''s overzealousness.


    With these thoughts, she remembered that she was supposed to have written the extra volume for TQA to usher in the beginning of the TV series. She hoped it was not an absolute necessity for the project. If it was, she could only apologiseter for the inconvenience.


    Fortunately, Kim Han did not bear bad news only. He had been able to track Hu Ming''s movement''s using the aliases Hu Lei had obtained for use in case of an emergency. He had fled south to Argentina after leaving Brazil. She wondered if the pursuers had this information. She did not dare lie to herself. They had probably been on his tail from the jungle and across all the borders he had crossed.


    With her father''sck of street smarts, he would not have been able to notice these stalkers if they had not been close enough. One question remained: what were these people after if not killing or capturing Hu Ming? She could not figure it out.


    "Would you like some peanuts?" the guy across the aisle asked.


    Hu Lei smiled at him and shook her head.


    "I am allergic to peanuts. Thanks for offering though." Her response was kind.


    The guy nodded in understanding and started a long story about how his niece had peanut allergies. Hu Lei showed a face of interest and produced a range of shocked sounds. This person thought that telling people about his niece''s near-death experience was a good conversation?


    She could not wait to get off the ne.


    In truth, being among passionate and pure young people looking to save the world was not bad. She had spent her fair share of time doing charity work for various reasons and writing passionately about the need for world change. Unfortunately, this type of environment was not what she needed when hunting. Like any predator, the scent of blood sharpened her focus. These peanut-offering children who would be crying for their mothers in a week were mood killers.

 Chapter 60 - SHE HAD NOT FORGOTTEN

    "Have you seen this man?" Hu Lei discretely passed a printed photo of her father to a motel attendant along with an old note of the local currency.


    This mid-ss motel was thest location that Kim Han had been able to track her father. She could not help disapproving on sight. While in some countries this type of motel would be discrete, it was not the right option in a small town in Argentina. It was the best hotel around, so it would be the obvious choice for a tourist.


    Knowing her father, he had probably had been thinking of something crazy like hiding in in sight. That would work in movies, but it was unlikely to work in a ce where one''s appearance was like a beacon. A rundown motel had less security measures, and most of these establishments were located in ces which would provide dark routes for escape in case of an emergency.


    "Oh, I remember him. We don''t get a lot of people like him here." The middle-ageddy spoke tucking away the note.


    "When was he here?" Hu Lei felt relieved at the confirmation, though she also wished that the man was not so easy to track down.


    "I would say exactly two weeks ago." Thedy''s eyes lit up. "I remember his departure because some official looking people from the government came to do some checks on the same day."


    Hu Lei thanked the woman and left. It seemed that this was the ce where her father had supposedly left whatever he had stolen. If that was two weeks ago and he had called her about eight days ago, then it meant that these people were not serious. It was not like she was hoping for her father to have been taken. But if they were after him, they were at his heels, and they let him go.


    This case was looking stranger with every step.


    Fortunately, as the person who had guided Hu Ming for years, Hu Lei knew his habits and general thoughts. With this advantage, it would not be too difficult to follow her father''s steps and uncover this entire debacle.


    In Supreme City


    Zhong Feng looked at the numerous outgoing calls that he had made to Hu Lei''s phone. He had continued making these calls though he knew that her phone was out of service. When she had failed to respond to him during the week, his assumption had been that she had her own matters.


    However, it was on Saturday, and they had made ns for more shopping and moving. The uneasiness that had gued him through the week seemed to overwhelm him. He could not shake the feeling that something was not right.


    Without wasting time, he left his apartment with the intention of finding Hu Lei. As he drove his vehicle out of the parking lot, his phone rang. His heart leapt in anticipation and hope. Perhaps she had not forgotten their appointment after all, he thought with a shadow of a smile.


    Unfortunately, it was his mother calling.


    "Feng''er, where are you? Mother has missed you." The woman spoke even before he could get in a word.


    He frowned slightly before making some nomittal sound. His entire mind was filled with crippling disappointment, and his thoughts were focussed on Hu Lei, running through the possibilities.


    "This child¡­ Why don''t youe to the house today?" She asked, though Zhong Feng knew it was more of a statement.


    "I have a few errands to run." He responded.


    "It is no problem. You ce and spend the evening with your family for once." The woman did not leave much room for argument.


    He knew that she would keep pressing using various tactics, so it would save time if he just agreed to the request. After all, it had been a while since he had shown his face at the old residence.


    After disconnecting the call, he drove straight to the Hu manor. He could have gotten someone to check on Hu Lei, but he considered her a private matter. He did not want his employees and associates involved in this type of personal business.


    When he arrived, he found an older man and a middle-aged auntie sitting on the porch drinking tea. He did not know them. Every time he had dropped off Hu Lei, there had been no one else at home. The man stood quickly as soon as he parked his car outside and stepped towards the gate.


    "Good afternoon, sir. Are you looking for directions?" Old Bai asked this because that shy car did not belong in this normal neighbourhood. Most people drove regr spacious family vehicles.


    "I am looking for Ms Hu Lei." Zhong Feng responded.


    "You are¡­" the old butler did not want to provide information to a random character.


    "I am Zhong Feng, Hu Lei''s boss."


    "Oh, why didn''t you say sooner? Pleasee in. People call me old Bai, and that is my wife. We are the caretakers of the manor." He smiled ushering him in.


    Zhong Feng epted the invite. It was the first time he hade so close to the house. Hu Lei had always shown great resistance to himing in. Though he did not know why, he had respected the boundary. Now, he wondered if he should have pushed more.


    "Where is Hu Lei? She has not shown up at work or called in." He spoke as soon as he sat down with the old couple.


    "Oh, I am so sorry. She is not an irresponsible girl. I think she had picked some habits from her father. He always used wake up and run off before showing up a few weekster." Old Bai had a nostalgic look on his face.


    "What my husband is saying is that Hu Lei left about a week ago. We were not workingst weekend because the young miss dislikes disturbance when she''s working. When we came on Monday, she had already left." Bai mama exined with augh.


    "Are you not concerned that she is missing?" Zhong Feng asked coldly.


    "If you are really Hu Lei''s boss, you should know that she is not predictable. Also, her father had already warned us that she would soon get bored with Supreme City and go back to work with him." Old Bai seemed angry at the younger man''s tone.


    "I apologise. I am only concerned about Hu Lei''s wellbeing." The frown of worry on his face seemed tighter.


    "Do not think too much about it. If she is anything like the master, she wille back soon enough. She probably had something to do outside the country and did not think to inform you." Old Baiforted.


    "We will let her know to call you immediately when shees back." Bai mama added with a smile. She could see that this boss cared more than normal. It seemed Hu Lei had a great admirer.

 Chapter 61 - MIGHT BE YOUR FATHER

    Tracking her father proved to be more difficult than anticipated. However, it was not impossible. Hu Lei followed his route along the border of Argentina and Chile to a small market. Like other ces in the rural setting, she could not fit in though she did make efforts to avoid sticking out. Since she hade this far, she could not back down.


    She immediately started inquiring about her father from the people in the market. Currently, she had no hope of remaining incognito. Therefore, her hope was to find information as soon as possible and n her next steps. She approached most of the shopkeepers and a couple of roadside vendors, but none of them knew about Hu Ming. She could not think where else to look because there was no hotel in this small ce.


    While she was feeling distressed, she noticed a church. She almost smiled at her foolishness. If there was one thing she had understood over the years about churches in rural areas, it was their convenience in times of trouble. Most, except for the rtively high-profile churches, would remain unlocked or at least unsecured. They were perfect for spending the night when one had no choice. Even if there was someone in the church, they would have to be weing if only for outward appearance.


    If her father had been here, he would have definitely have gone to the church in ce of a hotel. Feeling reenergised, the dusty Hu Lei walked fast to the church. When she entered the sanctuary, her body immediately felt cooler. Riding a bicycle for the better half of the day in the hot sun was overwhelming even under her wide-brimmed hat.


    She approached the front of the church before seating on one of the poorly made benches which served as pews. She knew that it would not be long before someonees. In small ces like these, news about strangers travelled faster than the wind.


    After about half an hour, a middle aged man walked into the church. Hu Lei had already rested enough and centred herself. She felt that her journey across the globe wasing to an end. It would be a relief to finally return home. Her thoughts drifted to a handsome evil emperor. Soon, she would see him.


    "Are you seeking for spiritual guidance or directions, my child?" the Reverend of the church spoke with good humour, approaching Hu Lei.


    "I am sorry for intruding so discourteously. I am actually looking for my father. He is not well in the mind. We were on a tour and he just disappeared. I tried to find him, and I ended up here." She stood up and exined tearfully.


    The man seemed to sympathise with her, especially looking at how weary she looked. There was not an inch of her clothes which was not covered in ayer of dust. In addition, her short stature made her look like a lost littlemb. She offered a worn out photo of her father with desperate hope.


    "I have not seen a foreigner in this market for a long time." He responded with a shake of his head.


    Hu Lei sensed that the Reverend was not telling her everything. There was something that flickered in his eyes though he really didn''t seem to know Hu Ming. She broke out into the sob of a daughter regretting failing her father. Anyone hearing these cries would be moved.


    "Do not cry, child. All hope is not lost." The man continued after a moment.


    "What do you mean?" She looked up in fearful anticipation.


    "I heard that there was a foreigner who was found copsed on the road. He was taken to the hospital for treatment. Perhaps, it might be your father." The man sounded hesitant.


    Hu Lei looked at this religious figure with critical eyes behind her tearful gratefulness. During her associations with churches in her travels, she had also learnt that no man should be trusted based on their presence in a religious building. After all, one of the best ces to hide evil was in a ce that people deemed sacred.


    She felt that the revtion of the information had been too deliberate. It was as if he wanted her to think that he was not willing to share the news. If he had truly wanted to help, he would have provided the details immediately without waiting for a photo or prompting.


    However, Hu Lei did not have any leads except this questionable person. She had no choice but to dance to the tune yed.


    "Can you help me find this hospital? I do not know the area, and I can''t waste any more time." She begged with reddened eyes.


    The Reverend seemed to think about it for a moment before nodding. As Hu Lei thought, this person''s actions seemed a little too deliberate, which meant that he knew something. But the question was simple: what was his goal? Judging from his appearance and ent, he was definitely a local. Why did he look like he was leading her to a trap?


    Regardless of his motivations, she would not let go of him until she found her father.


    Not long after, they set off on foot. Hu Lei had left her bicycle on the other side of the market. She did not have time to retrieve it. And even if she could, it would be an additional burden if the Reverend did not have his own.


    After about forty five minutes, Hu Lei could see an old hospital sign. Her heart beat a little faster in excitement before she calmed down. She did not know what was waiting for her in that ce. She could not be too hopeful or rx until her father was safe.


    When they entered the hospital, Hu Lei immediately realised that it was not operational. There was no one inside. No doctors, patients or even cleaners, judging from the thickyer of dust and the cobwebs. Her eyes became darker. She shook her hands subtly and released two daggers from her arm holsters and into her hands discretely.


    "Reverend, this ce does not look like a real hospital." She spoke fearfully.


    "Don''t worry about it, my child. The person who told me about your father is an old friend who runs a small clinic at the back. He is not approved by the government, but he helps treat people for free." The religious man exined but showed some difort. He did not even realise that he had said something wrong.


    Hu Lei chose to ignore the slip-up in favour of checking out her surroundings. The abandoned hospital looked like an outpatient clinic, and it was built in the shape of arge square, with rooms forming a perimeter. At the middle of the structure, there was an open space. Originally, this area must have been left open for growing flowers or as a natural resting area. Now, it was hard earth with a few sprouting weeds.


    When they reached the open space, Hu Lei felt an impending sense of danger looked around vigntly. Before she had a moment to examine her surroundings further, she saw a fast projectile rushing toward her from one of the surrounding rooms. Without hesitation in her steps, she quickly dodged.

 Chapter 62 - SHE IS STILL ALIVE

    As expected, it had been a trap. But this was good. If there was a trap, it meant that she had finally caught up with the culprits. She looked at the projectile which had lodged on the wall behind her after she dodged. It was a tranquiliser dart. It seemed that these assants meant to capture not kill her.


    Before, she could analyse the situation further, another dart was shot from the rooms behind her. She heard the whiz of the moving dart and leaned away just in time to avoid the shot. While she was not as strong as other martial arts masters, her speed was incredible. At her peak, she could even dodge bullets.


    The people hiding in the old hospital rooms must have felt frustrated by her agility because suddenly, there were darts flying from the four sides of the structure. Like swift dancer, Hu Lei moved rhythmically to avoid the shots by shifting her feet in a strange pattern. If it weren''t for the deadly situation, it would have been a beautiful show.


    At her side, the Reverend who had brought her in got impatient. He had not known that this little slip of a girl was like a legend from action movies. She had seemed so weak, so he had assumed that the matter would be closed in a matter of seconds. If she kept up this pace, those people would lose all their ammunition, and he might not get the promised reward.


    Though he was a man of the cloth, he needed money. It was not wrong of him to want some material possessions. Some of the funds that he would get would even be used for renovating his old church. He might even be able to acquire some proper pews for his parishioners. However, to achieve these goals, he had to ensure that this matter ended quickly.


    With that, he lunged towards Hu Lei, hoping to hold her in ce so that she would stop wasting time for everyone. But he only caught an armful of air. Hu Lei was not at peak, but she would not be captured by a lumbering man.


    He tried again and again but failed. Hu Lei did not find him to be a threat, but his movements were distracting her from finding a way to deal with the people targeting her. If she could take them all out, she could have at least some of her questions answered. And then, she would find her father.


    She stopped moving and faced the Reverend who looked at her murderous eyes with fear. Her eyes were no longer those of a weeping damsel in distress. They were those of a cold hearted killer. He shivered in fear before the little woman.


    When he thought she would attack, she suddenly stepped to the side. A tranquiliser dart flew right into hisrge stomach. He looked down at his belly in shock. Before he understood what was happening, Hu Lei kicked him on the stomach and sent him flying to one of the walls.


    As the man crashed loudly, Hu Lei took the opportunity to rush through the closest door. Inside, there was a soldier-like man inplete ck. She attacked him before he had time to prepare himself for a one-on-one confrontation. She used her daggers which were still in her hands tounch deadly attacks, but he moved quite efficiently. However, her goal was not to actually kill him.


    While he was distracted by the daggers, she kicked him in his sensitive ce before following up with an attack on the knees. The consecutive attacks sent him to the ground. Before he could recover, she sheathed her daggers and took the handgun which she had been eyeing sinceing into the room.


    Outside, she heard hisrades rushing to this location. Her lips stretched a little into a wicked smile. Without hesitation, she fired a bullet into the man''s shoulder and thigh, causing him to scream in agony. This simple move was meant to cause confusion and destabilise thepanions.


    "Do you think she''s dead?" An urgent voice spoke from outside.


    "We should pray that she is still alive. Losing our jobs will not be our only concern." Another answered before they burst into the rooms.


    Seeing her, these people''s jaws almost hit the floor in shock. Though she was a capable fighter, they did not think that she could beat any of them. Hu Lei smiled a little more while pointing the gun at them. She did not take further action because she knew that they woulde in unprompted. As soon as the other three people entered, the two sides faced each other with unbridled hostility.


    "It would be better for you toe with us peacefully miss." One of them spoke, showing no fear of the weapon in her hand.


    What did they have to fear? After all, they had their weapons. Though they were still holding their tranquiliser guns, they also had their holstered pistols. They did not believe that she could kill the three of them before they could tranquilise or un-holster their firearms.


    There was subtlemunication between the three, and they reached for their guns. However, before they could make a move, Hu Lei shot their kneecaps incredibly fast. It was a single kneecap for each of them, but they could not suppress their sounds of pain.


    "Where is my father?" She asked approaching them.


    Hu Lei did not dare turn her eyes from them even for a second. She was confident in her skills, but her opponents were not simple. They looked tough and they still had their weapons. If she created even a small gap, she was certain that they would retaliate, shattered kneecaps and all.


    "We do not know what you are talking about." The same man who had spoken earlier responded with hate in his eyes.


    She fired a bullet in his shoulder. She had note this far to be given such an inane answer. Her father was in danger, and she was so tired, hungry and thirsty. She could not be faulted for being frustrated, angry and cranky. Obviously, she did not intend to kill them, at least not before they provided the answers. If they were unwilling, she was sure that a little pain would go a long way into loosening their tongues.


    "Where is Hu Ming?" She asked again.


    This time no one answered. Just as she was about to shoot another shoulder, she heard a whizzing sound behind her from beyond the walls of the hospital. Unfortunately, all her attention had been on the three people before her, so she noticed it toote. She moved but could not dodge.


    The dart stuck into her side from the back, releasing a potent drug into her body. Another dart followed as she turned to face the attacker she had been unaware of. Her head felt clouded as she fought to keep herself awake. She could not believe that her journey was going to end like this. What about her father?


    "You four are truly useless." Hu Lei heard a female voice speak from behind the window outside the confines of the hospital structure as her body copsed.


    "She was not an easy target." One of the men answered with irritation.


    "If she had not captured us, you would not have been able to take her out." Another one added.


    "You really cannot be taught. If one of you had attacked her directly and acted as the bait, the others would have had a chance to take her out in minutes." The woman spoke with disdain.


    Hu Lei could not hear anymore because she had sunk deep into an unconscious state.

 Chapter 63 - GIVE UP ON HER

    "I know your work here has been educational and fulfilling. But it is time for you toe back." Zhong Tian spoke boisterously while walking around casually in his son''s office.


    Zhong Feng did not respond because this was a conversation that they had had two weeks ago when he had dropped in at the old residence. He had made it clear that he did not want to go back to Zhong Industries. While he knew the discussion was not over, he had not thought that his father woulde to confront him directly this quickly.


    "If you are attached that much to this littlepany, you do not have to sell it. I will allow you to include it as a subsidiary of Zhong Industries." Zhong Tian offered generously though his face showed that he did not think much of Etude Technologies.


    "Father, I am quite busy. I am currently not interested in Zhong Industries. Let us revisit this matter at ater time." The response was spoken in a stiff tone.


    Zhong Tian looked at his son with anger in his eyes. However, though he felt that his son was disrespectful, he could not help being proud. This son of his was talented, good-looking, moral and disciplined. When he returned to the family business, he would be a force to be reckoned with. With that thought, Zhong Tian felt more gratified.


    "I will give you six months to return to Zhong Industries." He dered. He did not want to push his son too much, but he could not allow him to ignore his duty anymore.


    Zhong Feng did not respond. He knew that this matter had been decided without his approval. He could also hear the threat in his father''s voice. If he did notply, he was quite certain that his father would use the power of the Zhong family to force his hand.


    Unfortunately, right now, he did not have time to think about his father''s future nefarious plots. He had more important matters to handle. His eyes darkened as he thought about Hu Lei. He did not know where she had gone, and his concern for her rose with each passing minute. After hacking into multiple airlines, he had not found the signs of her leaving the country. It was as if she had disappeared into the thin air.


    "Where is Doctor Hu''s daughter?" His father asked suddenly.


    Zhong Feng became alert because of the tone that his father had used. In the past, he always spoke fondly of Doctor Hu and encouraged him to be as kind as possible to the girl. Now, his voice held a thorny edge.


    "She left the country for a vacation." His words sounded casual.


    "And who paid for this vacation?" The older manughed cynically.


    Zhong Feng felt anger at his father''s rude tone and underlying implication. How could he speak in such an uncouth way about Hu Lei? Even though he no longer seemed to hold her in high regard, there was no need to be insulting.


    "Father, I would like for you to leave." He spoke with a cold tone.


    Zhong Tian showed impatience with him and did not turn to leave.


    "So what Mian''er says is true? Are you attached to that girl this much?" He asked angrily.


    "That is my business." He would not give way in this matter.


    "Oh, so you think that you have outgrown your father''s wisdom? Let me tell you, a woman who would poison you just for a moment in your bed is not worth your time. I know I have always spoken to you about the importance of morals and faithfulness. But you must only give these to someone who deserves respect." The tirade continued. "Though this girl did save your life when you were younger, she is not the same. She has grown into something else. I will not stand for it while she drives you to an early grave. There are countless girls a thousand times better her."


    Zhong Feng could not bear to hear the insulting words spoken by his father, but he could hardly call his security personnel to throw him out. He stood up suddenly while his father continued his speech. He picked his phone and a brown envelope from his desk and walked to the office door.


    "Father, please close the door when you leave."


    His departure left his father angrier than ever. This older man could not help thinking that his son had truly been bewitched by that girl. Regrettably, she had left for her vacation before they could deal with her. Zhong Tian did not think that there was need to look for her. He would deal with her once she returned to Supreme City


    Zhong Feng drove to his Westend apartment after leaving the office. He was anxious to open the envelope sent by his private investigator. He had been nning to check it in the office before his father came in unceremoniously. His hands shook lightly in anticipation and fear. He hoped that those old caretakers were right about Hu Lei just being impulsive.


    The open envelope revealed a few sheets of paper with some clipped on photos. He had requested for a full background check along with her current whereabouts. While he had promised himself not to conduct this type of check-up on Hu Lei, he felt that her disappearance left him no choice. If it was possible, he would have preferred to handle the matter personally. However, there was no information about her except on official government systems. It was almost like another hacker had deleted her.


    He checked thest document for details on her whereabouts first. As he read the report, his face seemed to lose its colour. She had indeed left the country but under an alias. Moreover, she had not used an airline. He looked at the photo of her at the border, dressed in ck, holding a motorcycle helmet.


    She did not have the gentleness and light that he had been used to. However, looking at her, he still knew that she was the one, his one. Though she seemed like a stranger and he did not seem to understand her action, he knew that she was still his Xiao Lei. It did not matter who she was or what she became.


    He would not give up on her.


    He looked thoughtfully at the photo. If she felt it was necessary to leave in a covert way, something must have been wrong. He had always known that she had been hiding a lot of secrets. Once she returned, he would uncover everything. For now, he needed to find her and make sure that she was safe. He looked at the rest of the documents in his hand with hesitation before cing them back into the envelope without reading the background report.


    After keeping the documents in a safe, he dialled his private investigator''s number.


    "I swear that is all I could find." The man on the other end replied before Zhong Feng could speak.


    This PI was San Mo. Obviously, this was not his actual name. However, when he had been in the military, he had gotten the nickname, and it had stuck with him. He was quite reliable and enjoyed a good rtionship with the great Zhong Feng.


    "I need you to follow her and find her location." Zhong Feng did not bother responding to his earlier statement.


    "That might be a little difficult." San Mo replied honestly.


    "Are you saying that you can''t do it?"


    Feeling the fear brought on by the mighty Zhong, San Mo bowed to pressure.


    "I will do all I can. But it will take some time."

 Chapter 64 - PRIMED FOR BATTLE

    The sensation of waking up after a long period of sedation was not unfamiliar to Hu Lei. It felt like drifting the depths of the ocean and then fighting toe up for air. If she did not have enough strength or will to fight the waves of the soporific agent in her system, the drugs would keep pulling, and she would sink into oblivion once again.


    Luckily, Hu Lei was not an ordinary person. When she was eight years old, she had been sedated more times than she could count. Moreover, over the years, her use of various drugs and exposure to certain things when travelling had toughened up her body. Therefore, though the potency of the drug flowing through her systems was exceptional, it was not too much for her. It had started to wear off, giving her an opportunity to awake from slumber.


    She opened her heavy eyes with difficulty and discovered that she was on a padded stretcher. When her eyes adjusted to the dim lighting above her, she realised that she was in a confined space. After a moment, she could feel the movement of an automotive. It seemed like she was in a truck.


    She tried to move her arms to help herself up, but she discovered that there were needles sticking into them from two different IV drips. She frowned in difort because she did not like needles in or on her body. Even though she had used them quite frequently for acupuncture, she just could not warm up to poking her own body unless under duress.


    With difficulty, she turned her head and found that there were two men in ck fatigues in the back of the vehicle with her. However, they were both sleepingfortably. She did not make sudden movements or speak in fear of waking them. If she wanted to stand a chance at escape and finding her father, she had to take action while they were sleeping.


    She could still feel the effects of the sedative, so her first action needed to be disconnecting the intravenous drips. She lifted her heavy arms and brought both her hands to her chest. With a wince, she pulled out the needles.


    Instead of moving, she remained in position and forced her heartbeat to elerate. Normally, it would be a bad idea to increase cirction while there was poison or drugs in the body. However, her body seemed to have somewhat adapted to this drug. So, elerating her blood flow would help her organs assimte, break down and get rid of thepound faster.


    As she remained on the stretcher, she started to wonder how long she had been out. Her perception of time seemed to have be warped. And there was also the matter of the drug. Though she had a constitution that adapted quickly to foreign chemicals, it would take a long time for her body to assimte drugs as potent as the sedative in her body. Moreover, it seemed like she had been on it since her capture because she still had her old dirty clothes on.


    However, she did not have the time to dwell on this. Once she felt her body condition improve, she unfastened the belt holding her in ce by her chest. She then sat up and unfastened the lower belt. At this point, she noticed that she stank. She wrinkled her nose in distaste. Really, how long had she been out?


    She listened to the movements of the vehicle while she kept her eyes on her dozing guards. She could not afford to be caught off guard again. The vehicle was moving very slowly as if it was on difficult terrain. She closed her eyes for a short moment and focused on the sound of the moving automobile. It seemed that the truck was on thick snow. Her heart beat a little faster in fear because she could not make guesses about her location.


    However, her panic onlysted a few seconds before she hardened her heart. It did not matter where she was. As long as she was not in another, she could make her way back home. With that, she discretely stretched her arms and legs, priming her body for battle.


    She felt surprisingly good in spite of the lengthy forced nap that she had taken. It was almost as if her body had remained at peak once the drugs disappeared from her system. Feeling good, she stepped softly from her bed and approached the sleeping men.


    After flexing her fingers, she pressed an acupoint around their necks, causing them to advance from sleeping to unconscious. She helped herself to two holstered guns and dismantled the rest of their weapons. She twirled the guns with a smile as she sat back on the bed. It seemed her escape was not going to be tooplicated.


    When she felt the vehicle finally slow down and stop, she was ready to take whatever was outside the door. She waited for a moment before turning the lock. Before she kicked the door open, she gripped the two handguns in her hands like lifelines. Regrettably, things were not going to be easy. As soon as she stepped out of the vehicle, she heard several firearms being cocked.


    She faced the group of people in white holding powerful weapons, surrounding the military-grade vehicle. Behind them, there was arge garage door. She had not realised when they had entered an enclosed area. She weighed her options. It was unlikely that she could shoot her way out through that door because there were too many people. However, she could not believe that she had to surrender.


    "Forgive the rudeness of my men, Ms Hu." A cheerful female voice came from her right.


    Hu Lei felt on high alert because she sensed the respectful shift in the men holding the gun. That woman must be the head of this shady business. She clutched her stolen guns even tighter as she watched a well-preserved older woman in a thick grey pantsuit reveal herself.


    "You are as impressive as I expected. You know when I was a child, I loved Asian action movies. I did not think that I would meet a ninja in real life. You are truly remarkable." She continued cordially.


    Hu Lei became even tenser as soon as the woman said these words. Her best-kept secret had beenid bare by this stranger within seconds of meeting. The people who knew about this secret were countable. How had she found out? Her mind was overwhelmed with questions.


    "Do not worry. These men are only here for your protection." The woman kept talking like the men did not have guns trained on her.


    "Protection from what?" Hu Lei finally broke her silence with disbelief and anger leaking through her dry throat. As far as she was concerned, she needed protection from them.


    The pantsuitdy indicated for her men to move away and lower their weapons. She then motioned for one of them to open therge door. Like a little minion, the man rushed to the door and pressed a keypad. The heavy garage door lifted smoothly, allowing a st of cold air toe in.


    Hu Lei felt the biting chill sink into her bones. She strained her eyes and looked through the door. Outside, thend was white as far as her eyes could see. Her heartbeat elerated, and fear seemed to flood her senses, mind and spirit.


    "We are in Antarctica." Her words were like a lightning bolt from the heavens.

 Chapter 65 - NOT A PRISONER

    Following the little demonstration, the woman indicated for Hu Lei to follow her. Hu Lei naturally disliked being beckoned like a dog, but she did not have any choice. She was on someone else''s turf. Moreover, the men with weapons were still around, and the heavy door had been closed.


    "Where is my father?" She inquired with supressed rage.


    "Doctor Hu is quite well. I am sure he will be happy to see you." The woman responded.


    Hu Lei was silent as they walked deep into the structure through lighted corridors. The building was built in that clich¨¦ industrial style without unique markers. She could not also follow on the directions as they walked. It seemed like they were going around in circles. When they entered an elevator, she could not bear the confusion anymore.


    "What is this ce?" She asked as she felt the lift descend.


    "A simple namelessb dedicated to decoding the mysteries of the human body. We have been carrying out a lot of ground-breaking work in the field of gics here, but I believe that your father''s ideas will give us the final key we need to achieve our purposes." The woman replied enthusiastically.


    "And who are you?" She asked.


    "I am Helen Brown, the head of theboratory. Before you ask, I am not a scientist, just a corporate drone overseeing the operations. You know how scientists are. Once they are involved in their work, they will forget everything. I am here to make sure they remember to eat." The woman kept talking to Hu Lei like they were old friends.


    While Hu Lei was annoyed and anxious, she could only listen to the chatter without real information. The elevator opened after the lengthy ride into a brightly lit hallway. The space was warm, unlike the upper level through which the truck hade in. It was almost as if they were in apletely different ce.


    "Even though we are in the South Pole, we are able to maintain perfect temperature using the best proprietary power generation systems. When you are in here, you will not even realise that you are in one of the coldest ces on earth." Helen Brown talked as she kept walking. "You know, I was ambivalent about this assignment at first, but I havee to love this little fortress like a home."


    Hu Lei did not respond. She was observing her surroundings. The building seemed simple, and it had a minimalist air, including sharp modern edges, white walls and no d¨¦cor. At intervals, they met a couple of men who greeted Helen Brown respectfully.


    Otherwise, it seemed like a normal boringb. She had been in numerousboratories, so nothing stood out as unusual.


    "You will be our guest for quite some time. So, you will have to bear with us during this period." Helen finally broached the important matter of her kidnapping.


    "What do you mean by guest?" She asked coldly.


    "Do not worry. You are not a prisoner per se. You will getfortable quarters. You can walk around the base. We have excellent facilities: a gym, a library and even a media room. You will remain with us during the period that your father will be working for us." Helen brown exined.


    "So I am a hostage to ensure that my fatherplies?" Hu Lei grasped the important point immediately.


    "Hostage is such an ugly word, but essentially, yes. No harm shalle to you, you can rest assured." The woman spoke with an eerily bright smile. "Do not think of thisboratory as a prison. It is a safe zone for you. If you take a step outside this building, you will be dead in a matter of hours."


    "You were able to bring me here quite easily, so there must be a way out." Hu Lei challenged with a glint in her eyes.


    Helen Brownughed at her as if she had heard a funny joke.


    "Bringing you here was not easy. It took almost a month to get you from Argentina to this point. If it was not for advanced pharmaceuticals keeping your body in suspended animation, you would not be alive or in good shape. Moreover, right now, it is spring, so the weather is quite good. If you step out of the building in winter, you will notst for half an hour."


    Hu Lei could not help the cold shiver in her heart as the word sunk in. She had been out for a month? That exined the overwhelming stench of her body. She did not dare focus on what the information meant for the more important aspects of her life. If she did, she might not be able to keep it together.


    "I would have had my people help you with your ablutions and clothes, but as a woman, I did not think you would appreciate handling by strangers." Helen spoke when she noticed her distaste at her smell.


    After a considerably lengthy walk, Helen finally stopped at a doorbelled Room 30. She opened the door and indicated for Hu Lei to step in.


    "This will be your room for the length of your stay with us. It has everything you need."


    "What about my father?" Hu Lei had not forgotten about Hu Ming.


    "You can meet with him once you have taken a shower. It would not do if you smell like that when you join him. He might think that we have mistreated you. Someone wille to get you in about thirty minutes for dinner." With that, Helen brown strutted away in her pantsuit.


    Hu Lei entered the room and closed the door. When she looked at the space, she had to admit that it was better than she expected from a secretb built in the ground at the South Pole. It had afortable-looking bed and a simple cab with drawers. She opened them and found clothes simr to those that the private military men were wearing.


    Inside the room, she found another door leading to a basic bathroom with a shower and a toilet. It seemed that these people had not forsaken plumbing in favour of a covertb. She closed the entry door and went to the bathroom for a shower.


    There was no need to rush anything. It was not like she had anywhere to go for now. She would deal with the other matters once she cleaned up and talked to her father. Everything would be clear then, and she could think of how to deal with the situation afterwards.

 Chapter 66 - EVERYTHING CLICKED INTO PLACE

    After the shower and a change of clothes, Hu Lei felt much better. Shortly afterwards, she heard a knock on the door. She felt her heart beat in anticipation at the thought of seeing her father. She had literary been around the world in search of him, so she was understandably excited. She hoped that theb had not treated him poorly.


    Outside her door was one of the private military men. He looked ordinary without a distinguishing feature. He was medium height, average-bodied and his face would disappear in a crowd. He nodded at Hu Lei without hostility or friendliness.


    Hu Lei did not mind. She knew that these people would not be nice or mean. From Helen Brown''s attitude, it was clear that she kept them on a tight leash. Knowing her circumstances, she also did not try to ingratiate herself. Her only focus needed to be her father.


    She followed the average Joe along the corridors in silence. A few corridorster, a dining space was revealed. There were about fifteen military men eating in one area. In another area, there was a different group of people, who had to be the people working in theb. Before she could look for her father, he rose from that corner in excitement and walked to her.


    "Ah-Lei, I am so d that you are alright." Hu Ming spoke with a bright smile.


    Hu Lei looked at her father up and down and found that he was in perfect condition. In fact, he seemed to be glowing with excitement. She felt relieved in her heart. At least, he was alright. She smiled slightly at him as the average Joe left.


    "Come and sit with me." Hu Ming did not take her to the ce he had been sitting. Instead, he led her to an empty table in the dining hall.


    Hu Lei sat down and remained silent for a while, contemting their predicament. Now that she had found him, it was time to think about an exit strategy. It would be difficult for them to escape this ce, but she did not feel that she should give up. As long as she was on earth, she would find her way back.


    "How are you doing, Dad?" She finally asked.


    "I am well," Hu Ming answered with the same glow in his eyes. "This ce is great, and I can see a possibility of pushing the limits of gics beyond of what I thought was possible."


    Hu Lei frowned at her father. She knew this fanatical side. He always became like this when he found something interesting.


    "How did you end up here? What happened?" She was anxious to get at the bottom of the matter.


    "Oh, it is nothing big. It is just like I told you. When I was researching in a certainb in Amazon, I found a device which could change the future of splicing, but I thought it was not in the best state. I tinkered a little and left theb with it. Who knew the owners would miss it? They captured me in Argentina, and I assumed they wanted to get their product back. But after a long talk, they told me about an opportunity for using the best resources in gic study and here I am." Hu Ming finished his story with a smile.


    Hu Lei looked emotionlessly at her father as a certain cold fact sank into her mind. She had heard everything that Hu Ming had said and everything had clicked into ce. The thing that always caused her to be confused and suspicious about this mission was finally clear. She felt everything within her be like ice.


    "Didn''t you say that you left the device in a motel for the owners to find?" She asked.


    "Yes¡­ yes, that is what I meant." Her father answered nervously.


    "But if you thought they captured you so that you could return the device, it meant that it was still in your hands when you first met them." She spoke coldly.


    Hu Ming fidgeted slightly, but the movement did not escape Hu Lei''s eyes. He had never been a good liar. His tells were always too obvious, and he always got nervous when he told an untruth. She felt herself be colder.


    "Did you lead me to Argentina so that I could be taken away? Was everything an borate charade so that I coulde running without suspicion that you were not in danger?" She asked when he did not speak words to defend himself.


    "It is for your own protection, Ah-Lei. If people knew about what I was working on, they would kidnap you in an attempt to force the information from me or thepany in charge of theb. Obviously, thepany would choose their research over you. At least, if you were with me, I could have a piece of mind, and you will be safe." He spoke earnestly.


    Hu Lei knew her father was not capable of thinking about these types of borate theories on human psyche and corporate espionage.


    "Is that what they told you?" She asked with some contempt.


    She was not looking for an excuse for him. Even if the thoughts had been put in his mind, he should have been able to see the reasoning on the contrary. He was a smart man, even though he did not have a strong understanding of people. He should know that she was fully capable of protecting herself, and it was better than being in this inescapable prison.


    "I also wanted you not to be all alone out there. I know your mother has her new family and would not be willing to reconcile. I know you don''t like people, but being all alone can be bad for you. Do you remember when you were rescued from that ce when you were nine? You seemed to have lost touch with your human side. Being alone can do that to you." Hu Ming reached his hands across the table but Hu Lei moved hers.


    Her aversion to touch was nothing new to Hu Ming, but he felt disgruntled by her avoidance.


    Hu Lei did not pay attention to his dissatisfaction. Her mind drifted back to that childhood incident. Since that time she had been held captive for a year, she had never been the same. Perhaps, it was like Hu Ming said. She had lost her human side then.


    However, she had never been anything but filial to her father. Even when she had beenpletely numb in her heart, feeling nothing, she had always been a dedicated to him. She had not hesitated to make enemies, kill, steal and give up her own life to help him pursue his passions.


    His self-righteous betrayal felt like¡­ nothing. She could not feel anything even as she looked at him still speaking and exining his actions. It was as if her heart had be a giant block of ice, and her mind had bepletely silent, free of worry, care and thoughts.


    Still, even without emotional ripples in her heart, she had something to say.


    "If you had told me the truth, I would have stille. If you had told me that you wanted to study in Antarctica, I would not have spared any efforts in supporting you. I have never failed you, and I always put you first even when you got me into trouble." She paused.


    "But I cannot forgive your maniption. This is the one thing I can never overlook. You made a fool of me by taking advantage of my trust and care. I shall remain a hostage in this hellhole, and you can continue with your research. In the unlikely case that I am able to leave this ce, I will live my life free of you. From now on, I will consider my filial duty fulfilled to my death."


    With that, she stood up. Hu Ming did not stop her. He felt that once she calmed down, she would realise that she did not mean any of it. Life in Supreme City was too dull for someone like her. She needed to be in the real world, solving the mysteries of life with him.

 Chapter 67 - LOOKING FOR HU LEI

    Zhong Feng looked calm, but his long elegant fingers tapped lightly on his desk, betraying his anxiety. He picked the call from San Mo with apprehension. He had not received any good news from the private investigator for more than three months. He hoped that there was finally some concrete information to help him find Hu Lei''s whereabouts.


    "What have you found?" He asked without prelude.


    "You know I tracked Ms Hu to Babylon. Unfortunately, it was difficult for my military contacts to help me find any information. You know that ce ispletelywless." San Mo replied with excitement.


    "Get to the point."


    "Well, now I finally know why it was impossible to follow her tracks. She stayed in Babylon for only a single night and then one of the gang leaders in the town smuggled her out of the country in a cargo ne. After much searching, I finally discovered that the cargo ne was heading to Russia." San Mo had not at first considered the possibility of the harmless looking girl having underground contacts.


    Zhong Feng''s faced shifted slightly at the information. On one hand, he was happy to finally get a solid lead on her whereabouts. On the other hand, he had a sudden sinking feeling in his stomach when he heard that she had gone to Russia.


    "Do not worry, boss. From what I could tell, she was not kidnapped." San Mo thought that Zhong Feng was afraid that his girl had been taken against her will.


    "Do you want me to keep following up on the case?" San Mo asked when he did not receive a response.


    "There is no need." It would be a waste of time when he had a grasp on where she would go.


    With that, Zhong Feng cancelled the call and remained in contemtion. He wondered if he was overthinking the situation, but he knew that he could not be wrong. If Hu Le went to Russia, she would have most likely met with dimir Romanov.


    He had been able to tell from the beginning that their rtionship was not shallow. Moreover, he was quite clear on the less savoury dealings that Romanov had been involved in. If Hu Lei was using underground connections, she would definitely reach out to him.


    Zhong Feng felt himself be a little sour when he thought that she would trust in that man while she ignored him. He had believed that she trusted himpletely because she was always so open and talkative with him. Now, it seemed that he did not understand her at all.


    Once he had her back, he would have all the opportunities in the world to know everything about her. He would not let her go until he owned every part of her. But for now, he needed to go to Russia. The rest wouldeter.


    A light knock on his office door broke him out of his thoughts. Assistant Chen opened the door and came in.


    "Mr Zhong, there is a man in the building looking for Ms Hu Lei." He spoke his purpose immediately.


    Zhong Feng had told him to inform him if anything concerning Hu Lei happened. Assistant Chen was no fool. He hade to understand that the girl was not simply an interpreter to the CEO. Therefore, he had be more diligent in matters that involved her.


    "Bring him in." Regardless of his identity, he wanted to meet him face to face.


    Assistant Chen bowed his head slightly in assent. Before he could leave, Zhong Feng spoke again.


    "Book me the earliest possible ticket to Russia."


    He naturally did not need to specify a city because all his business interests in the country were with one dimir Romanov. The assistant felt that his sudden desire to go there was a little strange. However, he did not question the decision.


    Bo Qian could not believe that he was actually meeting the famed Zhong Feng. Looking at the man, he could not help feeling intimidated. He looked like a character from an ancient novel, powerful and aloof. In addition, his face seemed as if it had been made personally by the gods. He felt in awe.


    "I understand that you are looking for Hu Lei." Zhong Feng looked at Bo Qian sharply.


    "Yes, I found out that she was working here. I had no choice but look for her in person."


    "What is your purpose?"


    "I cannot speak about specifics, but Ms Hu had a contract with thepany I work for. She has failed to fulfil her obligations and now thepany wants to sue her for damages." Bo Qian exined vaguely.


    Zhong Feng shifted almost imperceptibly in his seat at the words.


    "Sit down and exin everything." His cold voice seemed force Bo Qian toply.


    "But¡­" the man protested weakly.


    "It will not take much for me to find out. It would be in your best interest for you to tell me what I want to know."


    Bo Qian thought and hesitated for a fraction of a second before sitting down.


    "It is like this. I am Bo Qian, and I work as an editor for Dong Chen Publishing. Hu Lei is one of my writers. I don''t know if you have heard of Little Ninja Cat." The man looked at Zhong Feng expectantly.


    Zhong Feng remained calm on the outside even though he felt amused by the name. Little Ninja Cat perfectly described his Xiao Lei.


    When Zhong Feng did not respond, Bo Qian could only continue.


    "About four months ago, one of her books was approved for adaptation into a TV series. She was supposed to do some promotional work and appearances to mark the beginning of the show. Then, she just disappeared without a word." His sadness seemed genuine.


    "At first, I was able to keep the bosses from taking action by emphasising on her past credibility and her continuing fame. But now, the investors in the show are pulling out of the deal, and without more drafts of her continuing works, the fans have be outraged."


    Bo Qian did not sense any reaction from Zhong Feng. He even wondered whether the man was listening. He could only hope that the powerful man cared enough. After all, he had asked to see him personally. After a long moment of silence, he continued.


    "I am really worried about her. I don''t know if Mr Zhong can help." Bo Qian pleaded.


    Zhong Feng decided in that instance that he had been foolish in failing to read the investigative report on Hu Lei and looking deep into her life. If he did not know about herpletely, how could he hope to find her? Her privacy was notparable to her well-being.


    "I will handle the matter. If there is anything more, my assistant will get in touch." Zhong Feng finally responded.

 Chapter 68 - I CANNOT HELP YOU

    The following day, Zhong Feng left Supreme City for Russia. Before he left, he put Assistant Chen in charge of finding out more about Dong Chen Publishing. He would not allow that issue to escte andpromise Hu Lei in absentia.


    During his flight, he thought about the information contained in the brown envelope he had hidden in the safe. He felt morose when he remembered the words in that file, particrly the details from thirteen years ago when Hu Lei had been only nine years old.


    The report had mentioned that Hu Lei had been one of the children who had been kidnapped. ording to sealed police files on the incident, a group of children were found in ab after missing for varying periods of time. Hu Lei had been missing for a year.


    The investigative file indicated that the kidnappers had been a team of scientists who were interested in unveiling the power of the brain. An interrogation of one of the arrested scientists had revealed that they had used children because in his words, "adult minds broke too easily". That man had also said that "young minds were more open to a little tinkering".


    While this might have been true, the children who had been kidnapped were not as strong as the scientists had imagined. Multiple children had already died by the time the police had cracked the case of the missing children. The most sickening thing was that these scientists had continued to use the deceased and their parts for their experiments.


    The children who had been rescued had not been in good condition either. Some had died within the year of release and others had lost most of their normal brain functions. Among those who had survived was a boy who had seemed normal at first. Then, out of nowhere, he had attacked his family in the middle of the night.


    Zhong Feng could not help marvelling at the wonder of Hu Lei. She had survived this ordeal and continued to live her life well. She had even had the courage to return to a city which took her innocence and crushed her childhood into nothingness.


    However, the most shocking thing to him was the fact that after being held in aboratory for unpleasant experiments, Hu Lei had chosen to travel the world, supporting her father in medical research. How could she bear facing anything that reminded her of that nightmare?


    Zhong Feng pondered on the matter without a conclusion. She either had to be a brave person who had the power to face her greatest nightmares, or she felt nothing. He could not feeling heartache for the girl who always seemed like a bright ray of sunshine even with the burden of this past.


    His resolve became stronger. He needed to find her before she had to face a life without hope as she had no doubt experienced during the year she had been captured.


    When Zhong Feng alighted from the airne, he was surprised to find that dimir Romanov had sent a limousine to pick him up. He had called him only yesterday to inform him of the impending visit. He had not expected that he would be so wee.


    Under normal circumstances, he would not enter into that suspicious character''s vehicle. However, time was of the essence. Hu Lei would not wait forever if she was not in a good ce. Until he ascertained her wellbeing, he could not rest easy.


    To his surprise, the vehicle was not driven into amercial building or some other ce like a BDSM club. These ces were within Zhong Feng''s expectations. However, a neighbourhood filled with artisanal shops did not cross his mind. In essence, it was the type of modern neighbourhood that had a lot of pretentious artsy people and strange shops filled with overpriced crap with fancy names.


    Zhong Feng could not rte the ce to the scar-faced Romanov.


    The vehicle stopped before an art gallery simply named PIERRE. The door was opened by his unknown chauffer. The man pointed him to the gallery. Feeling like he had fallen into a parallel universe, he walked into the store.


    The spacious gallery was nothing like he anticipated. Judging from the locale, he had expected to find modern abstract art which was popr among gentrified neighbourhoods. He walked into thepletely empty gallery, brushing a casual eye over the pieces.


    As a child, he had studied art as part of his home schooling. Though he was not an expert, he could see that this art had been made by someone with a highly positive view of life. He could not imagine what this kind of person would have inmon with dimir Romanov.


    His eyes were suddenly drawn to an unusual painting at the far corner of the gallery which did not seem to have blend in with the rest of the art. He walked to it, almost spellbound. The piece depicted a woman covered in apletely white dress like an angel and a wreath of flowers graced her head, crowning her flowing ck hair.


    This person was standing in the middle of burning yellow fire, cackling, smoking and living. The fire seemed to be engulfing her, eating at her feet and consuming her dress. But she seemedpletely aloof from the world even looking down on it. However in her eyes, there was a sense of longing. What surprised him most was the obvious likeness of the woman and Hu Lei.


    "I did not think that President Zhong was interested in art." The loud heavily ented voice of dimir Romanov interrupted his contemtion.


    Zhong Feng turned around to face the man who seemed at odds with the surroundings.


    "You know why I am here." Zhong Feng was quite certain of this fact.


    dimir looked at the painting that Zhong Feng had been looking at with a strange sense of sadness in his eyes as he remembered its subject.


    "I cannot help you. I do not know where she is."


    "But she came here for your help. You must know where she went." Zhong Feng''s tone became colder.


    "She came to me because she wanted to go to North America anonymously. She left with a certain controversial government figure who owed me a favour. I do not know where they ended up." He paused for a moment. "I can even tell you less about her real destination. All I know was that she was looking for her father."


    dimir did not conceal anything from Zhong Feng because he did not really know anything. He had helped Hu Lei because he felt that he owed her for treating her poorly when she was younger. Looking at the man before him hiding his distress, he felt a little sympathetic.


    "I will tell you this: you will not find Hu Lei if she does not want to be found. If she is in danger, your chances are even lower because she is not an easy target. As you are now, you cannot be of any use to her." His eyes hardened.


    "You have little power, influence and money. You are too soft-hearted and honourable, and you are too conscious of right and wrong, always thinking about the lines that should not be crossed. She might have fallen for you because of this, but you cannot find her or keep her safe as the person you are." dimir spoke with unprecedented harshness, his ent making his words almost iprehensible.


    Unfortunately, Zhong Feng could not dispute the truths spoken. If he had been more powerful, perhaps she would have confided in him. He could only leave and look for another way to find Hu Lei. With that, he started making his way to the gallery door.


    "She left you a message." The words stopped Zhong Feng in his tracks.

 Chapter 69 - A LOT OF PROBLEMS

    The captive life in the mysteriousb was not unbearable for Hu Lei. She had afortable room which provided her with a private ce for daily rest. She received regr meals. Though they were pre-packaged rations, they contained all essential nutrients. Moreover, she kept boredom to a minimum by working out in the gym and spending time in the considerably well-stocked library.


    However, even a golden cage was still a prison. And Hu Lei was not willing to spend the rest of her life on a dead continent. She also wanted to be free from this ce which reminded her of all ill in her life, including her father''s betrayal.


    Unfortunately, it was like Helen Brown had said. The ce was impossible to leave, and it was the only safe harbour on thend of ice. If she attempted to leave, she would be a human shaped icicle in an hour. Still, how could she give up on the life she hoped to have, the life she had begun to build?


    As days turned to weeks and weeks turned to months, Hu Lei did not abandon the possibility of leaving the hellhole. She spent a lot of time evaluating her environment and considering her situation in an effort toe up with a n for escape.


    Regrettably, there were no multiple possibilities for leaving thend. In fact, there was only one single way off the continent, and it was not even a good one. This minute possibility was in the periodic delivery of supplies and resources from outside.


    From Hu Lei''s tentative calction, these deliveries were made every three months. So far, she had been in theb for more than eight months. She could not make an urate evaluation because of theck of sunlight in the underground structure. Moreover, she did not trust the calendar information provided to her in theb where nothing was in her control. But she had been keeping her own records of the days.


    During the supplies delivery, she did not know what was brought in because she had never actually left the building. However, she knew that the people who came with supplies always switched out the old guards and brought in new ones, perhaps to ensure that the level of security always remained strong, withoutcency. Or the private military management did not want to leave their people on the ice rock for too long.


    The reason did not matter. All she cared about was the opportunity that this process provided for her.


    The nine-month delivery would be happening in a couple of days ording to her calctions. Hu Lei had been watching out for signs to indicate the actual day for the deliveries. She intended to see if she could take advantage of the recement of guards to leave theb. With the right nning, she did not believe that she could not get out of the godforsaken ce.


    However, she would need a few things if she wanted a chance of exit and survival. Her n needed a convenient ce to take out two guards so that she could take their identity and leave with the rest. She also needed knockout gas to keep the people leaving under control. Additionally, a suitable weapon was required to encourage the cooperation of the person driving the vehicle or other means of transportation.


    Obviously, the n was not perfect, but she was still working on the kinks. It was also essential for her to speak to her father and convince him to leave with her. Though he had failed her, she could not leave him at the mercy of a continent that was not suited for human survival.


    Under ideal circumstances, she would have nned for her departure on the uing day of the deliveries, marking about nine months of her stay on Antarctica. The sooner she could leave theb, the better. However, she could not afford to be hasty. If she failed on her first try, she would not have an opportunity to try again.


    The security around her would be tightened, and it would be several folds more difficult to get out. So, she nned to observe the situation closely during this period. With the right information, she could solidify her ns for escape. The three months would also be critical for convincing her father to abandon whatever project he was working on.


    In another part of the undergroundb, Helen Brown was meeting with one of the scientists who had been working with thepany for a long time. This head scientist was a woman in her fifties who was quite passionate about her work. She had been hoping to achieve a major breakthrough before her career on the field ended, and she was forced to take up a position in academia.


    "Ms Brown, we have been making a lot of progress in the Cherub Project, especially since the addition of Doctor Hu in the team. If everything continues as expected, we will be able to provide actionable results in less than five years." The woman''s eyes twinkled with youthful vigour.


    "What is the problem?" Helen Brown might not have the high IQ of scientists, but she understood business and humans. Therefore, she knew that this head scientist did note to just report about their brilliant progress.


    "Well, we have been experiencing a lot of problems with the test subjects." The woman paused. "They are too weak. The experiments begin quite well, but the bodies cannot handle the physical demands of the changes. Basically, once their bodies start changing, the subjects will experience haemorrhaging, tissue wear, organ stress and shutdown and nervous system expiration."


    The Cherub Project was a next-generation undertaking which was aimed at changing the future of humanity. The objective was to use a double pronged approach of awakening silent portions of DNA in the human body and splicing in foreign DNA into the subjects. The scientists did not hope to create a chimera or a monster but rather to maximise the potential of human beings in terms of lifespan, strength and intelligence. It was a chance for the human race to reach their full potential from a gic level.


    "Then what would you suggest? You know even though we are where we are, finding human subjects, even weak ones, is quite difficult. We will still be subject to legal consequences on human rights vition if this project is discovered." Helen Brown said, linking her fingers in thought.


    "Well, if we could use a few of these military people walking around theb, the results could be better. Their bodies are trained, and they have a higher threshold for pain. Moreover, if we are sessful, wouldn''t they benefit by having super soldiers?" The scientist''s eyes became brighter, almost glowing.


    "Let me think about it. Continue with your work. The new subjects will arrive in a couple of days. They should help you hold on for longer. Meanwhile, I should be able to think of a solution in the next few months." Helen promised after a short moment of silence.


    When the other woman left her office, Helen leaned back in her chair with a deep frown. She did not want to lower the morale of the team of scientists by speaking of the impossibility of using their private military guards as experimental subjects.


    The guards did not actually belong to thepany she worked for. They were, in essence, a ck operations mercenary group. They were contracted for various projects around the world by theirpany. If she ruined the rtionship between this group and the corporation, her life would not even be enough as an apology.


    Moreover, the mercenaries were the people who were responsible for bringing in food and protecting them. If they were wronged, it was a guarantee that the scientists and other personnel, including herself would not have a chance in hell of leaving this ce alive.


    On the other hand, if she ever wanted to return to civilisation, she needed to find worthwhile experimental candidates to elerate the Cherub Project.

 Chapter 70 - CLING EVEN TO DEATH

    Assistant Chen looked at his boss as he worked like a high-efficiency robot. This scene was not unfamiliar, but there was a certain intense air around him that had not been present in the past. It was obvious that Zhong Feng had changed into a different person, shedding his old self.


    This change¡­ it had all begun when Hu Lei had disappeared. Though it had been over a year since the incident, Assistant Chen knew that the time had not healed any wounds for Zhong Feng. If anything, every single day seemed to bring more pain for him.


    Chen Li was the one person who was clear on how much the simple departure of the little interpreter had caused the Young Master of the Zhong family to change. Outwardly, he still looked like the tough immovable man he had always been. But his assistant understood more than anyone that this god-like man carried an insurmountable burden in his heart. After all, he was the only thing that had not changed in the boss'' life.


    He still remembered when everything had changed, when the boss had chosen to abandon everything from his life. Zhong Feng hade back from Russia, looking gloomy, cold and just different. It was at that time that he had informed him that he intended to take over Zhong Industries.


    At that time, he had been given Chen Li a choice. He could remain in Etude Technologies and get a promotion, or he could follow him as a simple personal assistant. Chen Li had considered this matter and made his decision with care.


    Remaining in Etude would have been highly beneficial for him because he had exceptional qualifications in business administration and management. However, in the long run, he had not chosen this path. He had remembered that at the time when he had had no experience aftering out of university, a man much younger than himself had taken a chance on him.


    He also knew that if Zhong Feng did not have a trustworthy aide at his side during the transition after taking over Zhong Industries, he would be at a great disadvantage. Though he would without a doubt seed, he would have more difficulties. In addition, Chen Lipletely believed in Zhong Feng as one would in a deity. Therefore, instead of remaining in Etude, it was better to serve as a little assistant before a god.


    "CEO Zhong, if we do not leave now, you will bete for the party." He spoke in a low tone.


    Zhong Feng looked up at him with icy marble like eyes. Over the past year, his eyes had be hard andpletely emotionless. In the past, he had indeed had a cold personality. His natural introverted self and growing up in the high society had contributed to that natural aloofness.


    This coldness was not the same. It was a biting chill that seemed toe from his very soul. Even Assistant Chen who was always by his side could feel the fear that this mighty man invoked. Perhaps, he felt it more because he had seen the changes in him up close.


    Before that incident, Zhong Feng had been a kind and righteous person with a strong sense of morality. However, since she had disappeared, he had be hard, severe and cruel. Even now, in his office in the Zhong Industries headquarters, there was a prominent sense of bloodlust.


    "Is it necessary for me to be there?" the man asked his assistant, turning back to hisputer.


    "It is unavoidable. You have still not solidified your standing in thepany." Chen Li responded in his even professional tone.


    He had also changed in thest year along with his boss. He had be a person who could provide reliable support to his boss. His resolve came from the single time he had made a mistake while in Etude. It was that urrence when he had tried to y a trick on Hu Lei. He had believed that he was protecting Zhong Feng. However, he had only created an indelible stain on his reputation.


    Since then, he had understood his role as an assistant clearly. It was to help his boss get whatever he wanted, not to be the judge of what he needed. If Zhong Feng wanted to draw blood, it was his job to sharpen and clean the knife.


    Right now, he knew what Zhong Feng wanted most was the power that came with being the controller of the Zhong Industries. This power was essential because he needed everything to find the girl who seemed to have fallen off the surface of the earth. Chen Li understood that all had been done for this purpose, though he did not dare speak of this matter.


    Unfortunately, grasping power did not always involve working in the office. It meant socialising with the business elite of the Supreme City and forming rtionships. For Zhong Feng, whether it was in the past or now, this was an unpleasant thing. However, he had already sworn that he would do anything it took¡­ anything.


    "Feng''er, how could you bete for your own party?" a morous Chu Ling spoke in a soft reproving tone as she weed Zhong Feng into the lively conservatory at the old residence.


    Therge outdoor building had been setup to serve as both a greenhouse and an entertainment space. Somehow, the beautiful nts, the ss walls and ceiling and the elegant elite of Supreme City seemed to merge beautifully. It was obvious that someone had put a lot of effort into the party. Unfortunately, the beauty of the space was overlooked by Zhong Feng.


    "Do not be so hard on the boy. He was probably catching up on some work in the office." Zhong Tian appeared beside his wife and spoke in his usual loud voice.


    Zhong Feng greeted his parents before shifting his detached eyes to the loud room. He almost frowned as he took in the sight of countless people looking at him in awe. However, he held in his displeasure, favouring a neutral expression. As Chen Li had said earlier, he needed to solidify his standing and grasp all the power he could.


    He could not allow anything to derail him from his goal. In his mind, an image of an adorable petite woman smiling at him, teasing him appeared in his mind. His heart, which often seemed dead, contracted painfully.


    He had managed to track Hu Lei to Argentina after much difficulty, but then his people had lost every single track of her. The final ce she would have been had only reeked of death. There was no one to tell them what had happened or how to find Hu Lei. But he was certain that the power that held Hu Lei was not to be trifled with.


    Regardless of the captor, he would not abandon her. He had not known her for long, but to him, she was the treasure that he would cling to even to death. He could not exin why he felt what he did. He did not care. All he knew was she was his and always had been.


    Currently, he did not have enough power to have influence outside of Asia. But he would soon have enough resources to overturn the globe until he held her in his arms. He would not let anything stand in his way to her.


    If it took smiling with these people who saw him as a gateway to the Zhong fortune, he would do that. And if it took tearing down theirpanies to their little bits, he would not hesitate. Until he found her, he would not shift his focus even for a moment.


    "Feng''er, you should have a drink. Today, we are celebrating your achievements. Come, let me introduce you to some people." His mother spoke enthusiastically while leading him around the conservatory.


    He nodded politely as he was paraded before women and their daughters. His mother''s intentions were clear. After all, she was not being subtle as she praised her friend''s daughters using a range of metaphors and similes.


    "I will take over." Theughing Zhong Tian interrupted his wife''s parade. The heads of the powerful families in Supremeughed with him, even if they hoped that their daughters would catch the young master''s eye.


    Chu Ling pouted prettily like a young girl, causing the women to alsough. Zhong Mian appeared from somewhere andforted her mother with a small smile. In simple terms, everyone was enjoying the party and envying the harmony of the Zhong family.


    While the mood was good, Zhong Tian stood in front of the crowd and drew his only son to stand beside him. The two powerful figuresmanded the attention of the entire room. Within a moment, the entire room fell into a hush. Everyone looked keenly at them.


    "Today, we are gathered here to celebrate the achievements of my son, Zhong Feng. Within the months he has been the acting CEO, he has managed to propel Zhong Industries to higher heights that I thought possible." He paused and people apuded. "For this reason, I would like to announce that from today, my son will be the official president of Zhong Industries."


    The booming voice could be heard in the entire room.


    For a moment, there wasplete silence and then, there was apuse in the room. Everyone knew that this announcement wasing, but it was a surprise that the news hade this fast. Zhong Feng was not surprised. This was within his expectations.


    "Let us drink in honour of this asion. Cheers!" With that everyone lifted their ss and drank deeply with Zhong Feng.


    When Zhong Feng finally drank from his ss, his eyes shed as he recognised a certain taste in the drink. However, he did not dispose of the champagne. He sipped from it as he epted the congrattions from the guests.

 Chapter 71 - THE FOLLOW-UP PLAN

    The cheerful toasts continued for quite some time before the guests settled down. Once this part of the party was over, the guest of honour excused himself much to the disappointment of the entire crowd. Though all the people in the conservatory were from powerful families, they would all benefit from closer ties with the Zhong family. And Zhong Feng was the ultimate link.


    When he left, Chu Ling and Zhong Mian looked at each other with tension. Their guilt was almost palpable even as they continued to chat with their guests. Shortly after Zhong Feng left the party, Chu Ling drew Mian to the side.


    "Do you think he noticed?" Zhong Mian asked in a low voice while maintaining her social smile.


    "There is no way he could have. ording to the doctor, it ispletely tasteless and odourless. Moreover, the champagne has a strong vour. It should mask any residue taste." Chu Ling paused. "Is that girl reliable?"


    Zhong Mian seemed to think for a moment.


    "I don''t trust her because she is cheap and wants to enter the family. But she can be dealt with using some money." Her eyes seemed sharp. "She was our best option. There was no other woman who has evere in contact with Feng''er apart from that Hu girl. It would be more difficult if he did not know the woman."


    "If he finds out, he will not forgive us." Chu Ling twisted her hands nervously.


    "We are doing this for him. With time, he wille to understand."


    As they re-joined the festivities, their hearts felt heavy. They had drugged Zhong Feng''s drink in an effort to help him move on from that Hu Lei. At first, they had been d when they had found out that the wretched girl had disappeared overnight. However, their joy had been premature. As women, they were more intuitive than Zhong Tian who was only happy to have his son take over the family business.


    They could see that Zhong Feng waspletely different, even lifeless. He had be more detached from everything, and he was no longer the former gentle man they adored. It was obvious that he had the symptoms of a lonely, broken and sick heart. These two women had brainstormed before awkwardly discussing the solution of finding a woman to warm his bed.


    Their goal was not to help him fall in love. It was to open up him up to the possibilities. He seemed to have fallen for his little interpreter after they had done the deed. If he could do it with another woman, he would understand that it was not a big deal.


    If it worked, Zhong Feng would no longer continue this life of the living dead.


    Zhong Feng was naturally aware of the presence of an aphrodisiac in his drink. He was not a doctor, but he never forgot the taste of this type of drug. Perhaps, it was because the first time he had taken it, the concentration had been too high. Or perhaps, it was because the night held beautiful unforgettable memories of a certain cutedy touching his body unabashedly and lying next to him so naturally when she thought he had fallen asleep.


    Regardless of the reason, he had already realised that the drink his mother offered him was not clean. Unfortunately, the circumstances had not allowed him not to consume the liquid. He could only deal with the problem afterwards.


    The walk to the Zhong mansion from the conservatory seemed tost forever. However, Zhong Feng was not concerned. He knew how long it took for this drug to show effects. In addition, he had discretelypressed his abdominal acupuncture points just as Hu Lei had done at that time.


    The four trained guards at the door saluted him as he entered the house. These people were in ce to ensure that curious guests would note into the mansion uninvited. Even the elite families of a prestigious city like Supreme were curious and nosy.


    Zhong Feng headed straight to his suite in the mansion. Even though he had moved out years ago, his rooms were maintained in case he decided to sleep over. He entered the bathroom and evacuated the alcohol from his stomach. He drank water from the tap before repeating the process. He did not want to do this, but he would not leave his body at the mercy of drugs.


    After sshing some water on his face, he left the bathroom. He wanted to see what had been nned for him. If someone had drugged him, there was definitely a follow-up n. He walked to his bedroom with cold hardened eyes.


    "CEO Zhong¡­" A soft female voice spoke from his bed.


    When he looked, he saw a scantily d woman. He immediately recognised her. It was an old employee of ill repute: Jian Ru. The woman approached him with lust-filled eyes while touching her own body and producing strange sounds.


    Zhong Feng looked at her apathetically though he did feel the urge to throw up once again. With this, he confirmed his suspicions. The culprit of his drugging was his mother with help from his sister. Otherwise, this woman would not have been able to enter into the family mansion and his suite.


    Unfortunately, he could not take any action within the Zhong residence, especially with guests within the premises. However, he did not intend to spare this woman any longer, even though it had been Hu Lei''s request. He would find another way to entertain his Xiao Lei when she came back.


    As he walked out, Jian Ru seemed to trip and fall towards him. He stepped away, causing her to fall on the floor. With unveiled displeasure, he walked out of the suite. He did not intend toe back into this defiled ce again.


    When he stepped out of the mansion, he met with Zhong Mian who looked at him guiltily. He looked at her, unable to understand her motivations. More importantly, why had she enlisted the help of Jian Ru? However, he had no time or effort to spare on irrelevant matters.


    How could he know that Jian Ru had constantly lied to Mian about the presence of a close working rtionship with him? The woman had imed that they always talked, and he wasfortable with her. In truth, she had been lying for a long time to Mian while hoping to pop out a little Zhong when an opportunity presented itself to solidify a ce in the dynasty.


    Unfortunately, Zhong Feng did not have time to look into these inane matters, and Mian was too afraid to stop him as he left the residence. She could only watch his cold figure get into his vehicle and drive away. As the car disappeared into the distant, she could not help thinking that they might have made a mistake.


    On the following day, when the police arrested Jian Ru for drug possession, trafficking and other criminal charges, Zhong Mian became certain that they had made a mistake. But there was nothing they could do but regret.

 Chapter 72 - REMEMBER WHERE WE ARE

    "Will youe with me?" Hu Lei faced her father with a pleading desperation in her eyes.


    She had been forming a n for escape for a while now. But she did not have the heart to leave her father behind. Even though she had told him that she would break ties, she could not just eliminate him from her life and heart. He was her father. He had done something despicable, but she knew she would forgive him. She would always forgive him.


    Hu Ming did not respond. He had been postponing his decision since she had first approached him.


    "I know that it is a huge risk, but we cannot stay here forever. You can continue your research elsewhere. You do not owe anything to these people." She hardened her voice.


    "Ah-Lei, your n is not bad, but it is not fool proof. There is a high risk that you will be discovered early on even if I help you get the weapons you need. If you fail, you could be left stranded in an ice desert and die." He paused. "Please be patient for a little longer. I am close to a real breakthrough. Once I am done, we can go home."


    Hu Lei felt angry at the words, especially when she saw the excitement in his eyes. It was obvious that he did not have any intention of leaving this ce anytime soon. He was like a drug addict. He was always craving and when he was high, he would not care about anything except his research.


    "Where is home? What do you imagine life will be if by any chance we leave this ce?" She confronted him with disappointed eyes.


    "It can be like before, Ah-Lei. I will not be involved in this type of research again. We can go around the world doing good deeds. You can be involved in charity work again, and I will open clinics and treat those without ess to medical care. We can change the world. I just need you to give me time." Hu Ming seemed sincere.


    Unfortunately, Hu Lei was not unfamiliar with this scene. It had been the same in Russia. When dimir had demanded her ''help'' in cleaning up his illegal operations, her father had been like this. He had sworn that once he finished his research, they would not be involved in dangerous things again. At that time, she had believed him. Nothing had changed. But she was not a child anymore.


    "You know that is not true. The least you could do is be honest with me and yourself." She responded wearily before standing and leaving the dining area.


    Hu Ming looked at her disappointed and cold back and clutched his fists. This time he meant it. He was not a young man anymore. Though he could not give up the adventurous life working around the globe, he could at least be a true doctor once again.


    The more he remained in this undergroundb, the more he felt that he had lost his way. He felt guilty every time an experimental subject died. However, he knew that he could not give up halfway or else he would be crazy. He had to either seed in the work or prove that the Cherub project was impossible. Before he could do fulfil this, he would not leave. The mental burden would be too much.


    Some dayster, Hu Ming was called into Helen Brown''s office. He had never dealt with the woman since the first day he had arrived. However, he had always found her to be a good manager. She did not interfere with the work of scientists.


    "Doctor Hu, how is your work proceeding?" She asked cordially.


    "I think we are doing quite well." He replied inly. There was no need to exin the details to someone who would not understand the intricacies.


    Helen Brown shifted in her seat and leaned forward.


    "Actually, the scientist in charge tells me that things are not going too smoothly. The experimental subjects are dying too quickly, limiting the amount of data you can collect." She inquired with a smile.


    "That is correct. I''m looking into a way to break down the process to avoid drastic changes in the subjects'' bodies. If we can prevent sudden changes, the mortality rate should decline." He responded.


    "I understand that the probability of sess would improve if the subjects were stronger." Helen Brown stated with a lifted eyebrow.


    "It is a possibility."


    "I have discussed the likelihood of getting stronger subjects from the HQ. However, they are not convinced that this could be the solution. If we could show results, they would be more open to providing more durable options."


    Helen Brown was clear about the current source of experimental subjects. They were the abandoned of the society around the world, people who would not be missed. Though thepany held incredible power around the globe, they were not immune to human rights vitions problems. So, they only collected people from the streets.


    When she had brought up the issue of stronger people, the solution had been obvious: prisoners. These individuals were not as expendable as the homeless. However, society was not sympathetic, so no one would look deeply into irregrities. If the subjects were taken from different countries of the world, it would hardly been noticeable.


    However, since there was significant risk, the HQ was still reluctant.


    "Your head scientist suggests that we should use our security personnel. As a smart man, I''m sure you know that this is not an option." She paused for a moment. "But I feel that your daughter could be helpful to our cause."


    Helen spoke in her usual casual tone, as if she did not understand what she had suggested.


    "I will not allow my daughter to be used like ab rat." Hu Ming spoke out in anger. "If this is the deal, I will leave immediately."


    "You are wee to try. Remember where we are. We are all prisoners of nature in this ce, even though the current weather is quite good. If you are able to bypass the guards, you will die without food or water." Helen responded coldly.


    She allowed the words to sink in as she looked at Hu Ming.


    "Look here, Doctor Hu. This process is critical to the sess of the project, and it will happen with or without you. You can attempt to leave. We won''t stop you. You can even hitch a ride with the uing supplies convoy.


    However, Hu Lei must remain. The only reason I called you was because I believe that her chances of survival are higher if you are in charge of the experiment. Naturally, you will be under strict supervision, but you will have control over everything." Helen Brown exined with kindness in her eyes.


    Hu Ming felt anger and helplessness as the facts sunk in. He had been careless, believing in the integrity of these people. Now, what would happen to his only child? He could not help thinking that he had led her to her death.

 Chapter 73 - HER CRUEL FATE

    Hu Lei heard multiple people speaking around her in emotionless and controlled tones. She tried to open her eyes, but they felt swollen and heavy. She tried to move her arms or legs, but they felt bound and immobile. Her throat felt dry and hoarse. Even if she wanted to call out for help, she could not.


    This feeling¡­ it seemed that she had been sedated once again. She wanted to curse out at her luck which did not seem to be getting better. But what she could not fathom was how she had fallen into yet another trap. After the incident involving her father, she had be more vignt.


    She tried to recall what had urred before she had ended up where she was at the moment. Nothing strange had happened as far as she could remember. She had spent the day as she always did. She had gone to the gym, flipped through some books and napped. When evening came, she had eaten before taking a shower and going to bed.


    When had she been drugged? And how had she been taken away without realising?


    Failing toe up with an answer, she could only assume that theb had finally acquired or created a drug she could not detect. If it had been in her food, she would have been knocked out cold while sleeping. She would not even notice if people came into her room and dragged her out.


    She tried to gather her strength. Right now, she did not know anything. But it did not take much consideration for her to understand that nothing good could be happening. If she was an enthusiast, she would assume that they had taken her out of theb. However, she had always been pragmatic and never looked at anything through rose-coloured sses.


    If she was not in her room, she was definitely in trouble. With much effort, she began to wiggle on whatever surface she seemed strapped onto. The struggle was futile, but at least, she felt that there was nothing wrong with her body.


    "Ah-Lei, do not worry. I won''t let anything bad happen to you." A familiar voice spoke to her in a soothing tone.


    Unfortunately, this gentle voice did not ease her worry. She felt more apprehensive and tried to struggle even more. With difficulty, she finally opened her eyes into narrow slits. Everything seemed blurry, and the light was harsh on her eyes. There was no mistake. The man before her was her father.


    She tried to open her mouth to ask what, why and where, but her dry lips and parched throat did not allow her to speak.


    "This is the only way I can protect you." Her father whispered gently. "I was wrong toe here and even more so, to lure you here because of my selfishness. When we get out of here, I will be a good father."


    Hu Lei''s painful eyes could not bear the blurry sight of her father. She could not. She closed her eyes, and a single drop of a tear came out of each eye. She did not feel anger or disappointment. She just felt tired and heartbroken.


    In that moment, she felt her will to fight fade from her body. It was not that she did not want to leave and live. She just realised that it was futile to keep fighting if her father was not on her team. How could she win if the game was already rigged?


    She wondered if she had umted too much bad karma. But she did not want to ept this type of stupid reason. She had not lived a righteous life, but she had never harmed the innocent. She did not consider herself kind, but she had never been unduly cruel. Her heart was not pure, but she was not vengeful.


    Even though she had been evil, had she not paid the price many times over? She could only assume that her ce in the world was being a living sacrifice for the sake of the advance of the human race or in this case, a few people who were barely human. It seemed that her rescue from thatb when she was younger did not mean that she had escaped her cruel fate.


    "If it is what you wish¡­" her hoarse voice finally formed those words.


    Hu Ming felt pain as he looked at his daughter lying in thatb, but he could do nothing. He knew that he had been foolish, and she was paying the price. He promised himself that they would get out of this ce and never suffer again.


    Hu Lei''s life as ab rat began just like this, about a year since she was held hostage on the ice continent. She had nned to escape during this period, but she could only watch as the noose around her neck was tightened.


    At first, the scientists in theb had been afraid that she would cause problems for them. However, she waspletely docile. She would sit quietly as her father drew blood, injected her and tested her. She did notin about painful tests. She would not even cry out during electrical body stimtion which was known to be excruciating.


    However, this docile girl would not allow anyone else toe close to her under any circumstances. Once, the head scientist decided to perform some tests since the process was going so well. Already, Hu Lei''s body was bing significantly stronger than an average human, and there was no sign of degeneration. She was afraid that Doctor Hu would take all the credit.


    Unluckily for her, the girl who had seemedpletely harmless and sedated had opened her eyes immediately and backhanded her, causing serious damage to her face. It seemed that though Hu Lei was no longer fighting to escape, she had her bottom line.


    In the nights, Hu Lei remained locked in a ss cage. It could be called a room, but it was really a cage. She was like a zoo animal. Apart from the times she would perform her ablutions, she did not have a moment of privacy.


    During these cold nights, the little part of Hu Lei which desperately wanted to get out of this situation would cling to the only link she had to the outside world. She would remember the immortal-like face of her big boss. She always closed her eyes intermittently, especially when the pain got too much, and focused on his face, his few words and the feeling of his hand patting her head.


    She was afraid¡­ terrified of forgetting him. In her heart and mind, she knew that if she let go of him, she would have no reason to hold on to her sanity. Even though she had given in to her worst nightmare of an experimental subject, deep in her heart, she wanted a miracle.


    In these moments, she would imagine that Zhong Feng was always thinking of her and hoping for the day she would return. There was a high likelihood that he had forgotten her. After all, they had not known each other for long. But in her dream, he would always be waiting for her.

 Chapter 74 - LIKE A BANISHED IMMORTAL

    The climate in Antarctica is unforgiving to humans. The cold winds are harsh and can cut through to the marrow, freezing every fluid in the body. For the foolish who venture into this unknownnd chasing the thrill of nature, the low temperature often provides permanent refrigeration.


    However, for about two months, everything changes.


    Some of the ice forming this southern block of the globe recedes from the continent, flowing back into the oceans. This short period brings daylight for almost twenty four hours every day. And the temperature rises. Sure, no one feels warm, but the 10? Celsius or higher is a heaven-sent gift for the creatures of thisnd.


    It is during this season that most danger-seeking adventurers attempt to conquer thisnd. These people do not have the special machinery or other resources afforded to the corporation which had managed to build an entire underground structure in this desert. However, many visit the edge of the end of the world and see penguins frolicking in the waters.


    It was on one of these summer days that a quiet jet, which blended perfectly into the surroundings, flew over the oceans and onto the white continent. If any person or creature saw thisrge machine, they would assume that it was a trick of the light.


    Inside this stealthy aircraft made using advanced and even futuristic technology was a group of tense men and women in warm white military wear. From outside, they looked like a motley crew of misfits in uniform.


    However, these people were actually the finest soldiers that the most powerful nations of the world could spare. They had gone through intense training, fierce fights and life and death situations, and they hade out alive and stronger.


    For these fine people, this mission was just like any other. The only difference was that they were on a strange continent working with soldiers from other countries. But once this mission, they would go back to their own nations and perhaps even meet each other as enemies.


    Unfortunately, this undertaking was not simple for one man in the jet. He did not blend in with the battle-worn soldiers. This person had taken a seat close to the front of the aircraft, separate from the soldiers. However, this was not the reason he attracted the gazes of the seasoned military people.


    His appearance did not seem suited for their line of work. If they could describe him, they would perhaps say that he looked like a banished immortal gracing the earth. However, his aura suppressed all of them. He was like a powerful emperor, wielding the power of the universe in his hands.


    Some of the soldiers wanted to inquire more about him. Others felt disgruntled about this soft-looking maning with them. However, they did not dare speak. Themander had instructed them to treat this handsome man with respect because they could not bear the burden if he was offended.


    "We will bending soon. Be ready to move out immediately." The rough voice of themander spoke through the inte.


    The soldiers became even more solemn when they heard the message. They knew that this mission would probably not be as difficult as some of the ones that they had done in the past. However, they felt that they needed to be more reverent about it.


    Though they were not givenplete information, they knew their target. It was ab funded by a powerful and dangerous international corporation. This establishment had been kidnapping people for years most likely for inhumane experiments.


    They had targeted the homeless who did not have anyone to care for them. For these soldiers, this was a sore point because they knew that it was not umon for veterans to end up on the streets after tough wars and subsequent discharge. In thest two years, they had also taken numerous prisoners. It was this audacious move that had allowed the higher ups to find this illicit base.


    The beautiful man in the jet did not seem to change when themander announced their arrival. However, if one looked really close, they would notice that his body had tightened a little.


    Slowly, the jetnded like a graceful butterfly on the ice. Even in summer, the area on which theb was built remained a white desert.


    The soldiers rose from their seats as soon as it was indicated that they could. They took out white helmets and strapped them on with incredible efficiency. Themander came out of the cockpit and unlocked their weapon cab and watched as each soldier took their firearms. Once this process waspleted, he turned to the man who remained seated as if he did not care.


    "Mr Zhong, you will be in the rear. You will be able to aplish your purpose when the obstacles are cleared." Themander spoke in a respectful tone.


    In truth, this middle-agedmander felt pain about this matter of this civilianing with them. However, he had had no choice. His bosses had said that this man could not be offended or the country would be affected. Moreover, he must not be injured in any way.


    When he had protested the issue and cited the dangers of the mission, he had been pulled aside. The major government boss had told him that this man was not only in control of most economical power in a certain country. He was also the powerful hacker who had worked with the international task force to find the base in Antarctica.


    The most important point was that he believed that his wife was being held in thatb. If anything bad happened during this mission, the consequences would be too heavy.

 Chapter 75 - DISGUSTED BY THE SIGHT

    The soldiers left the aircraft in a quick and efficient fashion. They clutched their weapons to their chests tightly, ready to deal with any eventualities. They were not foolish, so they understood that the matter would not be so easy to handle. Their enemies had to have their own power.


    Unfortunately, once they were outside, they could not find the entrance to this undergroundb even though the information clearly indicated that this was the precise location of his base. Themander also seemed confused by the absence of anything that indicated human presence. It was not that he expected a beacon; it''s just that there was nothing.


    The situation seemed dire, and they did not have the equipment to automatically detect the structure. If they had underground prating radar, they might still not be able to find the entrance of the base. After all, it would need to be powerful and suitable for the environment. Moreover, thermal imaging did not seem to work due to thick ice cover or external technology.


    Themander felt that they should have waited for longer and prepared more for this mission. But after thinking about Mr Zhong, he knew that this was impossible.


    When he was about to order his men to spread out and look for the entrance in therger area, Mr Zhong walked towards the hill overlooking the low area on which the jet hadnded. Themander felt that this man was being wilful, but he did not say anything.


    Again, he remembered that this refined man had been the key that had helped the international taskforce find this ce. Who knew what he knew? He indicated for the others to follow him as he followed Mr Zhong. Before long, they reached a strange ce where the low slope hill became t but seemed to have a smaller but steeper hill on top, almost like a pile.


    The handsome man looked around it and touched the icy sides of this smaller hill. Just as the soldiers were getting impatient, the white wall of the small hill slid to the side like magic. If the military men were not well trained, they would have gasped in shock. Behind the hill was a wide door that seemed at odds with the environment.


    Zhong Feng stood back, not sparing these people a nce. He did not care about their thoughts. Right now, all he cared about and hoped for¡­ She was definitely here. And she would be alright. It had been three years since he had seen her. Three years of searching. She had to be here.


    The soldiers used a small explosive to force the heavy door open before they entered the hidden base. These people were not called the elite for nothing. Once they gained ess to the structure, they systematically checked every area of therge ground floor until they found an elevator. It seemed that they did not expectpany in this remote ce because there was no security personnel.


    The group entered in formation into the lift. The buttons indicated that there were six floors. They would need to stop on each floor on their downward descent, checking for signs of human life and handling the situation as needed.


    The first three floors did not have a single person. The first floor waspletely empty. The second had discarded equipment, abination of household appliances like heaters and strangeb machines. The next seemed to be a storage room filled with rations, toiletries, clothing and other random things.


    When they descended to fourth floor, things changed. As soon as the elevator doors opened, they faced a group of people with firearms holding guns to their faces. However, this did not stop the elite soldiers or deter them for a second. Unlike the private military, they did not need to confirm whether the other group was friend or foe. They assumed that everyone they faced within this illicit structure was an enemy.


    The seconds of hesitation cost the mercenaries the battle. The soldiers subdued these guards quickly using various means. Though one or two people were injured, there were only surface wounds. With this obstacle out of the way, they cleared the floor and captured all the personnel on the floor, including a woman in a pantsuit who looked like the person in charge. It seemed that the fourth floor was where the people rested, ate and slept. The soldiers were surprised to find that the ce was well-equipped and had a gym, a library and a media room with arge screen.


    Zhong Feng became tenser as he looked at the situation. Though his face remained neutral, he was terrified deep within. He was afraid that she was not here or worse. However, he did not crumble. He remained unmoving and outwardly calm between two soldiers who were tasked with protecting him.


    Once that floor was cleared, they descended to the fifth floor. Just as they had expected, it was the heart of the building. Theboratory was designed by someone with money. Everything on the floor looked expensive and exceptional. From the equipment to the clean ambience, it was obvious that this was a cutting edgeb.


    However, these intruders were not interested in assessing the value of the building and its content. The soldiers eliminated the mercenaries protecting theb and found the scientists on one corner, afraid but calm. Cuffing them was not a challenge.


    Looking deeper into theb, they found multiple ss cages in which there were test subjects in various conditions. Some seemed to be deformed while others seemed to be in rtively good condition. There were eight living subjects in total. In another area of the floor, there was arge morgue.


    The soldiers looked utterly disgusted by the sight. While they had killed in war, they could not believe what was in front of their eyes. There were numerous bodies in the transparentpartments which seemed to be missing various body parts and covered in countless stitches. In a cab, there were jars filled with organs, no doubt from these dead people.


    In one of the cases, there was a man who seemed to bepletely intact. He was properly dressed and looked even dignified. If it was not for the long stitched sh around his neck, one would assume that he had been frozen alive.


    Zhong Feng approached thepartment and looked at the man with cold eyes. He knew this person: Hu Ming. This was the father who had, without doubt, caused Hu Lei to leave Supreme City. He did not care for this divine doctor even if he had saved his life in the past. However, he felt his heart freeze as he thought about the implications of his presence and death.


    "Mr Zhong¡­" Themander spoke in a low tone.


    It was obvious that this man was yet to find his wife, living or dead. Even though there was another floor remaining, she was unlikely to be there. They had found everything that would be in this type of illicitb. However, he did not know what to say without causing a negative reaction.


    "Let''s go to the next floor." Zhong Feng spoke coldly before themander could continue.


    The descent in the elevator felt longer, and the tension was palpable even for the soldiers who did not know what was going on. When the doors opened, everyone was d to be outside the box.


    It turned out that the final floor had a simple prison. One of the soldiers found a switch to light up the dark floor once they entered the lighted hallway past the elevator. This prison was not like the dungeons of ancient times, even though it was in the bottom of the building.


    However, it was no better than an olden prison. The entire ce was white especially against the harsh cold lighting. Also, the temperature in this level seemed lower than the rest of the building, but it was not freezing. It looked like the numerous cells were empty. But one couldn''t help but wonder what they were intended to hold.


    The group separated into pairs moved in different directions of the floor. As they walked around the empty level, they checked every corner while maintaining their vignce. Just when they were certain that there was no one, a soldier shouted out indicating that there was someone in one of the cells.

 Chapter 76 - SCREAM OUT IN HORROR

    Zhong Feng felt fear and hope in his heart when he heard that sound. His long legs hurried behind the armed soldiers anxiously though he still looked calm. He was afraid that she would be here in this cold empty ce, but he was even more terrified that she would not be there. He calmed his heart and mind. Nothing else mattered as long as she was alive. If she was not here, he would keep searching and waiting.


    "Clear the way." Themander who was walking with Zhong Feng shouted to the group ahead of them.


    The soldiers in front moved to the sides of the corridor, allowing him and Zhong Feng to walk straight to the cell. Inside, there was a woman seated on a narrow bed. Unless she was deaf, she must have heard themotion. However, her head remained lowered as if she was still in the darkness.


    Her long ck hair fell over her face and covered all her features. However, Zhong Feng did not need to see her face to recognise her. This was his Hu Lei. It was almost as if his soul resonated with hers. As soon as he came close to the door, her head tilted to the side in a familiar but forgotten way. She raised her right arm and used a delicate arm to brush the hair covering her ear.


    When she did, the chains holding her hands in ce rattled. Zhong Feng felt unimaginable anger seeing that small wrist in dark manacles. Not only did these people sequester her in this cold ce, they also locked her in a cell and still bound her hands in cold chains.


    "Open this door." He ordered the soldiers close to the door.


    The two men looked defiant and turned to themander.


    "Open this door immediately." Themander repeated the order in anger.


    He was a smart man. He could see that this cold civilian who had seemed calm throughout this process had be agitated after seeing the woman. If it was not the wife he had been searching for, what else could she be? If these subordinates kept dillydallying, it would not end well for any of them.


    Without wasting any time, one used a minute micro-bomb to bust the door lock open while the other kept his weapon raised. The sound must have startled the woman because she suddenly stood and rushed towards the door in apparent anger.


    The other soldier at the door fired his gun at her without thinking about the fact that the person was chained. As themander took in the scene, he felt as if he had died. Everything seemed to go on in slow motion. He could not believe that it would all end like this. His mind refused to believe his eyes.


    When all seemed lost, the woman moved to the one side as if by ident and the bullet hit the cell wall. Themander felt as if breath had been restored to his lungs in that moment. It seemed that it was not time yet for him to leave the world.


    Zhong Feng on the other hand felt that his soul had left his body when that bullet had been fired. If the person he had looked for was killed while one step away from him, what would he do? Once, he saw her avoid certain death, his mind waspletely clouded by immeasurable rage.


    While the soldiers watched, he moved like a shadow and snatched the gun from that man''s hands. He handed the firearm to themander, not daring to throw it in anger in case of an idental discharge. When they all thought it was over, he grasped that man''s hands in a strange way. The soldier could not fight back.


    All the others heard was a loud snap as his wrists were broken. That soldier tried to fight back using his legs, but he was not sessful. Instead of counterattacking, he could only ept a rough kick which sent him flying. The other soldiers moved from his path of flight, allowing his body to hit the wall.


    There was no solidarity of fighting together and avenging theirrade. These men all came from different nations and did not necessarily have friendly rtions with each other. The only reason they were together was to ensure fairness in the handling of the rampant human trafficking scheme guing all their nations. Also, they felt this person deserved what he got for shooting at an unarmed woman who was chained and probably scared.


    Zhong Feng opened the cell door and stepped in lightly as if he had not just broken someone''s bones a few seconds before. As he entered, he was afraid that she would not recognise him, especially since she had never looked at them even with everything going on.


    Her body became tense as he came nearer, but her face still remained concealed behind her long wild hair. Zhong Feng approached with trembling. He stood before her, concealing her with his body. With shaking fingers, he brushed the ck hair from her face.


    He sighed in indescribable happiness when he looked at her pale but oh-so-familiar cute little face. Though he had felt that it was her, his relief was immeasurable when he confirmed it. When he was about to call out for someone to undo the chain, she lifted her delicate hands and sped his wrists in a tight grip.


    He could have shaken her off though her strength was incredible. However, he did not. Instead, he leaned closer over her. It was obvious she was trying to tell him something. She lifted her head to him and opened her eyes.


    Thoserge orbs were like those which had twinkled brightly at him when she thought of something mischievous. However, the colour of the irises waspletely different. Her eyes were no longer a dark brown; they were a shocking almost glowing yellow colour.


    She stared at him defiantly with wet eyes which seemed unused to light, as if she was expecting him to scream out in horror. Zhong Feng instead felt relieved that her eyes were alright. He had thought for a moment that they were injured because she seemed to be relying on her hearing only.


    Seeing his unconcerned and even relieved face, her hands loosened their hold on his wrists. He lifted his hand and ced it over her eyes, forcing them to close. He did not want the people behind them to notice her eyes.


    "Just close your eyes. Before you know it, we will be home." He patted her head lightly.


    Hu Lei felt her mind calm down when thatrge and strong hand petted her head. His touch, his voice and even his smell seemed to reach the deep recesses of her mind. When he hade, she had felt something familiar through the confusion of her mind. He felt like¡­ warmth.


    Zhong Feng felt her rx just a little. He called two of the female soldiers to remove the chain. This time, no one dared to be defiant. It was clear that this man was not to be trifled with. People like them¡­ they respected strength.

 Chapter 77 - THROW YOU OVER MY SHOULDER

    Zhong Feng had been searching for a little over three years without relenting. He had not rested even when he was asleep. When he closed his eyes, he woulde up with new methods of digging deeper into the vast world to find her. He had not forgotten for a moment his vow to himself to find her and bring her home.


    Now that he had found her, he intended to ensure that those that had been involved in her capture and torture paid the price. While those in thatb had been captured, he was not foolish enough to think the corporation had been toppled. He would make certain that it was destroyed.


    However, for now, he had different priorities.


    His eyes looked at the beautiful but fragile Hu Lei who stubbornly stood outside the house, refusing toe in. He could lift her and carry her in, but he was afraid that she would injure herself in the struggle.


    Though she had remained docile throughout the long journey, she had remained tense and vignt. It seemed that a part of her believed in him enough to follow him, but there was arger part which remained suspicious, cautious and afraid.


    Looking at her small and delicate figure standing on thewn, he felt his heart ache. However, he knew that he could not be too soft-hearted. Otherwise, she would remain outside in the cold, endangering herself. Right now, his priority was to protect her and nurse her back to health.


    Hu Lei was not aware of Zhong Feng''s dilemma. She was looking at the open world in amazement. She did not feel the cold or pay attention to the cutting wind. She could only focus on the sensations of being outside. She had not had the opportunity to revel in this feeling for years. And the opportunity to enjoy the openness had been absent on the way back because she had kept her eyes closed.


    She understood that her unnatural eyes could causeplications to her freedom. Moreover, her eyes were highly sensitive to light due to her prolonged time in the darkness. In fact, since she had been locked up, she had seen light for only three minutes or so per day when her rations were brought in.


    Now, in the dark evening, her eyes feltfortable, and she could see everything clearly. The wide dark sky and the towering evergreen trees looked like heaven. The fresh air filled her lungs and the sound of the roaring wind consumed her.


    "Let''s go in." A low and soothing voice interrupted her immersion.


    She felt her entire being be alert. She had been avoiding Zhong Feng even if they had travelled for numerous hours together. She did not like the way he made her feel confused. She also did not know how to interact with him.


    ''He would never hurt you.'' a thought came unbidden into her mind.


    She took a step back from the approaching Zhong Feng. Her thoughts felt muddled and unreal. She knew that she knew him. She remembered him. His name had been a mantra and his cold face had acted as her mental lifeline. However, she did not know how much of her thoughts were real and how many of the memories were her crazy imaginations.


    She had been in the darkness for so long under all kinds of torture. She knew that there was something that had been broken in her mind. She felt wed. How could she trust her own thoughts and memories? What if everything was a dream, a trick of her strained mind?


    And if everything she remembered was real and she could trust her thoughts, how could her wed self be near this wonderful person? He had literally travelled to the end of the world to find her and all he had found was a broken shell of a human.


    Zhong Feng looked at the zed look in those glowing yellow eyes and sighed. It seemed that there was a long road ahead. But he did not feel frustrated. He anticipated every moment that he would spend with this person he had imed as his.


    "If you do note in voluntarily, I will have to throw you over my shoulder." He threatened with a smile that did not seem like a smile.


    Something seemed to shift in Hu Lei''s muddled mind when she saw that expression. Her heart rate increased in a strange form of excited fear, though she was not afraid. It was like the terror that a ticklish person felt when you threatened to tickle them.


    This feeling confused her even more. She did not know why he stirred up things in her mind and heart. Still, she nodded and followed him into the beautiful mansion set in the middle of lush woods.


    Zhong Feng felt a sense of aplishment. He had been hoping that the threat would work because he would naturally not want to handle his little person crudely. He led her to the house though she still looked reluctant toe in.


    He understood this reluctance. If anyone had been locked underground for so long, they would not be willing to return to confinement. For her, any building had to feel like a prison. He felt his heart ache for her, but he knew that it would take time for her to feelfortable in closed spaces.


    Even if she never did, he would always be there tofort her.


    The mansion in the woods was a special ce he had designed for her while waiting for her return. Everything waspletely automated with smart technology as per his proprietary design. When they stood before the entrance for a moment, the doors opened without any action. This front doorbined various ess control methods, including facial recognition and retinal scan as well as stature, gait and personal device detection for ideal security.


    This level of security was essential because the mansion did not have any guards or other personnel. Zhong Feng did not n on changing this. The house was alsopletely isted at the middle of otherwise untouched woods, so precautions were necessary.


    Hu Lei looked around the house in amazement as she walked in. Perhaps it was because she had literally only seen the colour white in thest few years, but the ce looked beautiful and perfect. From the turquoise walls and hardwood floors, to the colourful painting and thefortable furniture, she felt that this is what a home should look like.


    However, something in the back of her mind seemed to remind her that this man had always thrived in simplicity. Yet, why was everything like this? Was it for her? She did not want to think of it like this. Her throat felt clogged up, and her eyes stung as she felt the urge to cry.


    But she did not want to shed tears because she felt that this illusion would break, and she would find herself manacled in a cold basement. So, she would do what she had done for the whole time that she had been a captive. She would calm down and think.

 Chapter 78 - DO YOU NEED HELP?

    Zhong Feng looked at Hu Lei from the moment she entered the house. For some reason, he felt worried that she would not like it. When he saw the twinkling feline-like eyes, he felt gratified. Unfortunately, she looked downcast immediately afterwards. He could more or less guest her thoughts. But he did not care about these hidden fears because she would realise soon that they were all unfounded.


    "Would you like to eat first?" He asked.


    She had only nibbled on some peanuts even though he had had someone prepare food in the private ne after they separated from the soldiers and their prisoners. She had also refused vehemently to shower in the ne or even sleep. Even though she closed her eyes, it was obvious that she did not sleep even for a minute.


    Hu Lei thought for a moment before she shook her head.


    "Would you like to bathe?"


    She nodded.


    Zhong Feng led her up the stairs with a frown on his face. He wondered when she would begin talking. He knew that he should probably have sent her to the Zhong family hospital for recovery and perhaps psychological trauma treatment. After all, she had been in captivity for so long.


    But he did not want to expose her to possible sources of stress at this point that would without a doubt crop up if he sent her to hospital. He had also looked into her medical history. Sending her to an unfamiliar hospital under the circumstances would be an unfortunate repeat of a terrible history.


    In any case, his personal doctor on the ne had indicated that her physical condition was good, she just needed more nutrition.


    For now, he would observe her and act as the situation demanded. He knew he was being unreasonable and even selfish for bringing her to this isted ce. Still, how could he not want to be close to her after yearning for so long? He had hungered for even a little smile from her. But all he could do wasfort himself by learning more about her, reading her books and plotting for her return.


    After a little internal deliberation, he took her to the bedroom overlooking the garden. The outer walls of this room were made of reinforced ss. These walls were essentially sliding doors and could be opened to reveal the garden-viewing terrace.


    Under normal circumstances, he would not feelfortable with her stay in this room. The walls did not provide enough security or privacy. However, he could not bear to shut her into a room which would remind her of imprisonment. Even if this room was confining, it would provide an open outdoor view.


    The soft glow of themps lighted up the room, giving it an ethereal glow. Hu Lei felt satisfied with the room even though it had ss walls like those cages. She felt reassured when she saw the trees in the distant swaying in the darkness.


    Zhong Feng directly entered the bathroom and filled the bathtub. She stood awkwardly at the door looking at him. He also let the shower run before opening the cabs to take out towels. Hu Lei wanted to smile at the domestic actions, but her face felt frozen. Once again, her throat seemed to clog up with tears.


    However, her iced heart cracked a little bit as she felt that this scene was familiar. She felt reassured by this man''s kind and selfless actions.


    "Do you need help?" Zhong Feng asked, entirely serious.


    The lifeless looking Hu Lei felt righteous indignation at those words. She was, after all, a girl, even though she had not showered in a very long time. She did not realise it, but more cracks formed in the casing surrounding her heart.


    Zhong Feng felt amused when he saw the brilliant glow in thoserge eyes. Even though she did not speak, her eyes said a lot. His question had actually beenpletely pure. He was sincerely worried about her wellbeing.


    "I will leave clothes on the bed for you." He said before leaving the room.


    Again, Hu Lei felt as if she was taken back into another time. He had said this before. The strangeness in her mind seemed to shift a little more. She could feel her memories. Usually, every time she thought about him and their short time together, she would feel as if she had watched the entire thing as a ghost or in a movie. It was like the memories weren''t hers. But now¡­ she was remembering the feeling over again, and there seemed to be something more that she couldn''t quite grasp.


    She did not dare dwell on it.


    After a long shower and soaking in the bath, she finally came out, regretful that she had to leave the heat of the water. It had been a long time since she had felt warmth of any kind. When she had been sequestered in the prison, the level had only been kept warm enough to prevent her death.


    Thinking about that ce, she felt a chill settle back in her bones.


    She found that Zhong Feng had ced a yellowish fluffy onesie on the bed. When she put it on, she found that it had a cat design,plete with feline ears and removable paw-like mittens. She felt warmth seep from deep within and into her heart.


    ''What kind of hobbies has he picked up?'' A question suddenly came to her mind.


    Mmmh¡­ The sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu became stronger with that thought. Though she could not grasp itpletely, she could feel the palpitations of her heart. She lifted a paw and ced it over her chest in a strange kind of wonder. How long had it been since she had felt this excitement if she even had in the past?


    While she was revelling in the beating of her heart, Zhong Feng came back. He looked at her with satisfaction before taking her back downstairs for a meal.


    The kitchen in this house was very spacious, but it looked practical for daily use. Zhong Feng pulled a chair out for Hu Lei at the kitchen ind. He then ced a ss filled with a red liquid before her. She hesitated as the memories of being sedated flowed into her mind.


    "Do not worry. It is not drugged. It is simply abination of strawberries, orange juice and honey." Zhong Feng was not offended by her suspicion.


    He took the ss and took a small sip to reassure her. Hu Lei felt embarrassed and frustrated with herself. She knew that she should not doubt him; he had rescued her when she had been on the verge of giving everything up. But she could not help feeling like fate would y a joke on her.


    Zhong Feng ced a bowl of fragrant congee before her, disrupting her self-recrimination. He did not know how to smile infort, so he could only pet her clean but tangled hair lightly. For now, this was enough.

 Chapter 79 - TREATING HER LIKE A CHILD

    When the simple dinner was concluded, Zhong Feng escorted Hu Lei to her bedroom. She did not protest though the night was young. In truth, she did not want to go to bed. She was not sleepy, and she did not want to be alone even if her room was spacious and gently lighted, unlike the prison cell.


    She had an unrelenting fear that once she woke up, she would find herself chained in a cold prison. Everything still felt surreal. Only in her wildest dreams had she dared to think of anyoneing for her, rescuing her. She had always been the one who rescued.


    The possibility that someone cared for her this much was almost impossible to conceive. She could not help worrying that once her eyes were closed, the illusion would break. That once again, she would be all alone in the world.


    Zhong Feng could see the reluctance on her little face, but he refused to weaken his resolve. If she continued to remain awake, her body and mind would not heal. He had not forgotten his priority was to restore her health.


    "Be good." He spoke gently while patting her head. "Proper rest is important."


    Hu Lei pouted when she realised that he was treating her like a child. However, she still did not speak. She obediently entered the soft bed, and he covered her with a fluffy duvet. She looked at him with a certain longing before turning away.


    For a moment, she had thought about asking him to stay for a while with her. But then, it dawned on her that she would be causing trouble for nothing. She also did not want to be treated like a helpless person or a broken good. She needed to face her fears.


    "Do not worry. I will be in the room opposite this one. If anything happens, I will be here." He added before leaving the room.


    Thankfully, he did not close the door. Hu Lei felt touched by the gesture.


    When Zhong Feng went to his room, he did not go to sleep. He did not have the luxury because his workload was bigger than ever. His absenteeism for multiple days had not spared him the stress of dealing with the countless concerns of Zhong Industries.


    Though he had been the president of the corporation for more than two years now, there were still a lot of tasks which needed his personal intervention. Moreover, he had worked hard to expand and increase the power of the corporation into the international market which had significantly increased his responsibilities.


    However, he nned to delegate the work more now since he achieved his primary goal. When he had first taken over thepany, he had been hoping to increase his power so that he could gain more connections to find Hu Lei. His position had allowed him to connect with military personnel, intelligence officers, business magnates and other influential people who had contributed to the fulfilment of his goals. He was not arrogant enough to think that they would have paid him attention if he did not have control over Zhong Industries.


    Of course, he did not n to abandon Zhong Industries after achieving his purpose. He would keep thepany tightly in his grasp. It was not for a noble reason such as repaying the favour to those who had contributed to his sess. The sess that these individuals had enjoyed since his tenure began was enough repayment.


    He intended to keep the power because he could not imagine being helpless again to help someone important to him. He still remembered that feeling of weakness and powerlessness when he could do nothing about Hu Lei''s disappearance because he had no means.


    The words that dimir Romanov had spoken at that time had been true. He had been useless when Hu Lei had needed help. As a result, she had lived a life worse than anyone couldprehend. He would not allow the same thing to happen again.


    After handling the most urgent matters, he went to check up on Hu Lei. She had not made a sound, but he could not be certain that she was sleepingfortably. He walked soundlessly to her bedroom which was still dimly lit.


    For a moment, he could not see her small figure on the king size bed. And then he discovered that she had uncovered herself and curled up on one lower corner of the bed. When he came closer, he found that she was breathing rapidly. Moreover, ayer of sweat covered her face, and there were thin streaks of tearsing from her closed eyes.


    It seemed that she was not resting well. It was not unexpected for her to have nightmares after her ordeal. Those nightmares would probably be there for a long time. Again, Zhong Feng could not help feeling angry at his failure to find her immediately after she had disappeared. Maybe it wouldn''t have been like this if he had had the power.


    Unfortunately, regret could not turn back the time past. All he could do for now is ensure that she never felt alone, pained and hopeless again.


    He leaned over her and picked her up in his strong arms. Hu Lei immediately sensed the change and opened her glowing eyes with dted pupils which seemed to indicate her readiness to fight. Her body stiffened as her muscles tightened.


    "It''s alright." Zhong Feng spoke gently as he walked around the bed.


    Recognising him and his voice, Hu Lei''s body softened and even seemed to lean into him. He ced her on the bed and covered her body which seemed to be colder than normal, even with the heating system turned up.


    Just when he was about to leave, a delicate paw reached out of the duvet and touched his arm. He looked at the little face on the pillow. Those eyes were notpletely focused, but he could see the unspoken expectation and plea.


    Before he could say anything, she moved deeper into the bed and then turned her back to him.


    Zhong Feng felt helpless when he saw her behaviour, but he could not bring himself to leave. He climbed onto the bed. He wondered whether this could be considered as taking advantage of a tragedy. However, he felt very satisfied with her show of trust.


    Beside him, Hu Lei''s lips stretched almost imperceptibly and her face became a little hot when she thought of her boldness. Yes, for this girl who remained na?ve and innocent even after her difficult experiences, reaching out her paw was a bold move.


    She did not sleep immediately. Instead, she waited until his breathing was even before subtly moving closer to his body. She sighed with satisfaction as her body came into contact with his. It was just as she remembered. He was the only person who ever gave this feeling offort and warmth.

 Chapter 80 - NO NEED TO RUSH

    When morning came, Hu Lei found herself alone on therge bed. However, she feltpletely rested and refreshed. It had been a long time since she had slept so deeply. She stretched her body in an attempt to eliminate the stiffness in her muscles.


    After a few minutes of contemtion, she rose from the bed and went to the bathroom. As expected, Zhong Feng had prepared everything that she needed. When she was brushing her teeth, she looked at her image in the mirror.


    The previous night, she had not had the courage to look at her reflection. But she had decided that she would face every fear head on, without shrinking back. If she kept on being a scared little girl afraid to look even at herself, how could she live the life she had always wanted? Moreover, how could she show gratitude to him if she kept running?


    Though she did not understand everything that she was feeling, she knew that he was important to her and would be part of her future. After all, it is because she had hoped to have more warm and happy moments with him that she had been able to hold on for as long as she did in that dreadful ce.


    Unfortunately, her mind still felt muddled. Even though she wanted to begin her recovery, she felt stuck. Like there was a blockage in both her mind and heart. In addition, when she wanted to open her mouth and speak, nothing woulde out.


    She had some knowledge in the field of psychology, so she knew that her muteness was psychosomatic. Without a trigger, it would be difficult for her to ovee it. It was strange knowing that her inability to speak was all in her mind and stillcking the ability to wish it away. When she had stopped speaking, it had not bothered her at all because she had nothing to say then.


    Now, she desperately wanted to be able to talk to Zhong Feng. She had so much to say to him, but she could not even say ''thank you''. She looked at the mirror, right into her bright yellow eyes and tried to convince herself that she could speak if she believed it. But when she opened her mouth, nothing came out.


    Of course, she would not give up so easily. She knew that all she needed to do was find the trigger which would release her from the prison of her own mind. If she had been able to leave a cell in the basement of a secretb in Antarctica, she did not believe that her mind would stop her.


    With a fighting attitude, she left the room and went to find Zhong Feng and food.


    Zhong Feng was surprised to see Hu Lei with fiery eyes in the morning. He was d to see her with the demeanour of a little warrior. It seemed that nothing could hold her back. For a moment, he almost pulled her into his arms and said ''wee back''. But he did not want to do anything to destabilise her emotions. He could only temporarily restrain his feelings and smile.


    Soon¡­ there was no need to rush.


    He prepared some eggless pancakes and sweet ginger tea. He had not forgotten her pickiness. She must have had a hard time over the years. He felt that this little woman needed to be indulged until the past few years became distant, faded memories.


    Hu Lei blushed as she looked at Zhong Feng looking at her with warm eyes. She could not help remembering how she had coerced him into her bed the previous night. Fortunately, he did not bring it up.


    After breakfast, she helped Zhong Feng move the clothes and other supplies that he had acquired for her from the bedroom he had originally prepared for her to the new one. The original bedroom was beautiful, spacious and well-decorated. She sneaked a look at him when she first saw it and wondered if he had decorated it for her.


    "Do you want to move the d¨¦cor to the other bedroom?" he asked.


    She immediately shook her head. When she saw him look a little dejected, she realised how it must look to him. He probably thought that she did not like it. Actually, she loved everything about the room. From the soft yellowish wall and the sea green ent wall to the cutesy bright paintings and knickknacks around the room, they all made her feel that the room was hers.


    Unfortunately, if the items were moved to the other ss garden view room, everything would sh. There would be no harmony or a sense of beauty. If she had the chance, she would like to leave this room as is and use it once she stopped feeling trapped.


    She turned to him and opened her mouth before realising that she still could not speak. She felt frustrated with herself again. Zhong Feng saw her fallen face and patted her still wild hair lightly. She looked up at him and then made a heart-shape with her hands.


    Of course, she could try to mouth words, but she did not want take the easy way out. Who knew if she would getfortable with mouthing andpromise her full recovery?


    After moving the stuff, she stepped out of the house and settled on one of the couches in the patio. Her eyes were still notfortable in light, but it was not very bright outside. She took a moment to appreciate the natural view. This property was overwhelmingly beautiful. Thewn was lush in spite of the cold weather.


    Beyond thewn, there was stunning live hedge surrounding the seemingly endless yard. Behind the hedge, there were tall trees which seemed to surround the entire property. Her room which faced the other side of the mansion also had a forested area beyond therge garden.


    While rxing like this, she turned her mind to the past, trying to focus on each detail. She felt that rediscovering all her memories was the key to speaking again and discovering true healing. Regrettably, her actual memories began when she was eight and in ab.


    Before that, she could not recall any childhood memory. She did not know whether she was happy or sad as a child or what she had done. After the ordeal in theb, she had been rescued and returned to her father and mother. Not long after, her mother hadmitted her to a mental institution. She had been released not long after through her father''s intervention.


    She focussed on everything that had happened and the feelings behind it. She did not believe that she would not discover the trigger to her silent mouth and cold heart.

 Chapter 81 - I WILL BE GENTLE

    Hu Lei''s attempt at self-therapy did not seem to work out no matter how much she tried to deal with the numerous psychological shadows guing her. On the bright side, she felt like a new person after spending eight days in the beautiful paradise.


    Her body felt stronger and refreshed due to the change in diet. She also felt calmer about everything, no longer constantly overwhelmed by memories of pain and fear. In addition, she did not feel as afraid of the dark and being indoors as she had before.


    Since Zhong Feng did not know of these improvements, they continued sharing a bed every night. Well, he had an inkling that she was feeling better, but after she used a paw on the second night, it seemed rude to wait for an invite on the subsequent nights.


    He was also not willing to give up the feeling of being with the one person he had ever wanted. He still remembered how he had been nning to slowly draw her to him before she had disappeared. It would be senseless of himself to push her away now that she was in his arms.


    During the day, Hu Lei still spent most of her time outdoors. She roamed the gardens, walked around the property and lounged on the porch. Regrettably, she had not had an opportunity to go into the woods.


    Zhong Feng often sat next to her on the porch, and they always ate every meal together. Though they did not talk, they enjoyed a harmony that could onlye when two souls were resonating. Naturally, he continued to catch up on his work and reject numerous bothersome calls from thepany.


    On that eighth afternoon, Hu Lei decided to take a break from her meditation self-therapy. Since she was already feeling better and healthy, she felt that she did not need to keep pushing against that immovable mental wall for now. It was time to move on to other things which would lead her back to normal society. With that thought, she walked to her bedroom and retrieved a hair brush and ab.


    She immediately went back downstairs and stood meaningfully next to Zhong Feng who was working on hisptop in the living room.


    When the man looked up, he saw a cute woman looking impatiently at him, as if ming him for not paying her any attention earlier. His eyes became warmer at the sight of pouting red lips andrge gorgeous eyes.


    She presented theb and brush to him. He understood immediately what she wanted. Hu Lei had notbed her hair for the entire duration, only washing it. The original seaweed-like hair had be aplete rat''s nest.


    Zhong Feng ced hisptop on a coffee table before sitting back. He ced a cushiony pillow at his feet and Hu Lei plopped on it without grace.


    Without further ado, he started on the task of untangling that long ck mane. In truth, the hair was not in a bad state; it just needed a littlebing and brushing to restore it to its glory. However, Hu Lei seemed to wince with even the lightest touch.


    Zhong Feng''s touch was extremely gentle, avoiding even the implication of tugging or pressure.


    But when he had almost finished brushing Hu Lei''s hair, he heard her sniffing behind the curtain of the ck locks.


    "Xiao Lei, did I pull your hair?" He inquired softly.


    She nodded, her sniffs turning into soft sobs.


    "Don''t cry. I will be gentle." Zhong Feng patted the head in front of him softly.


    The small sobs turned into loud sobs.


    "So¡­ painful, it''s too painful." The words were almost concealed by the loud cries.


    Zhong Feng realised at that moment that it was not about the tangled hair. Then, it dawned to him that she had finally spoken. Before he could think about it any further, she turned her body on her pillow and buried her face in his thigh, crying heartbrokenly and pitifully.


    Each loud cry was like a stab straight into his heart, showing him every grievance that she had suffered. The tears were like liquid fire, spelling out her feelings of abandonment, betrayal, loss and unspeakable, excruciating pain.


    Unfortunately, her current position was a little awkward. He wanted to lift her in his arms, but he knew that she needed to cry it all out. If he moved her and she no longer felt secure enough to pour out her pain, she would not be able to properly vent.


    He could only let her cling to his thigh and sob into his trousers. He patted her head gently, feeling powerless over the situation.


    The tears continued on for a long time. It seemed like hours before the loud cries turned into soft sobs and sniffs again. Zhong Feng immediately scooped her small curled figure into his chest. Her body felt weightless and fragile. He felt that if he was not careful, he might crush her in his grip.


    When she stopped cryingpletely, her breath evened out, indicating that she had fallen asleep. Zhong Feng continued to hold her in his arms.


    Just as he thought that she waspletely asleep, she started squirming in his arms andp due to the ufortable curled up position. This action put the powerful man holding her in a different ufortable situation, causing her to be even more restless.


    Zhong Feng felt that the current circumstances called for a calm mind and body, so he attempted to lift her off him. Unfortunately, he underestimated the power of the little woman because her arms immediately went around his neck and held him in a tight grip.


    Finally, he epted defeat at the hands of this sleeping woman who was more than a foot shorter than him and as light as a feather. He could only let her move around on hisp to her desired position before leaning back on the couch.


    It was going to be a long and hard afternoon.

 Chapter 82 - ADDICTED TO THIS FEELING

    When Hu Lei woke up, she felt as if she had been immersed in a pool of warmth. Her arms clutched tighter to the source of heat, and her face rubbed like a little kitten on the warm pillow beneath her. She felt refreshed and free, and she revelled because she no longer felt stuck.


    "Comfortable?" her pillow asked in a deep voice.


    Her mind became clear, and she opened her slightly painful eyes. Her golden orbs looked at man she was lying on oh-sofortably. His dark eyes were filled with amusement, warmth and something else darker. Hu Lei felt embarrassed about their immediate position, causing her little face to redden.


    Zhong Feng was lying on his back, stretched out on the couch while she was sprawled on top of his body. She could not figure out how they had ended up like this. She remembered when she started crying, but it was a blur after that. Maybe she had just overpowered him and climbed on top of him in a haze. How embarrassing!


    She tried to discretely edge herself downwards from his body, but two strong hands held her by the hips and stopped her from moving carelessly. Some fires should not be lit yet. Feeling, the hot touch on her sensitive body, she abandoned her escape n and chose to take the coward way out. She closed her eyes and settled back on the hard chest below hers, pretending to fall asleep once again.


    Zhong Feng''s lips stretched into a smile when he saw her behaving so adorably. It felt like, once again, he had a fresh breath of air flowing through his lungs. He also closed his eyes and then lifted his hand, running it affectionately on the delicate spine of his girl.


    Hu Lei felt incrediblyfortable with the petting. She had never had the opportunity to enjoy human touch because her aversion had been quite strong when she had been released after the first kidnapping. She could not even bear any physical contact, even handshakes, during that dark period.


    The first time she had allowed a casual touch was in Demesne. That time, she had been apprehensive, worrying she would feel that unpleasant crawling of his skin when her one and only big boss patted her head. It had not. She had only felt indulged.


    The light touch at that time was almost negligible inparison to this moment, soaking in his warmth directly from his body while he continuously ran hisrge hands on her back. She felt pampered like a royal cat. She could get addicted to this feeling. She moved contentedly luxuriating in the moment as if she wanted to bury herself into his chest.


    Zhong Feng could not help thinking that the cute cuddling actions from this girl would lead to a dark ce. With much difficulty in his heart, he could only stop her snuggling and burrowing into him with a firm arm around her tight waist. She finally settledpletely. After long moments of silence, she finally spoke.


    "My father died a year ago or even longer." Her voice was small but sad.


    "I know, baby." He was not good atforting, but he could be there for her.


    Hu Lei felt his intention and subconsciously rubbed her cheek lightly on his chest.


    "You know, when I was first brought into that ce, everything was fine. All I had to be was a good hostage. But then, their test subjects started dying too fast. They decided to use me because I was stronger and expendable." She paused.


    Zhong Feng resumed his earlier petting. He did not know what else to do.


    "Luckily, my father was around. If it was not for him, I would probably have been torn into pieces by those mad scientists." She spoke with self-deprecation.


    The man below her did not feel like there was anything lucky about being experimented on by her father who was supposed to protect her. But he understood that in the circumstances, it was the best oue.


    "He might not have been the best father, but he was an exceptional doctor with incredible knowledge." She had sensed Zhong Feng''s dissatisfaction. "He only made small changes to my body, enough to convince theb that using stronger people was the solution."


    She raised her head and looked at Zhong Feng.


    "When he changed my eye colour, everyone thought it was a chance for people to have predator level eyesight. But the change is mostly cosmetic. My vision was already better than regr people, so the test results were good. The only functional improvement to my eyes is my night vision." She exined wryly.


    "What else?" He asked.


    "He also gave me a colder body constitution. I don''t know how he did it. It''s not anything amazing really. It''s just that I always feel cold, but I can withstand cold environments better than anyone. He probably was nning for me to escape." That is the truth she chose to believe.


    He had noticed that her skin always felt cool to the touch.


    "Anything else?" herpanion inquired, unwilling to cast doubts on her beliefs.


    "I don''t know. There could be any number of things." She sighed.


    "Then what happened?" he prompted her.


    "When theb was convinced that stronger people could withstand changes better, they started bringing people who were convicted criminals." She paused. "At first, the tests went on well for them, but then, the pain started. For me, it was nothing much for me because I have trained since I was thirteen. Even being an experimental subject was nothing new."


    She ced her head back on his chest, ignoring the chilling killing intent in his eyes. It made her feelforted that he would be so angry on her behalf.


    "But for these people, it must have been hell. If I am not wrong, they were probably tricked, believing that they would be released after some time or something. When they realised that they were not going to have a good ending, they started to rebel when they got a chance. One of those people shed my father''s throat using a scalpel." Silent tears flowed from her eyes, soaking his chest.


    "I was locked up in one of those ss cages and could only watch. By the time the man was subdued, he was already dead." She added.


    Zhong Feng hugged her tightly without saying a word.


    "You know, he always said that he knew that he would not die peacefully." Sheughed lightly between tears. "He always said that he was like a cultivator. When he chose the path of research instead of treatment, he was ready to die."


    Hu Lei felt sad, but like her father, she had somehow known that he would end up like this.


    "I have actually grieved him, and I am happy that he followed his path even though it was a dark one. But it is still so painful to lose my only family." She said despondently.


    "What am I?" Zhong Feng asked in yful anger.


    "We are not yet family." Hu Lei responded rashly.


    When she realised that she had spoken without thinking, her face became like a ripe tomato. It was just an impulsive thought that had somehow found its way to her mouth. She refused to look up, pretending that she had said nothing.


    On the other hand, Zhong Feng felt very satisfied with those words.


    However, he decided not to push her for now.


    "You know, you might have another suitable blood-rted family member." He spoke casually.


    Those few words caused Hu Lei to immediately sit up in a straddle on top of his body.

 Chapter 83 - LITTLE BEAUTY IN MY ARMS

    "I hope you are not talking about Lu Liang. I do not recognise her as my mother." Hu Lei looked down at Zhong Feng with zing eyes.


    She waspletely serious. It was not that she hated the woman who had given birth to her. She just did not know her. They might have been close when she was a child before that incident. Lu Liang might even have been a good mother then.


    Unfortunately, Hu Lei did not have these suppositious good memories. All she knew is that she had been reunited with her family, and the woman who had been unable to stand the sight of her had sent her to a mental hospital. It was not that she did not understand her logical reasoning, considering the circumstances. After all, the children who had been rescued seemed to have some mental issues.


    But still, there was a part in everyone that believed that even if the world hated them, their mother would always be there for them. Lu Liang had crashed that thought permanently.


    After she and her father left the country, she had seen her mother once more briefly when she was fifteen. During that period, Hu Ming had been doing some research in Japan. She had tugged along to see if her mother was interested in her.


    Unfortunately, for the few minutes they met, it had be clear that she had no such interest. Her goal was to conclude their marriage legally so that she could marry Murong Cheng. Since then, there had been nomunication until when she hade back to Supreme.


    Though they were blood-rted, they wereplete strangers.


    "I am not talking about Madam Murong." Zhong Feng sat up and lifted her off his sensitive area and ced her beside him.


    "Mmmh¡­ could it be some wild uncles, aunts or grandparents? He always swore that there were no other rted Hus in the country." She spoke with a thoughtful look in her eyes.


    Zhong Feng smiled at the statement.


    "Actually, it is a brother." He dered.


    "What? You mean my father had a mistress?" Her shock was immeasurable.


    Obviously, this event could not have taken ce during the period they were out of the country because she knew everything about him then. She would not have missed anything. Furthermore, he was married to medicine. This could only mean that this strange event took ce when she was quite young.


    "Do not overthink. The boy''s mother is Lu Liang." He exined.


    Immediately, Hu Lei became crestfallen. She had gotten excited about nothing. If she did not recognise Lu Liang as her mother, she naturally would not pay attention to her random children.


    "I do not want to know anything about Lu Liang and Murong Cheng''s children." She spoke grumpily standing up from the couch.


    Zhong Feng pulled her back down and she fell on hisp. Her face reddened as expected, but he could see the sadness in her eyes. It seemed that the thought of the Murong family bothered her even though she pretended that it did not.


    "He is indeed called Murong, but Hu Ming is his father." He spoke with confidence.


    Hu Lei felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She looked at Zhong Feng with wide disbelieving eyes.


    "How could my father have a child I do not know about?" She asked, unconvinced.


    Zhong Feng tightened his arms around her waist. The feeling of holding this woman in his arms was incredible. His eyes darkened with hot desire. He would definitely never let her go. She was his, heart, body and soul.


    "Ah-Feng!" the woman spoke in his ear after realising that he was no longer following up with the conversation.


    "Oh, I got distracted by a cute little beauty in my arms." He responded with a subtle smile.


    Hu Lei blushed angrily. When did he learn to flirt like this? And why was he using these lines in this particr serious moment.


    "Ugh¡­ I hate your suspenseful way of telling stories." Her eyes glowed eerily.


    "Calm down, I will tell you everything." Heughed in a low and utterly delicious way.


    Hu Lei felt that sound prate through her mind and body, taking away her focus. Hisughter should be made illegal. Unknowingly, her eyes lost the angry bright glow and became a dark molten gold as she looked at Zhong Feng.


    The heated moment between the two people became long and drawn out, both forgetting about their conversation. It was Zhong Feng who looked away first, unable to bear that look in those naked eyes.


    "As I was saying, the child was born by Lu Liang from Hu Ming, but everyone believes that he is Murong Cheng''s." He paused. "Actually, that is not true."


    "What do you mean?" Hu Lei asked, interested in this unknown person.


    "This Murong Fai is fourteen years old. It seems that he was conceived just before you left the country with your father. ording to the sources, Lu Liang was already seeing Murong Cheng at that time. There must have been a bit of¡­ an ovep." He exined.


    Hu Lei did not want to hear about these gross matters about the woman. She shifted on hisp impatiently.


    "Be patient, we are getting there. It seems that after the child was conceived, Murong Cheng did not believe that the boy was his. So, he did not wee Lu Liang to his home. The child was registered as Hu Ming''s child. When the child was about three or four years old, the head of the family implied that it would not be long before he retired from thepany."


    "Unfortunately, Murong Cheng did not have any trump cards to win over the elder. With only two daughters, it was difficult to get any advantages with the elder. Hispetitor was his favoured elder brother who has an excellent son. Without any other choice, he could only bring Lu Liang and Murong Fai into the family. With the introduction of an adorable grandson, the crisis was averted." Zhong Feng finished.


    "You are a terrible storyteller." Hu Lei grumbled. "You did properly answer the question."


    "Well, the thing is no one, except the old Murong patriarch, believes that Murong Fai is Murong Cheng''s son. The man feels cheated and naturally does not like this son. Everyone who knows even a little about this matter whispers behind his back. The sisters also feel that Murong Fai is only there to steal their inheritance. Lu Liang considers Murong Fai her shame even though he was the reason she finally entered the family."


    Hu Lei felt that Murong Fai was truly pitiful even if he was linked to a rich family.


    "But they must treat him well because he is their trump card, right?" she asked.


    "You would think so. But the boy is quite sickly, so they have an excuse to ostracise him. Considering their circumstances, most of their acquaintances do not even know about the existence of the boy." Zhong Feng exined.


    "I would like to see this boy." Hu Lei said with interest, even though she had not decided to ept this boy yet. If he was her father''s son and the circumstances were right, they might be able to get along. But that depended on her observation.


    "Do not worry. Your man has made appropriate arrangements." Zhong Fengughed again.


    This time, Hu Lei escaped from his ws and rushed off to the bathroom with a burning face.

 Chapter 84 - MISS THIS PLACE

    Zhong Feng and Hu Lei spent a couple more days in the mansion. During this period, they went on a walk into the forest which was known as the Azure Woods. Hu Lei could not help marvelling at the wonders of thend.


    The woods had an old-time charm which was not found in artificial forests. The trees towered above her, creating an isted feeling in the bottom. At the same time, it did not have the lingering scent of danger present in wild forests.


    Sheughed happily as she chased down a rabbit. Of course, she was not serious about the hunt or the rabbit would not stand a chance. There was also a clean brook of water deep in the water. It would have been a good ce to fish, but the man following behind insisted that it was time to go back.


    For the rest of the time, she found a few books in the house to read. She wanted to watch TV and catch up on web novels, but she felt as if going down that route would break the spell. All in all, the pair did not do anything productive during these days, but instead tried to rx as much as possible.


    Unfortunately, the period of idleness had toe to an end.


    Zhong Feng needed to return to work, and Hu Lei did not want to hide from Supreme forever. She wanted to face real life and recover everything that she had lost and find the happiness she never had. More importantly, she had not given up her goal to live a beautiful and morous life.


    "Are you sure you want to return to the city?" Zhong Feng asked.


    He looked at her in concern because she seemed exhausted and weak. In truth, though they had attempted to rx as much as possible, Hu Lei was not doing so well. Since that day she cried and they talked, she had been getting horrifying nightmares every night.


    She would not sleep for more than an hour before waking up terrified, sweating and panting for breath. On more than one asion, she had woken up with a scream. She refused to talk about the dreams, saying that it was only post-traumatic stress. It would fade with time.


    Zhong Feng did not have any solutions for this problem at the moment. There was nothing that he could do but wait, at least for now. Hu Lei had made it clear that she would not go to any hospital. So he hoped that the nightmares would stop. But if they did not, he would take other steps.


    "Why are asking about this when we are already in the car?" Hu Lei asked with a roll of her eyes.


    Of course, she understood Zhong Feng''s concerns, but she would not allow him to dwell on it. If she made the nightmares into a real problem, he would be preupied with the issue constantly. She did not want to be a burden to him.


    Right now, she felt as if their rtionship was like a fragile ss vase. She was afraid that the pressure of her problems would cause everything to shatter. Also, she did not want to be a charity case, dependent constantly on his help. Her hope was that she would be able to stand beside him on her two feet.


    For now, she would fake it until she was restored into her original self.


    "If you do not want to go back, we can stay." Zhong Feng respondedpletely serious.


    "No, I want to go to Supreme and sort out the mess that my little life has probably be." Hu Lei spoke with a lightugh.


    Zhong Feng frowned a little, but he started the vehicle anyway. He was not good at talking about things. He could see in her eyes that she was holding back, afraid of bing an encumbrance. But he did not know what to say to make her believe that she was his treasure.


    He sighed. She woulde to realise everything on her own. Right now, what she needed most was to understand that she had control over her own life.


    As they weaved out of the home and through the narrow driveway through the Azure Woods, Hu Lei looked at the property wistfully. She wondered if she would have an opportunity toe back. It was really a beautiful ce, and it held a special ce because it was the first home she had been in in a long time.


    "I am going to miss this ce." She said suddenly.


    Zhong Feng looked at her turned back and smiled. It seemed that he had made the right decision in acquiring this property. If he had not offered way above the asking price, the entirend would have been turned into a resort.


    Well, in a way, he had also turned it into a resort, only it was for two people.


    "This will be our future home." He responded, entirely serious.


    Hu Lei felt touched by his thoughts. She couldn''t help being attracted to the prospect of living here. However, she did not have the confidence to establish a future with him as she was now. Though she did indeed like him and he seemed to have the intentions towards her, she did not feel worthy.


    She was not resolving to give him up because she was feeling broken and wed. Only an idiot would be thinking of setting him free in the name of love. She intended to be with him. She would never give up on someone who had touched her heart and fought so hard for her.


    She wanted to be the best so that she could hold his arm and stand at the peak with him. Even if Zhong Feng did not care about these types of petty things, she did. In her heart, she knew that a man who would traverse the world for her deserved the best.


    "So what is new in the future?" She asked suddenly with random interest.


    Zhong Fengughed, choosing to overlook her former morose mood. He could guess her thoughts a little, but there was nothing that he could do with words. She would know with time that he did not need or want anything but her.

 Chapter 85 - ARE YOU SCARED?

    The mansion in Azure Woods was not that far from the edges of Supreme City, only about thirty kilometres. However, the drive was quite long because their destination was across the city. Still, Hu Lei did not feel tired or distressed. In fact, she felt quite excited about seeing what had changed.


    Unfortunately, this girl had not been to most parts of the city, so she could not really tell how much had changed. That did not stop her from pressing her face against the ss like a country bumpkin. She felt ted seeing the bustle and hustle of the metropolis.


    Zhong Feng smiled gently and drove a little slower, allowing her to indulge her eyes. He decided that he would bring her around town when they had a chance. Hu Lei was that person who liked the mundane excitements of normal life and seeing drama unravelling. He was clear on this fact.


    Most people would kill to be adventurers like she had been in the past. But she who had seen the world only liked things that others might find annoying and even boring. Luckily, Supreme City was nevercking in this type of entertainment.


    After a long drive, they finally entered into Area 99 vi district. This locale, in spite of its nonsensical nickname, was the home to numerous important persons of Supreme City. More urately, the vis were primarily owned by the children of the local influential families.


    The development was quite exclusive. It was difficult for people to purchase a home in this ce even if anyone was willing to sell. Though the properties were not owned by a single person, there was a strange solidarity among the owners. New money families interested in owning a vi often found themselves turned away.


    The limitation can perhaps be called the pride of the old families.


    Or perhaps it was one of those things that rich and over-privileged people do.


    When the original development had been proposed by the Mo family, everyone in the upper circles had gone crazy over the prospect. The idea sold to the local tyrant families was providing their heirs with a respectable home to mature before taking over their family operations. These heirs could also get to know one another for business purposes. There might even be good news on a personal level.


    In the past, the influential families would insist that their sons and daughters had to live in their paternal homes to prevent them from going astray. Now, everyone knew that their children had to leave the nest and gain a little experience.


    Zhong Feng had not purchased the vis when the Area 99 fad was hot. In fact, he had not been interested in the obsession if he had even noticed it. He had been content to invest his money in high-end apartments in Westend and live in his penthouse.


    But like other parents, Zhong Tian and Chu Ling did not want to be left out. Even though their family was the most influential, they felt that if their children did not own a vi in Area 99, they would lose a lot of face. The other families would probably think they were looking down on them.


    So, Zhong Feng got a beautiful vi in Area 99 as a birthday present.


    All in all, it was not a bad ce. The environment was good, and it was not far from the city centre. Though it was not as convenient Westend, it had its benefits.


    "Where are we?" Hu Lei asked with interest.


    Zhong Feng smiled.


    "This is Area 99." He replied.


    Hu Lei pressed her lips together, but she busted outughing immediately. What kind of idiot would name this type of high-end ce such a stupid name? It had so much edge she could feel it cutting her vocal cords.


    "Is this a base for aliens?" She paused in mock seriousness. "Have you seen a UFO around here?"


    Zhong Feng did not say anything in defence of the inane name. No one knew the reason the district ended up being named Area 99. Hu Lei kept making a range of terrible alien and secret base jokes until they arrived at their destination vi.


    Hu Lei felt tense about staying with Zhong Feng once she saw the two uniformed guards as the gates opened. This tension did not arise per se from guilt. Instead, it was the realisation that the two of them were really not alone in the world. Here, she would have to face other people.


    "This was a bad idea." She spoke as Zhong Feng drove into arge garage.


    When she had agreed toe to his vi, she had not thought about everything. At the time, she had only been thinking that she did not want to go to the Hu manor. The thought of returning to that ce was too much for her. Not only would she be haunted by the few memories of her childhood, she would also have to live with the knowledge that her father was nevering back.


    She hade with Zhong Feng because she knew that it would take time for her to sort through everything and find a home for herself. Moreover, it was embarrassing for her to admit that she was afraid of staying in a hotel.


    In all her calctions, she had not thought about other people being in the vi. Her mind had pictured the same situation as the mansion in Azure Woods. After thinking about it, she realised that she had not used all her brain cells.


    Zhong Feng was a powerful and busy man with countless responsibilities. If he did not have people to help him out, wouldn''t he crash and burn under the weight of all his work?


    "Are you scared?" Zhong Feng asked teasingly after turning off the engine. He had noticed her strange mood.


    Hu Lei felt guiltier because she had indeed been a little afraid. Then, it had dawned on her just how much he must have overextended himself in order to amodate her. Yet she had been afraid of staying in a hugefortable house with other people.


    She turned to him and looked at him, right into his eyes and clutched his arm.


    "Ah Feng, I''m sorry for the trouble that I have caused you for these three years. I know that it can''t have been easy to even find a clue about me. I never thought that anyone would care this much about me. This is grace that cannot be repaid." She said with glistening eyes.


    "There is no debt, Xiao Lei." He responded with a small smile.


    Hu Lei looked forward with unseeing eyes, reminiscing about the past.


    "Do you remember what I said during our first meeting?" She turned back to him. "Working for you during that time was the good karma I umted for over eight lifetimes."


    Zhong Feng wanted to speak, but she did not allow him.


    "Ah Feng, I also do not want us to calcte debts. There is nothing I can do anyway to tip scales to my favour. Instead, I will ask you to give me the honour of apanying you in this lifetime." Hu Lei spoke unwaveringly.

 Chapter 86 - NOT THAT TYPE OF GIRL

    "Hu Lei¡­" Zhong Feng started sternly.


    Hu Lei turned looked downwards, her longshes fanning over her cheeks.


    "I know you are thinking that I am attempting to repay you with my body." She looked up with woeful eyes.


    "Actually, it is quite the opposite. I don''t think that I am even worthy of you. But at the same time, I cannot let you go. It''s selfish and perhaps a little crazy, but when I look at you, I know that you are my perfection."


    "I am not the best, especially with everything that happened. I am a little clumsy, my mind drifts a lot and I can get a little violent. But I am also a person who dares to love wholeheartedly. With me apanying you, you will not feel lonely, and I will never give up on you no matter what happens. Also, we will have a lot of fun." Even when in a downcast mood, Hu Lei could shamelessly market herself.


    Zhong Feng looked at the adorable face looking at him withrge sincere eyes and did not know what to say. Though she was a little awkward with her words, he could understand what she was saying. He looked deep into her eyes to see if there was conflict in her eyes.


    All he saw was clear eyes with open expectation. He sighed helplessly at the cuteness of this girl. How could he dare disappoint her?


    "I have other good qualities if you are in doubt. I am very entertaining, my fighting skills are still quite good, my intelligence is a marvel and I have huge¡­mmph."


    Her plump and noisy little mouth was suddenly covered by a warm sensation. She felt her mind go nk as Zhong Feng used his lips to caress hers gently. She moaned softly as she felt heat rush through her veins. She leaned closer to him, soaking up everything he gave.


    After long moments of kissing and breathless sounds, Zhong Feng finally separated himself from the sweet mouth. If he continued, he would not be able to tear himself from her. Hu Lei looked drunkenly at him, her eyes taking on that molten gold shade.


    He could not help leaning in again and biting her lips before soothing them with his tongue. With a final peck, he withdrewpletely, afraid that he would not be able to let her go. As for Hu Lei, her mind and soul were still floating elsewhere.


    "You are not allowed to confess to me again." Zhong Feng spoke suddenly.


    "Mmmh¡­ I can do what I want." The still drunk Hu Lei responded with a naughty giggle.


    "This is the third time. I havepletely lost face because I was waiting for a perfect moment." He looked at her with deep eyes.


    Hu Lei''s mind cleared up.


    ''Three times? Doesn''t that make me a little brazen? I am the one who has lost face, she thought to herself. Wait, I don''t remember being bold enough to do this three times. I am not that type of girl.'' She thought to herself miserably.


    Her mind tried to determine the first confession.


    As far as she knew, the first time was on that note that she had left with dimir. It was not even a confession as such, she thought defensively. It was a few simple words. She had been feeling bold enough on that night to admit that she liked Zhong Feng.


    If anything happened, she had wanted him to know that she liked him. However, during that time, she did not want him to know of this matter if he did not have any feelings towards her. So, she had not asked d to send a message to him. It would only matter if Zhong Feng looked for her and found the note.


    The second time was a few moments ago.


    "I am not that type of girl. You cannot speak false words. I have only done this twice." She scolded Zhong Feng with a look, denying the usation that she had confessed thrice.


    Still, her cheeks became red. Two times was still a lot.


    He patted her head,forting her.


    "I will always like you no matter what type of girl you are." He spoke with amusement clear in his voice.


    How was that any better than directly admitting that she was a girl who confessed to a man three times? She pouted intensely, causing her plumb lips to look enticing. Zhong Feng looked at that sweet mouth intensely, like a ravenous beast.


    Hu Lei was a trained person; she immediately sensed the danger. She lifted her hands to cover her mouth. She did not want this person taking advantages just because she liked him. He would be too spoiled.


    "Why is my little girlfriend hiding her lips?" Zhong Feng asked seductively leaning towards her.


    She immediately drew back, pressing her back against the auto door. This man was too dangerous with that voice. She had to be careful.


    "When did I ever agree to be your girlfriend?" She asked with a red face, her lips still behind her hands.


    "Three years ago¡­ don''t tell me you have forgotten that you offered yourself to me. I still have that note." He added with a smile.


    "That¡­ That was only a reminder." She defended herself.


    She remembered the contents of that note clearly.


    ''Don''t forget that you promised to let me be your girlfriend.''


    She had been alluding to that day she had been drunk in Maven Resort, and then brought up the topic of girlfriends. She had remembered everything that happened on that night after a few days.


    "And anyway, you have not given me a cultivation manual or a unique treasure." She added with a spoiled grumpy tone.


    Seeing her behaving unscrupulously like this, Zhong Feng felt his heart settle down. It seemed that she really did not want to be with him as repayment. He never wanted her to feel indebted to him. For him, it was what he should do.


    "I have naturally not forgotten." He patted her head. "We have stayed too long in the car. If we dy any longer, everyone will think that we are doing something in here."


    Hu Lei felt like jumping on him and biting him hard. It seemed that this person was still an evil emperor.

 Chapter 87 - FRIENDLY EXCHANGE WITH HIS LADY

    Zhong Feng and Hu Lei walked into the house feeling light-hearted. Their rtionship had moved a couple of steps forward and there was hope for more in the future. Their lingering smilesplemented the pink aura around them.


    Housekeeper Li looked at the coupleing into the house and felt as if he was in a parallel universe. Though his boss had informed him that he was bringing a girl, he did not think that there would be this type of warm atmosphere around them.


    He was used to a Zhong Feng who remained isted from everyone. He did not speak unnecessarily or even change his facial expression. Usually, he would use a single cold look tomunicate his displeasure and get things done.


    He had been especially silent and cold in the past few years. No one had known the specifics of the matter, but it was said that he had been jilted by a girl. Of course, only a foolish man would dare to ask about this matter. They had all just stepped lightly around him. No one wanted a disaster to fall on them.


    "Sir, you are back." He greeted respectfully.


    Zhong Feng nodded curtly at him. Housekeeper Li felt ufortable because his handsome master had a soft expression on his face. He knew that it was not directed at him but still¡­ His heart thumped a little. He wanted to run before being bent.


    "Is everything prepared?" Zhong Feng asked ignoring the idiotic look on the housekeeper''s face.


    "Everything has been prepared as instructed." Housekeeper Li responded seriously.


    Hu Lei at the side felt ignored. She used an elbow to prod Zhong Feng''s lower abdomen. He looked down at her disgruntled face and smiled a little. Some minutes ago, she wanted to run off because of the people in the house. Now, she wanted an introduction.


    "Do not worry. Everyone is aware that you are thedy of the house." Heughed lightly.


    "You- I was only reminding you it is polite to introduce people." Her eyes zed.


    Housekeeper Li felt like his world had shifted again. Who would dare scold the master? However, he could see that Zhong Feng was not annoyed. He only looked indulgently at the girl beside him. It seemed that he waspletely serious about her.


    But if this was the case, was there a chance that she was that girl who had dumped him? It seems unlikely that the master would suddenly get over his heartache after three years so suddenly and then bring another woman home immediately. Housekeeper Li''s thoughts consumed him, but he could not ask.


    "Miss Hu, I am Housekeeper Li. If you have a problem, please ask me." He bowed toward her with a charming smile.


    Zhong Feng shot a cold eye at his loyal housekeeper as Hu Lei smiled back cheerfully, epting his offer. Housekeeper Li felt a cold shiver run down his back, and he looked at his master. This was the Zhong Feng he knew. His icy eyes seemed tomunicate that his life would be in jeopardy in a few moments.


    As a person with strong self-saving instincts, the poor man realised that his boss was annoyed at his friendly exchange with hisdy. ''Isn''t this a little too much?'' he cried in his heart. I was merely being a responsible and reliable housekeeper.


    "I will check on lunch with the chef." He spoke before disappearing at a surprising speed.


    Hu Lei tilted her head in question at Zhong Feng.


    "If you have any problem, you should only ask me." He said, entirely serious.


    She blushed a little for some reason and could not find any way to respond. It was not difficult to figure out that he had been jealous. How could he act like that here? In an attempt to disperse her embarrassment, she walked quickly ahead of Zhong Feng. Then she realised with awkwardness that she did not where she was going.


    Zhong Feng followed her, caught her arm in his hand and pulled her to him. He hugged for a moment before releasing her. Hu Lei felt her face burn up right to the tips of her ears. It seemed that in spite of everything, her skin was still thin.


    "Let''s walk around before settling in." He tucked beneath his arm.


    Hu Lei felt self-conscious, but she also could help enjoying the warmth that epassed her. So, she decided to forgive his transgression of embarrassing her.


    Following the tour around the house and awkward meetings with the household staff, Zhong Feng finally brought Hu Lei to her bedroom. It was not as well-decorated as the one he had prepared for her in Azure Woods, but she loved it. It had nothing to do with the fact that it was next to his bedroom. She just felt that its feng shui was wonderful. Or so she told herself.


    In addition to the feng shui, the bedroom was a masterpiece. The space was wide and open, the colours were warm and wonderful, and the bed looked superfy. However, this was not the best part of the room.


    Once Hu Lei found the walk-in closet, she no longer cared about feng shui and its location.


    The closet was filled with the most stunning clothes and shoes she had ever seen. From a very long time ago, Hu Lei had always been a person who loved gorgeous things. It was just circumstances that limited her dreams of mour. When she had finally begun to collect beautiful stuff, fate had torn them away from her.


    But it seemed that she had been rewarded for being her wonderful self. She knew that most people considered individuals who loved superficial valuables and designerbels shallow. She did not care about these people. No, she looked down on these deep people from her pedestal of limited edition stiletto heels. At least, she looked good while being shallow.


    She did not dare touch anything with her dirty hands. Yes, Hu Lei loved her beautiful things to a point of building them an altar. Perhaps it is because she had never had an opportunity to wear nice things on her travels. She even had to dress up temporarily as a boy in some countries due to certain restrictions.


    In Azure woods, there had only been fortable'' clothes. She had been looking forwards to seeing something different from jeans, wool trousers and cat onesies. Ok, maybe she loved the cat pyjamas. She smiled gleefully at the closet. Actually, she did not even think about protesting about the amount spent on these clothes. Her dignity dissolved, and her eyes became zing like the sun.


    "Do you like it?" Zhong Feng asked with a chuckle.


    Hu Lei finally realised that she was behaving like a starving dog before a chunk of meat. She coughed lightly,posing herself. She turned to him.


    "It will do." She spoke coolly, unaware that her face did not look asposed as she thought.

 Chapter 88 - DON’T YOU LIKE IT?

    Zhong Feng realised that it would be difficult toplete the tour of the vi from the look on Hu Lei''s face. His countenance became a little softer as he looked at her wide open twinkling eyes. Seeing the smile and glee on her face felt like the best reward he could imagine.


    "You can take a shower and change your clothes. After lunch, I will show you onest ce." He finally said.


    Hu lei was satisfied with this n looked like she was anxious to touch her new little beauties. She nodded before sending him out. However, once he was gone, her face became a little downcast. It was not that she was unhappy with anything.


    She just felt overwhelmed by the incredible change in her life, and the warmth and security that Zhong Feng was giving her. Not long ago, she had been a prisoner. She had not thought that she would have a chance at escape from that hell. Those people would have denied her freedom even in the face of death.


    After all, she was considered to be the only sessful experimental subject in their eyes. It was the reason that they had kept her alive and locked up even after she became defiant following her father''s death. She had vehemently refused to have another scientist ''work'' on her.


    When she rebelled they had decided to lock her up because they could not decide what to do with her. On one hand, she was not useful if they did not have a way to continue the experiments. It would have been better for them if they had harvested her organs for further research.


    On the other hand, they could not afford to lose her because she stood between them and a shutdown by whatever organisation funded them. As long as she existed, it was enough proof that they were not doing useless work.


    This awkward position allowed her to survive for so long while everyone else died. Some of the subjects did not even die due to the strain of the experiments. After all, there were expendable. Hu Lei still remembered every death she had seen down there and every horrified face that looked toward her.


    While she was happy to be out of there and with Zhong Feng, their ghosts haunted her dreams. When she closed her eyes to rest, she would see a weak woman or a broken man stretching their hands towards her, begging for help. Then, they would turn into vengeful spirits, cursing her for daring to be so carefree while everyone else died.


    On other asions, she would see her father. Sometimes, he would be dying peacefully, looking at her with love. But more often than not, he would be a ghoul, holding a scalpel. He would walk towards her and ask her why she had not saved him.


    She felt her heart sink deeper into a sea of uncertainty. Would she be able to put these ghosts at rest? Or would she continue ying the part, wearing her gorgeous dresses and limited edition shoes while still remaining haunted.


    She forcefully shook her head. No, she would not sink into despair. Right now, she had a future to fight for, and nothing would stop her.


    The final ce that Zhong Feng wanted to show Hu Lei was on the south side of the vi. This area had a beautiful and well-maintained flower garden. So, the scent around this part of the property was refreshing, and the appearance was quite good.


    However, the garden was not the ce that Zhong Feng had wanted her to see. After enjoying the garden view for a moment, they passed through a covered little patio which had tasteful English-style outdoor furniture and a few potted nts.


    Then, he opened the door connecting the house to the patio. When Hu Lei saw the interior space, she felt tears form in her eyes. Before she could stop them, a couple of droplets fell from her eyes and trickled to her face.


    "Don''t you like it? Is it the distance? There is an indoor ess door over there." Zhong Feng asked with concern.


    This reaction was too different from the one she had before the closet.


    "It''s not that. I love it so much. It is everything I have ever wanted." She responded before suddenly hugging his waist and pressing her body to him tightly. If she wasn''t much smaller than him, she might have caused him significant injuries.


    He petted her head in soothing motions gently.


    When Hu Lei felt satisfied, she released him and looked at therge room. It was a library which doubled as an office. She had always hoped to have one of these since she had discovered novels. Before she had realised that there were so many interesting stories in the world, she was always buried in course work from different countries, medical books and ssic literature.


    It was not that she hated these books. However, for a young girl living a serious life, it was more interesting for her to read fictional books to escape into a fantasy. Unfortunately, she did not have the leisure of owning hardcopy books. She could only read using her phone or aputer.


    Now, she had a dream library filled with wonderful novels. She walked around the filled shelves and checked the titles. She felt excited because some of the books she had been reading had new volumes, and there were a couple of new authors that looked interesting. The future was truly great.


    In one area of the room, there was afortable chaise lounge. On the far end, she saw a beautiful brown desk which was neatly organised. She could see aptop, a phone, some notebooks and a pencil case. It was the perfect workspace.


    "If you spoil me this much, I will never be able to leave." She said, turning back to the tall man.


    "Is that so?" he asked in a deep flirtatious tone, pulling her to himself.


    Disappointingly, before he could put his thoughts into action, his phone beeped. He looked at her with regret before taking out his phone, checking it and putting it away. He kissed her lightly on her forehead. It seemed they were really back to Supreme City.


    "I have to leave." He said.


    "I understand. You must have so much work because of all the time you took away for me." She felt remorseful about this fact.


    "What do you mean for you? I was obviously on an exotic holiday with a cute little beauty. It was no hardship." He spoke light-heartedly.


    "You have be quite a talker, haven''t you? It seems that I have to talk twice as much as I used to maintain status quo." Sheughed.


    Zhong Feng felt her tighten her hand on his chest.


    "Do you want me to stay for a little longer?" He asked softly.


    "No, I am just unhappy that you did not put any of my books in the library." Her small hand punched him lightly on his chest.


    "Those are for my personal collection." The response was filled with amusement.


    As they walked outside, they both felt a sense of unwillingness to separate.


    "You will find everything you need in the desk. If not, my number is programmed into the phone. You can reach me at any time. Li will bring in someone to assist and protect you tomorrow." He added, worried about leaving so suddenly.


    "I can fight." She said grumpily because he was treating her like a child.


    "I know, but I don''t want you fighting unless you have to." He patted her head.

 Chapter 89 - LITTLE ANGEL AND DEVIL

    Hu Lei spent the rest of the afternoon catching up on the happenings since she had been away on her new phone andptop. She wanted to know everything before settling into the future. Though she could not learn about every single thing, she now had general knowledge on the flow of the current events, particrly on Supreme City.


    She was surprised to learn about the prominence of Zhong Feng in the country. He was still a president of thepany, but Zhong Industries was in apletely different league whenpared to Etude Technologies.


    The corporation had countless branches and businesses in the country and the international market. Moreover, from the information provided, they were expected to keep rising. Even the Zhong family chairman, Ah Feng''s father, spoke highly of him.


    Hu Lei felt a little guilty as she clicked on a different section of web results: entertainment news. She was a little interested in the reported private life of Zhong Feng. She knew that most of the news would be probably inurate and exaggerated.


    But everyone had that little angel and devil. The angel told her that she should not click on the presented links. The little devil spurred her on, with seductive words, forcing her to go for it.


    At first, she looked through squinted eyes, fearing what she would see. But after some time, she opened her eyes wide. She felt guilty for checking the online results, but she was also relieved because there was nothing much in the tabloids.


    Most of the news provided perfunctory details on the business events he attended. There were no recent photos of him since he had not been seen much in the previous two years. She maintained a clear expression, but her heart felt warm for some reason.


    Unfortunately, Hu Lei did not have the self-control to leave everything alone after clicking on a few links. She dug deeper with a sense of enjoyment. She fell into the deep pit of external links. She could not be med for this. It was the Wiki phenomenon. Once you started moving from one link to another connected one and so on, you will always find what you did not know you were looking for.


    During this casual but addictive exploration, she found a strange article involving a woman known as Bei Gong Jiu. In reality, the link was not directly connected to Zhong Feng. However, after hours of learning about Supreme City and its politics, nothing could be hidden before her quick mind.


    The behind the scenes background of the article began after Zhong Feng left Etude Technologies and returned to his family''s business. Shortly after this, he purchased Dong Chen Publishing which was doing well in the business. Of course, Hu Lei remembered thispany because she had a contract as an author for a number of years.


    She was also appalled to learn that before Ah Feng took it over, it had been owned by the Murong family. She instantly regretted her decision of choosing a publisher so casually. It seemed that she had caused herself to have ties with some eyesores.


    Besides this point, it was noted that the move to buy Dong Chen, which was now known as Sonata Publishing, was so sudden. Therefore, some rumours came up that Zhong Feng had acquired thepany for a woman.


    The article about the woman known as Bei Gong Jiu seemed to imply that the change inpany ownership had to do with her. In simple terms, people seemed to think that Zhong Feng bought thepany so that she could work within the Zhong family group. Based on thements, the public seemed to believe it.


    Hu Lei felt a strong sense of irritation rise from her heart. However, she understood that she had sought for trouble herself. She immediately closed all the tabs instead of looking into this Bei Gong Jiu.


    Bei Gong Jiu¡­ she felt that this name was a little familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere. She thought for a while before she had a ''eureka'' moment. She stood up from behind her new beloved desk and walked around the library.


    She took out a novel from one of the shelves with a pleased expression. She had indeed casually seen this name when she had first looked around the library. She was not familiar with this author, and the book title seemed a little ''meh''. So, the name had not stuck with her.


    She looked at the novel volume for a moment in deep contemtion. On one hand, she did not have a positive impression on this woman for personal reasons. Though she had not directly used Zhong Feng''s name, it was clear that she was trying to create some kind of hype with him, white lotus style. On the other hand, Hu Lei wasmitted to her rtionship with good stories. She did not want to dismiss a good author without giving the book a chance.


    She slowly went back to her desk with the book and activated her special skill: Lightning Reading. Hu Lei''s reading skill could not be looked down upon. It was this ability that had enabled her to learn with incredible ease. Her father had theorised that it had something to do with the experiments that were done on her brain when she was eight. She preferred to think of it as a skill drop.


    She finished the volume in no time before closing the book and smiling to herself like a demon.


    ''Mmmh¡­ this is quite satisfying.'' She reced the book on the shelf.


    She moved to another part of the library where all the Carefree Dreams books had been ced. It seemed that Zhong Feng had bought every single copy of this person''s published books. She smiled when she remembered that she had oncemented on her author page that this person was her favourite writer. She picked out a volume of one of the books she had been reading before everything.


    ''This should clean that aftertaste.''


    Just as she was getting into the book, the internal door of the office was knocked lightly. She stood up and opened it. She was surprised to see that her library was actually next to Zhong Feng''s study. He had told her that the beautiful wooden door led to an untidy storage room during the initial tour.


    "Miss Hu, it is already a littlete. What would you like to have for dinner?" Housekeeper Li asked.


    There were other people that he could have sent, considering he was the head household manager. However, he felt that he could not take the risk of offending this person.


    She frowned to herself and felt terrible for wasting her time on useless things. She had not even noticed that the room had be quite dark.


    "I am not really hungry, so anything is fine. I will apany Ah Feng for dinner when hees back." She responded with a smile.


    "Master mighte back past midnight." Li exined.


    "It doesn''t change anything." She smiled.


    Housekeeper Li did not know how to convince her to change her mind. It would not do if her health was affected. But he also had to remember that Zhong Feng had said that her words were like his own: not to be questioned. He felt a headacheing. It seemed that he would not enjoy an easy life anymore.

 Chapter 90 - ABANDON HER IDENTITY

    Hu Lei remained in the library after the exchange with Housekeeper Li, but she did not continue fooling around. She instead focussed on checking the legal paperwork organised in the desk drawers. The only reason she had not been anxious to begin doing anything was because she had found these papers earlier.


    Zhong Feng had been thorough in his preparations for her return. He had handled everything from cancelling her contract with Dong Chen to managing her finances and general legal affairs. Hu Lei could imagine the kind of hold he had to be able to do everything without her approval or signature. She checked all the documents and nodded in satisfaction.


    The only thing that would need her personal involvement following her disappearance was the effect of her absence on her career as an author. Unfortunately, this aspect was also the most difficult to turn around because the problem could not be solved easily even with a lot of money.


    She leaned back in thought. Right now, she had no publisher or editor. Her numerous fans had probably cussed her to the point of death. She understood that it would be impossible for them to be forgiving towards her hiatus.


    Three years ago, she had been working simultaneously on two books, and there had been a rumour about a TV series about The Queen of the Apocalypse. Her poprity had been at an all-time high. Then, without warning, she had fallen off the face of the earth.


    Her reputation as a prolific novelist must have taken a huge hit. She probably had a lot of ckened fans. She sighed in frustration. Luckily, no one in the industry knew who she was, except for Bo Qian. Well, even if someone looked into her without a deep dive into her background, they would not be able to track her down.


    She wondered if she should retire her old penname. Little Ninja Cat was the worst name ever for an author, a ninja or even a cat. Perhaps, it was time to choose a new name. She could go by something fancy like I Drink Strawberry Juice or Great Lady of the Colnds.


    She shook her head. It would not do. If she abandoned her identity as Little Ninja cat, she would betray the feelings of the people who had supported her from the beginning. In addition, she would betray herself, allowing an important piece of herself to be stolen by those who had already taken three years from her. It was a terrible name, but it did signify who she was in her heart.


    Still, she could not think of another good method for making aeback. If she returned to her original Little Ninja Cat identity, would she continue with the two books she had left iplete? Did she even remember the characters? Or should she just begin afresh? A lot of authors did leave books iplete and write something new.


    She could not think of a good solution. She decided to let the problem simmer for the night. Maybe the answer woulde to her in a dream. She chuckled to herself before leaving the library.


    It was about ten o''clock in the night when she went back to her new bedroom. She took a hot bath to relieve her tired body. It seemed her body was still too weak. Afterwards, she put on a pink onesie with a smile.


    She realised that she was beginning to get addicted to these pyjamas. With that thought, she decided that she would stop wearing them as soon as it became warmer. She put on the feline hood and paw mittens. These things were too childish even if they felt like getting a hug from super fluffy warm clouds. She went back downstairs and settled in front of the TV.


    She could stream something before Zhong Feng came back. She curled up on a couch and put on a thriller series. It was good to be back. Even though she had been able to watch some films during her first year in theb, the collection primarily consisted of action movies.


    When Zhong Feng returned deep in the night, he found Hu Lei sleeping while the TV yed in the background. He frowned at the screen because he could see that it was a dark thriller type show. With her nightmares, it couldn''t be a good idea.


    He looked down on her sleepy pinkish face and smiled. Somehow, the stress of dealing with work seemed to ebb away. Somend investment deal had gone wrong during his absence, and everyone was pointing fingers at each other, giving him a headache. Spending all that time dealing with people took a toll on him.


    But one look at his fluffy Little Lei, he felt refreshed. Still, he could not approve of her waiting for him thiste.


    "You are back." Her yellow eyes looked at him sleepily, and his mouth stretched into a smile.


    "En, did you eat?" He asked sternly but softly.


    "I was waiting for you." She responded.


    "You should eat something." He admonished with a hand on her head.


    She caught his hand and checked his watch. It was past two in the morning. He had to be tired.


    "It''s not good to eat thiste. Let''s go to bed. I will eat more tomorrow." She rose and rubbed her eyes.


    Zhong Feng realised that she was suffering from eyes strain. The orbs looked red and pained. He could guess that it was as a result of using screens. It seemed that it was time to take her to hospital for a long overdue check-up and perhaps eyesses. He sighed and picked her up.


    The rest of the night passed without incident.


    In the morning, thosete sleepers still woke up quite early and had breakfast together. Hu Lei wanted to keep sleeping, but she did not want to miss out on an opportunity to be with Zhong Feng, especially if he woulde backte.


    When breakfast was concluded, Zhong Feng destroyed the moment of peace by delivering a lecture on health. Hu Lei wanted tough at his school principal aura, but she obediently listened as he instructed her to take breaks from looking at screens, not to watch scary TV and avoid skipping meals.


    She did not protest because he was not wrong. Her body was not in the best condition, so she had to be a little more careful.


    Before their conversation could continue, Housekeeper Li came back with a woman dressed in ck jeans and a white T-shirt. Hu Lei looked at her with a critical eye. The woman was of average height, had short hair and slightly above average looks. She looked trained based on her gait and posture.


    It seemed she could not escape the fate of having a guard. But more importantly, she sensed a concealed dislikeing from the woman''s eyes. Though she held it in admirably, nothing could escape Hu Lei''s keen eyes.


    Hu Lei smiled at Zhong Feng who had a deep frown on his face. It seemed like he had also noticed the slight animosity. When he would have had Housekeeper Li take that woman out, his littledy shook her head at him.


    He felt a little helpless because he knew she was probably thinking something untoward. He could only back down. It was alright for her to have her strange brand of entertainment. He would ensure that she was not in danger.


    "Miss Hu, this will be your assistant. Her name is Ting Wan." Housekeeper Li introduced with a smile.

 Chapter 91 - YOU ARE UNFORGETTABLE

    Ting Wan nodded curtly at Hu Lei and then nced at Zhong Feng before looking at Housekeeper Li. She did not show any obvious emotions about this entire affair. However, Hu Lei was extremely curious about this woman and wanted an opportunity to observe her.


    In truth, Hu Lei was not a person who loved drama purely for the purpose of entertainment. She considered herself a people-watcher for the sake of understanding humans and creating more riveting works. Her primary genres of choice as Little Ninja Cat were science fiction, fantasy and crime. Her grasp on these elements was exceptional because of the environment in which she grew.


    Unfortunately, when it came to drama and romance, she was hopeless. She did not need anyone to tell her that she sucked. She had once attempted to follow in the footsteps of Carefree Dreams. She had looked down on herself after re-reading the few chapters.


    However, she had not given up on her dream of writing a romance novel or at least, incorporating more romance elements in her future books. She intended to observe people doing interesting things fuelled by various emotions to fulfil this goal.


    And this Ting Wan¡­ she was an interesting one.


    "Miss Hu, Ting Wan will be responsible for providing any help you need, from office work to driving." Housekeeper Li added with a smile.


    After that, he left with Ting Wan in tow.


    "I have instructed Li to provide suitable snacks every three hours." Zhong Feng went back to his original topic of health once they were alone.


    "An interval of three hours is too short. I will be a dumpling." She protested.


    Zhong Feng leaned to her and pinched her cheeks lightly. She was too thin, and she would not gain healthy weight if she continued like this. She had just eaten, but the total amount of food in her stomach could not even fill a small bowl.


    "Do not worry so much. I have just not gotten used to eatingrge meals." She spoke with a smile lifting her hands to touch his hands.


    "That''s why you need multiple small meals for now." He paused. "We will also need to visit the hospital soon."


    Hu Lei became tense.


    "I am fine. I know that my body is not in the best state, but there are no major problems." She responded.


    "It will give me peace of mind." Zhong Feng pulled out a powerful card.


    Hu Lei felt a pang in her heart when she thought about all the struggles that Zhong Feng must be going through.


    "I will go." She gave in.


    Zhong Feng lips stretched a little.


    "The consultation will not be without reward." He spoke mysteriously.


    "What do you mean?" Hu Lei became excited.


    "You will have to wait and see." He changed the subject. "Have you decided on what to do?"


    Hu Lei''s answer to her current quandary had note to her in a dream. She was still unable to decide about her next step.


    "I definitely want to continue as an author, but I am not clear about the best way to proceed." She responded with a thoughtful expression.


    Zhong Feng looked at her anxious face.


    "Do you want my input?" He asked with a small smile.


    Hu Lei nodded.


    "I think you should not be in a rush. It''s better to take your time and find the best path instead of rushing in due to anxiety. For now, you can just work on what you want. Once you make your decision, you can begin publishing again."


    She felt that the words made sense.


    "What if everyone has forgotten me?" She asked in a small voice.


    "You are unforgettable."


    Hu Lei knew that he was justforting her, but she still felt happy and warm. His idea was quite solid. For now, she did not even know how to begin or if she could still write. She should try out a new novel idea or attempt to finish some of her old work. This should help her decide on what to do next.


    "You truly deserve to be the number one man in Supreme City. Howes no one has snatched you up yet?" She leaned towards him with a teasing smile.


    Zhong Feng felt surprised at her action, but he also was incredibly happy. This was the first time she had shown her roguish flirtatious behaviour before him since she had been back. He stood up and pulled her from her chair and into his arms.


    "What do you mean no one has snatched me up yet? Is my wife not in my arms?" He spoke in an equally teasing fashion.


    As expected, she blushed until the tips of her ears seemed to burn. She attempted to escape but could not. So, she could only bury her face in his chest and use a small fist to pound his body.


    Zhong Feng frowned at how small and frail she felt in his arms. He felt like she was only skin and bones beneath her clothes. He felt incredibly anxious because it seemed like she would fall apart. He breathed in deeply. The previous night he had slept alone in his bed, and he had dreamt again of her disappearance.


    He could not bear it. He had walked to her bedroom andy next to her before sighing in relief. His heart had finally calmed down. Now, he felt anxious about parting from her once again. However, even though he wanted to tie her to his side forever and keep her from the world, he did not want to be another cage for her.


    He could not break her wings.


    "You will bete for work." Hu Lei spoke into his chest.


    "Mmmh¡­ I will leave in a moment." He responded, but he did not release her.


    After long moments, he finally let her go.


    "Be careful. Do not skip meals. If you want to wait up for me, you can just sleep on my bed." He added a few words before striding out.


    Hu Lei looked wistfully at his departing back. She smiled to herself and went back upstairs to prepare for her day. She pretended not to have noticed a certain little mouse who had been watching them for a few moments.

 Chapter 92 - RESPECT YOUR DECISION

    In the old Zhong Residence, three people were elegantly having their breakfast, and the ambience was quite harmonious. However, each of them had troubling thoughts and concerns brewing in their mind. Finally, when the breakfast concluded, Zhong Tian and Chu Ling exchanged a subtle look.


    Then, Chu Ling nodded and turned to their daughter.


    "Mian''er, your father and I have been talking about your situation." She spoke in a cautious tone.


    The three of them understood ''the situation'' quite well. However, no one dared to mention it explicitly. There had been subtle hints over the years, but Zhong Mian had pretended not to notice anything. Now, it seemed that her father and mother had be tired of subtlety and decided to face the issue head on.


    "What do you mean, mother?" Zhong Mian asked in a gentle voice, but her hand grasped her ss of water tightly in her grip.


    "We are worried that you will be alone when you are older. We are your parents, and we do not want you to suffer when we are gone. Otherwise, we will not rest in peace." Chu Ling took out her ultimate move, the guilt card.


    She was determined not to be derailed. If she continued to talk in euphemisms, they would never move forward with the discussion.


    "One of my old friends has a son who is about your age. We will set up a meeting for you two. If it is sessful, we can proceed to the formalities." Zhong Tian joined in without finesse.


    Zhong Mian ced her hands on herp and tightened them into fists. She felt frustrated and a little angry. It was not that she could not see her parents'' good intentions. It just felt like a betrayal to her, suggesting a blind date setup.


    "Am I getting in your way?" She asked in a gentle tone.


    As a refined woman, she did not disy her temper inappropriately. She always spoke calmly even when the mes of fury were burning in her heart. Her manners had been instilled in her by a strict finishing teacher in Europe when she was still a teenager.


    "You cannot keep putting this off indefinitely. You will meet with this man. I have checked up on him, and he is a good fit for you." Zhong Tian responded in a strict tone.


    Zhong Mian did not be flustered. After all, she was a seasoned businesswoman. She could face even her father''s temper head on without fear. She had dealt with countless unreasonable people. Her only point of weakness was her little brother.


    "You promised not to interfere with my marriage matters as long as I supported thepany. I lived my entire life thinking about the Zhong family business. If you cannot avoid interfering in my personal life, my only choice is toe by here less often. It seems that an old spinster like me is an eyesore." Even though her words were self-deprecating, she still sounded unflustered and refined.


    "Are you threatening us?" Zhong Tian asked loudly, losing his temper.


    Zhong Mian did not shrink back.


    "Why would I threaten the parents I love so much? I am thinking of you. Ie here often to bring youfort, especially after Feng''er stopped dropping by regrly." Her lips tightened. "But it seems that I just trouble you by reminding you that I am an old unmarried daughter."


    She had been overlooking the nudges, whispers and insinuations by her parents every time she was around. However, she could not ignore their attempt at setting her up. For a proud and elegantdy like Mian, it was a huge insult.


    "Mian, do not think of it as interference. We are just worried. You are no longer a young woman. If you want to have children, you have to get things started as soon as possible." Chu Ling spoke with a soft persuasive tone after seeing that the entire conversation was turning sour.


    "I am sorry. I understand your good intentions. But I would like you to honour our agreement and not be involved in these affairs." She paused. "The Zhong family does not need connections through marriage, and we are no longer bound by traditions. I just want to have a chance to do things in my own way."


    Zhong Tian wanted to insist on the matter, but his wife touched and squeezed his hand. As a mature woman, she knew which battles could not be won. It was better for their daughter to do her own things than to disappear.


    She did not want Mian to be distant like Feng. Though he was still a filial son, their rtionship had not recovered since the Jian Ru incident. She had attempted to exin their logic for drugging him, and he had nodded in understanding. However, as a mother, she could see that he no longer trusted her wholeheartedly.


    If Mian became like this, it would be too much. For now, they would have to take the loss.


    "We will respect your decision, Mian." Chu Ling said with a sigh.


    The family continued chatting casually for a few minutes before Zhong Mian left the house. The two elders watched her get into her red sports car and drive off at a shocking speed withplicated expressions.


    When Zhong Mian exited the old residence, she slowed down the car and dialled a number. She smiled as the person on the other end of the line picked up the call.


    "Good morning, Mian." The voice sounded groggy and tired.


    "Good morning. Have you had a chance to sleep?" She asked with a concerned frown.


    "I just came back. There was a major identst night and some patients ended up in my emergency room. But I will not be needed until tomorrow evening." The other person spoke with an audible smile.


    "You should get some sleep." Zhong Mian spoke softly.


    "How did your overnight visit with your family go? You sound a little off."


    "It is nothing big." She paused. "They want to set me up with someone."


    "What do you mean?" The response sounded less groggy and a little angry.


    "Are you jealous?" Mianughed in an uncharacteristic way.


    "Of course, I am. This would not be an issue if you gave me a public name." The words were spoken with childish anger.


    "You know why we can''t do that. If word gets out, you might be found and mobbed by the media. I won''t let anyone harm the people I love." She paused. "But I also don''t want to wait anymore. Let me think of something."


    After a few more words, Zhong Mian hardened her resolve. She needed to talk to her brother.

 Chapter 93 - FOOLS DO NOT FEAR

    After Zhong Mian dealt with some matters at work, she drove to the Zhong Industries headquarters. Currently, she was managing the hospitality sector of the family corporation, so she did not need to be at the main building in the office. In fact, she had established her operations at Demesne Hotel for convenience.


    However, even though she did note to the main office frequently, everyone still remembered her. When she entered the building, the employees looked at her in awe and greeted her respectfully. She nodded back and smiled at a few familiar faces.


    She felt a little nostalgic because she had spent so much time working in Zhong Towers. However, when she looked around, she felt relieved that she had left. Her memories were still clear, reminding her of the constant sleepless nights, guarding against tricks and fighting for power.


    Her life had definitely changed for the better. The hospitality branch did not have the adrenaline rush of the central office, but she loved being able to breath and walk without looking over her shoulder in paranoia. She had finallye to understand why Feng''er had been so reluctant toe to Zhong Industries.


    A long elevator ride brought her to the top floor where Zhong Feng''s office was located. She felt incredibly nervous. Though she was not as unhealthily obsessed with this little brother as she was before, he was still her most important person. And meeting with him had be a problem since the Jian Ru incident.


    When she stepped out of the elevator, she found an unexpected person in the lounge of the floor. She looked at the girl who was dressed in a long white sundress with a slight frown. However, she recovered her expression quite fast.


    That girl noticed Zhong Mian walking in and stood up quickly.


    "Big sister Mian, I am so d to see you." She spoke in a small voice.


    Zhong Mian felt annoyed by this disy of shyness. As ady, she believed in being gentle, but this kind of weak and helpless look was an insult to all women, especially when it was all faked. However, Lady Mian would never directly point these facts out.


    "Bei Gong Jiu, it is a surprise to see you here." She responded politely.


    "I dropped by to give something to big brother Feng, but some people stopped me from seeing him." The woman cast aggrieved eyes at the two unflustered receptionists.


    Zhong Mian almost frowned again.


    "You can simply leave the item with the receptionists. I am sure they will deliver it if it is important." She responded with a hint of impatience.


    Bei Gong Jiu turned her hurt eyes at Mian, as if she was the one standing in her way. However, the sad eyes would not work on this hardened businesswoman who had seen it all.


    "My heart will not feel at peace if I am not sure that big brother Feng received it." She responded looking down.


    In her mind, she felt annoyed at Mian for failing to help her. Their families might not be at the same level, but at least, she deserved some respect. It was yet to be decided who would be the daughter-inw of the Zhong family. How did Zhong Mian know that she would not be the winner?


    It was not like she wanted to do much when she saw Zhong Feng. She only wanted to deliver the VIP tickets to the exclusive writers'' meet. Well, she also wanted to mention personally that she was going to be participating so that he would show up.


    Even if she was not sessful in inviting him, she would at least have an opportunity to meet with him. Simply speaking, Bei Gong Jiu had thought of every angle of this issue and realised that the tickets in her hands were the only way to improve her rtionship with Zhong Feng.


    When she had offered to deliver the tickets to Zhong Industries, the head of Sonata Publishing had been too happy to let her. After all, everyone thought that she had a personal connection with Zhong Feng. If the big boss could attend the meet, their small subsidiary would have a lot of face.


    The truth was that Bei Gong Jun was not close to Zhong Feng. The link between them had appeared coincidentally during a business gathering. She had been apanying her parents to that party and had been enthralled by Zhong Feng.


    She had approached him to introduce herself. Unlike other women, she was not afraid to approach him. She was very confident in her ability to get any man. It can also be said that she did not know Zhong Feng''s reputation. And fools do not fear.


    When she hade close to him with a smile, someone had captured a photo before Zhong Feng had turned a cold eye toward her, causing her to freeze in the spot. Her mother hade to her rescue fast and apologised to the big man before dragging her away.


    At first, Bei Gong Jiu had been too afraid of Zhong Feng. She had felt as if she had seen hell when he had cast a single look on her. Everything should have ended just like this.


    However, the photo had been ced on a certain website, and a discussion had begun about the possible link between her and Zhong Feng. Mostizens seemed to believe that there was a connection even if the photo was never published in any reputable news source.


    The constant flow of positive discussions had caused Bei Gong Jun to believe that there was something happening. Moreover, her parents encouraged herter, seeing that there was no retaliation from the Zhong side. So, she hade to believe that with a little hard work, it would not be too difficult to get him. She could be a daughter-inw of the Zhong family.


    Unfortunately, finding another chance to meet with Zhong Feng had proved impossible. In fact, they had not met again since that day. Now that an opportunity had fallen into her hands, how could she let it go easily?


    She needed time to cultivate their feelings before it was toote.


    Zhong Mian looked at Bei Gong Jiu who kept calling her little brother so intimately and felt her anger well up. How thick was this woman''s face? She knew for a fact that the two people were not close. Also, this woman was one year older than her brother. How was it appropriate for her to call him big brother?


    "If I deliver the item to my brother personally, will you feel at ease?" Zhong Mian asked with a hint of sarcasm.


    "This¡­ I don''t want to trouble you." She would wait for Zhong Feng to leave the office.


    Before the conversation, one of the receptionists approached them. After greeting Zhong Mian, she turned to Bei Gong Jiu.


    "Ms Bei Gong, the security personnel are on their way to escort you out." Her voice remained professional and calm.


    Bei Gong flushed in embarrassment and quickly took out an envelope and handed it to Zhong Mian.


    "I shall trouble you, Ms Zhong. I will leave first. I have a lot of work to do."


    With that, she hurried to the elevator.

 Chapter 94 - I NEED YOUR SUPPORT

    Zhong Mian did not spare the escaping woman another nce. Instead, she focussed on her mission and walked to Zhong Feng''s office. She nodded at his secretaries before knocking lightly on the dark hardwood and opening the door.


    Her brother seemed to have been expecting her. He had probably known about her presence as soon as she had passed through the gate. She stood at the entrance and looked at him for a moment in silence. He seemed to have changed since she hadst seen him.


    His beautiful face was still that of a banished sinful immortal. And he still looked apathetic, as if removed from the concerns of the world. However, his eyes were different. The swirling cruelty and the swelling blood thirst that had taken residence in his dark eyes in thest few years seemed to have be muted. There was still a strange kind of darkness, but deep within his eyes, there was a hint of starlight.


    "Feng''er, you are looking well." She approached him with a smile.


    "So are you." He responded without a change in emotion.


    She sat down opposite him.


    "I have been worried about you. But it seemed that I was overthinking things. Did you meet someone?" She asked in a casual tone, suppressing her raging curiosity.


    Zhong Feng did not respond, but she could see his face had softened a bit.


    "I knew it. See, I told you time heals all wounds. Even if that girl left you so suddenly, you have found someone better, and you are happy now." She continued happily, letting loose.


    But when she looked at his face, she realised that she had said something wrong. Her brother''s face became colder, and his eyes seemed to be dark and icy. She flinched. It seemed that the girl was still a big taboo. She wanted to p herself for bringing it up.


    "I am sorry, Feng''er. It was my fault about that matter. I made her feel like a criminal, and she was forced to leave. After Jian Ru was arrested, I realised that it was possible that she had nned the whole thing. I fell for her trap. I tried exining it to mum and dad, but things had already be tooplicated. They won''t believe that Hu Lei was not at fault." She continued.


    She had looked back at the incident and realised that she had been taken in by Jian Ru''s drama. After putting in the pieces of the puzzle together, she had realised that Hu Lei might not have known anything. When she had discussed with their parents, they had not been moved by her attempts at exining.


    After all, the drugged drink had been in Hu Lei''s hands before Feng''er consumed it. Furthermore, the girl had disappeared suddenly, leaving their son heartbroken. They felt that she had done him injustice by dumping him so casually. Though it had been their intention to chase her away, they could not ept that she had taken off on her own terms without warning.


    "No one can force her to do anything." Zhong Feng responded in a cold voice.


    The voice was chilling like millennium ice, but Mian was surprised by the emotions behind it. It almost sounded like indulgence. She felt like she was missing something. It was obvious that the man had not moved on from the girl as she had assumed.


    "How can I help you?" the man asked, preventing her from continuing with the small talk.


    Mian clutched her purse tightly in her hand. She felt like a tense teenager even though she was already thirty eight years old. She took a deep breath.


    "I met someone." She paused before charging on quickly. "I want to have an open rtionship, but I am afraid of the possible repercussions."


    Zhong Feng did not look flustered. After all, he knew about almost everything that took ce in Supreme City. Still, he did not interrupt.


    "The man is a little younger than me. And he has a child." She became tense, as if waiting for rebuke, but nothing came.


    "He is not married, divorced or something like that. The child is from an old fling." For some reason, she felt guilty and panicked when she said those words.


    After all, her brother was a believer in one pair for a lifetime. He did not believe in casual physical rtionships. It would not do if he thought she was being cheated through this rtionship.


    "It is obviously not a big deal. I have also had my fair share of flings in the past." Sheughed awkwardly.


    In her mind, she began rebuking herself. Why was she butchering her image in front of her most beloved little brother? He probably saw her as a model sister, and now he would be disappointed. What was she thinking? She needed to shut up immediately.


    Zhong Mian''s delusions about her brother and tendency to overthinking everything had not been cured.


    "Anyway, I love the child as my own." She finally became silent.


    Zhong Feng did not show any change in rtion to all the information provided.


    "So what is the problem?" He asked.


    "I want to get married. But there are too many issues which coulde up if the rtionship is revealed. First, mum and dad might not ept our rtionship. Also, there is the issue that I will be like a second wife. If the media knows about this, they could go after them because I am older, and I will be a stepmother. I don''t want anything bad to happen." Her eyes watered in an uncharacteristic way.


    "What would you like for me to do?"


    Mian was not a weak or powerless woman. She was one of the toughest people in Supreme. Therefore, her request was not direct.


    "I don''t want to marry without my family''s approval. As long as mom and dad ept him, I can be assured that nothing bad will happen. But I do not know if they will be open to my rtionship. You know how they are. So, I need your support." She paused. "You can meet Kong Ou beforehand if you are not sure and judge for yourself."


    Naturally, she also wanted practical help with protecting her little family. She knew that Zhong Feng''s connections were better than hers. However, she needed to be patient. As long as their first meeting proceeded well, it would not be toote for more requests.


    "Very well, you can make arrangements." The man epted.


    Zhong Mian felt happy. It seems that getting along with her younger brother was not as hard as she thought.


    "Is this Friday convenient?" She asked excitedly.


    The sooner she could wrap up this matter, the better.


    "No." Zhong Feng responded without an exnation.


    Actually, he intended to take Hu Lei to the hospital on Friday for a check-up after work. Unfortunately, Zhong Mian thought that he was being difficult.


    "What about Saturday evening?" She asked with dampened spirits.


    Zhong Feng thought for a moment. He had intended to apany Hu Lei as much as possible during the weekend at home. He had envisioned a quiet weekend.


    "I will make time." He finally said.


    Zhong Mian was about to happily leave the office when she remembered the envelope.


    "Oh, something was sent over from Sonata Publishing." She was not stupid enough to ruin the mood by mentioning a random woman''s name, even if Zhong Feng probably already knew everything.


    He received the envelope and found a couple of tickets.


    "Do you want me to take them with me?" She asked cautiously.


    Zhong Feng gave back the envelope; he did not care about these tickets. But for some reason, his lips stretched into a small smile.

 Chapter 95 - ADMIT HER GUILT

    On Friday afternoon, Hu Lei left the library around lunchtime to prepare for the dreaded appointment. Under normal circumstances, she would be enjoying a light lunch in the library before continuing with her work. This had been her routine for the past few days.


    Unfortunately, she could not concentrate on writing with the sword of a hospital visit hanging over her head. She felt a little sense of dread at this uing consultation. She just could not put her fears out of her mind, no matter how much she tried.


    The worst part was that she could not postpone the consultation. Zhong Feng was taking her to the doctor in person. She tried to calm herself and convince herself that seeing a doctor was a good thing. After all, she did want to know if there was something wrong with her body. She felt fine physically, but she knew that her mental state was not good.


    The nightmares had not stopped, and she felt as if there was a dark fog clouding her mind. It was almost as if she was stuck in a deep and ck void. Even when she was awake and looking at the sun, it seemed like there was something dark and alive eating at her mind.


    If there was a health issue causing her this difort, she wanted it to be resolved immediately. Deep in her heart, she hoped that there was something wrong with her body. Because the alternative¡­ if it was a mental illness, her hope of recovery was not good. She was a realist, and she understood that most mental conditions could only be managed.


    She felt that darkness swirl faster in her mind as she went up the stairs. It was almost blinding, making her lose her focus. She bit her plumb lower lip with her teeth, and the pain broke her out of her well of distress. Her mind became clearer.


    She needed to stand firm and fight. Otherwise, Zhong Feng''s efforts expended in rescuing her would be in vain. Her lips lifted into a little smile. She had something real to fight for, so she could not be brought down easily.


    When she entered her bedroom, she found her ''assistant'' looking through her nightstand drawers. Her eyebrows tightened and the darkness in her eyes became deep once again. However, she immediately, concealed it and looked at Ting Wan with a lifted brow.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked calmly.


    Ting Wan felt surprised at the appearance of the short woman in the room. She had not heard her steps or sensed her presence. It should be noted that the only reason she had been confident enough to snoop was because she was sure that she would hear Hu Leiing from a mile away. But it seemed she had just appeared like a ghost.


    But Ting Wan was not foolish enough to admit her guilt.


    "I thought that I should organise Miss Hu''s room a little since I was not needed downstairs." She responded calmly.


    Hu Lei smiled at the confident response which was spoken without any strange shifts in tone or inflection. She respected people who could be in the wrong and deny, deny, deny without skipping a beat. It was such a pity that this woman had some nefarious motives towards her. Perhaps, they could have been friends in another world.


    However, this type of unscrupulous person who could speak lies so boldly was only good if they were on your side. And Ting Wan was definitely not on her side. It was not only her suspicious behaviour that bothered Hu Lei. There was the concealed look of dislike and even faint disgust in her eyes.


    And the negative feelings had be even more obvious over the past days.


    Hu Lei was naturally curious about the reason for this dislike. She was not willing to let this person go before learning about the cause of the instant hostility. After all, they had never met in the past as far as Hu Lei could remember.


    If she reced the woman before she knew, she would not feel at peace. It was better to know the enemy, no matter how insignificant.


    She kept things interesting by being around the house. Every time Ting Wan brought her snacks in the library and asked her if she needed anything else, her calm mask cracked just a little more. It seemed like her face would crack in pain. This type of thing amused Hu Lei.


    "Oh, Ting Wan is very hard working. But that is not your job. You can just rx as long as I don''t ask for anything." She smiled with twinkling in her eyes.


    Ting Wan gritted her teeth at the generous disy worthy of an empress. This shameless woman actually thought that she was the mistress of the house. She acted like she was the mother of the nation, ordering her like she had real authority. Was she worthy of the number one man in Supreme City? The future mistress of the Zhong family could never be her.


    "I will keep this in mind, Miss Hu." She still responded with an official nod.


    Before she could take her leave, another person came into the bedroom.


    "What are you doing here?" A cold voice spoke.


    Ting Wan became tense at the unexpected arrival of the Zhong Feng. Wasn''t he supposed to be at work? She felt fear as she suddenly realised that her decision to snoop had been ill-advised. She started panicking, but her face remained. She knew that she would probably be kicked out of the house, and the n would fall apart.


    "Ah Feng, you are back. Ting Wan was apparently keeping my things organised. I did not know I had be such a slob." Hu Lei said mournfully.


    Zhong Feng became angrier at the words even though he could see that his littledy was only being dramatic for her own purposes. He took out his phone and pressed a few buttons. Ting Wan felt like she could not breathe. Would she really be chased out? She felt her hatred for Hu Lei increase.


    "Boss, what is the problem?" Housekeeper Li stood outside the door and inquired respectfully.


    He then noticed the other woman in the room. His back was suddenly covered by a coldyer of sweat. He could see the problem. What was Ting Wan doing in this bedroom? She had to have a death wish. It seemed that he would need to rece this person before she spelled doom for the entire household.


    "I will take care of it right away. Ting Wan,e with me." He spoke sternly.


    Housekeeper Li was not a simple man. He could be intimidating though he always acted like a friendly neighbourhood guy. Originally, he was in the military, but he had to retire due to hand injuries which affected his firearm handling capabilities.


    Ting Wan felt pressure from the anger on his face and understood that her future was not looking good. However, even as she understood this face, she did not look repentant as she left the room. She even threw onest hostile look at Hu Lei.

 Chapter 96 - SOMETHING ELSE IN MIND

    Zhong Feng nced at Hu Lei as he drove out of Area 99. He had realised that she was tense as soon as he hade back to the vi, and it had nothing to do with the unreliable and highly suspicious assistant. In addition, it did not seem like it was only about her dislike for hospitals.


    But it did not seem like a good idea to dissect her fears at the moment.


    "I will find you a new assistant." He spoke, breaking her from the reverie.


    Hu Lei blinked towards him in confusion. Her mind was far away. After a short moment, sheprehended his words andughed lightly.


    "There''s no need. I find Ting Wan interesting." She responded with a twinkle in her eyes.


    "You should not keep people that you do not trust around." He spoke sternly.


    Though there was no way Ting Wan would take action against Hu Lei, he did not like the fact that there was someone who held malice towards her. Regrettably, for some reason, she had refused to have Ting Wan sent away. It would not be difficult to find out her purposes without keeping her on. But Hu Lei had insisted on doing things her way.


    Hu Lei looked outside through the window at the passing scenery in wonder. She had been hesitant about going outside since she hade back because she felt that somehow the whole was too big and overwhelming, giving her a sense of vulnerability. There was also the fact that she did not trust Ting Wan.


    "Mmmh¡­ Keeping untrustworthy people around can keep the mind sharp." She smiled a little.


    She felt that if she did not have this little challenge, she might not be able to keep her mind from sinking when Zhong Feng was not around. And she did not want Zhong Feng to be a mental crutch. He deserved a whole and strong Hu Lei.


    Right now, she needed to use everything she could, including Ting Wan, to keep herself from drowning and falling into the clutches of her failing mind.


    "Still, you need someone you can trust." Zhong Feng countered.


    "I have you." She said flirtatiously. "It is not a big deal. And anyway, once I find an apartment, I will need to find someone else to help me out."


    Zhong Feng''s hands tightened a little around the steering wheel at the words. He felt that urge to hold her and lock her up, keeping her from the world. He wanted her to belong to him alone. He did not want to lose her once again. His mind had always drifted to that night when she had disappeared and wondered whether things would have been different if he had given in to his dark urges, to keep her only for himself.


    However, when he looked at her smiling with twinkling yellow eyes, he understood that she had given himplete trust. She depended on him when she was lost and knew nothing. When the world was unfamiliar and her trust in people should have beenpletely broken, she had inexplicably chosen him.


    How could he dare to betray that trust? Even if he wanted to protect her and fold her up in soft cotton, he understood what he needed to do. His eyes softened as she smiled wider at him. He could not disappoint her. He would deny her nothing.


    "Your old new apartment is as you left it." He forced the words out.


    Hu Lei felt like she had not heard his words.


    "What did you say?" She leaned towards him energetically.


    "You heard me." He rxed a little.


    "What do you mean as I left it?" She asked.


    She held her breath in anticipation. She hoped he meant what he had said. Hu Lei''s fate had not been kind. Every time she was close to achieving her small dreams, time would be stolen. She had been excited about decorating her own apartment, learning the basics of daily living and being a normal person. And then, everything had fallen apart.


    Now that she had another chance, she intended to fulfil her aspirations through hook or crook.


    "Nothing has been changed. It is empty, except for the few things that were delivered some years ago." Zhong Feng said in forced lightness.


    "How is it possible?"


    "Mmmh¡­ Perhaps the owner wants to sue you for breaking the contract." He responded.


    Hu Lei understood the entire matter with those simple words.


    "But I hear that the owner is the richest man in the country. What possibly could he want from poor little me?" She asked, fluttering her eyebrows at him.


    "Perhaps he has something else in mind." His voice became deeper.


    "I could perhaps sing a song to escape this cruel fate." She spoke mournfully.


    "He might be interested. But you would have to sing a song every day for the rest of your life. And he intends to live a very long life." The beautiful man turned his gorgeous orbs to her,


    Hu Leiughed and continued flirting shamelessly with Zhong Feng,pletely putting the dreaded hospital visit from her thoughts. When he was close to him, it was almost as if the darkness guing her was afraid of him. Her mind became filled with light, like stars breaking through the deepest of nights.


    Unfortunately, the fun ride came to an end too soon. Hu Lei felt apprehensive again.


    After parking the vehicle, Zhong Feng took her hand in hisrge warm one.


    "Do not worry. It is just a routine check-up."


    "You are just saying that." She said in rebuke.


    "I don''t want you to run off." He said lightly.


    Hu Lei smiled at the attempt to cheer her up.


    "Is it really ok for you to bring me here?" She inquired, looking at the surroundings.


    She could see that the hospital was a high-end private institution. It was not difficult to guess that this was probably a facility owned by the Zhong family, based on its great location, discrete appearance and high-level of security.


    Zhong Feng flicked her forehead lightly before stepping out of the vehicle and opening the door for her. Without giving her a chance to refuse, he took her hand in his and led her to therge building. This simple action caused Hu Lei to feel like everything would be alright.

 Chapter 97 - MY FAVOURITE PATIENT

    Doctor Shui had only worked in the Zhong family hospital for three years. However, he had not seen the legendary heiring in for treatment or annual check-ups. Still, they knew each other outside of the hospital. In fact, Zhong Feng had been the one to bring him into his current prestigious position.


    "Did the young master decide to have a check-up after my pestering?" Doctor Shui asked in good humour when Zhong Feng unceremoniously opened his office door.


    Zhong Feng looked at him tly before stepping in like he owned the ce. With this, Hu Lei who was behind him was revealed. Doctor Shui looked on with interest. The cold man was holding the girl''s hand in his with obvious possessiveness. Unfortunately, the girl was not familiar in any way. Doctor Shui felt invigorated. It seemed that things were about to get a little more exciting in the Zhong n.


    "Actually, I am the patient." The girl spoke up with a smile.


    Doctor Shui was surprised by the response. He had expected her to be shy and quiet, overwhelmed and suppressed by Zhong Feng''s aura.


    "Then, I am d. A beautiful patient is better than the ice block." The doctorughed sneaking a look at the young master.


    Zhong Feng looked at him with a scathing eye, causing him to regret his audacious words.


    "It seems that you are quitefortable here. It might be time to lend your free services in the countryside." Zhong Feng spoke casually.


    Doctor Shui felt a cold shiver run through his body. If there was anything that this genius doctor hated, it was giving anything, especially his medical services, for free. Simply speaking, he was a true money grubber. It was too ironic that a profiteer like him had gone into the noble path of medicine.


    The truth was quite simple. But most people would probably p him if they found out that theuded genius doctor had only chosen the career path because of job security. Basically, there would always be sick people. So, his future would always be secure; disease was going nowhere.


    "I am just joking. You are naturally my favourite patient." He ttered with an ufortable look on his face.


    Zhong Feng did not pay attention to him. Instead, he looked at Hu Lei in telepathic inquiry. He wanted to know whether she was alright with this doctor. Though Doctor Shui was a profiteer, he was the only doctor that he trustedpletely, especially in this hospital. However, if Hu Lei did not feelfortable, he would have to think of someone else.


    Hu Lei nodded at him sensing his concern. This doctor seemed quite reliable. Moreover, she did not sense any kind of unpleasantness from him.


    "Would you like for me to stay?" He then asked out loud, even though he knew her response.


    She shook her head and squeezed his hand lightly with her small fingers. He frowned a little, but he did not insist. With one cold and warning look at Doctor Shui, he left the office.


    "I am Shui Mu. What''s your name?" Doctor Shui asked in a friendly but professional tone.


    Hu Lei sat down on the patient consultation chair and responded calmly.


    "Is there any specific health issue bothering you?"


    The question did not startle Hu Lei, but she did not feel that there was need to give a clear answer, even though there was something bothering her. It was best not to trigger a death g by talking carelessly and drawing bad karma. If there was a medical problem, it would be discovered naturally.


    "There is nothing special. I have had a couple of difficult years, so I just want to make sure that everything is alright." Her voice had no unnatural inflection.


    Doctor Shui could guess that there was more to the summarised story. If it was a random person, he would lecture them about being honest with the doctor. However, this was a person brought in by the mighty Zhong Feng. Moreover, it looked like he indulged her. Her unhappiness could mean charity work for him.


    No, he would not allow that to happen.


    "Which specific tests would you like done?" He asked.


    "The basic tests will be fine." She really did not have any preference.


    Before he could respond, his phone vibrated. He checked the message and cursed lightly in his heart. It was Zhong Feng with a range of instructions and warnings. With a pained look on his face, he turned back to Hu Lei.


    "It is better if we perform the full range of medical tests since you are already here." He spoke, bowing to the one with power.


    Hu Lei could guess what had transpired. But she still nodded. There was no harm in learning the truth about her true body''s condition. Ignorance was not necessarily bliss. Plus, she did not like the constant look of worry in Zhong Feng''s eyes. Her heart softened as she thought of him.


    "I hope you understand that you will need to answer some difficult questions if we are to get to the bottom of any potential problem." Doctor Shui warned sternly,mitted to doing his job well.


    She nodded once again.


    "Let us begin with your eye colour. How did this happen?" He asked.


    The unusual yellow irises had bothered him since she hade into the room. Though it was not impossible for a person to have yellowish hazel eyes, the hue of her eyes was not one found in humans.


    Hu Lei felt surprised. She had thought that he would assume that she was wearing contact lens. The only reason she had not felt self-conscious about her strange eyes was because she knew that no one would assume that they were her real irises.


    "A doctor changed my eye colour through various means. But I am not sure about the method." This was the truth.


    Doctor Shui became a little tense at the calm words. He knew that it was not his ce to judge. However, as a person and a doctor, he was not a proponent of cosmetic procedures such as this, especially when they involved essential and functional body parts.


    "Have you experienced any trouble since the change?" These types of processes almost always had adverse side effects.


    "Apart from a little photophobia, there is nothing else unusual from my original eyes." Her response was still calm.


    The consultation continued with more questions. But Hu Lei could only give vague responses when faced with these queries. She could hardly exin anything about her body because she really did not know. More importantly, she did not want anything about her past toe to light.

 Chapter 98 - NEVER FORGET MY PROMISES

    The consultation and the numerous medical tests took about three hours. However, the final results could not be given immediately. Hu Lei was tired and felt relieved because she did not like the environment. The beeping machines, the drawing of blood and various scans reminded her of things that she wanted to forget.


    When she left the final examination rooms, she found Zhong Feng waiting for her outside. Immediately, she felt the stress in her body ebb away. She had not even realised how tense her body has been.


    "How was it?" he asked, touching her head gently.


    "It was the worst thing possible." She replied in good humour, even though she meant the words.


    "I am sorry." He took her cold hands into warm ones which engulfedpletely.


    "What are you talking about? I could have escaped if I wanted." She stuck out her pink tongue cutely at him.


    His eyes darkened in overwhelming desire as he looked at her little tongue sandwiched between two plumb lips. For a moment, he almost bent down and captured that seductive mouth with his. However, as he leaned in, the door behind Hu Lei opened.


    "If it isn''t the young master¡­ please mind your manners in the hospital." Doctor Shui spoke in an amused voice.


    Zhong Feng felt that he had been too lenient with the doctor, causing him to be unrestrained. More importantly, he did not want anyone else to see his Hu Lei being cheeky. She was too damn adorable when she had that twinkle of mischief.


    He pulled her into himself, holding her beneath his warm arm. She looked up at him with slightly reddened cheeks. His arm tightened a little more.


    "Speak." He said coldly.


    "I wanted to let you know that the results will not be out until next week. You can leave." Doctor Shui reported, looking at the couple.


    Hu Lei frowned, but she did not say anything. She had felt a little tense about the check-up from the beginning, so she did not feel good about waiting for multiple days. However, there was nothing she could do. In her heart, she also knew that she wanted to learn the results alone, just in case.


    She nodded, stopping Zhong Feng from saying anything contrary. She did not want this matter to escte.


    "What is my reward?" She asked suddenly, changing the subject.


    Zhong Feng could tell that she was trying to conceal the fact that she wanted to learn the results alone. He felt his heart hurt for this girl who always tried to be strong and bright. He hoped that there would be a day when they could bepletely as one.


    "Do not worry. I have not forgotten about it. I will never forget any of my promises to you." He said gently, giving her a subtle smile.


    Doctor Shui, who had been fed dog food, felt like he had made a mistake bying out of theb, especially with the amount of work he had. It seemed that the doting of the famously cold master with an allergy to women did not know any bounds.


    He should have known this fact when Zhong Feng had insisted that he conduct all the tests personally. He had been forbidden from usingb technicians. He could also not store any information or use her name in any of his files. Though no reason was given for these instructions, it was clear that Zhong Feng was afraid that the information would fall into the wrong hands.


    "Then, I will get back to work." He said suddenly, hoping to break the joyful mood and draw attention to his unfair treatment.


    However, when he looked up from his frustrated thoughts, he realised that he was all alone. In the distance, he saw Hu Lei tucked in the arms of his cruel employer. It was obvious that these two people did not even care about him. They had probably not even seen him as they left.


    With a drooping head, he went back to theboratory.


    The couple in the distance had already moved on from the medical tests. They were flirting, lost in their own world, forgetting even about their location. Hu Lei was trying to get the secret of the reward out of Zhong Feng. However, he was beingpletely mysterious.


    They walked around the hospital until they stood outside arge room. Inside, Hu Lei could see the TV showing a medical documentary about brain surgery. She could not hear the sound, but she could see it was prettyplex stuff.


    In front of the TV sat a lone teenage boy. He was looking at the TV with unwavering focus, judging from his upright posture. Hu Lei felt an emotion that she could not pin down. She looked up at Zhong Feng.


    "That is Murong Fai." He exined without waiting for the question.


    Hu Lei looked again at the boy and felt someplex emotions welling within her. If that boy was her brother, he was an important part of her father. She felt confused about the next step to take because everything still felt raw.


    "Why is he here?" She asked, ignoring the confusion.


    "He needed good medical treatment, so I made a deal with the Murong family." He responded simply.


    Actually, the matter had not been so simple. It had been a delicate negotiation process for him. He had wanted two things from the Murong family on behalf of Hu Lei: Dong Chen Publishing and Murong Fai. He had wanted to prepare thoroughly for Hu Lei''s return.


    Unfortunately, his position had been, and still was, quite precarious. He could not let anyone know how critical these two were to him. If this matter was discovered, his opponents would not only have leverage over him. It would expose Hu Lei to danger because of her importance to him.


    But Zhong Feng was not a simple man.


    He had managed to kill two birds with one stone and reinforced his reputation as a callous and unfeeling businessman. He had negotiated a low price for the purchase of Dong Chen Publishing by offering treatment for Murong Fai at the exclusive Zhong family clinic. Since the situation in the Murong family was still delicate, it had not been difficult to achieve his goals.


    To other people, he had seemed like a person who would not hesitate to use a child as a negotiating tool. But he did not care about these wagging tongues. He had provided exceptional healthcare and a safe environment for the boy, and no one had been suspicious of his motives.


    He looked at Hu Lei. For her, he could be an angel and a devil.


    Hu Lei remained perfectly still before making a decision.


    "Ah Feng, wait for me here for a moment."

 Chapter 99 - THE GREATEST MISTAKE

    Hu Lei had never thought about having a sibling. It had seemed impossible after her parents'' less-than-amicable divorce. In addition, her father had not had any dalliances while they were on the road. As long as he had his medical projects, he would be content.


    Still, she felt that it was truly sad. If this boy was Hu Ming''s child, he had already lost his chance to know him. Her eyes stung a little at the thought of her father. She decided that she would get to know the boy for both of them. She did not hesitate before pushing the door to the media room open.


    She looked back and saw the encouraging look on Zhong Feng''s face. She nodded and stepped into the room. If she waited for too long to meet this potential sibling, she might have regrets. More importantly, she trusted Zhong Feng. If he thought that the boy was worth the efforts he had, without a doubt, invested in him, he had to be something special.


    Naturally, she could not approach him and dere that she was his long-lost sister. That strategy would backfire because they did not know one another. She also did not want to be overly enthusiastic because there were no familial feelings at the moment.


    Fortunately, Hu Lei was a person who could approach just about anyone to achieve her purposes. From national leaders to rebel members of the society, no one had been too difficult for her to handle. A young boy did not even need a special n.


    Hu Lei walked calmly into the media room and plopped down carelessly on one of thefortable seats. It seemed that the Zhong family had splurged on everything in this hospital. She looked at the boy with a discerning eye. Her heart felt a little shaken.


    Murong Fai was not the spitting image of Hu Ming. However, he was definitely his son. His face was delicate and small much like hers. This was a characteristic that they had inherited from their mother. However, from what she could see of his eyes, they were like Hu Ming''s.


    Not only was the shape of the eyes and general appearance simr. The orbs also seemed to sparkle as he watched the boring medical documentary on the TV. Hu Lei felt for a moment as if her father''s spirit had been revived through this child.


    "This is boring." She spoke suddenly, startling the boy.


    Murong Fai, who had been ignoring the neer, turned his face towards her. He looked at the woman in the room and tilted his head in confusion. He knew that he had never seen this person before in his life. However, he felt that she was incredibly familiar.


    "Who are you?" He asked straightforwardly.


    "I am a patient at the hospital like you." Hu Lei said, folding her arms over her chest. "I want to watch something interesting."


    "This documentary is very interesting." The boy countered.


    Murong Fai felt that this woman was very strange. He had never seen her in the long periods of time he had stayed in the hospital. Perhaps she came around when he was out of the ce. However, he felt that it was unlikely because he had spent a lot of time in the hospital.


    "It is just some people opening up heads. How can thispare to a nice idol drama?" Hu Lei challenged throwing a scornful look at the TV.


    "Aren''t you too old for idol dramas?" The boy asked.


    The innocent boy who had never had a lot of interactions with people in his short lifemitted the greatest mistake one could before a woman. Hu Lei felt that this stab was especially too deep because her greatest years had been stolen from her.


    Her yellow eyes zed in fury, forming little glowing mes. This brat had gone too far. ''With my youthful body, I can obviously pass for a teenager.'' She thought in annoyance.


    Murong Fai seemed to sense the looming danger to his life. He could not help wondering about the reason for her tangible anger. He felt that he needed to defuse the bomb before she murdered him in cold blood.


    "Why is the beautiful sister angry?" He asked in a small voice.


    He had always heard that women like to be called beautiful. If this did not work, he could try to outrun her. Like a magical charm, Hu Lei''s face became calm and her eyes formed little crescents.


    "You think calling me beautiful is enough?" She asked.


    "But¡­ alright, you can watch your idol drama." The boy said in resignation.


    He felt that this woman was quite difficult to deal with. He knew in his heart by some instinct that she was not a bad person, but she also inspired fear in him. So, he could only surrender before her.


    "That is more like it." She nodded in satisfaction. "Why are you watching this type of documentary anyway?"


    Murong Fai became excited at the question. His eyes turned into stars as he looked fervently at Hu Lei.


    "I want to be a doctor." He dered.


    "Even a small person like you can be a doctor?" Hu Lei asked with a derisive snort.


    "Look at who is talking!" he responded with anger. "I am only fifteen, and I am almost as tall as you."


    Murong Fai was sensitive about his height. He was shorter than every other boy he had met in his age group. He was even shorter than most girls. This coupled with the pretty little face did not help in building the manly reputation he wanted. So, he always lost his temper when anyone mentioned his height.


    "A short girl like me is incredibly cute." Hu Lei said, turning her nose up in the air.


    "I will grow taller once I get better." Murong Fai dered.


    Hu Leiughed behind her hand while thinking ''don''t hold your breath.'' It seemed that there was some kind of recessive gene which had appeared through thebination of Lu Liang''s and Hu Ming''s genes. Those two were really never meant to be together.


    "There is nothing wrong with being an adorable young man these days. Times have changed unlike when this great aunt was younger." Hu Lei said while snickering.


    Murong Fai felt that this woman was incredibly hateful. However, he knew that he had been thoroughly defeated.

 Chapter 100 - THE WORLD IS COMPLICATED

    Hu Lei looked at Murong Fai and felt a sense of nostalgia. The more she looked at his face, the more she remembered her father. Perhaps it was an illusion in her mind. However, she could not help thinking that her life was finally turning around. Even though she had lost her father, she might be able to gain a brother.


    So far, she was found him to be satisfactory. He seemed smart, flexible and kind. Moreover, he was not without a temper. She had provoked him in good humour after approaching him because she had wanted to what kind of person he really was.


    Her only concern was his enthusiasm in rtion to medicine. It was not that she had anything against doctors. However, if she and Murong Fai formed a sibling bond, she did not want him to go the same route as her father.


    It would be a shame if this adorable boy became drawn into that dark web. For a moment, her mind saw her father bleeding out on the floor. And then, that familiar person turned into the cute teenager before her, both dying and lost in a sea of darkness.


    No, she could not allow this boy to be like Hu Ming.


    If she had not been so ambivalent about the actions of her father, he might not have had such a sad ending. She should have stopped him when he had started thinking that human experimentation was alright. She should have tried to give him a reality check every time he offended people, and they came seeking for retribution.


    Instead, she had beencent. In fact, she had enabled him. At the beginning, she had trained so that she could be able to protect herself and her father. However, she had be his aplice in his questionable and illicit quests.


    It was partly her fault that Hu Ming had met such an undignified ending. For him and herself, for their redemption, she would ensure that Murong Fai would not be twisted and without moral limits like she had.


    Her eyes drifted back to the medical documentary on TV which was seemed to being to an end.


    "Why do you want to be a doctor?" she asked, turning her eyes to the still mad boy.


    His face became brighter like a young child. Murong Fai did not look like he was fifteen. He would pass as a twelve-year old boy or younger, especially with that happy face.


    "I want to treat children. When I was small, I suffered so much. I have never even gone to a park or camping or anywhere fun. If there are children who have the same bad fate, I want to help them experience fun things." He exined like a little model student giving a speech.


    "Mmmh¡­ that is very noble of you. But you know that the world isplicated, right?" She asked lightly.


    "What isplicated? Things will be simple if you want them to be." He responded, with a tilted head.


    For some reason, Hu Lei felt gratified about this boy. His life couldn''t have been simple, yet he could think of something like this. Unfortunately, pure people like him were the easiest to dye ck. However, for now, he was perfect.


    She felt like she had achieved her purposes for the first meeting. In addition, she was tired and Ah Feng was waiting outside for her. She would need to think about Murong Fai a little more before deciding on her next step. It would probably not be easy. After all, if she wanted to get to know this little brother, she would cross paths with her forgotten mother.


    She could not act rashly.


    "Then, I will root for you, little young man." She finally said with the maturity of an elder sister.


    "I don''t want to be called little by someone like you." He immediately got inmed. "My name is Fai."


    Hu Lei smiled at the boy in satisfaction.


    "You can call me Big Sister Lei." She dered.


    No one had ever called her big in her life. So, she thought that she should kill two birds with one stone. Earn this title and bring her and her new brother closer. She felt that it was only right. Though she did not currently have any rights as an elder sister, she would earn them slowly.


    "Little big sister Lei!" He called, smiling back widely.


    Hu Lei gritted her teeth. ''This brat¡­'' she thought to herself.


    "Do you want to watch your idol drama now?" He asked quickly before she could do anything in fury.


    Hu Lei looked at the naughty boy and sighed. She would let it go for now. It was the least she could do as a magnanimous elder. She could not be calcting with her new little brother. Children will always need a little leeway.


    A wave of sadness rushed into her as she realised how much of his life she had already missed. He must have been incredibly lonely into that time. She decided in that moment that she would always be on his side, supporting him and helping him achieve a happy life.


    "You can keep watching your boring show. I have to go." She stood up suddenly.


    Murong Fai felt unwillingness in his heart as he looked at her rising to leave. No one had ever spoken to him naturally and teased him so casually. It was more urate to say that no one paid attention to him. At home, his family did not talk to him at all.


    His meals would always be delivered to his room instead of eating with everyone else. When there were parties, he was forbidden from attending. They always said it was for the sake of his health. When he came to hospital, he would only see doctors who did not really talk to him. All the other patients he had met seemed to look down on him and did not even greet him.


    Now, seeing this strange woman leaving, he felt like he was losing something important. His head drooped pitifully as he nodded.


    "Will I see you again?" He asked hesitantly.


    Hu Lei did not respond to this question. Instead, she came closer to him and flicked his face lightly.


    "Get well soon, Little Fai."


    With that, she left the room and met up with Zhong Feng who was still waiting outside. He immediately pulled her into his arms, looking at her in concern. Even though he had set everything up, he was afraid that seeing Murong Fai would have a bad effect on her.


    After all, he was the son of her departed father, and he had lived with her mother and her family for years. These facts could bring up some negative emotions.


    "How was it?" He asked.


    Hu Lei leaned closer to him and rubbed her face on his clothed chest like a little kitten. She felt at home enfolded into him like this. She felt that she didn''t have to be anything other than herself when she was with him. He could calm the storms, the fears and the darkness in her with his presence. He really was her perfection.

 Chapter 101 - CONVINCING HIM TO FALL IN LOVE

    "Feng''er has note around for quite some time." Chu Ling said suddenly after sipping a cup of fine green tea.


    Zhong Tian looked up from the newspaper at his wife. She looked as beautiful as always, but the sadness in her eyes could not be concealed. He thought about the news that he had received yesterday and wondered whether he should tell her.


    "He has been quite busy." He responded in perfunctory tone.


    Chu Ling looked closer at his face and realised that he was concealing something. Whenever Zhong Tian hid something from her, he always looked a little too rxed and casual.


    "What do you know, Zhong Tian?" she asked sternly.


    Zhong Tian cleared his throat awkwardly and put his newspaper aside.


    "There is nothing to worry about, LingLing." His voice sounded even.


    However, he had not used that childish nickname for a very long time. They were already old, and it was strange for him to revert to his old teasing ways. Therefore, this action reinforced his wife''s thoughts. He was definitely hiding something.


    "Tell me!"


    Zhong Tian though about his options before finally bowing to the pressure of his wife''s zing eyes.


    "Feng was at the hospital yesterday." He paused.


    Before he could finish his thoughts, Chu Ling stood up.


    "Is he alright?" She asked in a shaking voice.


    When Zhong Feng had been younger, he had been in poor health for quite a long period of time. It had been a difficult time for everyone. Therefore, the possibility of him being sick brought back bad memories.


    "It''s not like that. Can you please listen to the end?" Zhong Tian looked helplessly at Chu Ling.


    "Do you even know how to talk? You should not pause so carelessly." She gave him another stern look before sitting down.


    "It is like this. Zhong Feng brought a girl to the hospital. No one knows her identity for sure. They consulted Doctor Shui and left together." He exined. Doctor Shui probably knew her identity, but he was close Zhong Feng. So, he would not reveal any information.


    "Oh, who is the girl? I didn''t know that he was seeing someone." She looked thoughtful. "Maybe it is that Bei Gong girl. I have seen some rumours on social media. Even though I don''t know her character, her family is not bad."


    Zhong Tian sighed.


    "I think my people would recognise such a prominent character. I am afraid that the truth might not be so straightforward or good." His voice sounded strained.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It is possible that Doctor Hu''s daughter is back." He let out the words unwillingly.


    Chu Ling''s face changed and became darker.


    "Are you sure?" She inquired with shaking hands.


    "I am not. It is just a conjecture at this point." He had not been able to confirm it.


    They both became silent as they thought about this matter. Actually, their feelings were quiteplicated in rtion to Hu Lei. They felt ufortable every time she was brought up. If possible, they would have preferred that she did note back.


    She was a reminder of their failings and their broken promises. She also symbolised their lowest moments and their desperation. At the time, they had been willing to promise anything for the sake of oveing the crisis. The girl could not remember the past clearly because she had been quite young. But they could, and it haunted them.


    When the girl was younger, they had met her several times because of her father. More importantly, she had yed a pivotal role in the recovery of Feng. At that time, she had been adorable, happy and incredibly attached to theatose Zhong Feng.


    They had sworn at the time that they would treat her as their own child if there came a time when she needed anything. Their promises had been tinged by desperation to save their only son. Doctor Hu had not asked for anything undue to him in return even though he knew their worth. In fact, he had told them that they did not need to overthink things because of the treatment. If they spoke carelessly, they would regret it.


    However, in those dark moments, they were not thinking rationally. They were willing to say anything to attract good karma for their dying child. They had not heeded the words of the doctor. And as he had said, they hade to have regrets.


    When they felt guilty for failing to treat her as they had promised, they would convince themselves that it had been her fault for not living up to their expectations. They had done their part. Zhong Tian had convinced Feng''er to hire her into hispany when she had been destitute.


    It was her who did not appreciate the chance and sought more benefits. Why couldn''t she have been like her father? She had no sense of her position. She had dared to drug their son and take advantage of him in their territory.


    More importantly, after convincing him to fall in love with her, she had disappeared, probably by taking his money for a luxurious trip around the world. If she was back to Supreme City, she could not be up to any good. She had probably run out of money or was now ready to settle down. Either way, their son would suffer.


    Yes, they had promised to be kind to her. However, it was her own fault that she had behaved so unscrupulously. If she had not taken advantage of their son over and over again, they would have been able to live peacefully. They could have even been friends.


    Zhong Tian regretted the fact that he had told Feng about Hu Lei. If he had not, he would probably not be so blind to her faults, unwilling to see the truth before him. Unfortunately, regrets could do nothing.


    "What should we do?" Chu Ling asked after the drawn-out silence.


    "Feng''er will not be happy if we investigate into his matters." They always had to rely on their various people to inform them of the happenings.


    If they did investigate Zhong Feng, he would without a doubt find out. It seemed like he had the birds and insects in his service. At the very least, they knew that his true power did not onlye from the Zhong family.


    "But we can''t allow this girl to stay beside him if she is up to no good." Chu Lingmented.


    Zhong Tian contemted the problem for a while.


    "Well, we know that she left thest time for a vacation. If we pay her enough, perhaps she could extend her trip indefinitely." His eyes had a strange glint.


    Zhong Tian could not bepletely med for these thoughts. After all, it was his son who had told him that Hu Lei had gone on a vacation after her disappearance. He had not thought that further investigation into the matter was warranted.


    "Let''s do that. Maybe we can find a nice girl from a good family for Zhong Feng. That child really has no one to take care of him and share his burden." Chu Lingined lightly.

 Chapter 102 - UNBREAKABLE DESTINY

    In another part of Supreme City, Zhong Mian was pacing back and forth in a spacious living room. Unlike her own vi, this house had a more casual and homely atmosphere. She had always favoured modern d¨¦cor. This home looked traditional and warm.


    "Please stop pacing. You are making us dizzy." A man holding a small girl in his arms spoke up withughter.


    The man was Kong Ou, Zhong Mian''s boyfriend. He looked perfect in every way. He had ssic handsome looks and a friendly aura. He was a little bit shorter than Mian, but she did not tower over him. They still looked well-matched.


    The little girl with him was his daughter, and she was three years old. She had been a lucky or unlucky ident from one of his many flings. It could be said that she hade about because he had been careless due to his being muddled and emotional.


    The background was not overlyplicated. He had met a certain girl and had fallen in love with her unexpectedly. However, that certain girl was not interested in him at all. He had realised that she had never even truly noticed him. He might as well have been air.


    When they had gone their separate ways, he had be depressed. This led to a period of hedonism. He could not even remember most of the women he had been with during that time. One of those flings had led to the appearance of the little baby.


    At first, he had been opposed to the idea of raising a child. He had even tested the DNA in an attempt to escape. With the results out and a crying baby in his arms, he had had no choice. It was not like the mother had any interest in Little Wen.


    Now, he could not love his little daughter more. He also had a beautiful girlfriend who was always willing to lend a hand when needed. In addition, his medical career was going smoothly. It could be said that he was content with his life.


    All that was left was to make everything official.


    "Kong Ou, you do not know my brother. He is a very judgemental person. He can make you confess all your sins with a single look." Mian stared down at him.


    "I can''t tell whether he is a holy existence or the devil in your mind." He contemted the matter.


    When Zhong Mian described or talked about her younger brother, there were a lot of contradicting thoughts. On one hand, she looked like she loved him too deeply and thought that he could never do any wrong. On the other hand, she seemed to fear him, even though he was ten years or so younger. It was almost as if she thought he would call hellfire and brimstone on her if she did anything that displeased him.


    "Do not take this dinner so lightly. If he approves, dealing with my parents and getting officially married will be a breeze." She rebuked.


    "Of course, I am taking this seriously. I proposed to you a long time ago. You are the one who has been taking advantage of me without giving me a proper title." Heughed.


    Zhong Mian snatched up Little Wen from him and held the girl in her arms.


    "Don''t be vulgar in front of WenWen." She sent a scathing look his way, causing him to lift his hands in surrender.


    "Go get ready. The nanny will be here in no time." She added.


    "Should I wear my hospital scrubs to prove that I can provide for you?" Kong Ou asked.


    Zhong Mian started to seriously consider it.


    "Mian, I was joking." He was afraid that she would actually insist on it.


    "Of course, you were." She smiled stiffly.


    He came close to her and kissed her on the cheek.


    "Everything will be fine. Nothing can go wrong. I will be my usual charming self, and your brother will love me."


    Zhong Mian felt a little more reassured. There was nothing to fear. She had covered every hot button issues with her brother. There would be no surprises.


    In another house, two people were also preparing to go out. The man was devastatingly gorgeous with a powerful aura, bringing shame to the most beautiful wonders of nature. The girl beside him was like a little fairy, tempting people to take her and hide her away.


    Perhaps their appearances should have shed. However, they appeared like immortal lovers, intertwined in an unbreakable destiny.


    "You do not have to help me with my hair, Ah Feng." The cute fairy spoke with a smile.


    The celestial man did not seem to hear her. He used a blow-dryer to take care of the long wet hair. When Hu Lei had been away, her hair had grown to an incredible length. She had nned on cutting it short, but there was a sense of unwillingness in her.


    She felt that her hair had be an important part of her after that moment in Azure Woods. It was her first emotional breakthrough, and it was in that moment that she had opened her heart to Zhong Feng. She did not want to give up a part of that experience, even though it was her tiring hair.


    "How is your writinging along?" Zhong Feng changed the topic.


    There was no need to discuss the matter of the hair. He liked the intimacy of helping Hu Lei with the task. Furthermore, he could spend more time with her.


    Hu Lei did not insist on refusing his help. In truth, she enjoyed when he touched her hair gently. So, she remained still as he dried her hair.


    "Mmmh¡­ it''s proceeding smoothly." She responded in a drowsy voice.


    Actually, she was impressed by her own progress. In the past, she had struggled with inspiration quite a lot. However, since she hade back to Supreme, the ideas in her mind seemed almost lifelike. As long as she had an idea, the events in her stories seemed to develop naturally in her mind.


    Fortunately, her finger speed was still quite good. So, she had done a lot of work over the week. Regrettably, she also knew that her improved efficiency was not necessarily a good sign in rtion to her health. She had her own guesses, but she would need to wait until the following week for the medical results from Doctor Shui.


    "I can''t wait to see what you are working on." Zhong Feng said with a pampering voice.


    "You can''t see anything. You must wait like everyone else." She giggled shifting happily in her seat.


    The couple continued flirting casually as usual, not knowing about the shocking revtion which awaited them over dinner.

 Chapter 103 - WE HAVE MET

    Zhong Feng and Hu Lei were a littlete for the dinner organised by Zhong Mian. There had been a road incident on their route, dying their drive. They were not inappropriatelyte for the meal. Still, half an hour had passed by the time they arrived at the restaurant.


    The chosen restaurant was not extravagant. Mian had opted for a simple Japanese establishment which prided itself in authentic cuisine and a low-key atmosphere. She had thought that it would create afortable ambience for the meeting.


    When Zhong Feng and Hu Lei arrived, their presence could not be ignored by both diners and employees. The striking man wore a simple ck suit, but it enhanced his looks. There was nothing to distract from his natural appeal.


    The woman wore an off-white short dress with silver pumps which gave her an ethereal look. Her hair was held up in a simple bun at the top of her head, enhancing her small adorable face. With her yellow eyes, it was hard not to assume that she was an elf in the mortal realm.


    The hostess in the restaurant immediately directed them to their table. She did not even need to ask about their reservation. The elegant woman had told her that she would know when the other member of their party came in.


    The couple walked hand-in-hand as if they were gliding to the table where Kong Ou and Zhong Mian were already seated. Unfortunately, the reaction of the older pair to their presence was quite unusual. Zhong Mian seemed shocked while Kong Ou was in a daze.


    When Hu Lei and Zhong Feng came to a stop at the table, the other two remained in their strange state. The short woman looked up at Ah Feng in question. However, he seemed equally puzzled. Then, the most surprising thing happened.


    "Miss Hu Lei!" Kong Ou called out, standing up quickly.


    He seemed to have shaken his surprised daze faster than Mian.


    Both Zhong Feng and Hu Lei were surprised by the sudden mention of her name. They had not informed Mian that Hu Lei would being. He had only mentioned that he woulde with someone. Even if he had, it would have been inappropriate for the man to call out to her.


    Still, their surprise could not bepared to Mian''s. Originally, she had been shocked by the fact that Hu Lei was back and acting all lovey-dovey with her brother once again. However, her shock had been amplified by her lover''s reaction.


    The confused look on her face did notst for long on her face. When all was said and done, she was a refineddy. She could always call on her etiquette training when she encountered a confusing or awkward situation.


    "Feng''er, Miss Hu, I am d that you could make it." She stood up and smiled cordially.


    Zhong Feng did not like talking unnecessarily, even when his family members were involved. He could only be considered talkative when he was with Hu Lei. He nodded in acknowledgement at his sister while casting a sharp eye on herpanion.


    "I am sorry for intruding on your dinner. Thank you for having me." Hu Lei spoke politely.


    "Miss Hu Lei, do you remember me?" Kong Ou interrupted before she could even finish her words.


    A strange silence fell upon the group. No one knew how to react to the situation. Luckily, Zhong Mian was an experienced hostess who knew how to suppress her own feelings of difort for the sake of good manners.


    "Let me introduce you to my boyfriend, Doctor Kong Ou. This is my brother and his friend, Hu Lei." She provided a path to diffuse the awkwardness in the room.


    Unfortunately, good etiquette could not help if you had a pig teammate.


    "I know, Miss Hu. We met many years ago." Kong Ou spoke fervently, unlike his normal self.


    Even ady like Zhong Mian could not help frowning at her boyfriend''s strange behaviour. But she remainedposed.


    "Let us at least sit down before you tell us more." She said with a forcedugh.


    Zhong Feng looked at Kong Ou coldly and tightened his hand around the smaller one in his. For a moment, he looked like he was about to walk out. However, a subtle look and a squeeze from Hu Lei caused him to soften and sit down.


    In her heart, Hu Lei could not help wondering if Zhong Feng was jealous. Could the Mighty Zhong even eat vinegar? He was perfect in every way. Why would he need to be jealous? She shook her head to clear away her crazy thoughts.


    "Miss Hu, do you truly not remember me?" Kong Ou inquired once more.


    He was like a mongrel with a bone. Hu Lei had been ignoring the question and had been hoping to let the entire matter pass. She had onlye out to apany Ah Feng. If she became the centre of attention, it would be an insult to Zhong Mian.


    More importantly, she had no idea about the identity of this person.


    "I am sorry. I have no memory of you." She smiled politely but with obvious awkwardness.


    Zhong Feng lifted his arm and ced it around Hu Lei''s shoulders. She looked at him and saw his displeased expression. She finally understood that he was really jealous. How could this man be so childish? And didn''t he know that he was the only one for her?


    Still, she thought that his hostile look was adorable. She leaned closer into him, inhaling his intoxicating masculine scent. She unconsciously rubbed her face against him because it had be a habit. The feline gestureforted her.


    Kong Ou looked at the happy couple and showed a pained look. He looked as if he was suffering a great injustice but enduring it. His eyes seemed to be unfocussed and hurt. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth subtly.


    Zhong Mian did not miss these expressions. She frowned deeper as she looked at her boyfriend. She had a feeling that this dinner would not get any better after this rocky start. However, she was a person who alwaysmitted to whatever she wanted fully.


    In spite of Kong Ou''s strangeness, he was still her boyfriend. They could discuss everything elseter. For now, it was important to show that they were united.


    With these thoughts in mind, she raised her elegant hand to cover the clenched fist on the table. However, as soon as her skin touched Kong Ou''s, he moved away his hand at a shocking speed. It was almost as if he had been scalded.


    Instead, he looked at Hu Lei who remained oblivious.


    Unfortunately, nothing escaped the eyes of a certain man who, once again, had the terrifying aura of an evil emperor ready to behead people.

 Chapter 104 - MUST HAVE BEEN SHOCKING

    "Would you like to ce your order?" The awkward atmosphere was suddenly interrupted.


    There was a short duration of silence before Hu Lei inquired about their speciality dishes. In truth, she had already decided on her meal in her mind, but she felt that she had to break the silence. By the time, the man finished listing the details of the speciality dishes, the tension had already broken to some extent.


    "I will have noodles with clear broth." Hu Lei finally said.


    Zhong Mian still had a tense look on her face, but she calmly made her order after she did. Kong Ou had also recovered his senses, so he spoke with some awkwardness. Zhong Feng concluded the progression by ordering several meat dishes.


    "I would like to apologise for my earlier behaviour." Kong Ou spoke as soon as the waiter left.


    No one at the table responded. Zhong Mian did not know whether she should be relieved or question everything more. Zhong Feng naturally remained silent and unmoved. Hu Lei felt that it was not her ce to speak. She knew that she should never have given in to the idea ofing to this vtile dinner.


    Seeing no reaction, Kong Ou felt that he had to exin further.


    "Miss Hu Lei saved my life once about six years ago. I overreacted when I saw her and lost my senses." Kong Ou said.


    Zhong Mian finally felt the burden in her heart lifted. This was the only exnation that was eptable, unless she was his long-lost sister.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier? I admit I was a little worried." Sheughed lightly.


    "I am sorry I behaved so poorly." Kong Ou reached his hand to hold Mian''s.


    He had truly realised how he had made a poor impression on everyone. He was supposed to be meeting Mian''s family members for the first time. However, he had been overwhelmed by seeing the person who he had hidden in his heart for years.


    When he was before her, he had felt like he hadmitted a grave sin by being with Mian, as if he had failed to keep himself clean for her. When the initial shock had dissipated, he hade to his senses. He could not fail Mian after all the promises they had made to each other.


    "It is alright. It must have been shocking for you. So, how exactly did Miss Hu save your life?" Zhong Mian asked with a smile.


    On the surface, she was willing to ept the exnation. However, she was still not willing to let it go just like that. No woman would ept such a casual statement without background details. Furthermore, Ou''s reaction had been too intense. She felt like there was more.


    "It seems that Miss Hu does not remember. It is not important." Kong Ou responded.


    He nced at Hu Lei as if she would suddenly recall the details with that single yearning look. Unfortunately, Hu Lei was not looking at him. She was sipping her water while making subtle displeased faces at the taste orck thereof. Herrge eyes were fixed on therge aquarium, and they seemed to be following the movement of the ornamental fish.


    It was not that she was trying to be rude. She was just making an effort to minimise her presence and not get involved. She was not stupid. She knew that Zhong Mian did not like her. If she paid attention to her boyfriend in this situation, things could only get worse. She did not want to be at odds with Ah-Feng''s family.


    It was better to act the part of an airheadedpanion instead of getting mixed up in the mess. Anyway, the little fishes were quite interesting.


    "I would like to hear this story." Zhong Feng unexpectedly spoke.


    He had not missed the longing look in Kong Ou''s eyes as he looked at Hu Lei. He felt irritable, and his eyes became darker. He felt that he could not tolerate this man. However, he did not dismiss him on ount of his sister. With his words, Hu Lei turned her attention back to the table.


    She was also incredibly curious about this tale of her heroism. She just did not want to be the one to ask after that dramatic reception.


    Kong Ou did not have any choice but to continue, especially with the cold prating demon-like gaze of Zhong Feng on him.


    "I was participating in a humanitarian medical mission in Egypt some years ago. A team of doctors, nurses and other people were involved in the assignment. There was some outbreak of parasites in a certain town, and they needed all the help they could get."


    "Among them was the famous Doctor Hu. I had always heard about him, but it was my first time meeting him. He hade with his daughter." At this point, he looked at Hu Lei again.


    Hu Lei did not react. But she definitely remembered that case. Her father was interested in the parasites for one reason or the other, so they had used their charity connections to get drafted into the operation.


    Getting no reaction, he continued with his tale.


    "We had to travel through the desert which is home to numerous venomous creatures. One of those days, while we were taking a break, I was attacked by a dangerous snake. It was not quite dramatic. A camouged snake rose from the sand and almost bit me."


    "It happened so fast and I could not even react. Then Miss Hu threw a fruit knife and took out the snake. It was like something out of the movies. She did not even make a big deal out of it. I don''t think anyone even noticed how close I was to a dangerous situation."


    At the time, he had been frozen in fear, and Hu Lei had barely spared him a look. When he had tried to show gratitude, she had nodded and ignore him. Once they reached the town, she had disappeared. She had only appeared once again to pick up her father once the medical issue was contained.


    Though the girl had not given him attention, he had fallen deeply in love. He had always been attracted to strong, independent women. And there was no one who made it seem so simple like Hu Lei. He had seen that she did not shy away from the harsh desert conditions. In fact, she was the one who protected the entire group.


    Also, she was modest. She did not draw attention to herself even if she had to keep watch over everyone and ensure that nothing unexpected happened.


    In addition, she still had the delicate and slight appearance of a cutedy.


    Essentially, she was Kong Ou''s dream. If his secret thoughts could be spoken inly, it could be said that he liked her for a simple reason. She was a woman who was strong enough to be independent but looked weak enough to keep his pride intact. Even though he had matured since that time, she maintained her position as his dream woman.


    Unfortunately, he had not moved on from his na?ve thoughts. For instance, he loved Zhong Mian''s strength and independence. However, he could not help feeling useless before her. From her physical stature to her background, everything overwhelmed him.

 Chapter 105 - NOT A THREAT

    "Then, I have to thank Miss Hu." Zhong Mian smiled at Hu Lei.


    Hu Lei returned the smile even though she saw that the other woman still looked a little tense. Perhaps it had to do with the intense look on Kong Ou''s face. She felt that she should never havee to this disastrous dinner. It was all Zhong Feng''s fault for having a beauty trap face.


    "Howes Miss Hu does not remember such a huge incident?" Zhong Mian asked with curiosity, but there was a hint of challenge in her eyes.


    Hu Lei began to feel annoyed with the pair. Though she was a patient and perseverant person, she also did not like when people put her repeatedly on the spot. It was her business whether she remembered something or not.


    Also, why should she remember such an insignificant incident? With the number of countries she had met, doctors she had met and snakes she had dealt with, this Kong Ou incident would not even make it in the top one hundred of memorable events. It was no wonder that she did not remember him.


    "I have killed a lot of snakes." She replied evenly.


    Kong Ou''s expression seemed to crumble while Mian''s face became stiff. Thetter felt that Hu Lei was calling her a snake while the former felt that she was saying that he was of no importance. How could they know that Hu Lei was speaking literally?


    Zhong Feng felt that Hu Lei was adorable like this. He had seen that she was trying not to be involved with these people. However, he did not want her to persevere through anything for his sake. He liked when she became carefree and said and did what she wanted.


    He also wished that they were home so that he could pull her fully into his arms.


    When the food was served, Kong Ou and Mian concentrated on their meals, probably wishing that the dinner would be over as soon as possible. Zhong Feng prepared a small te of a range of meats for Hu Lei. Doctor Shui had said that she needed more protein to rebuild her body. He also added some leafy greens to her te before starting on his meal.


    Hu Lei did not want to eat much. However, she knew that it was necessary to begin eating a little more. So far, she had been primarily consuming fruits, congee and pastries. If she continued in this way, she would not get better.


    The quiet meal continued without incident except for a few meaningful looks exchanged by the four diners. Each of them was absorbed in their thoughts.


    Zhong Mian was wondering whether her brother approved of Kong Ou. She had never been able to read him, especially when his face looked colder than ice. Her boyfriend was wondering whether Hu Lei had finally remembered him. He needed to find an opportunity to talk to her.


    The thoughts of the other two were buried too deep. However, their minds were not lingering on the dinner.


    "Excuse me." Hu Lei spoke and stood up suddenly.


    She walked from the table with steady and even steps, but Zhong Feng could definitely see that she was not well. He immediately started to stand to follow her. However, his sister stopped him.


    "Feng''er, I did not know that Hu Lei came back to town." She said in a measured voice.


    Zhong Feng''s became sharper as he looked at his sister. Her strange tone was too loaded, as if it was meant tomunicate a secret message. Zhong Feng could naturally understand the message, and he did not like it.


    "I will get us some drinks." Kong Ou said and left the table.


    The siblings did not look at him.


    "Is that a threat?" Zhong Feng asked.


    Zhong Mian smiled casually. However, inside, there was a voice telling her to stop. Her rtionship with her brother could not be considered bad at this point. If she continued with this path, everything could be ruined again.


    In her mind, she considered the debt she felt she owed her brother from long time ago paid after he took over thepany. But it had still been difficult to get to a ce of eating together with him, especially after thest drug incident.


    If she used Hu Lei against him, things could get messy. Zhong Feng was a dragon among men but even he had his vulnerability. Hu Lei was his reverse scale.


    But she did not want to stop. She had felt like she would erupt since the beginning of this dinner. Even though she could ept everything that had been said by her boyfriend, it was still humiliating seeing her man fawning over that flimsy girl like there was no tomorrow.


    She had always believed that Kong Ou liked her strength, power and independence. However, he was almost prostrating himself before a girl who was theplete opposite of her. It caused her mind to be strained to the point of exploding.


    "It is not a threat. But you know how mum and dad feel about her. Moreover, if the public got wind of anything, it would be a hundred times worse than my rtionship." It was almost as if she was not in control of her body.


    "Very well, you can consider me as your support when you decide to make your rtionship official." Zhong Feng said unexpectedly.


    Naturally, he was not afraid of her small threats. His father probably already knew about Hu Lei''s return. And if he could not even protect his most important person, how could he be considered the unrivalled ruler of Supreme City and beyond? His power was something that Zhong Mian could not fathom.


    In Hu Lei''s words, he had agreed because he thought that it was interesting. He wanted to see what his sister hoped to aplish by threatening him.


    Zhong Mian felt a chill when he agreed. Still, she decided to take it as a win even though the dissatisfaction with Hu Lei did not fade away. If anything, the annoyance seemed to grow. She had assumed that Zhong Feng would refuse her terms. After all, he did not like being forced to do anything.


    If he refused, she would feel better because it would be proof that her brother did not care as much. Hu Lei might also identallye know that she was not that special. Now, she felt a little lost, and the taste of victory felt bitter.

 Chapter 106 - I WILL END YOU

    Hu Lei rushed to the bathroom and proceed to empty the contents of her stomach. She hated throwing up, but there was nothing she could do in the situation. When she was done, she felt weak, fevered and dizzy. But it was not too much.


    She could still stand steadily which meant she could walk. She cleaned her mouth and face before leaving the bathroom.


    "Miss Hu Lei!" a voice called out as soon as she stepped outside.


    It was Kong Ou, lying in wait for her. She nced at him before turning to walk away. There was no need for her to talk to him. Furthermore, she still felt terrible.


    "Why are you with someone like Zhong Feng?" He asked out loud.


    She stopped in her tracks and turned around to face him. Kong Ou felt satisfied after gaining her attention. She was finally looking at him. With this thought in mind, he felt emboldened.


    "You should not be with someone like that. You should be with someone who will allow you to shine as you were meant to do. Look at what he has done to you. He has broken your wings and turned you into a pet." He paused. "You are even forcing yourself to vomit so that you can remain thin for him. You are worth more than this."


    He had pushed the door of thedies room a little out of concern after he had followed her plus he could see the condition of her body. It was not hard to tell that she had been puking inside.


    Kong Ou did not feel like he had said or done anything wrong. He was a doctor, so he had seen what food disorders could do to people, especially young women. When he realised that his dream woman had joined the ranks of those poor and ill patients, he felt terrible. He felt that he had failed her.


    "Do not worry. I will get you the help you need. You can shine again." He spoke in a heartfelt way such that one would assume he actually knew her.


    He reached toward her to grasp her arm. Hu Lei grasped that arm and twisted it behind his back and mmed his face against the wall. His head hit it painfully, and his eyes watered. For a short moment, he felt like he had fainted.


    Hu Lei applied pressure on the wrist of the hand which had reached to touch her.


    "With one little push, I can end you career as a doctor." She spoke coldly.


    He tried to move to speak, but she applied pressure on his neck with her other hand.


    "You do not know me, and I have no interest in a scum man like you. You will not speak to me in the future, or the consequences will be very unpleasant to you. Most importantly, if I hear you speak another disparaging word about Zhong Feng, I will end you. Do you understand?" She asked.


    Kong Ou was about to respond to her when he noticed a powerful and cold man walk into the hallway. His face, which was turned in that direction, held a trace of satisfaction. In fact, he smiled at the person walking towards them, even though his head throbbed and his hand was in pain.


    His happiness came from letting Zhong Feng see the true Hu Lei. There was no way he could continue being with her once he saw how violent she could be. Perhaps he had not believed his story, but now he would see her for who she was.


    Men like him did not like strong and independent women. They liked cute harmless kittens who would rub their faces against their chests like pets, begging for food. The image of Hu Lei behaving like that remained in his mind.


    ''Do not worry. I will save you.'' He thought to himself.


    In his mind, he imagined Zhong Feng rejecting Hu Lei cruelly. She would turn to him for support, and he would help her. He would not treat her like an essory. Somehow, he had forgotten about his girlfriend and young child. It was almostical.


    His thoughts were currently only focussing on his blissful future with his dream woman. His smile grew wider as Zhong Feng reached them.


    "Xiao Lei, what have I said about fighting?" Zhong Feng asked sternly.


    Her face looked pale, and there was ayer of sweat on her skin. He reached for her and found that her skin was colder than usual. She had obviously overexerted herself. He should havee quicker instead of listening to his sister.


    She released the good doctor, and he fell to the ground. Even in her weak state, Hu Lei was still powerful enough to take care of the man. However, when she was stepped back into Zhong Feng, everything hit her body. Her entire body seemed to lose strength.


    Zhong Feng picked her up in his arms, cradling her carefully.


    He threw a sharp look at Kong Ou who was watching the scene in confusion. The matter had not yed out how he had pictured it. Was he missing something?


    "I am keeping an eye on you, Doctor Kong Ou." Zhong Feng''s words were sharp, cutting through to his marrow.


    At that moment, Kong Ou understood that he had not made the best decisions through the evening. It was no gift or joke to be in Zhong Feng''s radar. Powerful men like him were to be feared because they were, more often than not, above thew. And he had heard rumours about this man.


    With thatst scathing look, Zhong Feng walked out with Hu Lei in his arms.


    "What are you doing? I can walk." Hu Lei said with a red face.


    Zhong Feng did not seem to hear her question.


    "I have been too lenient with you. It seems that I have to enforce some discipline." He said darkly.


    Hu Lei shivered a little at the tone in voice. The darkness which always seemed to be guing her mind seemed to reach out to the delicious sensuality of Zhong Feng''s words. Almost as if some parts of her were excited at the implications¡­


    She shifted in his arms and suppressed that darkness as she always did when it arose. However, she could not help noticing that it was getting harder to keep that consuming demon in her mind in check, especially now that Zhong Feng had revealed his own dark side.

 Chapter 107 - NOT DIFFERENT PEOPLE

    Hu Lei found herself standing in the middle of a dark forest. She could feel that there was something chasing after her through the woods. Though she did not have a clear picture on what was happening, she began running instinctually.


    The scent of danger was strong, and she felt overwhelmed by her surroundings. However, when she slowed down, that scary thing was always just behind her. She did not care when her beautiful white dress was torn by the branches, and she ignored the pain when her bare feet were injured.


    She kept running for hours, perhaps days, before she ran out of breath. The forest was still dark when she tired. It was almost as if the sun had never fallen in the ce. She wanted to keep running, but her body failed her. She could only copse to her knees.


    "Do you think that you can run from me?" A domineering voice called out to her.


    There was amusement and mocking in theughter that followed. The force that had been chasing surrounded her. It felt suffocating. Hu Lei stood up on her bleeding and aching feet. She would not die on her knees.


    "Show yourself." She shouted.


    "Do you think that you can beat me?"


    Hu Lei looked around, trying to find the source of the voice. However, the sound seemed to being from nowhere and everywhere. It was intangible and untraceable.


    "Even if I can''t beat you, I will die trying."


    Hu Lei maintained her fighting stance.


    "I am d you feel that way because fighting me will certainly kill you." The voice was dark, thick and sensual.


    Hu Lei realised that the person was behind her. She turned fiercely to face her assant.


    "After all, I am you."


    Hu Lei felt confused as she looked at the person who had appeared behind her. There was no doubt about it. This person was her. However, it was not the current her. While she wore a white dress and her hair flowed over her back, the other person favoured a ck bodysuit and her hair was held up tightly in a bun.


    "Who are you?" Hu Lei asked foolishly.


    "Mmmh¡­ You insult our intelligence but sinking into rhetoric. Surely, you must recognise me." The woman smiled at her taking a step closer with swinging hips.


    "You are Jane." Hu Lei steeled her heart even as it beat faster.


    The other womanughed and lifted a hand covered in ck gloves to touch Hu Lei''s cheek. The cold leather felt freezing to Hu Lei. She pped the hand away and stared at the person who was her and yet not her.


    "I am no longer Jane." She added.


    "You were never Jane." The woman looked at her with a lifted brow and a sardonic smile.


    Hu Lei did not ask.


    "I will exin this to your simple little mind. It seems I am the one using most of our brain. You have never been Hu Lei and Jane simultaneously. You always maintained a clear divide between the two. From mannerisms to clothing, these two personalities were always distinct."


    "Good little Hu Lei would be the adorable charming daughter of the divine doctor. She would participate in charity events and charm people when needed. Jane would be in the darkness doing the dirty work and aplishing what Hu Lei could not."


    "Even if you no longer feel like you need Jane, she exists in you. Do you understand?"


    Hu Lei nodded almost involuntarily.


    "I could just kill you and continue with my life." If Jane did not exist in her mind, she could be only Hu Lei.


    The womanughed as if she had said the most hrious thing.


    "Oh, you think that you stand a chance against me? You should know that even if we are both fighters, I have all of our killing instinct." Jane spoke without a care.


    Hu Lei did not wait for her to continue. She attacked with a kick, aiming for the woman''s abdomen. Jane moved to the side, causing her to hit air. Hu Lei followed with another kick and a consecutive punch. However, they both met with emptiness.


    The altercation continued for some time. But it did not take too long for Hu Lei to realise that she really could not beat the other party. After all, even if she knew how to fight, she was not Jane at the moment. Jane was almost unbeatable.


    "What do you want?" she asked, stopping her attacks.


    "For you to understand that we are not different people. You see, if one of us dies, the other would not be able to survive. It is not our body which will fail. Our mind will break." Jane exined leaning against a tree in a rxed stance.


    "As people often say, we are the two sides of a coin. If you slice the coin into half, it will be useless. Living as we have as separate entities rather than one person has forced a crack in our psyche. If we continue acting autonomously, the consequences will only get worse."


    "And I can''t always give way to Hu Lei. Suppressing me after allowing me a lot of freedom in thest three years will only cause the fracture between us to growrger. Do you understand? For instance, I tried to exert more dominance in your mind to get your attention in the past week. Where do you think we are right now?" She asked with a mysterious smile.


    Hu Lei came to her senses. If she had sunk into her mind, then her body could not be in a good state. Thest thing she remembered was being carried by Zhong Feng. After that, everything was nk. She had found herself in this strange ce.


    "Be careful, or we will be locked up once again." Jane warned as the surroundings suddenly shifted.


    Hu Lei opened her eyes and saw harsh light in her surroundings. She could hear people talking indistinctly. She tried to move, but she could not. After calming down, she realised that she was in a hospital.


    However, before she could even speak, she sunk deep into sleep, falling prey to nightmares and illusions once again. But Jane did not appear to her like before.

 Chapter 108 - TELL ME MORE

    When Hu Lei woke up once again, she found herself in apletely silent room. Her body felt stiff and tired due to sleeping too much. And she felt parched. With some difficulty, she sat up on the bed and looked around.


    She was indeed in a hospital. Judging from her body''s condition, she must have been out for at least a day. Her mind tried to think back about what had happened, but she still drew a nk.


    The door opened, revealing a tired-looking Zhong Feng. However, the traces of fatigue did not detract from his appeal. Still, Hu Lei felt a little guilty because it was her own weakness that had led to this situation and exhaustion.


    He walked to her and settled beside her without a word. Before Hu Lei could say anything, he pulled her fully into his chest and held her there.


    Hu Lei felt his heart beating strongly against her ear. She soaked in his warmth and absorbed his masculine scent. Then, she lifted the arm without the IV drip and ced it beside her face on his chest. A lot of thoughts ran through her mind in that moment, but she remained silent, basking in the now.


    "I see the patient is awake." A male voice spoke loudly, breaking into their pink bubble.


    Hu Lei separated from the reluctant Zhong Feng and faced Doctor Shui. His face had a sly expression, as if he had caught them doing something illicit. She could not help rolling her eyes.


    "Please give me a moment with the patient, young master." He said, turning his strange and annoying expression to Zhong Feng.


    His face seemed to be asking for a rough punch. But Zhong Feng decided to let it pass. After all, geniuses like Shui had earned the right to be a little peculiar. He would deal with himter when his Hu Lei was in better condition. He looked at her in question.


    "Ah Feng, get me some juice. I feel really thirsty." Hu Lei said suddenly.


    Zhong Feng could tell that her meaning was for him to leave the room. She obviously did not want him to learn what the doctor had to say about her condition. However, he did not expose her. Instead, he rubbed her head softly and nced at Doctor Shui before leaving.


    Hu Lei felt her heart be clogged because of her actions. In reality, she did not want to really hide anything from him. However, she did not want to keep burdening him with her problems, especially those that could not be solved easily. If he learnt anything, he would only be worried.


    "Miss Hu, could you tell me more about your life in thest few years?" Doctor Shui asked, showing a rare serious expression.


    He had spent his time studying the results from her tests, but he could not figure out the secrets of her body. It was almost as if she had some characteristics that were not human. He could also tell that most of the strange things in her body were artificially added. At first, he assumed that she was into cosmetic improvements. However, the evidence did not support his thoughts.


    "Is this relevant to my wellbeing?" She asked with an emotionless face, a strange darkness colouring her yellow eyes.


    Doctor Shui did not be startled at her change. In fact, he looked at her with more interest. This look was not unfamiliar to Hu Lei. It was that look of curiosity which had been in those scientists'' eyes when she had been in theb.


    "Doctor Shui, you only need to know that I had a few difficult years. Therefore, my body is not at peak. However, I am quite certain that these changes have notpromised my physiological functions in any way." She said coldly.


    Doctor Shui smiled.


    "Indeed, that is the case. Even though your body is quite strange, you are not in danger. You are as expected of the divine doctor''s daughter." He eximed.


    "But this does not mean that you are well. You are severely malnourished, and your body is strained. If you continue drawing more without building your strength up, you will copse sooner orter." He added.


    He was also quite curious about this issue. Clearly, this woman was a close confidant of the mighty Zhong Feng and the child of a renowned doctor. How could she have the symptoms of malnutrition and starvation? In another situation, he would have assumed that she had an eating disorder. However, there were no symptoms indicating this problem.


    "I have never had a huge appetite." She had always struggled with eating.


    "I will prepare a prescription and make some rmendations before you leave the hospital." He responded, making a note in his tablet.


    There was a moment of silence before he moved on to the main issue. He had felt apprehensive about it for quite some time. However, after talking to Hu Lei and finding out about her identity through various means, he felt that it would not be too difficult.


    "Miss Hu, I discovered a concerning issue from your EEG readings." He spoke directly.


    Hu Lei did not seem surprised. Her face remained neutral. It was almost as if she was not listening. However, Doctor Shui could see sharpness in her eyes.


    "There is a distinct overabundance of gamma brain waves ording to the results. These waves indicate that your brain experiences hyperactivity." He paused. "How have you been sleeping?"


    Hu Lei thought about her answer for a while. In truth, she had not been sleeping too well. She was afraid that if she allowed herself to go into deep sleep, the nightmares would cause her to begin screaming in the middle of the night once again.


    How could she allow that to happen? In Azure Woods, she could let go because she was alone with Zhong Feng. In his vi, she had to think about the other people. She did not want to put Zhong Feng in an awkward position for bringing a crazy woman into his house.


    Luckily, she had learnt a handy trick for lucid dreaming from India a long time ago. As long as she used that technique, she could fall asleep. However, the sleep would be rtively light, and she would always be aware that she was dreaming. The downside was that she could never restpletely, and she always remembered her nightmares vividly.


    "I haven''t been sleeping too well." She answered simply.


    Doctor Shui sighed deeply. Judging from the long pause, it had to be worse than ''not too well''.


    "The hyperactive brain waves tend to cause poor sleep, and this leads to built-up fatigue. It is the reason you fainted like you did." He continued. "But this is not the main cause for concern right now. With your abnormally high brain activity, more serious issues could develop."


    He hesitated. No one liked to be the bearer of disconcerting news.


    "You mean I could start having delusions and hallucinations, and the gamma waves could trigger schizophrenia symptoms." Hu Lei said without a change in expression.


    Doctor Shui looked surprised because she had summarised his words. It seemed that she was not a simple person. People with casual medical knowledge would not have known anything about this. Moreover, she remained calm in the face of this diagnosis.


    "Unfortunately, this is not my area of expertise. However, I can refer you to a specialist for further assessment and treatment." He added.


    Before she could respond, the door opened, and Zhong Feng came in. Her formerly expressionless face turned into a weing smile. Doctor Shui turned away, unable to bear this beautiful but heart-breaking scene.

 Chapter 109 - HOW DARE SHE?

    Hu Lei remained in the hospital for four more days for further observation. During that period, she got to know her brother a little more. Though he was young, his mind was quick, and she found him to be an interesting little man.


    She also had Zhong Feng bring herptop to her even though he was reluctant to do so. In his opinion, she should have been focusing on recovery. Hu Leiughed at him when he expressed this thought. How was she supposed to sit around doing nothing?


    More importantly, she did not want to take a break from her work. Her mind was functioning at an exceptional rate. Though it might be a symptom of a disease, she felt that she might as well take advantage it.


    Who knew whether she would continue functioning normally or her mind would experience gradual deterioration?


    Hu Lei had always been a realist. If she really developed a mental disorder, she would not give up on treatment. After all, she wanted to live a long life and be happy with Zhong Feng for as long as possible. However, that did not mean that she did not understand that there was a possibility that she could develop a serious condition and even fail to recover.


    So, she needed to squeeze thest drop of her potential while she still could in case the worst case scenario came to pass. At the top of her bucket list was bing a popr and beloved author once again.


    She intended to stage her grandeback as soon as possible. If she did not end up well, at least her name would still be remembered.


    On the day of her hospital discharge, Assistant Chen came to pick her up. Zhong Feng had an important meeting so he could not be there in person. Therefore, he sent his most trusted subordinate. Hu Lei greeted the ever professional man with a smile and waved at Little FaiFai before getting into the vehicle.


    She immediately continued working because she did not want to lose her flow. She only paused for a moment to respond to a text message from Housekeeper Li. As she put her phone away, her lips stretched evilly. When Assistant Chen saw her little smile, he felt a cold shiver. It reminded him of his boss'' face when he had a plot brewing.


    "Miss Hu, wee back." Housekeeper Li was waiting with the always silent chef at the entrance.


    Hu Lei felt awkward about the reception, but she was also touched.


    "Thank you. I am d to be back."


    "You don''t know how worried we all were." Housekeeper Lei added.


    Actually, he wanted to confess that they all missed her because of their master''s mood during her absence. They had to trend softly around him. His aura of gloom had been a little too much for them. One of the cleaners had been so nervous that she had spilt water on important documents when cleaning his desk.


    It had only through the intervention of Housekeeper Li that she had kept a job with only a penalty. In truth, the big boss was worse than he had been before Hu Lei hade to the house. At least during those days, he only stayed at the vi asionally.


    "Thank you. I am sorry for worrying you all."


    "What would you like to eat today? Chef has been waiting all day to ask you." Housekeeper Li spoke.


    Hu Lei turned a doubtful eye on the silent man. The man nodded with bright eyes. It seemed that he really was waiting to ask. Unfortunately for him, she did not know food. For a well-travelled person, her knowledge on cuisine was severely limited.


    She dug into her pocket and took out a paper that Doctor Shui had given her before she left the hospital and handed it to the chef. He had written the types of food which were essential for her recovery. Even though she did not like most of the stuff there, she intended to bemitted to eating more.


    At worst, she could treat the meals as she had the dried rations or other unpleasant things she had eaten in the strange corners of the globe.


    After the chef left, Housekeeper Li gave Hu Lei a meaningful look.


    "So, how was it?" She asked.


    "I let her in." He responded.


    "Excellent, where are they now?" She inquired.


    "They headed out to the back garden." He paused. "Why are you letting a stranger onto the property?"


    Housekeeper Li was quite curious. It did not seem like a prudent thing to do, especially when it was that person.


    "I have been a little bored. Plus this mystery was taking too long. It was losing its entertainment value." She smiled, revealing little tiger teeth.


    With that, she began walking to her library. Housekeeper Li was stunned for a moment by how cute she looked. It took a moment for him to shake the spell.


    In another part of the city, a cold man seated behind arge desk, looking at hisputer screen, tightened his fists in a fit of jealousy. How dare she saw that type of smile to someone who was not him?


    He stood up unceremoniously and left the office. When his secretaries saw him walking to the elevator, they immediately rushed to stop him. He had an important meeting in a few minutes. That appointment had been in the books for quite some time.


    "I will let you take care of it." He said before stepping into the lift.


    The two people looked at each other in puzzlement and then horror. Unlike most presidents, Zhong Feng did not demand much from them. He was too diligent and efficient. One could even call him obsessive about his work.


    Therefore, they had always enjoyed a stable work life, even though their boss was often gloomy and unfriendly. However,tely, he had be a little strange. In the past month, he had missed work for numerous days, ignored meetings and skipped appointments.


    "What do you think is wrong with the boss? Do you think he has a secret wife?" One of them spoke in a low voice, looking thoughtful.


    "If you have time to think about this type of nonsense, you should think about solving the issue with this meeting." The other rebuked.

 Chapter 110 - TRYING TO SOW DISCORD

    Hu Lei ced theptop on her desk and settled on her chair with a sigh. She unlocked the device and continued typing fast. Her inspiration was still strong, and it would be a waste to spend time on other things.


    In no time, she sunk deep into the story, and everything became more vivid. It was almost as if she was inside her story. She could see everything clearly. Her fingers moved faster, and her face glowed in anticipation of the next scene.


    She felt as if she was not the one crafting the tale. She was merely an observer, recording the events as she saw them. It was exhrating.


    Unfortunately, her perfect little creative bubble did notst for too long. She lifted her eyes suddenly because she heard some movement outside the outdoor ess door.


    Her face showed traces of annoyance as she continued typing slower. It seemed that Ting Wan had be really audacious in her absence. If she was not wrong, the woman was picking the lock to her space.


    "This is the library. You are definitely going to love it." Ting Wan''s voice did not sound normal.


    Usually, she had a curt soldier-like tone. Now, she sounded ttering and even girlish. It was a little unnerving. However, the change made Hu Lei perk up a little, forgetting her earlier annoyance. This might be interesting.


    "Cousin, are you sure we can enter in this ce?" A soft and water-like voice asked.


    Though the voice sounded hesitant and humble, Hu Lei did not miss the anticipation in the tone. Her lips stretched a little more, and the edges lifted up a little higher.


    "What are you talking about? This ce will be yours in the future. Why are you so hesitant?" Ting Wan said with augh.


    A dangerous glint passed through Hu Lei''s eyes. The darkness in her seemed to rise unbidden like a volcano at those words. The implication of that woman being with her Zhong Feng rubbed her wrong and caused that dark part of her to cloud her everything.


    A certain thought crossed her mind. She would sooner burn the ce down. Her mind seemed to conjure up mes, and she felt a shift in her mind and body. She grasped the situation immediately when she felt that change. She was bing Jane.


    She felt a cold fear in her and suppressed the darkness quickly. Yes, she remembered the warning given by her alter ego in a dream. And she knew that this continuous war between the metaphorical light and dark was not helping her mental health. However, she was also afraid of Jane. After all, Jane was her, and she knew what she was capable of.


    The door finally opened, causing her to break free from her weird mental state. She would deal with this problemter. For now, she wanted to see what Supreme City debutantes could do. She leaned back in her chair.


    The two women did not notice her when they entered. Her desk was in the far corner of the room, and the shelves of books concealed her. More importantly, she was deliberately trying not to be seen. With her special training, it was no big deal to not be easily perceived even though she was sittingfortably.


    "These must be all the popr books on the local and international market. There are even some rare copies that I have never seen." The gentle-voiced woman eximed.


    "You have only seen a couple of books, and you are already overwhelmed." Ting Wanughed.


    They walked deeper into the library, looking around.


    "I did not know that big brother Feng was a fan of books." The woman smiled in joy.


    Hu Lei clutched the arms of her chair in annoyance as soon as he heard that woman called her Ah Feng big brother. How dare she defile his name with that tone of voice?


    Though Hu Lei was usually rxed and casual about her rtionship with Zhong Feng, she was actually very possessive in her heart. She had never had another person in her life who she felt belonged to herpletely. It was a little twisted, but for her, Zhong Feng felt like he was a literal part of her heart. How could she feel at ease when someone was speaking casually about him?


    Before she could control her strength, there was a loud crack. She had damaged her superfortable chair by exerting too much power with her small hands.


    The two women were startled and looked to the direction of the desk. Hu Lei was not startled when they turned to her direction. Instead, she smiled at them from her rxed position. They naturally had no choice but toe closer.


    Ting Wan looked annoyed, almost clenching her teeth while the other woman in a flowery sundress looked confused. Hu Lei understood the situation immediately and grinned.


    "If I had known that there would be guests, I would have prepared a cup of tea." She said with a smile.


    "It is no problem. I am Bei Gong Jiu." She paused and blushed. "I am big brother Feng''s friend and Ting Wan''s cousin."


    Hu Lei looked up and down at the woman. Mmmh¡­ this type was too boring to even y with for a day.


    "I didn''t know Ah Feng had an old small sister." She spoke almost to herself but loudly.


    Outside the internal door, Housekeeper Li, who had been worried, could not help thinking that thedy did not need help.


    Bei Gong Jiu''s eyes looked hurt, but she did not break down as Hu Lei had hoped. This was good too.


    "You should not be so rude. Also, if big brother Feng heard you calling his name so casually, you would lose your job." She advised with a teary sheen in her eyes.


    Who was calling whose name casually, Hu Lei thought feeling nauseated.


    "Oooh¡­ Miss Bei Gong is so kind to even give me advised. But Ting Wan should have told you who I am, right?" She asked sneakily.


    Of course, she knew through the confused look on her boring face that she had not heard of her. She smiled as Bei Gong Jiu turned to Ting Wan.


    "Miss Hu is staying in the vi." Ting Wan exined in a curt tone.


    "How can you put it like that, my dear Ting Wan?" She stood up and walked towards them slowly.


    For some reason, Ting Wan felt that her boss was a little strange, different.


    "I was even so kind to let you visit with your little cousin. You know you should be a little more grateful."


    "I didn''t know big brother Feng had a close friend." Bei Gong Jiu interjected.


    "Ting Wan, how could you possibly not tell this poor little bird?" She said with mock sadness.


    Bei Gong Jiu looked even more confused. It seemed that she had to be more direct for this woman to grasp her implication.


    "Oh, let me guess. You wanted to be the third-party that profits while the other two fight?" She asked in a dramatic horrified tone.


    Finally, Bei Gong Jiu''s brain cells rubbed together enough to realise the main point. She did not even think about confronting Hu Lei. She just turned with betrayed watery eyes to her cousin. How could she covet her man? She was supposed to help her.


    "Do not listen to her. She is trying to sow discord." Ting Wan abandoned pretences.


    "Then, why didn''t you tell me about her? I know that you have always been jealous of me, but how could you do this? I even helped you get into the Zhong family''s securitypany." She asked with watery eyes.


    Ting Wan had wanted to pacify her at first, but those condescending words triggered her anger.


    "When have I ever been jealous of you? You are nothing but a socialite with money and no brains. If you were not from a good family, do you think anyone would like you or even read your stupid books?" She said heatedly.


    Hu Lei looked on with a little smile as Bei Gong Jiu yed the part of privileged pitiful Cindere and Ting Wan became the wicked stepsister with a chip on her shoulder.

 Chapter 111 - WILLING TO DIE FOR IT

    The argument between the harmonious cousins did not escte too much, but it continued for a few minutes. Hu Lei could not help wondering why they were sofortable quarrelling like that in her presence. However, she did not mind. It was interesting, and she gathered a few bits of information from the conversation.


    Apparently, Ting Wan was an adopted child of a sort-of distant aunt. She did not belong to the Bei Gong family in Supreme City, but the ever-kind Miss Jiu had helped her get adjusted. However, though they got along on the surface, they were not-so-secretly dissatisfied with each other.


    Ting Wan obviously thought that her rich cousin was dumb, and her show of kindness was just a way to be condescending while looking good. As for Bei Gong Jiu, she was not clear as they quarrelled. She kept insisting that she had helped Ting Wan and been betrayed. Then, she burst into tears.


    "Ladies, there is no need to argue like this. Why don''t we all have a cup of tea and chill out?" Hu Lei interjected, tired of the cyclic conversation.


    The two women turned their unfriendly gazes to her. It took a moment before their expressions turned ugly. How could they have been inmed so easily? Suddenly, they felt foolish, especially when they saw the careless and unrepentant look on Hu Lei''s face.


    Bei Gong Jiu was particrly angry because she had not been able to maintain her image.


    "I don''t know how big brother Feng would have such bad judgement by choosing you as his friend." Her tears had dried up as she spoke softly but with venom.


    Hu Lei heard the sound of waves crushing in her ears. Then, she felt an unbearable weight in her chest, and her mind seemed to be nk and ck. For a moment, she seemedpletely frozen. The two people in the room looked at each other in puzzlement and missed the darkening of her eyes.


    Pa! A sudden pnded on Bei Gong Jiu''s face. She felt the sting prate her bones, and her cheek seemed to be on fire. She lifted her hand to her cheek.


    "How could you? Big brother Feng¡­" Before she could say ''won''t forgive you'', two more psnded on her face.


    "Do you believe that I will tear out your tongue if you keep talking?" The voice waspletely still, without inflection.


    Bei Gong Jiu felt fear in her heart, and she once again began sobbing. The sound would perhaps have evoked pity in other circumstances, but it did not in this case. Hu Lei only felt irritation, especially because she had given in to that darkness subconsciously when she had heard those words. And the person she was now did not care much for weak lotuses.


    She folded a fist in anticipation of punching the sobbing mess of a girl. However, her punch was stopped midway by Ting Wan. Hu Lei turned to her with apathetic eyes to the taller woman and looked her up and down.


    "I didn''t think you had any loyalty in you." Her cold voice caused a wave of goose pimples to rise on the women''s skins.


    She withdrew her fist and looked at the two people with critical eyes, so unlike the regr happy-go-lucky girl.


    "Cousin, you should leave. Don''t worry about me." Ting Wan said in an emotional voice while maintaining a defensive stance.


    Hu Lei''s eyes shifted fully to this person who was supposed to be her assistant or bodyguard. Logically speaking, there was no need for this dramatic farewell. The strength she had used in her fist was low because she had not nned to cripple the frail Bei Gong. Therefore, Ting Wan should assume that she could beat her.


    Her eyelids narrowed, leaving slits with glowing yellow orbs.


    "You really have a ir for the dramatics, don''t you?" She saidzily but with an edge.


    Ting Wan felt her heart skip a beat. Could she have seen through her?


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. But I will not let you harm Bei Gong Jiu while she is under my care." She said with the same emotion.


    "Oooh, so you aremitted to your script? I hope you are willing to die for it." Hu Lei said.


    She moved like a shadow slowly but unseen and appeared before Bei Gong Jiu. Ting Wan could not even react in time. Hu Lei snatched a phone from the woman''s hands. It was just as she expected. The woman had taken the opportunity to start recording a video. So unimaginative!


    Ting Wan attacked her ferociously. Hu Lei was about to dodge and then realised that the action might expose some books to harm. Even though she was her darker self in the moment, she was still Hu Lei. Her instincts, thoughts and memories were unchanged. The library was her special ce, and it had been made for her by Zhong Feng.


    She would not allow any damage toe to things she liked. There was no difference if she took a direct approach. She caught the wrist of the arming toward her and twisted it before kicking Ting Wan''s shins. She immediately went down, and Hu Lei stepped on her back and applied pressure.


    Bei Gong Jun was too shocked to even cry.


    "You know, we could have had a nice cup of tea likedies." Hu Lei said.


    However, with her emotionless voice, the words sounded a little eerie.


    The internal door to the library opened, and there was a dangerous shift in the air. The three people looked at the door and saw a dark-faced Zhong Feng enter into the library. Ting Wan tried to stand, but Hu Lei''s foot dug deeper into her back.


    "Big brother Feng!" Bei Gong Jiu cried out in a tearful voice.


    Hu Lei did not hesitate to step off Ting Wan and p the woman twice. Ugh, she really wanted to make her mute before she nauseated her to death. As expected, Bei Gong turned tearful eyes of suffering injustice to Zhong Feng.


    Maybe she would poke out her eyes too.


    Zhong Feng could see that Hu Lei was different than usual. Not the usual different. She was the person he had found chained in a cold cell, dodged a bullet and looked at him defiantly in Antarctica. She was the woman who had masterfully left the country, leaving only the barest traces.


    But she was still his Hu Lei.


    He walked up to her and looked into her cold eyes which looked back defiantly, as if daring him to rebuke her. In truth, every part of Hu Lei was waiting with apprehension, but she did not show fear or nervousness. She wanted to know if he could like even this side of her.


    "You really need some discipline." He spoke darkly, grasping her chin in his hand tightly.


    She did not turn away from his dark and cold aura. Instead, she stood on her tiptoes and stretched upwards towards him and looked into his eyes.


    "Maybe I do." She whispered in a sultry voice.

 Chapter 112 - NOT ON INTIMATE TERMS

    Zhong Feng looked into Hu Lei''s dark and teasing eyes and felt a sense of apprehension. It was not that he did not like this provocative side of her. To him, every part of her was a treasure, and he loved her deep and changingyers.


    However, her sudden shift in behaviour filled him with concern.


    When he had spoken to Doctor Shui a few days earlier, the medical expert had made it clear that it was not advisable for her to be in distressing or highly emotional situations. Though he had refused to speak about the specifics, he had exined that stress could cause a lot ofplications.


    Zhong Feng was not an idiot. He could read in between the lines. Furthermore, he understood that it was impossible for Hu Lei not to have a lot of mental scars and burdens from her past. Even though she always acted like nothing could take her down, she was not invincible.


    He did not know how he could help her. However, he could at least protect her from external factors which could affect her health.


    He looked at the two women in the room with a cold gaze and then turned to Housekeeper Li who had followed him in.


    "Who allowed these intruders into the library?" he asked, pulling Hu Lei closer to him.


    Housekeeper Li wanted to respond that it was their great mistress. However, he knew his master well enough to understand that that exnation would only inme him further.


    "Don''t be angry with that poor man. We wanted to have a little fun." Hu Lei said with augh. "But they did pick the lock to the library."


    She looked at the two women, who had ugly expressions, with cunning in her eyes.


    Zhong Feng heard the words spoken by Hu Lei, but only one thing caught his attention. She had said ''we'' and not in that ancient royal sense that she liked. He wanted to look at her deeply form more information, but he resisted the urge. Instead, he petted her head lightly.


    Bei Gong Jiu felt as if all her beliefs had been redefined as she watched the scene. Everyone, including her, had thought that President Zhong was incapable of human feelings. He was known as a robot because he spent all of his time working.


    Even though she had hoped that she would get into a rtionship with Zhong Feng, she had not been thinking a lot of fanciful romantic things. She had thought they would have a professional-like rtionship since he did not seem like the type to have emotions.


    However, seeing him looking at that hateful and violent woman with doting eyes and pampering her, she realised that he was fully capable of emotions. Unfortunately, he did not show that softness towards her. She felt jealous and angry even though she had no right.


    However, she also understood something. If he was not a cruel robot, he could be moved. The only difference between her and the violent woman was their timing. Either way, he would not remain unfeeling once he understood the situation.


    "Big brother Feng¡­" She started with tearful eyes.


    This dog only knew a single trick. However, it was a trick that worked very well. Most men could not resist the gentle weeping of a woman. Unfortunately, Zhong Feng had only ever cared about one unique girl''s tears. A girl who now seemed ready to leap out and kill someone¡­


    He smiled at her scowling face and drew her closer to his body.


    "It seems that the Bei Gong n needs a reminder that they are not on intimate terms with the Zhong family." He spoke in an apathetic voice.


    Bei Gong Jiu did not dare speak another word. She knew that this time, she had made a grave mistake. She had even implicated her family. She thought about any possibilities for turning the situation around. However, even a person like her realised that this man did not have any soft feelings towards women. Her fool proof trick would not work.


    She looked at Hu Lei in inexplicable frustration. The shameless girl was fondling the cold man''s pectorals with a small hand in apparent fascination. She seemed to have forgotten about the rest of the people in the room.


    Why could it not be her who tamed this powerful man? She decided to make onest effort to avoid leaving a bad impression on him. She knew that she could not enter his eyes. However, she was not willing to give up everything just like that. If an unrefined and violent woman could do it, why couldn''t she?


    "Mr Zhong, I know I was in the wrong. But I was so excited about being here that I got ahead of myself. I know you are a magnanimous person, and you can overlook the mistake of a woman who was just happy to be in her idol''s home." She said straightening her back.


    With these words, he had no choice but show grace, or he would look like a petty person.


    If Zhong Feng liked a brazen woman, it was not too difficult to take up the role. She had always thought that he would favour the soft gentle type as most powerful men did. But it seemed that he preferred the assertive types.


    Zhong Feng did not respond. He only motioned with his hands and Housekeeper Li called in some men dressed in ck into the library. Before the two women could protest, they were captured and taken out of the room.


    Bei Gong Jiu protested and called out something about her phone, but Hu Lei pretended not to hear anything. She just held on to Zhong Feng''s arm like an octopus and smiled shamelessly at him. Once the room was empty, he looked at her sternly.


    "You should not be getting into fights. You just came back from the hospital." He rebuked softly.


    "I didn''t start the fight. I only got involved when things got interesting." She subtly changed the subject. "Can you believe the nerve of those women? That woman even dared to call you big brother." She started getting angry once again.


    She took a deep breath and then stepped away from Zhong Feng. She began looking around the library, as if she was checking whether they had stolen anything. She knew nothing had been taken, but she had seen those coveting nces.


    "Who started the fight?" Zhong Feng asked casually.


    Hu Lei stopped walking and became stiff and tense.


    "She did." She said in a low voice.


    Zhong Feng frowned at the response. Though the answer was vague, he understood the meaning behind the words. He thought for a moment about his next action. He was uncertain of what he should do because he was afraid of causing harm to her.


    Still he wanted to know more about her. However, before he could speak, Hu Lei started to fall to the ground in a faint without warning. In a split second, he caught the unconscious girl in his arms.

 Chapter 113 - YOU SHOULD BE MORE ATTENTIVE

    Doctor Shui looked anxiously at the middle-aged woman as she looked at his tablet through her designer prescription sses. He felt a mixture of excitement and fear. The excitement came from the possibility of cracking the mystery which had been bothering him for a while. The fear could be traced to a certain cold handsome face.


    "I thought at first that the patient was at risk of schizophrenia. But now, I am not too sure." He spoke shifting on the couch.


    The woman did not respond. Instead, she gave him a single librarian''s nce, causing him to be silent. She scrolled and skimmed through the information. She frowned as she took in the general data, scans and charts. Like Doctor Shui, she felt fascinated.


    "Can you tell me more about the patient?" She asked.


    "Even if I want to tell you more, I can''t. I hardly know anything myself, except what I have discovered through these tests. And if I knew, I wouldn''t put my life at risk by talking about the patient." He responded with an apologetic look.


    Doctor Huo looked at the young man for a while before nodding. She understood professional restrictions, especially when working for powerful people like the Zhong family. However, she could not suppress her curiosity. She had not seen such an interesting case.


    "So what can you tell me?" Doctor Shui was about to start hopping up and down on his seat.


    Doctor Huo sighed and ced the tablet on the table.


    "You know mental disorders cannot be diagnosed simply by looking at cold data. Interaction with the patient is crucial." She said.


    "But you are the best psychiatrist in the country. You must have some ideas." Doctor Shui looked at her pitifully.


    "You are too old to be acting spoiled." She paused.


    "The patient is not at risk of schizophrenia from what I can see. Though her brain is functioning at an abnormal rate, it is unlikely that she will develop the disorder. Basically, her mind is not typical, but the brain waves are stable. There is a possibility that she experiences some unusual issues due to the anomalies, but the likelihood of esction is low." She continued.


    Doctor Shui smiled in relief and stood up.


    "She will be so d to hear about this. Thank you so much, Aunt Huo."


    "Sit down. You are always so impatient. I have not finished talking." She rebuked him.


    Doctor Shui looked embarrassed and sat down. He had been overjoyed and forgotten himself. Even though he epted that he was a moneygrubbing person, he was Zhong Feng''s friend. He did not want Hu Lei to suffer, and he wanted his friend to be happy.


    That is why he had gone behind their backs and consulted Doctor Huo. He had gotten to know thisdy when he was a medical student. He had not been very reliable, but she seemed to have a soft spot for him. If anyone could help Hu Lei, it was her.


    He still remembered how helpless he felt after speaking to Hu Lei. It was good that he was wrong.


    "Is there something else?" He asked.


    "There is another troubling discovery I made when looking at the EEG charts and MRI scans. Have you noticed the difference between the initial and the most recent data?" She asked.


    He had.


    "Yeah, but the difference did not seem so significant considering the circumstances." He responded.


    Actually, he had not intended to do another round of tests on the day Hu Lei fainted, but Zhong Feng had insisted.


    "You are smart, but you are not meticulous. Even though you are not an expert in the field, you should be more attentive." The woman rebuked.


    Doctor Shui looked repentant. He had thought that the test results were not important because he had tested Hu Lei on the previous day, before she came in again.


    "The difference is subtle, but quite significant. In the second tests, the brain wave patterns have a new rhythm, almost as if they came from another person." She said in a soft voice.


    Doctor Shui felt his heart beat fast and irregrly.


    "What do you mean?" He asked.


    "The patient might not be at risk of schizophrenia, but there are signs of identity dissociation." She exined.


    "You mean multiple personality disorder?"


    "The correct term is dissociative identity disorder, but it is not exactly the case for this patient. I can''t know more without seeing her. I think it is more of a gradual fracturing of identity. Think of it as an identity crisis where one person feels that they have more than one identity but can only choose one. However, they cannot suppress either side of themselves."


    "As a result, a fight develops between the personalities in both the conscious and subconscious. Over time, the personalities might reach to a point where they arepletely independent of one another. Currently, the patient''s personas have not separated, so their brain patterns are different but simr."


    "In these cases, the progress will depend on the patient and the circumstances. Either the two identities will integrate or split, causing dissociative disorder. If there is no psychological trigger, there might be no fracturing of the identities, andplete integration might ur."


    Doctor Shui leaned back in his chair, unable to move. The burden in his heart became heavier. It seemed that things had gotten a little moreplicated.


    "I am not giving this as an official diagnosis. It is merely my spection based on the limited information provided." She paused. "What kind of trauma would cause so much damage to a single person? It is almost unimaginable that this patient is able to wake up every morning."


    Based on her judgement and experience, she could see that there had to beyers uponyers of mental and psychological trauma. She felt that this type of person had to be a supernatural existence.


    Doctor Shui thought about the small Hu Lei canoodling with Zhong Feng and teasing him. He had thought that the malnourishment was a big deal. Now he discovered that it was only the tip of the iceberg. What kind of life had she lived?


    "She said that she had a couple of difficult years." He spoke to himself.


    "I would say she has had a difficult life. Trauma with this level of damage to the brain and mind must have started from childhood." Doctor Huo sighed.


    Doctor Shui''s phone buzzed. He picked the call, but he did not speak.


    "Aunt Huo, I have to go. Thank you for your help." He was no longer enthusiastic.


    "Do not be discouraged. It is likely that I am wrong."


    Doctor Shui nodded, but he knew that she was not wrong. If he was a genius, Doctor Huo was a super genius.

 Chapter 114 - IT WAS HER MIND

    Hu Lei looked at herself in the mirror and smiled. The image facing her was no longer of a worn out and barely human girl with physical markers of a hard life in a cold prison. She was apletely new person, a truedy of Supreme City.


    She looked closer and nodded in satisfaction. The turquoise dress entuated her body without looking vulgar. With her pocket-size figure and generous peaks, it was often difficult to find a dress which made her look mature without edging towards ''too much''.


    However, her collection of dresses wasrge, and she had not been in public on too many asions. Therefore, she had managed to dig up something that was fresh, professional and gorgeous.


    While appearance was not everything, she felt more confident about the uing event in her current bedazzled state. After all, everyone knew that image was everything, especially when appearing before the judgemental public.


    As this littledy continued to conduct some final touch-ups to her face, she fell into a daze of narcissism, looking at her own image.


    She felt that she had be more beautiful over thest few months. In truth, it was not pure narcissism. Her rough and dried up skin which had been ravaged by prison life had be smooth, clear and supple. Her long ck hair also had a vibrant sheen, like the finest silk. In addition, she was no longer malnourished and bony.


    Three months ago, she had fainted unceremoniously for the second time in a short period after a confrontation with two shameless women. This incident had forced her to be more serious about her wellbeing.


    She had realised just how fragile she had be and how vulnerable she was. A simple fight with people she should have been able to take out in a few seconds had actually rendered her unconscious! Even if there were other factors, it was not eptable.


    She had decided to focus on her wellness after realising that she might, once again, be a victim. And she refused to be weak. At the very least, if she sumbed to anything, she wanted to know that she had done everything to be strong.


    However, her motivation was not entirely focused on her own concerns about being weak.


    Her heart was weighed down by something else. When she had woken up at that time and seen Zhong Feng looking haggard and worried, she had realised that her health was not only her own. She had to think of him because he cared. She needed to stop behaving like a child who did not know what was good for them.


    His appearance, at the time, reminded her of the moments when her father did something reckless. She would be tired after spending days and nights resolving his situations. Unfortunately, the same thing would happen over and over again, causing her to be in a constant state of worry.


    She did not want to be the source of worry for Zhong Feng. She wanted to be his source of strength and a pir of support for him. How could she do that without a body which could not hold up for a couple of days without copsing?


    Since then, her entire focus had been on recovering her strength.


    She had begun following all of Doctor Shui''s rmendations, and hermitment and effort had paid off. Her improved diet and light-impact exercise had helped her to build her strength. Her body was more flexible, and her muscle tone was great. She was not as strong as she used to be yet, but she was definitely stronger than most people.


    Her aversion to hospitals was still strong. However, she did not miss the weekly check-ups which had been scheduled by the overlymitted Doctor Shui. In addition, she avoided stressful situations which could trigger another incident as advised.


    Doctor Shui had exined that emotionally intense situations could cause another ident. Moreover, if she continued to experience stress triggers and fainting spells, her mental condition could deteriorate. There might even be a psychotic break. Though he was not very specific, Hu Lei had understood.


    The good doctor had also rmended therapy and continued to do so.


    However, Hu Lei refused to think about it, in spite of his insistence. At first, she had fielded his rmendation with casual words. However, she knew that she was lying to him, so she had made it clear that she would not see a therapist or psychiatrist.


    Her refusal was not because she believed that her mind was in the best condition. She would be a fool to believe that she waspletely sane. After all, her nightmares still continued, and she could not sleep for more than three hours. Also, she sometimes had deep conversations with herself and not in the fun, talking to yourself way.


    Also, it was not that she did not want to have her mind healed. It would be a relief to sleep like a baby, and she would like if her two personalities, which spent a lot of time in pointless conversations, became a simple full one. Sure, they did get along on most days, but no one wanted to have two minds in one brain.


    However, she was still unwilling to provide anyone ess to her mind. She had had enough of that when she was a child. Evil scientists had attempted to alter her brain and those of other children in a quest to create perfect little geniuses. As a result, she had no memories or feelings about her childhood.


    Then, her mother had sent her to a mental hospital. Sure, it had been a week, but the doctors in that institution had been only too anxious to get started on the mystery of one of the freak children. She still remembered the experience.


    She would be a fool to want a redo.


    Even if a therapist was ''good'', she did not want to be part of that kind of thing. After all, therapists would always try to shape their patient''s minds to follow what they believed was healthy or right. But it was really their opinion based on personal biases. More importantly, their guidance was always so subtle that patients often believed that it was their idea to make certain changes.


    Perhaps this form of maniption might be helpful to some people. But Hu Lei waspletely unwilling to have her mind, behaviours and psyche moulded by anyone, even by a person granted sainthood. Her mind was messed up and inplete disarray. But at least, it was her mind.


    Hu Lei shook her head to eliminate the morbid thoughts. Instead, she decided to focus on her big asion. It had been a long timeing, and she felt it was the right time. More importantly, Zhong Feng had spared no effort in making everything perfect.


    Her face softened and her eyes became gentle as she thought about that outwardly cold man with the warmest heart.


    She posed onest time in front of the mirror and smiled. The world was about to know her name.

 Chapter 115 - YOU NEED TO OWN IT

    Bo Qian paced in frustration and anticipation in front of an elevator in a certain four-star hotel in Supreme City. He was nervous, afraid and excited. He could not calm down when he thought about the crowd of reporters in the conference room.


    "Mr Bo, you should be preparing to address the media." His assistant spoke to him softly.


    "What if Hu Lei fails to make an appearance? I am not leaving this door before she shows up." Bo Qian said stubbornly.


    He could not be med for being on edge. Though they had made an agreement and talked extensively in thest month about this event, he could not help remembering her disappearance. She had just vanished without a word.


    Therefore, even if he knew he was being excessive, he could not help being nervous. The assistant did not know about the matter from long ago, but she decided not to question further. She stood beside him and waited together.


    After another five minutes, the elevator doors opened.


    "Hu Lei, you are here!" Bo Qian dered enthusiastically.


    Hu Lei looked at him with a small smile.


    "Did you think that I would not show up?" She asked with augh.


    Bo Qian looked a little embarrassed. He had harboured some doubts.


    "Good afternoon, Mr Chen." He greeted Assistant Chen respectfully.


    He did not dare to be negligent of this special personal assistant. The man might be low-key, but everyone who knew Zhong Feng understood that he wielded a lot of power. Offending him would not end well.


    "There''s no need for courtesies. I am merely here as Ms Hu''s driver." He exined.


    The responseforted Bo Qian because he wanted everything to go smoothly, without anyplications. He turned to Hu Lei and smiled widely. He held deep affection for her and felt that she was his lucky star. If it were not for her, he would probably not have his position today.


    "Stop smiling at me. I am already here, aren''t I?" She said with mock scorn in her eyes.


    "I am just happy that you decided toe back to writing. The world is a less exciting ce without Little Ninja Cat." His eyes turned into crescents as he continued smiling.


    "Is it toote to abandon this name?" She sighed in embarrassment.


    Hu Lei thought that she would get used to her pseudo-name with time. However, no matter how many times it had been mentioned, she still felt like going back in time and pping her teenage-self in the face.


    "It is a perfect name. You need to own it." Heughed.


    "You mean that I have to own it because I do." She sighed. "So what are we doing next?"


    Bo Qian began exining the sequence of the uing event. Even if the length of the entertainment press conference was not long, he felt that everything needed to be perfect. If there was a mistake, he did not doubt that everyone would suffer.


    After all, he knew that Hu Lei had an irrevocable position in a certain powerful man''s heart.


    In the conference room, the reporters were getting a little restless. They had been promised a major piece of news by Sonata Publishing in conjunction with Illusion Entertainment. It should be noted that thesepanies were the homes to numerous celebrities, and they were subsidiaries of Zhong Industries.


    If they had an announcement to make, it would definitely be worth reporting about.


    When the promised time for the conference arrived, the automatic ckout shades of the conference room were suddenly released, plunging the room into darkness. Then, therge screen in the front lit up dramatically, disying the earth.


    The camera then zoomed into the wastnd that the earth had be. When the image came closer, it revealed a girl in dirty and worn-out camouge clothes. She was panting in tiredness while supporting herself with a makeshift spear. She looked exhausted, but there was fierceness in her eyes. The bursting soundtrackplemented her fighting spirit.


    The reporters got excited. If there was a movie trailer, there would be celebrities. And if there were celebrities, they would notck something to talk about.


    The ominous scene cut to the disys of the entertainment and productionpanies. And then the scene showed some doctors in theb talking about a potential global epidemic. One of the doctorsughed and said, "It''s about time."


    The people looking at the trailer were drawn in by the handsome doctor who had a carefree look on his face with a hint of madness in his eyes.


    "It is Bei Gong Hai!" One of the reporters eximed.


    The others immediately shushed him. They were all watching. Of course, they could see that it was Bei Gong Hai.


    The image cut into a godforsaken world overrun by zombies, chaos, killing and starvation.


    In the following scene, there was a girl strapped to a bed in theb and the mad doctor was looking at her with his crazy look. He caressed her face with a smile. It was the same girl who had been on the screen when the movie began.


    "You are more special than I thought, my little experiment. You have brought an end to the world." He said with a smile.


    "You are the one who began all this. I swear to you, I will make you pay." She said venomously.


    Then, there was a montage of her running, fighting and killing zombies.


    Finally, there was a disy of the words ''The Queen of the Apocalypse''.

 Chapter 116 - PEOPLE RARELY PAY ATTENTION

    The ckout shades were withdrawn, but everyone still seemed spell-bound by the high tension of the movie trailer. Even though the clip was short, it had an aspect that caused anticipation from deep within. It roused emotions.


    The Sonata Publishing publicity director, who was also the coordinator of the press conference, felt satisfied by the awestricken looks on their faces. Under normal circumstances, she did not get to be involved directly in the entertainment industry when a book was turned into a movie or TV drama.


    However, for some unknown reason, the entire movie announcement and press conference had been ced entirely in their hands. The dissatisfaction of the people from Illusion Entertainment had been tangible, but they could do nothing. For once, Sonata felt that they had won.


    Since the publishingpany was acquired by Zhong Industries, a couple of movies, animations and dramas had been made from books. However, no one ever paid attention to the people who brought the book to the public. This time, it was different.


    "Let us wee the staff and cast of the highly anticipated movie, The Queen of the Apocalypse." She spoke with a smile after the shock of the trailer wore off.


    The reporters and other guests in the hall pped enthusiastically as a group came in. The six people smiled and bowed slightly before taking one of the seats ced on the stage. Three of them were actors and the other three were members of the film staff.


    Among the actors, Bei Gong Hai was the most famous. He was young, handsome, and his background was great. So, it was expected that his poprity was off the charts. However, the main character was not any less amazing.


    Unlike her male counterpart, Wang Yue did not have a good background. She was not a member of the elite in Supreme City. She hade from the countryside and made a name for herself. She was beautiful and likable, and there were no scandals surrounding her life.


    The other actor was a man named Dai Li. There was nothing exceptional about him, but that was part of his charm. Though he was not a master in anything, he was a jack of all trades. In a way, he was also a genius. He was liked by countless girls because he seemed like the nice guy. He also seemed not so out-of-reach like other celebrities.


    On the other end of the table, there was a famous director. Even people who did not pay attention to these matters in movies had heard of him. Beside him was a producer with a significant reputation. Finally, there was a talented scriptwriter. She had made her break into the industry by writing a poignant artistic story which won her an award in an nternational film festival.


    However, she said that she had no interest in artistic films, much to the disappointment of the critics. In her words, she wanted to entertain by creating movies that real people want to watch. In this way, a loss for the artistic film industry became a win for themercial movie scene.


    "Mmmh¡­ why is the seat at the middle empty?" one of the reporters asked hispanion.


    Slowly, people began whispering about it, wondering whether it was a mistake, or there was another person in the cast.


    "I know you are curious about the final seat. I will wee the Sonata Chief Editor to introduce our final guest." The coordinator announced.


    Some of the cleverer individuals in the room had realised where this was going.


    "They are probably going to introduce the author of the original story. It is not umon for authors to attend these things, even though people rarely pay attention to them." One spoke softly to hispanion.


    "I have read the book. No one has ever seen this author plus there has been no word about them for thest three years." A woman responded.


    The murmurs continued until Bo Qian made an appearance on the stage. Then, everyone was silent. Even the people on the stage paid attention. After all, everything about this project had been a little too mysterious.


    Bo Qian smiled at the crowd.


    "I am sure that most of you have already figured out who our final guest is." He paused. "The author of The Queen of the Apocalypse has always been a mystery. However, her stories have continued to entertain us for years. Today, for the first time, I would like to introduce you to the author of TQA, the Little Ninja Cat."


    Some of the people did not know who this author was because they were not readers. They only knew authors who were often trending in Supreme City entertainment circles. However, the trailer coupled with the momentum of Bo Qian''s words caused loud apuse.


    As Hu Lei stepped onto the stage, she smiled as the cameras shed. She remainedposed as she stood before the crowd for a moment, showing appropriate courtesies.


    All the people who had read her books, including the staff and the cast, were all surprised by her appearance. In general, Little Ninja Cat wrote books with a certain dark side. Her work leaned heavily towards science fiction with a thrilling and horrific edge.


    When they looked at the real her, it was difficult to reconcile the image. She was small like a fairy creature, even on her raised shoes. Her small face andrge eyes did not spell gorgeous. But she had that incredibly cute look that made one think of innocence and sunshine.


    Though she seemed to be wearing cosmetic contact lens, her pure appeal was not affected. The bright face was framed by her ck hair. Her long locks were thick and glossy and fell below her waist, increasing her ethereal charm. The photographers kept taking pictures as if they were possessed.


    Finally, Bo Qian indicated that she could sit down. She nodded and took the empty seat left at the middle. On her right side, there was Bei Gong Hai. She had seen him in a few films, and he was a good actor. However, she could not bring herself to be a fan of a person rted to that woman.


    The man looked at her with apparent casual interest. But Hu Lei felt that there was a certain difiting quality in his gaze. On her left was the script writer. She kept ncing at her with glowing eyes. It was almost as if she wanted to crawl into her brain.


    For some reason, Hu Lei felt like she was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. She chose to stiffly focus forward and look at the crowd with a gentle smiling look. Unfortunately, it was difficult to ignore the burrowing gazes of these ''desk mates''.

 Chapter 117 - A TONE OF SUDDEN EPIPHANY

    Hu Lei thought that the press conference would be a daunting experience. However, nothing unusual happened. The reporters directed most of their questions to the celebrities. She only got to speak a little about The Queen of the Apocalypse.


    One of the reporters asked about her long absence from the industry, and she cited personal circumstances which took her out of the country. All in all, the event was sessful. Still, she was d when everything was concluded.


    For a person like her, the limelight felt a little too bright. It would probably take some time to get used to being in front of people. It was not like she had qualms about fame exactly. It was just an upational peculiarity from her old life.


    "Ms Little Ninja Cat, I am a big fan." The woman who had been seated on her left spoke as soon as the conference was concluded.


    "Thank you." She smiled.


    "I am Qi Mu, the scriptwriter. I had a really wonderful time with your book." Her eyes twinkled.


    Hu Lei''s lips twitched at the woman''s enthusiasm.


    "Thank you. I look forward to seeing your work." She responded.


    Before the woman could continue talking, the producer and director also came to have a few words. Hu Lei did not know anything about movies. She only knew how to watch, enjoy and mostly, criticise. However, she did not doubt that Zhong Feng had ensured that only the best would go into the movie.


    Therefore, she spoke some words of praise to the people.


    When she was about to leave, the actors also came to talk to her. It seemed that her quick escape would not ur. She wanted to leave as soon as possible because she had another event to attend. More importantly, she was feeling a little ustrophobic.


    It was not that the backstage of the conference hall was small. It was the people. When she was surrounded by people who came close to her personal space, she felt trapped and suffocated. It was like they were stretching their hands towards her like hungry zombies.


    She was afraid that if she continued to be surrounded, she would be unable to breath.


    "It is a pleasure to meet the author of such a wonderful story." Bei Gong Hai spoke with a charming smile.


    It seemed that he was the squad leader. The other two smiled politely at her in a sign of agreement.


    "Thank you. I look forward to seeing the movie. You all seem to be doing a great job" She responded with aposed smile.


    Her corporate etiquette had not deteriorated in the least. Even though she had been employed for a couple of weeks years ago, she had not reverted into a cave woman. Her interpersonal skills were still top-notch.


    "Why wait for so long? We are in the final stages of filming. You cane to the set for a day." The man said with a tone of sudden epiphany.


    However, Hu Lei did not think that the idea was so sudden.


    "That would be wonderful. You can give your input on the finale." The director nodded in approval of the suggestion.


    "You can also take a look at the script." Qi Mu added.


    Hu Lei thought about it for a moment. It would be interesting to see how the magic happens for once. Plus, now that she had seen the movie trailer, she felt that she just might like the oue.


    Like many ''professional readers'', Hu Lei did believe that books were superior to their movie adaptations. If she read a book, she would normally not look for its adaptation. However, after seeing that trailer, she felt that there was something special about seeing imaginary characters be real people.


    "Alright, I will make some time. You can inform Mr Bo about the details, and I will show up." She agreed.


    She did not want to awkwardly turn down an offer to exchange numbers, so she directly solved the problem by cing Bo Qian in between. With that, the gathering of the people dispersed. Hu Lei sighed and started walking towards the elevator.


    Immediately, Assistant Chen made an appearance.


    "Would you like to head to the writer''s meet directly?" He asked.


    "Yeah, if we don''t hurry, I might not meet my idol." She smiled.


    Hu Lei had heard about the writer''s gathering from Bo Qian. It was not arge event. Rather, Sonata had organised it to help the top fans meet their favourite authors. Naturally, not all authors were invited, only the most popr and famous. Luckily, her favourite author would be there.


    The event was super exclusive, but the diehard fans were willing to pay a lot of money for a ticket. Fortunately, Hu Lei had connections, so she directly got a ticket.


    At first, she had been worried about the press conference being set on the same day as that gathering. However, Bo Qian had exined that there was no conflict. After all, the conference was only meant to reintroduce her to the world.


    The news about the movie and hereback would not be known untilter. So, she could attend the writer''s meet in peace.


    "Ms Hu, please wait a moment." Bo Qian called out just as they reached the elevator.


    Hu Lei stopped and looked at the rushing man. Had she forgotten something?


    "Are you heading to the Maven Resort directly?" He asked.


    "Yes, would you like toe along with me?" She tilted her head in question.


    Assistant Chen''s eyes became sharper. If another man casually took a ride with thedy boss, he might need to say goodbye to his small life. No, he could not allow this to happen. It would not be a problem to send one or two or three cars. But this man would definitely not sit beside her.


    "No, I still have some things to do." Bo Qian said quickly.


    Even if he had nothing to do, he did not have the guts to ride with her. When he came too close to Hu Lei, he always felt a coldyer of ice covering his body. It was residue trauma from when Zhong Feng had looked at him and spoken a few words a few weeks ago. He had not even done anything. He had only been so excited about Hu Lei''s work and had not even been sitting that close to her.


    "Anyway, I wanted to inform you that we will be uploading the books tonight. You should check into your ount I set up and say a few words." He continued.


    Hu Lei nodded in acquiescence and waved before stepping into the elevator with Assistant Chen.


    Some distant away, Bei Gong Hai looked at the two people. Though his attention was mostly focused on the little author, he could not help thinking that the man looked a little familiar.

 Chapter 118 - HE DID NOT LIKE HER

    When Hu Lei arrived at the Maven Resort, the ce was already busting with activity. Though the event was rtively small, it made the ce look alive. Thest time she had been there, there had hardly been anyone in the entire property.


    The actual meet was held in arge ballroom. At first, Hu Lei had thought that there would be queues, and she would have to stand for a long time. She was already feeling a little tired, and her shoes were not the best for strenuous activities.


    Luckily, the event was quite organised. Each of the invited authors had a round table, and there were attendants regting movement. Moreover, there was a waiting area with simple refreshments for the guests.


    When the fans came in, they would provide the details on the authors that they would like to meet. The attendants would ensure that the traffic of guests flowed smoothly and without favouritism. Hu Lei hade primarily to see Carefree Dreams. However, how could she squander an opportunity like this?


    Of course, she understood that she would have countless opportunities to meet with these people in the future if she wished. However, they would consider her to be a peer, not a real fan. Therefore, she decided to meet a couple of other authors.


    She did not have to wait for long before a chance came up. An opening appeared almost immediately at a certain author''s table. When she approached the table, she felt her lips twitch as she looked at him. The author was a super muscled man with a hard face.


    It was not like she had anything against his appearance. It was just that he crushed her assumptions too thoroughly. His work was in the slice of life genre with light-hearted high school girl characters. Moreover, his penname was Light Butterfly.


    Still, Hu Lei''s constitution was very strong. So, she didn''t behave abnormally. She sat down at the table and listened as the other people excitedly asked questions. She did not have anything to ask. She quietly listened and felt very satisfied.


    She decided that she would participate in one of these things as soon as an opportunity came up. It looked refreshing when people who were interested in books talked. Also, she felt it would be fun to share a few secrets about her characters. After all, everything could not be written down.


    Since Hu Lei had begun writing, she had been antisocial. There were limitations because she was never in the country. Also, she did not use social media ounts. With her lifestyle, she did not feel like it was appropriate to be involved in such matters.


    "Miss, do you have a question?" the author turned to her.


    All the people looked at her. It seemed like she was the only one who had not talked.


    She felt a little awkward because she had been zoning out.


    "No, I just wanted to meet you. I am really looking forward to the uing chapters." She smiled brightly.


    Her smile seemed to blind the entire table.


    "You look exactly like ChuChu." One of the girls at the table suddenly said.


    "She really does. From the yellow eyes to the green dress." A male fan added.


    "It is obviously a costume with a ssy interpretation." A girl said with a knowing nod.


    Hu Lei felt like crying andughing at the same time. It was obviously a coincidence. She was not that type of diehard fan. If she were to cosy, she would obviously choose a Carefree Dreams character. Well, actually, that would be difficult because romance novel characters changed outfits. But the point stood.


    However, she did not express such thoughts. So, sheughed, without giving a definite answer. There was no need to make thingsplicated.


    After a while, she moved to another table and then another.


    Unluckily, her goal of meeting Carefree Dreams was not achieved. After a while, no one else was left on her list except for this in-demand author. She returned to the waiting area and decided to catch up a little on her reading.


    "Oh, I did not realise Ms Hu wasing here. Otherwise, I would have apanied you." A person suddenly spoke.


    Hu Lei could recognise the voice, but she still looked at Bei Gong Hai before speaking.


    "Thank you for the thought, but I have my own means." She smiled politely.


    She turned her eyes back to her phone.


    Bei Gong Hai looked a little awkward. Usually, when he talked to girls, they were always too happy to chat. He rarely even had to make an effort. They woulde running by themselves. He wondered whether she was ying hard to get. He had even gone to the trouble of finding out her real name, but she did not seem even a little moved.


    It was not like he liked her. She had just piqued his interest. He liked his character in the movie, and he was very fascinated by the mind which coulde up with the fascinating idea. He wanted to know a little more.


    "It seems like Ms Hu does not want to talk to me." He said in a self-deprecating tone and with a lightugh.


    He knew how she would respond. She would feel bad because of ignoring him and then attempt to make amends apologetically. This was the ultimate move against girls who acted tough. Once they were shown a vulnerable side, they would immediately break.


    Unfortunately, Hu Lei was not easy to manipte. After all, she had not only been a master of violence in her old life. She had done her share of espionage, infiltration and grifting. How could she be moved by this level of talent?


    Seeing theck of a response, Bei Gong Hai smiled. It seemed that this girl was a tough nut to crack. She had sessfully captured his attention. However, he did not want to abandon his path yet. Every woman had a little softness.


    "Have I offended you in anyway?" He asked with a controlled amount of sadness.


    Hu Lei did not want to be bothered, but she did not want to speak in case her mouth spoke some unpleasant words. She used her free hand to discretely tap on one of the legs of her chair. The contact was light, but the sound was loud. It was one of her many parlour tricks.


    Immediately, the people''s eyes were drawn to their location and more importantly, to Bei Gong Hai the celebrity. Before he knew what was happening, there were fans all around him, and Hu Lei was no longer on the scene. She had disappeared.

 Chapter 119 - SHOWING HIS SINCERITY

    When Bei Gong Hai finally separated from his group of enthusiastic fans, he let out a sigh of relief. While the people at the meet were moreposed than his usual screaming fans, they were more difficult to handle. They did not get satisfaction from a smile and a few words.


    Their interest was in his actual work, and they asked targeted questions, as if he was the one who made the movies. One even asked about time travel paradoxes in one of the films he had acted in recently. Simply speaking, they were nerds.


    He could not even understand some of the questions brewing in their geeky minds. Luckily, he still managed to shake them off by insisting that he had onlye to support his sister. Before long, he found his way to Bei Gong Jiu''s table.


    Unlike most siblings from influential families, the sister and brother got along well enough. They were not best friends, but they had an amiable rtionship. Therefore, they would show up to each other''s events to show solidarity. Perhaps their friendship could be attributed to being suppressed by their older brother who was a genius in business. Or perhaps it was pretence. No one truly knew.


    Bei Gong Jiu smiled at him and continued talking to her fans for some time. She then signed autographs for some enthusiastic girls before an attendant ushered the group away.


    "It seems that you will be the more famous sibling in no time." Her brother teased, sitting down.


    "How could that be?" Sheughed, but she was happy.


    She then looked at her brother with concealed tension before deciding to speak about the issue that had been bugging her.


    "I saw you talking to a girl earlier before you were mobbed. Is she a friend?" She asked subtly.


    The implication in her voice was obvious.


    Her brotherughed.


    "I met her earlier today. Do you remember the secretive movie I told you about?" He asked.


    "Yeah, I think it was something apocalypse." She said trying to remember the name.


    Hai had mentioned it in passing. He had been mulling about why he was not allowed to publicise the filming of amercial movie. In general, the more people talked about a movie, the more the public will be interested. However, it seemed that Illusion Entertainment had wanted to suppress the news until today.


    "It is The Queen of the Apocalypse." He said, shaking his head at his sister. "It is based on a novel and that girl is the author."


    Bei Gong Jiu felt her head spin in a weird way, and her heart beat furiously in her chest. For a moment, she thought her vision had beenpromised by shock. Her face became paler as the words sunk in.


    It was not that she had figured out everything when she learned that Hu Lei was an author. Her deduction skills were not very good. Her horrified reaction had more to do with a sense of detion. Her pride and hopes had been busted.


    When Hu Lei had humiliated her in the past, she had been infuriated. However, while she was wallowing, Ting Wan had spoken words that had allowed her to withstand the storm and shame and even look down on Hu Lei.


    ''Isn''t she just a gold-digging slut?'' Those words had changed her life.


    Even if Hu Lei had Zhong Feng backing her up, she was still unmarried and living casually with a man. She was only a highly paid b*tch, trading her body for a good life. For the moment, she could be smug because the man was obsessed with her.


    However, there was no way he was going to marry her. He would eventually move on from her when his carnal interest faded. Moreover, there was no way his family would ept that type of low-ss woman as their mistress.


    Bei Gong Jiu had feltforted. More importantly, she had nned to get revenge. Once Zhong Feng cast Hu Lei aside, she would be waiting to make her miserable.


    Now, learning that she was a sessful author, her heart felt stifled to the point of suffocation. The fact that she had a movie on the way with high profile actors like her brother showed that her work had some merit. Or perhaps it was Zhong Feng''s backing. Either way, it would be difficult to handle her.


    "Oh, what''s her name?" She asked, suppressing the feeling in her heart.


    A small part of her held hope that she had not seen the girl clearly even though she knew the truth. To be fair, the woman she had had a confrontation with some months ago was a far cry from the elegantdy she had just seen.


    "Her name is Hu Lei, but she goes by Little Ninja Cat." Hai''s lips formed a smile, causing the girls, who were looking at him from some distance away, to squeal.


    In his heart, he wondered why Hu Lei could not show a little of that enthusiasm even after he had put in a lot of effort. To him, having someone find out her real name from Sonata Publishing staff was a huge disy of his sincerity.


    His inner musings caused him to miss the crumbled look on his sister''s face.


    It should be noted that though this woman had never actually read any of Hu Lei''s books, the penname was quite familiar. A lot of people raved about the mysterious author and how she had made science fiction likable by the regr non-nerdy people.


    These facts felt like a p to the face. Even if Zhong Feng abandoned Hu Lei, she would still not be a rival that she can destroy. The feeling left her reeling inside. It was like there was a heavy weight sitting heavily on her chest.


    "Have you heard from big brother?" She changed the topic abruptly.


    She felt that if the original conversation continued, she might really lose it.


    Bei Gong Hai frowned at the sudden change, but he did not think much about it.


    "No, he has been putting in more hours at thepany since that crisis three months ago." He responded with a sigh.


    Even if their older brother was powerful and his aura suppressed them, Bei Gong Hai secretly worshipped him. He felt that it was a pity that they did not spend a lot of time together because of the daily demands on their lives.


    Bei Gong Jiu realised that she had touched another dangerous topic. How could she be so stupid?


    After her confrontation with Hu Lei, the Bei Gong''s group ofpanies had lost one of their subsidiaries in a hostile takeover. This incident had taken ce three dayster. The affected business was not a coremercial operation, but it was highly profitable. The facts indicated that it had been acquired by a new money family. But she was quite clear about the matter.


    It was a warning.


    Naturally, she did not dare tell anyone about her role. And her brother had never been able to discover anything about the freak ident that had cost the family millions.


    "I hope he will be able to resolve everything soon." She said with a forced smile.


    Her brother nodded with concern in his eyes before rising.


    "It seems that you still have more work to do. I also have some matters to handle, so I will make my move first."


    With that, Bei Gong Hai left, and his sister was left to deal with his curious fans because they did not dare to follow him.

 Chapter 120 - OPPORTUNITY TO STALK

    When Hu Lei finally got her turn at the Carefree Dreams table, she felt like her faith in life had been restored. So far, almost every author she had met had a name thatckedpatibility with their physical selves. She finally understood why Bo Qian had thought that she was a huge man.


    Carefree Dreams was a beautiful woman. Hu Lei could not see much else, but she could not help nodding mentally at the gorgeous woman. The author had shoulder-length hair which framed her face perfectly. Her phoenix eyes and aligned nose worked together with her perfectly shaped lips to create an image worth of a thousand paintings.


    Though the crowds had dwindled, there were still a number of people at her table and more waiting. This showed the poprity of the woman. Hu Lei finally felt like she had reallye to an important event. She liked other authors, but Carefree Dreams held a special ce in her heart.


    Unfortunately, she did not have anything to say in rtion to the books. As an author and a well-read person, Hu Lei was a disappointment when it came to literature discussion. She did not know how toplement with ir, talk about stylistic devices or look into the deeper meanings of books.


    Actually, it could be said that she had only two modes when reading. She liked a book, or she hated it. This rule applied to every type of book, including modern web novels, ssical works and surprisingly, educational materials.


    Therefore, when she sat at her idol''s table she just looked at her with twinkling eyes like a crazy stalker. The woman''s eyes rested on her for a moment with a smile before continuing to talk about her uing book.


    Luckily, Carefree Dreams was not like Light Butterfly. She did not insist that everyone seeing her speak to her. So, Hu Lei continued staring at her with sparkling eyes unrelentingly.


    When her turn at the table was over, Hu Lei could only stand up in disappointment. She felt that she could have continued to look at her idol for a little longer. She would need to look for more opportunities to stalk, no, socialise with Carefree Dreams.


    After walking a short distance from the table, she felt someone stretch their hand to touch her shoulder. She avoided the touch and turned to look at the culprit. It was her idol! If she had known, she would not have moved away. The little person in her heart cried rivulets of tears.


    "You are Hu Lei, right?" The woman asked.


    Hu Lei wanted to squeal a little because Carefree Dreams knew her name. However, she was still a trained tough woman, and she had her dignity to consider. She nodded with a smile. The other woman smiled back at the adorable littledy.


    "Bo Qian told me to look out for you. You are apparently a super fan." The woman teased.


    "Maybe but just a little bit." Hu Lei blushed.


    "The event is almost over. Are you in a hurry? Perhaps we can talk a little more?"


    Hu Lei felt that the stars were aligned in her favour. She had merely thought that she would like to socialise a little more, and everything had fallen into ce. Should she start making a wish list while her luck was good?


    "I am not in a hurry." She answered quickly.


    "Alright, I will meet you afterwards."


    "I will wait for you in the restaurant."


    Hu Lei felt like skipping away in joy, but she left in a dignified manner. The other woman wanted to tell her that it would be difficult to get a ce in the restaurant on a busy evening. However, the turquoise figure had already disappeared.


    She could only shake her head before returning to her table.


    Hu Lei immediately went to the restaurant to book their finest table. Though she did not exactly know dining out, she needed to make preparations. She had gone out for lunch and dinner on numerous asions, but Zhong Feng always made the arrangements.


    ''Had she be an ignorant woman who depended on her man to do everything?'' She wondered to herself. Then, she shrugged. It did not matter as long as they were happy.


    Unfortunately, when she approached the reception, she received bad news.


    "I am sorry. All the tables are booked for the day." The man at the reception responded.


    Hu Lei did not know how to proceed. Well, she had a lot of means, but none of them were appropriate for use. In the past, she had not hesitated to use trickery, bribery and coercion to get her way. However, that was because she had been a passing phantom.


    Since she intended to remain in Supreme City, she could not afford to do anything that wouldpromise her image. Being good was so tiring.


    No wonder her other self felt so bored. Even she wanted to flip some tables. Her yellow eyes darkened a little and her body posture changed as her mind shifted toward her darker persona unintentionally. This happened when she thought about doing bad things. Unlike in the past, there was currently no hard divide between the two.


    Over the past months, her personality had be a little more integrated. Her darkness was always just beneath the surface. However, this change was not bad. Since she did not suppress the darknesspletely like before, the pressure in her mind was not too high. She did not feel like she would be consumed if she let a little of it out.


    No one noticed the subtle shift, but Assistant Chen immediately appeared before any more words were exchanged. Zhong Feng had tasked him with the responsibility to protect Hu Lei from any form of stress triggers.


    When she saw him, she felt like pping her forehead. How could she forget about the super reliable plug-in? ''As the emperor''s right hand man, he should be able to get this empress a table quite easily.'' She thought to herself.


    "Assistant Chen, get ben gong *cough* me a table. I have a date with my idol."

 Chapter 121 - SHAMELESSLY SWEET TONGUE

    Hu Lei found herself in a VIP private room two floors above the open Maven Restaurant a short while after Chen Li showed up. She settled in the room after instructing the hostess to bring in Carefree Dreams as soon as she showed up.


    She looked at the drinks menu casually, though she intended to order a cup of ginger tea. However, her mind changed when she saw a familiar strawberry cocktail on the list. A wave of nostalgia epassed her as she thought of the first time she had had dinner with Zhong Feng.


    It was a long time ago, but the memory was clear. The happiness and freedom that she had felt on that night was one of the things that kept her sane for longer in thatb. She had tried to hold on to the feeling ofughing with him and to the image of his face looking at her with amusement.


    She did not have a lot of happy memories. Everything was tainted by a life of darkness. The short period over which she had been with him had been the only source offort and hope in that bleak ce. Though at the end she had begun to lose her grasp on her memories, she had never forgotten the feeling he gave her.


    When she could not remember anything, she had felt his soul resonate with hers,forting her. She had known that he would not harm her even though she could not clearly remember his identity.


    A red cocktail with a little umbre was ced in front of her. She nodded at the youngdy and sipped on the drink. She felt a smile form on her face. Granted, it had nothing on Zhong Feng''s homemade juice, but there was a certain satisfaction in a taste that was steeped with memories.


    She happily kept drinking, choosing to immerse herself in the joy of her new life. There was no need to dwell on the unpleasant events of the past.


    When Carefree Dreams showed up, Hu Lei had already downed quite a few. Her face had be a little flushed, and she was smiling without a care in the world.


    "It seems that I amte for the party." The gorgeous woman spoke in an amused tone.


    "What are you talking about? We are just getting started." Hu Lei responded.


    Even though she looked drunk, she was actually still clear-minded. It seemed that her constant exposure to drugs had at least improved her tolerance.


    "Are you sure?" There was doubt on the other woman''s face.


    "Of course, I am sure. Today, I am meeting my lifelong idol. We must make it a legendary night."


    Their server showed up at this point and Hu Lei made her order. Her appetite had improved a little, but she still ate small portions. However, she made an order of a range of dishes. She wanted her idol to feelfortable with her.


    The other woman made her order. She seemed to know her food, based on how she spoke confidently. Hu Lei only chose food from the menu arbitrarily while she put some thought into her choices. Finally, she ordered a bottle of wine.


    "You seem to know a lot about food. Is Carefree Dreams a secret foodie?" Hu Lei asked with twinkling eyes.


    The beautiful woman blushed at the question.


    "You can call me Song Yin." She responded.


    "So, is Song Yin a secret foodie?" Hu Lei did not let it go.


    Song Yin sighed.


    "One of the main characters in my first book was a gourmet chef. I did some research and I ended up bing interested in food." She exined.


    "How could I forget Love Cooking Strategy? I read it after seeing the second book." She nodded to herself.


    At that time, she had not thought that she would have an interest in clich¨¦ romance. In fact, when she had read Carefree Dreams books for the first time, she hadughed at how stupid and unrealistic the story was. She felt that the entire thing was too absurd.


    However, she realised that when she read the books, she would feel lightness in her mind. There was no thinking or analysing. It was simply fun entertainment that helped her de-stress. Over the years, she had read countless other romance books. But none was so well-written that it made her feel like her brain was filled with fluffy cotton candy like Song Yin''s novels.


    Of course, she would not say these exact words directly because the woman might not take it as thepliment she meant it to be.


    "Let''s not talk about me. I know that you are Little Ninja Cat." Song Yin said with interest.


    "Don''t mention that name before me. The dark past of my youth hase to haunt me." Shemented while sipping on her drink.


    "What youth? Young people these days have no understanding of what it means to be old." Song Yin scoffed.


    "You are, at most, four years older than me. And with a face and body like that, you will look twenty one forever." Hu Lei sighed.


    "You have a shamelessly sweet tongue." Sheughed at the ogling look in the eerily yellow eyes that unapologetically looked at her up and down.


    "You know it is true. It must be the effect of your Pure Yin constitution." Hu Lei moved closer to Song Yin, with a flirtatious smile. "If I did not have my breath-taking emperor, I might juste after you. We would be verypatible."


    At this point, Song Yin realised that her dinnerpanion was already quite drunk. It seemed that she was the type to be flirtatious and shameless when tipsy. It was quite hrious seeing the small cute face flirting like a lecherous man. She looked too adorable.


    "Are you saying that I can''t measure up to this emperor?" She said with sadness, deciding to y along.


    "There is no need to feel bad about it. No one can measure up." Hu Leiforted, patting her hand lightly.


    Song Yin wanted to inquire more about this so-called emperor, but the conversation was interrupted by the arrival of their food.


    In the neighbouring room, Assistant Chen looked conflicted for a moment about something. Then, he seemed to reach to a decision. He took out his phone and sent a short message to the big boss. Knowing his temper, it was better to report than regretter.

 Chapter 122 - TOO MUCH EXCITEMENT

    The door of a certain private room in Maven Resort opened without warning and revealed two womenughing about one thing or another. It was clear that they werepletely drunk. Their faces were crimson due to the alcohol in their bodies.


    However, their charm was not diminished in the least. Independently, they were beautiful, but together, they were enchanting. The mature allure of the gorgeous Song Yin and the innocent appeal of the cute Hu Lei seemed to call out to the souls of all who saw them.


    When the door to their room opened, they looked up in confusion. The dazed look on their faces drew in the intruders.


    "Young masters, you are going into the wrong room." A voice called out.


    The three men who were standing at the door did not seem to hear the hostess. Instead, they continued to ogle at the two upants like they had no tomorrow.


    "Young masters¡­" the hostess called out again.


    "Be silent for a minute and get me your most expensive whiskey. We will be remaining in this room." The young man who had opened the door spoke loudly with a lecherous grin.


    "We must give these lonelydies somepany." His friend added.


    The men strutted in like they owned the ce. The hostess tried toe in to stop them, but she was pushed out by thest young master. She had known that the three men would cause trouble, but she had never thought that they would do anything so quickly.


    She was not stupid enough to think that she could physically stop them. However, she was worried about the two inebriated girls. Her only option was to have the manager or security personnel deal with the issue.


    The three men closed the door and came closer to the table. However, before they could sit down, the door opened once again revealing another man. This person had a professional air which was at odds with the party atmosphere at the resort.


    "Who are you? You are not wee." One of the men shouted loudly.


    Assistant Chen looked at Hu Lei and her new friend with concern. He felt that it was good that he had decided to remain next to their room. Otherwise, who knew what would happen.


    "Don''t worry, little Chen." A drunken girl waved her small hand carelessly at him. "They can keep uspany."


    The three young masters eximed loudly and in joy. It seemed that they had made the right decision budging into the room.


    "But¡­" Assistant Chen began.


    "You worry too much, little Chen."


    "Yeah, don''t be a buzz kill. We are going to party. Now, leave."


    The men were ted. The girls'' refusal would not have mattered, but they were happy that they felt that eptance elevated their image.


    Chen Li knew that he could not win against thedy boss in an argument. He felt like he had a harder time dealing with her than handling the mostplicated matters for the boss. It was good that he was going to be relieved of these duties soon.


    "Alright, but do not go overboard." He said with a sigh before stepping outside to stand guard.


    Song Yin could not follow the sequence of events. Hadn''t that mane to save them? He seemed to be familiar with Hu Lei, but his only words were ''do not go overboard''. She looked at the little woman with fear. What was she nning to do?


    "What are you thinking?" Hu Lei looked at her and rolled her eyes.


    Before Song Yin could exin, one of the men leapt towards Hu Lei with a leering look. Song Yin reached to pull Hu Lei from the lecher. However, she was surprised to see Hu Lei casually lift a hand and knock his head against the table. The man slid to the ground.


    Song Yin opened and closed her mouth repeatedly. The other two men looked at the situation with dazed eyes, but they could notprehend the situation.


    "Did he faint from too much excitement?" One asked.


    "It does not matter. Now, we have the twodies to ourselves." The other one said approaching Song Yin.


    He felt that this woman was a true beauty of the ages. When he came close to her about to touch her shoulder, Hu Lei suddenly leaned over to him and punched his throat. Then, she captured his wrist and twisted it. There was a subtle crackling sound, but the man did not scream.


    "Hu Lei, what are you doing?" Song Yin asked.


    She felt like she had gone insane. Was Hu Lei a real psycho fan? Bo Qian had said that she was a cute harmless girl, but she was clearly off her rails. Seeing the freaked out look on her idol''s face, Hu Lei sighed in exasperation.


    "Sister Yin, it is important to teach people like these a good lesson. If we could not fight back, what do you think that they would have done?" She shook her head.


    The words sunk into the other woman''s heart like cold ice. Song Yin was not a stupid or weak-minded individual. Therefore, even if Hu Lei actions had shocked her, she could not help thinking that the three men were truly scum.


    "But isn''t breaking his hand going too far?" She asked.


    "Oh, don''t worry. I merely dislocated it. He won''t suffer permanent damage, but he will think twice before stretching his hand carelessly in the future. Do you want to try?" Hu Lei asked, herrge eyes looking clear and pure.


    She was like a devil with a sweet angel face.


    "This¡­" Song Yin began with twitching lips.


    "It''s actually kind of fun. Plus a girl should know how to defend herself." Hu Lei added in the seductive tone of a salesperson.


    Then, she demonstrated by dislocating the man''s other wrist slowly and patiently. Song Yin was appalled but at the same time, intrigued. Perhaps, it was the alcohol or the rush of doing something bad. Therefore, when Hu Lei dragged over the third cowardly person who had been knocking desperately on the door, she could not help trying it.


    After that, Hu Lei proceeded to demonstrate a few other things that caused the three lecherous men to regret the choices which had led them to this ce. When the first man arose from his unconscious state, he was not spared.


    Song Yin had to admit. It was kind of fun.

 Chapter 123 - SHE WAS A BAD INFLUENCE

    When Zhong Feng opened the door to the private room, his face darkened. He nced at Chen Li in question, but the man did not respond. What could he say to defend himself? He was no match for the littledy boss. And Zhong Feng had been clear that he was not to interfere with her life. He was only supposed to eliminate obstacles while allowing her to do as she pleased.


    It was not his fault that the night had escted. The evening had started without incident. He had not been concerned about anything, except for Hu Lei''s teasing behaviour. How could he have guessed that the night would turn into a scene from a mafia movie?


    Zhong Feng turned his eyes back to the room. In one corner, there were three men standing with bruises, looking chastised. He could guess the general urrence of events which had led to their condition. They lifted their heads to look at him before looking down again.


    At the table, their torturers wereughing in a conspiratorial manner. The scene was a littleical, but Zhong Feng was notughing. He stood there silently until a certain cute, flushed woman looked up. She seemed confused for a moment before her face brightened up.


    She hopped up from her seat, causing the three men in the corner to flinch. However, she did not approach them. She instead threw herself at the handsome man. She embraced him enthusiastically, putting her tough but fragile-looking arms around his waist and pressing her face against him.


    Song Yin assumed that her new found friend had gone mad after seeing the handsome man. Would that not negate everything that they had just taught the errant young masters?


    She shook her head in dismay at the enigma before her. She could not help feeling that Hu Lei was quite unstable and unpredictable. But there was also an innocence that seemed to pierce through her madness and drawn in people.


    When she was about to apologise to the godly man and drag Hu Lei back, she noticed a subtle softening of the peerless face. Then, the man put arms around her small frame, holding her closer.


    "The emperor¡­" Song Yin whispered to herself, remembering the words Hu Lei had spoken earlier.


    Zhong Feng looked at the Song Yin when she spoke. He did not have positive feelings towards this woman. Chen Li had reported to him some of the events of the night, so he had an understanding of the happenings, even if the messages were not explicit.


    He felt that this woman was a bad influence on his wife, an enabler. However, he felt relieved that Hu Lei had had a fun evening out and even made a friend. It was good that she was finally getting used to life in Supreme City.


    "Ah-Feng, I did not know you wereing." Hu Lei finally released him from her tight grip.


    Zhong Feng looked at her bright face and glowing eyes and that impulse to hide her away from the world became overwhelming. She had a face that made one want to steal and keep her if only to rub her plump cheeks for good luck.


    "I decided to pick you up on my way home." He said with a small casual smile.


    Assistant Chen who was standing outside felt his lips twitch uncontrobly. Zhong Feng had obviously been busy and had rushed his work in order toe and stop any shenanigans. But when he exined it, it had be a convenient move. Unfortunately, he could not speak of such matters.


    "It''s good that you are here." Hu Lei did not notice anything unusual in her state.


    "Who are your friends?" He asked, though he already knew.


    "Oh, she is Song Yin, my favourite author. I met her earlier at the writers'' meet." She looked at the three young men and tilted her head in puzzlement before continuing. "And these are young masters One, Two and Three. We were discussing the beautiful values of a morally upright life."


    The young men looked like they would cry. They felt deep regret for underestimating the cruelty of the little woman. If they had known anything, they would not havee into the room even if they had a lion''s guts.


    The woman did not seem to care about their names and the status of their families. In fact, she had warned them against using their families for aplishing evil. Now, it seemed that she had not even been listening to their names.


    "I am d that you had fun. Are you ready to go home?" He asked, no paying any attention to the other people.


    Hu Lei nodded automatically. She had had enough entertainment.


    "Sister Yin, do you have a way to go home? You can''t possibly drive." She spoke in concern.


    Song Yin had be a little dazed by everything happening around her. Somehow, everything seemed surreal, so it took a moment for the words to register.


    "I will get a rental vehicle from the resort." She finally said.


    Zhong Feng frowned and waved Assistant Chen in.


    "Chen Li, you will drive Miss Song home." He said.


    From an outsider''s perspective, it might seem like he was being kind. However, Assistant Chen understood the implications of the order.


    Hu Lei, though she was a tough woman, could be considered na?ve in regards to life in Supreme City. There were a lot of unscrupulous and treacherous people hiding in in sight and behind beautiful smiles. If Song Yin did not have pure motives, she could cause harm to her.


    Naturally, Zhong Feng would not allow anything to endanger her life or happiness. Therefore, if this Song Yin had bad intentions, they needed to be nipped off at the bud.


    Chen Li nodded curtly.


    Hu Lei looked relieved and smiled in satisfaction.


    "Sister Yin, little Chen will ensure that you get home safely. I hope we can have another fun outing like this one." She had really enjoyed their time together.


    "We will make nster. Don''t forget to ept my invitation to the group." Song Yin added.


    Hu Lei nodded.


    "One, Two, Three, I hope you will not have forgotten the lessons when we meet again." Hu Lei added.


    The three young men immediately felt a chill run down their backs. They nodded nervously, afraid that they would set off the demon by talking. They could not afford to be crippled permanently, and they did not doubt that she would if she wanted.


    Hu Lei nodded in approval before looking at Zhong Feng.


    "Let''s go home."

 Chapter 124 - STUPID GENIUS EMPEROR

    Hu Lei had never slept in Zhong Feng''s apartment since her return to Supreme City. However, she did not feel ufortable as she crawled into his bed after taking a shower. After all, there was no one else in the apartment, so she could act as she liked.


    When Zhong Feng had suggested staying in the Westend in the city instead of going all the way to Area 99, she had felt ted. It was a chance to be free of the constraints of propriety.


    In the vi, she felt like she always had to think about her actions. It was not that she was afraid of people speaking ill about her. She would not die from a few words by busybodies. However, she had gained a shallow understanding of influential families in the city.


    If she did anything untoward, the matter would end up falling into the Zhong elders'' ears, one way or another. If this happened, they could make things difficult or awkward for Ah-Feng. Therefore, she tried not to do anything excessive at the vi.


    It was not that she was afraid of anyone. She just did not want to create unnecessary conflict between Zhong Feng and his parents. Based on her deductions, they definitely did not like her as it was. Still, she felt that she had to give way to the elders.


    Now that she was with Zhong Feng alone in the apartment, she felt that she could let loose a little. Yes, in her mind, Hu Lei felt that she had been keeping a low profile, behaving like an elegantdy. Unfortunately, no one could hear her thoughts and disabuse her of her notions.


    When Zhong Feng stepped out of the bathroom, Hu Lei immediately perked up. She looked at him with a burning gaze. He was like an incubus who hade to steal her soul. She stared unblinkingly at him. His peerless face coupled with his exposed chest caused her to forget herself and almost drool.


    He looked at her with an amused expression as he approached the bed and rested beside her.


    "It''s time to sleep." He said lightly patting her head.


    Hu Lei looked at the man for a long moment. Seeing that he looked rxed and ready to sleep, her face showed traces of dissatisfaction. The longer she stared, the more she felt annoyance cloud her heart and mind.


    If it was another woman in her position, perhaps they would have remained silent about their displeasure. However, Hu Lei never stood on ceremony with Zhong Feng. Moreover, she felt that if she did not vent her frustration, she might just stab him in the night.


    She lifted her body from the bed and looked down at him.


    "Why are you always so in control?" She asked unhappily.


    "Mmmh¡­ what do you mean?" Zhong Feng asked with a frown.


    He could see that his little wife was angry, but he could not figure out the reason. He had not done anything as far as he knew.


    "You are always so controlled about everything. You never let go of reason at any point." Her eyes seemed to ze. "Even when I behave unreasonably, you are alwayspletely unfazed. It''s like you have the world in your hands, and everything is ying out exactly as you expect."


    Zhong Feng felt confused by the sudden outburst. He felt that this behaviour was uncharacteristic for Hu Lei. Though she did go a little crazy once in a while, she had never showed unreasonable anger before, especially toward him. He felt distressed because he could not figure out her meaning.


    Seeing his confused face, Hu Lei huffed at him before turning her back to him and pretending to sleep. How could this genius modern emperor be so stupid?


    Before she could continue rebuking him in her head, she felt him pull her, cing her on her back. She looked at him with a little apprehension. However, she did not move as he loomed over her covering her body with his own.


    He leaned closed to her face, his warm breath brushing lightly over her face. Her heart beat faster as she anticipated his kiss, but he moved his lips to her ear, caressing her delicate lobe ever so gently.


    "Does Little Lei want to see me lose control like this?" He asked in a deep seductive voice.


    Hu Lei felt embarrassed and squirmed beneath his body. She lifted her hands to his chest to push him away. However, he captured her wrists and held them captive over her head. He chuckled softly as he confirmed his sudden suspicion that she was not annoyed about something he had done. It was what he had not.


    He had been giving her time to get used to their rtionship. After all, she had been through quite an ordeal and had immediately found herself captured by him. He did not realise that he had incurred her wrath by giving her time and space.


    He smiled as he looked at her small red face and then he brushed his lips over her plumb red ones.


    She looked a little dazed and oh-so-beautiful that he could not help caressing her sweet mouth with his own once again, sucking lightly. Hu Lei parted her lips instinctually in invitation and closed her eyes, focussing only on his dark masculine taste.


    For a moment, they luxuriated in the gentle kiss. But then Hu Lei opened her mouth a little more, and her naughty tongue sought out Zhong Feng''s shyly. This little action broke the strong shackles of his control, leaving nothing but a dark and deep yearning.


    His kiss became hard, consuming and unrelenting. It was like he was consuming her, taking everything that she had to give and then more. Hu Lei arched her body upwards and kissed him back with a rich wildness. Though shecked finesse, she made him indulge in the heated seduction that betrayed her innocence and inexperience.


    The deep caress felt raw, filthy and addictive like a drug running through their blood streams. As they sunk deeper and deeper into the madness of their desire, Zhong Feng released her trapped hands. Her heart sighed happily as she raised them to hold on to him.


    When he finally let go of her sweet lips, he did not move away as he had always done in the past, keeping his distance. Instead, he lowered his head to nibble on her jawline and down to her neck. Each of the little kisses felt like a brand, hot and possessive.


    She could do nothing but moan and gasp for breath,pletely enthralled and overwhelmed. As he continued to bite and lick her delicate skin, she felt a strange sensation in her abdomen that caused her lower body to squirm and move on the bed in clenching difort.


    Feeling her restlessness, Zhong Feng ran his hand down her lithe little body and caught her thigh in his powerful hand before cing his strong thigh between her legs to keep her still.


    With her squirming under control, he focussed once again on her neck, kissing down to her upper chest which was exposed by the baby doll nighties she has put on after her shower. His hot mouth kissed, licked and sucked on the tender skin, revelling in the soft sensation.


    As he reached generous peaks, Hu Lei felt a certain uncontroble feeling. She lifted her hands to his head to push him away, but for some reason, she found herself pulling him even closer, moaning lovably and offering her supple body to him.


    He lifted her thigh higher into his body and pressed his body harder over hers even as he bit lightly into those fleshy mounds. Hu Lei panted with wet eyes, lost in the sea of sensation. She did not know how much time passed. All she knew was the heated desire and the desperate possession of the man.


    When she thought couldn''t stand the pleasurable feelings anymore, her back arched involuntarily and she could not suppress the loud delicious moan. And then the world splintered in blinding brightness.

 Chapter 125 - COME HERE

    When the news involving the uing release of The Queen of the Apocalypse was released, there was hardly any mention of Hu Lei. Actually, most people in Supreme City did not even notice that there was anyone else involved apart from the real celebrities.


    However, the trailer was, without a doubt, a huge hit.


    There were numerous apocalyptic movies from both the international and local markets. But they were often low budget films with poor quality graphics, ordinary actors and a bad storyline. So, most people would just shrug carelessly when they saw this type of movie.


    The Queen of the Apocalypse promised something different. It was obvious that much had been invested in the film. In addition, the story looked interesting.


    Most people were particrly interested in Bei Gong Hai''s role. Unlike his normal roles where he was cast as the heroic male lead or the beautiful supporting character, the doctor character induced goose pimples and lit a fire of anticipation.


    The female lead also had a valiant figure. This type of character was popr because it left a positive impression on both male and female fans. The momentum for the trailer built up quickly, with the video receiving over a million views before noon the next morning.


    Unfortunately, a certain little author did not know about this matter. She did not follow entertainment news and she wasn''t familiar with social media. More importantly, she had already moved on from the entire thing.


    She had more important things to worry about.


    At the moment, she was looking at her neck and chest with a deep frown. She sighed. Her skin looked like it had been ravaged by a vampire. Moreover, the marks were so prominent against her pale skin. She felt angry, but at the same time, there was something more that made her caress the marks gently.


    The bedroom door opened, revealing the culprit. Her yellow orbs zed as she put her hands akimbo. Perhaps she would have looked intimidating if her opponent did not tower over her.


    "You¡­ look at what you did to me." She said threateningly.


    He looked at her and could not help smiling.


    "What about what you did to me?" He asked.


    She became flushed.


    "I did not do anything." She denied immediately.


    He lowered his head and pointed at a row of teeth marks between his neck and shoulder. The thin-skinned Hu Lei immediately wanted to crawl back into bed or find a hole to bury herself in. However, she decided not to back down.


    "That cannotpare to the countless vampire bites on me." She huffed.


    He leaned even closer.


    "Then I will allow you to also ravage me for the sake of equality." He whispered in her ear.


    Before Hu Lei could understand the situation, she found herself tossed on the bed with the unrepentant man above her. She used her small fists to beat his chests lightly. After all, she did not want to hurt me. In truth, she just felt embarrassed.


    Some minutester, the overbearing man finally stood up and looked at the supple girl who looked defenceless and open. Her lips were parted and red, and her chest was moving up and down as she panted for breath. He wanted to consume her. Unfortunately, he could not do anything else at the moment.


    "Let''s go downstairs. We have guests." He dered.


    Hu Lei''s soul immediately came back to her body. She wondered if she should beat the man up for real. How could he think about those kinds of things with people waiting? She stood up and looked at him with fierce eyes, but then she realised that ring had lost its power. She sighed helplessly.


    "Do you have anything that I can use to cover my neck?" She asked.


    She needed to conceal the marks, or she would not know where to hide. Though she was gutsy, she felt shy when such matters were involved.


    "Come here." He motioned to her.


    He took a brush and neatly arranged her hair to cover the neck. She looked at her reflection and nodded. It was not a reliable solution, but it would do.


    Hu Lei looked at the guests with a critical eye as she approached with Zhong Feng behind her. She did not know what she had expected to see, but the image before her was definitely not it.


    One of the guests was a man with a hard and tough face and a serious air. If she could hazard a guess, she would say he was military. Judging from his posture, his general air and hard eyes, he must have been a soldier for some time.


    The other was a girl who looked quite young. She had good facial features, but her demeanour was made severe by the bun on her head. More importantly, she was wearing a ck suit. Though it seemed to fit her perfectly, the core design was obviously from men''s clothes.


    While she was observing them, they were also looking at her. The man was shocked, and his surprise showed in his eyes before it was quickly concealed. On the other hand, the girl looked interested with a shadow of a smile.


    "I am sorry for keeping you waiting." Hu Lei apologised with a smile.


    "It was no problem." The girl replied.


    The man remained silent.


    "Hu Lei, this is Miss Jiang Wen will be your assistant. This is her brother, Jiang Ting." Zhong Feng introduced in his normal cold and distant manner.


    Zhong Feng, at heart, was an introverted person. Only Hu Lei could cause him to open up and be warm. However, when faced with other people, he would treat his words like droplets of gold. As a result, he would always appear cold and detached.


    Hu Lei smiled, seeing this icy side of him before turning to the guests once again.


    "It is nice to meet you, Jiang Wen. It seems that I will be troubling you."


    The girl stood up gracefully and bowed lightly with her right hand over her chest.


    "It is my pleasure. Please call me, Beatrice." She said earnestly.


    Hu lei nodded and looked at the brother. His lips were twitching, and he was obviously holding himself back from something with great difficulty.


    She looked at Beatrice once again.


    It seemed that there were fun times ahead.

 Chapter 126 - FEIGNING IGNORANCE

    The brother and sister pair did not remain for too long. Hu Lei looked thoughtful after sending them out. She could not help thinking that there was something strange about the situation. However, she did not want to dig too deep.


    "What are you thinking about?" Zhong Feng asked pulling her to himself.


    "I was thinking that my new assistant looks too refined to be an assistant." She said with a strange smile in her eyes.


    "Isn''t that a good thing? If you do not like her, it is no problem finding another person."


    Though he had spent some effort in finding Jiang Wen, there would be no problem in looking for another person.


    "No, I like her. As for our working rtionship, we will have to wait and seee Monday." She smiled.


    Zhong Feng looked a little tense at the mention of the following week. He had been waiting for the right moment to let her know that he would not be around for a while. But he had not been able to get the words out. Hu Lei noticed his reaction and sighed lightly.


    "You know I will notice that you are gone even if you keep avoiding the topic." Her words had a slight tone of rebuke.


    "You knew?" Zhong Feng thought that he had concealed the matter quite well.


    Sheughed.


    "I have my means." She said mysteriously. "How long will you be gone?"


    Zhong Feng felt helpless about this matter. He wanted to keep apanying her in Supreme City, but Zhong Industries was, after all, an internationalpany. Most of the international interests could be handled by other people, but there are some matters that required his direct intervention.


    As a result, he had to leave the country for a while to keep things running smoothly. However, business was not the only thing on his mind. He had another matter to handle during this period. His eyes darkened slightly at the thought before clearing.


    "I will leave on Monday and probably be back in a couple of weeks." He responded vaguely.


    Hu Lei nodded, but there was a sh of fear and loneliness in her heart. She had not been alone since that time. She had always had thefort of his presence, chasing away the demons. Now, she would have to face the darkness and the cold alone.


    "It is not a big deal." She said carelessly, waving a hand. "I will finally have time to get my apartment ready without you sticking to me."


    Zhong Feng did not feel at peace when he thought about being so far from her. But he could do nothing else. He knew that she had always looked forward to doing mundane things in Supreme City. She needed to have the opportunity to do so without his constant hovering.


    Moreover, he could not drag her along with him outside the country. What she needed most at the moment was stability and peace. So, even if he did not want to be apart from her, he would not even entertain the thought of taking her with him.


    "If there is any problem during my absence, just call me directly." He said sternly.


    Hu Leiughed at his serious demeanour. If she knew anything about him, he would be stalking her movements remotely or by proxy. Of course, she would not expose him.


    "I am not that easy to bully. Plus I have nothing to fear because I have the emperor backing me up, right?" She smiled slyly.


    Zhong Feng did not know what manner of evil things she was thinking, but he did not care. As long as she could keep smiling, he would do anything. He hugged her tighter into his arms.


    "Mmmh, you can even walk sideways if you want." He respondedcently.


    The Murong n was one of the influential families in Supreme. Though they were not powerhouses, their family name could be mentioned in the same breath as the Bei Gong n. Unfortunately, like other ns, there were some internal wars.


    After all, not many families had a smooth n for session like the Zhong family. Typically, everyone wanted to be the one controlling the family fortune, and there was no trick too low or method too dirty on the upward climb.


    The Murong people were currently embroiled in this type of internal battle. Simply speaking, the fight for the rights of inheritance of the position of chairman of theirpany and potential family head was reaching its climax.


    Elder Murong had dered that he was retiring. If nothing went wrong, the constant dy about this matter would be over. On several asions, he had threatened to leave the corporate world, but he always had a foot and a hand in thepany matters.


    The most distressed person about this matter was Murong Cheng. Even though he had tried hard, he knew that he was at a disadvantage in the war. In fact, everyone knew that it was a foregone matter that his brother would take the crown.


    His brother, Murong Hong, was older than him. Moreover, his son, Murong Ming, had showed his outstanding talent even though he was young.


    Murong Cheng felt that he was not badly off. Though one of his daughters was just an actor, she was talented and had be a shining beacon in the city. Countless influential families were dying to ask for Murong Yue''s hand in marriage.


    His other daughter was not as beautiful as Yue, but her brains were superior. In fact, Murong Yan''s brain was much better than her cousin Ming''s. However, the Murong n had always been one that favoured boys over girls, so she had not had a chance to shine.


    Fortunately, he had a trump card named Fai. He did not like this child because he did not know his origin for sure. Also, he had only known him for a short period. He knew that there was a high likelihood that he was the son of Lu Liang''s previous husband.


    However, there was no forbidden method when it came to struggling for power. Furthermore, the bastard child needed to provide payment for all the resources that had been put into him over thest few years.


    If it was not for the sake of inheritance, he would have banished him. For now, he would feign ignorance. After all, he had never conducted a paternity test. If he had, he would lose his usible deniability, and his opponent could take advantage of his actions.


    "Husband, are you very worried about this matter?" A gentle voice asked.


    Murong Cheng looked up and saw Lu Liang bringing him tea. He smiled. Even though he was dissatisfied with the matter of that child, he liked his wife. Perhaps it was not the love he had had for his first wife. But it was a solid partnership. Overall, he found her quite satisfying.


    "I do not know what is going on in the old man''s mind." He responded.


    "Do not worry. I have a n." She smiled.

 Chapter 127 - WHAT CAN YOU DO?

    Hu Lei did not want to remain in the Area 99 vi while Zhong Feng was not around. She did not feelfortable about it since there would be other people in the house. Even though her life had changed, she did not like being vulnerable. Moreover, she could deduce that without the fearful presence of Zhong Feng, some people would start making their move.


    While she was not an easy target, there was no need to borrow trouble.


    She thought about the problem for some moments before she told Zhong Feng that she would stay in the penthouse for the time being. This would also make it convenient for her to prepare her apartment. There was no need toplicate life by going back to the Hu Manor or staying in a hotel.


    In any case, she had never held back when it came to Zhong Feng. She would not be hypocritical about something small like this.


    When Zhong Feng left before the crack of dawn, she could not fall asleep again. There was a chill which seemed to prate into her heart. A sense of apprehension seemed to cloud her mind, making her feel lost as soon as he left. But she did not drown in distress.


    Fortunately, her creative juices were still flowing. She had worked in thest months to finish the novels which she had abandoned three years ago. It had been challenging to continue because she was a little different than she was then.


    However, she had channelled that change into giving her characters a fresh breath. Most of her books always involved some kind of horror and science fiction twists. With her experience, she definitely felt like an expert.


    She hoped that her fans would like what she had done with the old stories, if she still had fans. She felt a little depressed at the thought.


    Now that she hadpleted those books, she could move on to her new piece of work. She wanted to have a fresh start as an author without abandoning her original genre. She could not abandon her style. Even if her stories were born due to the horrors she had seen over the years, she still loved this type of fiction.


    Moreover, she felt that it would be a shame not to exploit all the knowledge she had gathered from her travels. The least that those dark times could do is earning her some money. Even though she thought in this manner, her eyes sparkled when a new twisted idea cropped up in her mind.


    Her new novel was notpletely out of the box. It was simr in style with the others in regard to the technical and scientific aspects. However, she felt that it could be one of her greatest books. It was not because she intended toe up with some crazy plot. On the contrary, she intended to explore a more emotional side of the story.


    She had always avoided using emotional scenes in her work because she did notpletely understand emotions. She had learnt how to suppress feelings since childhood, or perhaps they had been excised by someone.


    Now, she felt like she understood the power of emotion a little more. Perhaps with this story, she might be able to unlock that tight rein that still bound her mind and heart.


    With the tale forming in mind, she carried herptop to the couch. She hoped that this would be the tale of ages. She could not help getting excited, her fingers flying across her keyboard.


    When the doorbell of the penthouse rang a few hourster, Hu Lei was startled. She felt like she had been in a deep dream. Her mind felt a little cottony and her hands were cramping for typing continuously without resting.


    She ced herptop aside and opened the door for Beatrice. The woman was wearing a fitting suit once again. It did not look any different from the one before. Perhaps it was the same one, who knew? It seemed like this was her style.


    When the two women finally sat down, Hu Lei did not waste any time.


    "What can you do as an assistant?" She asked directly.


    Hu Lei felt that getting everything out in the open was better than disagreeing in the future. In truth, she did not need someone who was exceptional. She had epted an assistant for two reasons. One, she knew that Zhong Feng would not feel at peace if she was always alone. Two, she was not familiar with Supreme City. She needed a guide if she wanted to settle down properly in the city.


    She did not need someone who could do everything. As long as Beatrice was reliable and trustworthy, there would be no problem. If not, he-he.


    Beatrice was a little surprised by the question. She had been questioned thoroughly about her abilities before she had been hired. However, this was good too. It seemed the little boss waspletely ignorant. Her lips stretched subtly. She never thought that she would get this type of opportunity. It would be a shame not to take full advantage.


    "I cannot summarise my abilities. I am a jack-of-all-trades. Just think of me as your butler." She spoke in a serious tone.


    Hu Lei''s brows raised her eyebrows in surprise. Then, she looked at the earnest girl with a discerning eye. She had had some suspicions, but it seems that her instincts were still sharp. Her lips twitched because she wanted tough.


    However, she suppressed the urge with difficulty. It seemed that she was dealing with someone suffering from that disease. From the outfit to the hairstyle, it seemed that the normal-looking person was secretly obsessed with butlers.


    As a good person, Hu Lei did not call her out. Everyone had their interests. She did not mind as long as it did not affect her life negatively. It might even make her life more interesting.


    "I hope you will remember those words." She finally said.


    "I will." Beatrice responded seriously.


    Hu Lei nodded, satisfied with her attitude. As for her capabilities, she would have to wait and see.


    "What do you know about interior design?" Hu Lei asked with curious eyes.


    "I am not an expert, but if I have a theme or knowledge of an individual''s tastes, I can be of help." Her tone was frank and open.


    Hu Lei nodded. She liked her honesty and general attitude. And anyway, she did not need a professional interior designer. She wanted to make her own space in her own style. However, if there was someone to help, she could be more efficient. It might also be good to have a second opinion.


    "Can you drive?" Hu Lei could not wait to get started.

 Chapter 128 - A BAD REPUTATION

    Before the two women could speak more about the way to go about the design project, Hu Lei''s phone rang. She dug the device out from the cushions with a frown. When she realised that it was Bo Qian, her frown became deeper.


    "Hello. What''s up?" She asked curtly.


    "Hu Lei, have you been online?" The man sounded anxious.


    "Mmmh¡­ No, I have been busy. Is this about forgetting to create a post? I will get to it at some point." She asked rolling her eyes.


    "We have more serious concerns." He paused. "It''s a ratherplicated matter, but your reputation is currently not looking too good."


    "What do you mean?" She could not understand what he was implying.


    "You should probably check on it yourself. Meanwhile, I will think about what to do." Bo Qian wanted to exin, but he did not know how to talk about the incident over the phone.


    "Don''t do anything for now. Let me find out what is going on." Hu Lei did not bother asking him for more information.


    After hanging up, she looked at Beatrice.


    "It seems our design project has to wait for a little longer."


    Beatrice looked at her employer in concern. She had not been eaves dropping, but she could hear a few things since she was not too far from Hu Lei.


    "Is there a problem? Perhaps I can help." She offered.


    She was hoping for a chance to shine. From what she could see, Hu Lei was not nning on relying on her too much. If she could prove useful, perhaps Hu Lei would give her more responsibilities. There was no opportunity to small.


    "Apparently, I have a bad reputation." She looked amused. "Can you find out what is being said and the source of the problem?"


    Hu Lei had be somewhat familiar with social media, but she could not be called an expert. She was essentially like at the level of an auntie who had just learnt about social media. She knew the basics but she could not use it forplex things. Therefore, it would be better if someone else could dig.


    "What am I looking for?" Beatrice dug out a slim tablet from her bag.


    "I think the keywords should be Little Ninja Cat, The Queen of the Apocalypse and my name." It was better to be thorough.


    Hu Lei did not feel like it would be efficient for both of them to look into the matter. So, she instead logged into the official Sonata website and checked the discussion forums. If her online reputation was bad, there would be something there. At the top, there were official announcements, including her return and the schedule for the release of her old books.


    She did not bother checking on these. Instead, she turned to the readers'' discussions. There were multiple topics on Little Ninja Cat. It could be said that she was trending. Unfortunately, they all seemed negative. Some seemed to be positive but on looking closer, there were hidden thorns.


    She clicked on ''LNC is back?'' since it seemed to have the longest discussion.


    [I just learned that Little Ninja Cat is making aeback. I used to be a fan, but right now, I do not feel like I can keep supporting this author. What does she take her fans for? Does she think that people will continue supporting her when she treats everyone so irresponsibly? What do you think?]


    [She said in that TQA conference that she was away for personal reasons.]


    [Is that even a good excuse? Isn''t that what people say when they have nothing else to exin?]


    [Three years is a long time. We cannot simply ept her, or all the other writers will begin behaving equally irresponsibly.]


    [I don''t even care about the excuse. What bothers me is how she has created so much hype just a few days after her first appearance into the public. I would have liked her more if she did not try to be a celebrity.]


    Hu Lei read on thements with an incredulous look on her face. She did know the right response. More importantly, she had not made an attempt to be a celebrity. She only wanted to build up her reputation a little for her own goals and future.


    She checked up on other topics about herself, but they had the sameints in different words. Thetest one was titled ''Do you ship LNC and Bei Gong Hai?'' and the topic was very popr. Hu Lei''s face became dark.


    [Has everyone seen the photo of Bei Gong Hai and the freshly revealed LNC? There are spections that they might be together. Otherwise, why would he promote her? I thought it was weird when I heard that the writer of TQA had been finally revealed. But if you think about it, this could be the reason.]


    [Don''t put the Timeless Lord together with that irresponsible author. He is only promoting her for the sake of the movie. She is taking advantage to build up her fame. I am not going to read her books anymore.]


    [I agree with the person upstairs. Bei Gong Hai has always been a professional. That author could learn one or two things.]


    Hu Lei sighed in exasperation as she continued to read. It seemed that her reputation was worse than she had imagined. But what did this have to do with Bei Gong Hai? She did not feelfortable with being put in a random CP.


    "Have you found out the source of the problem?" She turned to Beatrice.


    "It seems that Bei Gong Hai praised Little Ninja Cat and even posted a photo of you at a conference on his public social ount. He also liked and reposted a fan''s photo of you two in Maven Resort. It seems that this attracted a lot of negative attention to you from theizens." Beatrice exined.


    "Why?" Hu Lei was baffled.


    "You must be the only person in Supreme City who does not follow news on Bei Gong Hai. He is known to be a pure pool of water. He is a consummate professional without scandals. Moreover, he is not arrogant."


    Hu Lei thought back to her short interactions with Bei Gong Hai. Was this really the case? He did not seem like a bad person. However, she would not go as far as calling him a pure pool of water. He was definitely someone who had numerous tricks and knew maniption.


    "Shouldn''t they be mad at him for ruining his image?" It had nothing to do with her.


    Beatrice looked at the na?ve Hu Lei and shook her head as realised that this simple question was asked in earnest.


    "You do not understand fans. In their eyes, their idols can do no wrong. If it''s anyone''s fault, it''s the other party''s. They most likely assume that he has been forced to create a CP with you for the sake of TQA." She paused. "Moreover, the fact that you were at a resort with him has caused people to assume the worst."


    Hu Lei felt that this matter was tooplicated and utterly nonsensical.


    "Miss Hu, can I speak freely?" Beatrice asked.


    Hu Lei waved a hand casually in assent.


    "I believe that someone is manipting the public opinion."

 Chapter 129 - CONFESSING EVERYTHING

    In the Bei Gong residence, a young handsome man was insistently tapping on his phone. He looked worried and tense about something. He ced the phone beside him for a few minutes before picking it up once again.


    "Jiu, are you sure that your n has not failed?" The young man turned to a girl in white sitting across from him.


    Bei Gong Jiu looked up from her own phone at her brother and smiled at him gently.


    "Do not worry. This is a fool proof method. Things might be a little rocky at the beginning, but I am sure you can smooth things over." She responded casually.


    However, she was starting to get nervous in her heart. She had expected to have heard from Sonata by now, if not Hu Lei herself. She did not like this feeling of uncertainty. More importantly, she realised that she had gambled too much on this n.


    If things did not work as she had predicted, the entire Bei Gong n might be in danger. She bit her lip lightly in contemtion.


    When Bei Gong Hai had asked for help from her, she had seen an opportunity. It had not been aplicated matter at the beginning. Hai had told her that he wanted to leave an impression on that woman and begin a friendship. However, Hu Lei did not seem to be even remotely affected by him. If anything, she had looked a little repulsed.


    At the time, Bei Gong Jiu chose not to tell Hai that she knew Hu Lei, or that the girl already had someone. Instead, she realised that she might not have lost to that hateful woman yet. Even if Hu Lei had a career, money and a man, she might lose it all under the right circumstances.


    A little ill advice for her brother had caused the chaos which now surrounded her brother and Hu Lei. Of course, her words had not been enough to get this effect. She had updated a photo that she had subtly taken during the writers'' meet using various means. Moreover, she happened to know a few people who could get any topic on the trending list.


    It was not too difficult for them to pull in the general public by using targeted provocations at Hu Lei. So far, the results were good. However, if Hu Lei did not ask for help from Bei Gong Hai in dealing with the mess, the final part of the n would not work. And this was the most important part.


    Bei Gong Jiu refreshed the page on her phone again and checked the constant flow of posts andments. She felt tense even though she enjoyed seeing theizens tearing her foe apart. How could Hu Lei still be able to persist? From what she could judge from her violent personality, she would definitely not ask for help from Zhong Feng.


    "I still feel like there is something wrong with our n. Hu Lei''s name has been tarnished. Do you think that she will still reach out to me?" Hai asked with a deep frown.


    He had only asked Jiu because he did not know anything about girls who yed hard to get. If it was not his sister who had given him this n, he would have thought that the other party was sabotaging him.


    "There is no other way for her to deal with this mess. Anything that she says right now will only make her look worse. I am helping you leave asting impression, even if the method is somewhat crude. If you continue to use soft methods to attract her attention, she will continue ignoring you. Now, she has no choice but face you directly. You really don''t know anything about girls." She scoffed.


    Her heart pounded tensely as she spoke. She was afraid that Hai would discover something. He was incredibly clever about most things. She had only been able to seize the chance because he had a blind spot when it came to family. Still, she could not help thinking that he mighte to a realisation. Her maniptive actions left her feeling on edge.


    She shook her head inwardly. No, there was no need to stress.


    As long as Hu Lei came for help, Hai would have an opportunity. He was a sessful and charismatic man with plenty of charm. If he yed his cards right, it would not be long before that little annoyance fell for him.


    She knew her brother could notpare to Zhong Feng in terms of status. However, everyone knew that that man was incredibly cold. Even when he was being indulgent with Hu Lei, his face still looked icy. On the other hand, her brother had a warm disposition. It would be difficult not to be a little moved.


    If her n seeded, she would fulfil her promise to her brother to help him. At the same time, she would take away the backing that Hu Lei had protecting her in Supreme. For a man like Zhong Feng, even the implication of infidelity would probably be a deal breaker. After that, dealing with that violent hussy would be easy.


    She smiled to herself before holding herself back. She could not celebrate yet.


    "Miss Hu, what are you going to do about this?" Beatrice asked with concern in her eyes.


    Hu Lei did not look worried. She yawned lightly and rubbed her eyes before cing herptop aside. She felt like she had wasted hours of her life. She stood up sluggishly and stretched her body like azy fat cat.


    "I am going to take a nap." She had not rested well for thest few days because she had been stressing about Ah Feng''s absence.


    "What about this scandal online? It could damage your real life reputation." Her assistant pushed on, as if afraid that Hu Lei had not understood her meaning.


    Some scandals could leave asting impression and ruin the future of good people.


    "Don''t think too much. There''s nothing I can do for now. Responding to the provocation will only make me look guilty. If I deny anything, I will be effectively confessing everything." She waved her hand casually.


    "You could have Bei Gong Hai rify the matter. From what I can tell, it is his fault that everything has been blown out of proportion." Beatrice said with a dissatisfied frown.


    Hu Lei''s eyes shed with a glint of realisation. However, she did not continue mulling on the issues. These types of matters always came to a conclusion, one way or another. At most, she could wait for another scandal toe and take away the attention.


    "There is no need. For now, go to the apartment below this one and have a look. Get a feeling of the space,e up with some ideas and make a shopping list. We will get started tomorrow. You can go home afterwards." She did not feel like she would have enough strength to do anything more for the rest of the day.


    Beatrice sighed and bowed lightly before leaving the penthouse.

 Chapter 130 - PLEASE MY MAN

    Hu Lei remained silent and did notment on the spections about her apparent seduction and subsequent use of Bei Gong Hai. Instead, she focussed on the joys of decorating her old new apartment with help from Beatrice, who had proved to be quite reliable and capable.


    Unfortunately, the problem did not disappear just because she had chosen to turn a blind eye and deaf ear to the gossip.


    In fact, the issue seemed to be worse over time as if someone was fuelling it. Moreizens were using her of ruining the novel industry which was supposed to be thest pure ce in the entertainment sector. After all, it was supposed to be the one ce where the only thing that mattered was skill.


    In their opinion, her attempt to hog fame from the movie after abandoning her career as an author was an insult to everyone who loved reading. If she thought she deserved fame, she should work harder for it instead of leaching it off other people.


    These people did not consider that it was through her own capabilities that she hade into the spotlight. She did not need to borrow anyone''s name. After all, there were already ns to turn TQA into a TV series three years ago.


    "Hu Lei, don''t you think that you should respond to these wild usations?" Beatrice asked as they walked around a cookware shop.


    Since they had be more familiar over the past week, Beatrice felt morefortable addressing her directly.


    "What would you have me say?" Hu Lei asked as she lifted a cast iron pot with a look of puzzlement in her eyes.


    "I am not sure." Beatrice sighed. "But these people have really gone too far. If they have that much time to waste, they could at least read the books and make a decision by themselves."


    She felt angry on behalf of Hu Lei. Though they had not known each other for long, she had developed a liking for Hu Lei. At first, she had held some bias towards her in her heart. She was ashamed because she thought the girl was just an arrogant kept woman.


    However, she hade to realise that Hu Lei was a hardworking and honest person. Moreover, she had a kind heart and did not look down on anyone. Beatrice had thought that she was a refineddy, but before Hu Lei, she could only be like a vige girl before an empress.


    The gap between them was too wide.


    If Hu Lei had known her thoughts, she would have probablyughed until she cracked her jaw bone and a couple of ribs. She did consider herself to be an empress but not the refined and magnanimous kind. She was the type that would have anyone who eyed her emperor dragged to the back and beaten up in a bup sack.


    "You should stop thinking about this matter too much. You should instead be thinking about how to turn me into a godly chef." Hu Lei turned to flick Beatrice on her forehead with her index finger.


    Beatrice could only give up on the topic once again.


    "Why are you so determined to learn how to cook?" She asked.


    When Hu Lei had asked about this matter some days ago, she had assumed that it was a joke. However, it seemed that her little boss was serious.


    "Naturally, I want to please my man." Hu Lei looked at her assistant as if she was not using her brain.


    Beatrice, who had been disdained, felt speechless. At the same time, a blush crept on her face because she had never seen anyone who behaved and spoke so boldly. Even people who had been married for years would not act so brazenly.


    "It is not important for a woman to know how to cook these days. I am sure that Mr Zhong does not mind." She decided to speak.


    Hu Lei smiled as she moved on to the pans.


    "I know I don''t have to, and Ah Feng would not care about such a thing. But I want to take care of him as he takes care of me. I want to give him a warm andfortable home. It is not an obligation. It is my desire." She exined with a warm and gentle look on her face.


    Beatrice looked entranced for a moment before shaking her head.


    "Miss Hu, I did not know that you could be so poetic." She said.


    Her little boss looked at her with disdain once again.


    "I am an author. Naturally, I can say a few touching words."


    Her response would make anyone think that she had been joking earlier. However, Beatrice knew that she waspletely serious. There was something about Hu Lei in that moment that made her glimpse an indescribable love.


    "I shall transform you into a godly cook in no time." She said earnestly. "Do you know how to cook anything?"


    "Does poison count?" Hu Lei asked with a cheekyugh.


    "You have to take this seriously if you want to learn." The voice was filled with exasperation.


    "I ampletely serious. I can also make antidotes and maybe a few drugs." Hu Lei added while skipping off to another part of the store.


    Hu Lei naturally meant what she said. It was no hardship for her to concoct a few poisons. Plus, she would not be Hu Ming''s daughter if she could not cook a few legal and illegal drugs. However, Beatrice would never know that. She thought that her boss was being mischievous. She could only sigh heavily before following the overly excited girl.

 Chapter 131 - THINKING TOO MUCH

    Hu Lei felt her head hurt as soon she looked at the personing towards her. It seemed that her luck was not as good as she thought. She had been living a peaceful and virtuous life. Howe she was still being punished?


    "Hu Lei, what a coincidence. I am d that I have met you." Bei Gong Jiu spoke in a friendly voice.


    Hu Lei looked at her without an expression on her face. Every time this woman appeared before her, she would feel that deep darkness in her be agitated as if it wanted to crash this fake lotus into nothingness.


    If she allowed the stirrings of darkness to arise from within, she would probably beat her up thoroughly. She did not like, more than anything, to see people masquerading before her. It would be fine if she pretended elsewhere. However, she dared show her mediocre self and even acted like they were familiar.


    When Hu Lei was her normal calm self, she could at least withstand the urge p the creature in white before her. However, that did not stop the violent urges in her heart. She wanted to see the face of this woman torn into shreds, exposing her real self. Perhaps then she would not appear before herself.


    "I see Miss Bei Gong has still not given up on concealing herself with white clothes." Hu Lei said with a lifted brow and a sardonic smile.


    She did not want to deal with this woman. However, it would be a shame not to get a little entertainment by throwing an insult or two. After all, not all enemies delivered themselves on a silver tter like this one.


    "Why do you always have to behave like this?" Bei Gong Jiu looked at her with hurt, her eyes watering.


    Beatrice looked at the strange woman in confusion before turning to Hu Lei in question. As someone who had been raised among men, Beatrice did not know much about womanly tears. Seeing this woman spontaneously tear up was a little¡­


    Hu Lei rolled her eyes and motioned for Beatrice to follow along with the cart filled with their purchases. This type of enemy was too boring to even y with for a minute. If there was no entertainment value, there would be no need to keep talking.


    "Hu Lei, about you and my brother¡­" Bei Gong shouted louder after realising that her opponent was really leaving.


    Hu Lei turned and looked at the woman who looked like she was withstanding grievous internal pain.


    "Do I know your brother?" She asked in confusion.


    Bei Gong Jiu became furious, but she could not express herself because it was a fairly public ce. She needed to maintain her image.


    "Do you think I will believe your pretence? I know that you know Bei Gong Hai." She said through clenched teeth.


    Hu Lei showed a face of sudden realisation.


    "Of course, I know that actor. He is going to be in The Queen of Apocalypse after all. I had no idea that he was your brother." She responded.


    Bei Gong Jiu could not believe it. How could this person be so difficult to deal with? Before she could speak again, Hu Lei continued.


    "I feel terrible that he has been implicated in my matters. Even though I experienced a lot of difficulties in the past, I did abandon my fans after all. My actions have led to a lot of problems. I can only hope that he has not taken this incident to heart. I know people wille to understand that I am still Little Ninja Cat and free your brother from these ridiculous usations." She said righteously.


    Beatrice looked confused by the strange and long speech made by Hu Lei. However, Bei Gong Jiu became pale and looked at her enemy in wonder. Had she discovered something? No, she denied the possibility in her heart.


    The violent woman did not belong in Supreme. She was a country bumpkin without any background. There was no way she could understand these matters so easily. There was still a chance.


    "I can give you Hai''s number so that you can discuss things slowly." She said with a kind smile, taking out her phone.


    "I don''t know what you are suggesting, Miss Bei Gong." Hu Lei said coldly.


    "I am just¡­" She became flustered.


    "Are you trying to tarnish my reputation?" Her tone was icy.


    Bei Gong Jiu remembered why she had been afraid of this woman in the first ce. Her aura could be casual in one moment, and in the next, she would be like an Asura.


    "How can you say that? I was only trying to help." She exined, her eyes watering once again.


    Hu Lei smiled, but there was something eerie about it.


    "If that is the case, then it is fine. I am just on edge. I have been having the strangest feeling that there is someone attacking me. Maybe I am thinking too much. What do you think?" Her smile widened.


    "Of course, you are thinking too much." Bei Gong Jiuughed nervously. "No one would go against a treasure author like you."


    "Mmmh, I really was thinking too much." Hu Leiughed cutely. "I am d we could talk, but I have to go. I must at least try to recover the time I have lost. I will see you around."


    With that, Hu Lei waved lightly at the stunned and overwhelmed Bei Gong Jiu before leaving with Beatrice.


    "What was that about?" Beatrice asked.


    Hu Lei smiled sneakily.


    "I was offered a stage. Naturally, I must perform to satisfy the viewers. Was I amazing?" She smiled.


    Beatrice did not fully understand, but she nodded.


    Hu Lei did not look back or attempt to see what was happening behind her. Instead, she smiled carelessly. Those voyeurs with their cameras were very skilled at hiding. However, they were a thousand years too early to sneak up on her. ''They should be satisfied with my performance.''

 Chapter 132 - TESTAMENT OF HIS SKILL

    Bei Gong Hai looked up from his phone and stared at his sister with a gloomy expression. He could notprehend her thoughts. For some reason, he felt like she had yed him for a fool. However, he did not think that could be true.


    "Jiu, have you seen the current discussion?" He asked in a disgruntled tone.


    She looked at him guiltily, but she suppressed her difort.


    "Of course, I have seen it." It would be difficult to miss.


    "Why did you do this? I thought we had a n. I feel like you sabotaged me." He frowned.


    Jiu felt annoyance towards her brother. He was not a fool, but he could be blind.


    "I obviously had no choice. It seems that I underestimated that woman. I thought she would cave under pressure, but she did not even respond once. If I had not shut it down, your reputation would have been affected." She exined.


    This was not exactly true. Her n had been to prove that Hu Lei was interested in Bei Gong Hai. That is why she had alerted the paparazzi covertly and offered to help Hu Lei connect with her brother. However, who knew that the bumpkin was so alert?


    Now, everyone was focussing on the fact that she had called Little Ninja Cat a treasure author. It had been a sarcastic remark. Now, everyone thought that the Bei Gong siblings were obsessed with Hu Lei and her books.


    Although there was still dissatisfaction towards Hu Lei, the negativity towards her had reduced. The new information showed that she did not know anything about Bei Gong Hai except as an actor. It seemed that everything had been taken out of context.


    There was even arge group ofizens defending Hu Lei because she had been judged harshly as a fickle woman without any evidence. It showed how little people respected women in a public career. The defence had gotten stronger as more people learnt that the photo taken at the Maven Resort was taken during an event for writers.


    All in all, Bei Gong Jiu''s n to sabotage Hu Lei had helped her wash her reputation clean.


    "My reputation has been affected." Bei Gong Hai said with anger. "People are saying that I am a person without conscience because I did not speak up when Hu Lei was being bullied. My manager wants me to apologise."


    Bei Gong Hai had suffered a big setback this time. He had always been known as a warm and open person with a good heart. One simple mistake had earned him haters. How could he not feel dissatisfied with Jiu who had begun it all?


    "Of course, you have to apologise. After all, it was your praise for her that pulled so much aggression towards her." She snorted.


    "It was your idea. How am I supposed to deal with the fall back?" Admitting his mistake like his manager wanted might harm his lofty image.


    Bei Gong Jiu looked at him and sighed, understanding his thoughts. As an idol, he could not kneel easily. She would feel the same in his position.


    "Look, all you need to do is apologise and exin that you were afraid that supporting Hu Lei would make things worse, considering the situation. Once people think a little bit, they will realise that you made the right decision."


    Hai nodded his head, liking the sound of the n. It seems that he was really overthinking. There was no way his sister would do anything that would harm him.


    Before the end of the day, his reputation was almost fully cleared. More importantly, a lot of his fans began looking for Little Ninja Cat''s books. If their idol liked the author that much, there had to be something good about her.


    The peace in Supreme City did notst for too long after the matter involving Bei Gong Hai and Hu Lei was resolved. Some dayster, a certain hot scandal was revealed, causing everyone to gasp and dig for more juicy details. Though scandals were not umon, this one was particrly tititing.


    ording to a reliable source, a member of the elite circles, Murong Hong, had another family outside. Many people were not familiar with this man specifically. However, the Murong family was quite prominent and well-known because of Murong Yue whose fame was no less than Bei Gong Hai. Therefore, a lot ofizens were excited to hear more.


    After all, Murong Hong was Murong Yue''s direct uncle, making them close family members. His scandal was something worth getting excited about and theizens could not wait to add in their thoughts and ideas to the discussion.


    Apparently, Murong Hong had kept this mistress concealed for almost two decades. Moreover, they even had a child together. The illegitimate son had just reached adulthood.


    Most people were shocked and disgusted, but at the same time, they could not help being impressed. It was hard to keep a low profile if you were part of an influential family in Supreme City. The fact that the man could hide such a long affair was a testament of his skill.


    There was no personal response from the Murong family or the mistress and his son. However, this did not deter the lovers of gossip. Everyone was sending in their reaction and predicting how the entire mess would proceed. Would the scorned wife leave, or would the illegitimate son be weed to the fold?


    In the other uninvolved Murong household, two people were drinking tea as they looked at the business news. Although Murong Hong''s matters seemed like pure entertainment to the public, the revtion was actually quite important on the business scene.


    The scandal had a particrly major impact because everyone knew that there was an inheritance battle going on between the two Murong brothers.


    "The shareholders are quite dissatisfied. The drop in the share value is significant." Murong Cheng said with a smile.


    Looking from an obvious perspective, the decline was not favourable for anyone involved in thepany. However, if they could prove that Murong Hong was a liability, the Elder would be less inclined to ce the chairman position into his hands.


    "I told you that I had a n. This should put us forward a little." Lu Liang responded.


    "I am concerned that they might retaliate." Her husband said meaningfully.


    They both knew what he meant, even though the matter of Murong Fai had never been openly discussed.


    "Do not worry. I will not give them an opportunity. By the time they can take a breath, everything will be in our control."

 Chapter 133 - STRANGE CREATURE

    Hu Lei looked at the news on the Murong scandal with a strange sense of detachment. She could not muster any feelings even as she listened to Beatrice talk about the case animatedly. The girl''s views andments were fascinating, but Hu Lei did not betray anything more than casual interest.


    Actually, Hu Lei did not need to be a genius to figure out that the matter was probably rted to her mother and her family. However, there was no feeling of connection. The thought of having a mother somewhere in the world seemed so alien to her. In fact, this matter rarely crossed her mind. After all, she could not think about Lu Liang as her mother.


    Their rtionship was no better than that of strangers. If they were truly mother and daughter, the woman would have noticed that she had been missing. That would be unlikely because she had never reached out even when Hu Lei was a minor.


    If she had even the slightest maternal feelings, she might have sent a perfunctory greeting after seeing her name mentioned in Supreme City. It would not be too difficult to contact her, especially with the Murong family connections. However, there had not been a single word.


    Therefore, it was not odd or difficult for Hu Lei to view Lu Liang as aplete stranger, no different from the people passing the street.


    Still, she could not deny that she was a little interested in the scandal revealed about Murong Hong. However, it was not from a personal point of view. She looked at the matter as she would any other piece of gossip. There was no joy or sadness towards the matter. She was merely an observer looking for entertainment.


    Though she had a feeling of dissatisfaction towards Lu Liang, she did not want her to experience a cmity. At the same time, she was not rooting for her. She was content to see the natural progress of things. It had nothing to with her.


    Naturally, her indifference would onlyst as long as she did not face any threat from Lu Liang or the Murong family. If she was dragged into their mess or found that her little brother had been harmed, she would not hesitate to retaliate.


    For now, she would just watch the drama unfold.


    When night came, Hu Lei decided to spend her first night in her newly furnished apartment. It had taken more than two weeks, but she was quite satisfied with the results. All she needed was to take the space for a test run.


    Once this was decided, she rushed to the penthouse and picked up some clothes with a sense of shame in her heart. When she had been about to take a shower in her apartment, she had realised that she had bought everything she needed except for clothes.


    It hadpletely escaped her mind because she had never had to buy clothes since her return. She could only take some from the penthouse for now.


    After her shower, she felt toozy and tired to leave her bedroom, so she crawled into the bed and dozed off. It was still early, but she had been running around for thest few days.


    As she sunk into sleep, her body became cold like ice. She curled herself tightly into a ball in an attempt to preserve her warmth. The little shape in one corner of the bed would have looked amusing. However, the shivers wracking through her body made her look pitiful.


    At the moment, Hu Lei was trapped once again in a dream. However, this one felt different than the rest. She did not dream about theb or her father or the countless horrors that she had seen. This dream seemed normal.


    In this dream, she was a child and was in the Hu Manor. The house was not different from how it had been three years ago. However, there was a certain sense of freshness and hominess. It was almost as if the house was alive.


    The small Hu Lei was holding arge book, poring over the contents with a frown of concentration. She wrinkled her nose cutely and wrote down a character in a notebook. She continued reading and made another note.


    After a while, she stood up from her little desk and carried her notebook in two small hands. She walked out of the bedroom and went downstairs carefully like a tiny adult. As she approached the living room, she heard voices. She stopped.


    She was not supposed to go to the living room when there were visitors.


    "Liang, you are probably overthinking everything. She is just a strange child. She will grow up." A female voice spoke casually.


    "Jie, you do not know everything I have to persevere alone. She is not normal. Who knows if Hu Ming did something to her before she was born?" Another voice spoke.


    The little Hu Lei naturally knew her mother''s voice. She stoppedpletely, still clutching her notebook.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You know Hu Ming is a divine doctor, but he has his crazy ideas. What if he is the one who made her like this? Jie, she is only three years old, and she can read advanced books. That is not normal. Some of the questions she asks me, I cannot understand. I do not know if I can persevere." There was a soft sob.


    "Aren''t you thinking too much? You should be happy that your child is clever."


    "She is not normal." Lu Liang raised her voice. "I thought that I would get a cute daughter. But now, all I can see is this strange creature. How can I love her if I don''t know what she is? Luckily, she can take care of herself. I don''t know what I would do if she was clingy." There was some disgust in her voice.


    The little Hu Lei did not keep walking forward. She turned with her little notebook and went back up the stairs calmly, as if she had heard nothing. If it was another child, one would assume that they did not understand. However, there was no way the clever girl had missed the conversation.


    She returned to her room and sat down once again and continued reading her book.


    Hu Lei woke up with a sudden gasp from the realistic dream. It had seemed like everything had been happening to her in that moment. She could even remember the book she had been reading. She sat up and looked around with a nk face.


    She felt that the room looked unfamiliar. She felt muddled as she tried to gather her thoughts. She felt strange, but she did not know what she was missing.


    Her mind was in turmoil, as if something had begun toe loose. She stepped out of the bed and walked out of the room like a zombie without any fluctuations. She went to the living room and looked around without any expression. Before she could do anything, she fainted and fell down to the floor.

 Chapter 134 - THEY WILL COME

    Zhong Feng walked into a cold building on a certain ind with four bodyguards. The tough steel doors opened, revealing four people in military clothes holding semi-automatic firearms. These people did not react to the entrance of the five people.


    These soldiers stood aside and indicated the directions to follow. The group kept moving smoothly through the hallways and deeper into the structure.


    The cold building was well-built and lighted. However, like other military structures, there was nothing appealing about it. Moreover, there was an eerie atmosphere, almost as if there were ghosts hovering and haunting.


    The beautiful man who looked at odds with the environment in his refined ck suit did not seem to be affected by the strange ambience. His mind was focused on other things. He could not afford to lose focus of his goal.


    The final indicated turn revealed a middle-aged soldier. The man looked tough and bulky, and his greying hair gave him a distinguished air. He had obviously been in service for a long time.


    "Mr Zhong, I have been expecting you." He spoke in a clear but roughened voice.


    Zhong Feng looked at the tough-looking man casually and nodded politely.


    "I hope that you have made appropriate arrangements." He spoke, focusing on the matter at hand.


    He did not waste more time on pleasantries. He did not n on spending a lot of time in this ce. It would be better if he could finish up with everything as soon as possible.


    "Pleasee with me." The soldier did not also dy matters unnecessarily.


    Zhong Feng indicated for the bodyguards to remain in ce. There was a look of unwillingness on their faces, but they did not protest. After all, this building was a foreign military ck site. If anything happened, the consequences could be dire.


    The soldier led Zhong Feng through the base in measured steps. He did not speak, but he was surprised that the handsome guest did not express interest in the site. Anyone would be curious about the operations in this ce. Again, this man could not be ordinary if someone approved his visit into the base.


    Their journey ended in the holding section of the facility. The soldier led Zhong Feng directly to his destination. When he arrived, Zhong Feng stood some distance from the door in distaste and looked at the person inside coldly.


    "Miss Brown, I have heard that you have been uncooperative." He spoke in an even voice.


    The woman inside was no longer the cheerful executive in the cold Antarctica. She no longer had her pantsuit or makeup to hide behind. Here, she was a prisoner used of serious crimes and facing life imprisonment, at best.


    She looked at the man outside her cell with interest. She had not had an opportunity to look at a handsome person like this in a long time. She had only seen hard-faced soldiers. All in all, she was not overwhelmed by her predicament. She even dared to ogle and leer.


    "You must be that man. I am surprised that they agreed to my conditions." She said with an eerieugh.


    Zhong Feng''s facial expression did not change.


    "Do you have any useful information?"


    The woman looked dissatisfied by his directness.


    "What will I get in return?" She asked.


    "If you have nothing to say, I will only consider this a wasted trip." He responded.


    He did note to negotiate. His determination to destroy the people behind his Hu Lei''s suffering had not wavered. However, he was not in a hurry. As long as she was safe, he did not need to worry too much.


    "You know she used to scream for you when I first had her locked up in the basement. I thought for sure that she would be unable to bear the confinement, the cold and the chains. When she slept even for a moment, she would scream ''Ah Feng, Ah Feng''." The imprisoned womanughed.


    Zhong Feng''s face became like a mask of frozen darkness. However, he did not stop her.


    "I thought that she was going crazy. Then, I found out that there was a man looking into thepany." She paused. "I was very curious about you. I had to meet you. I mean that tough girl went through so much pain and torture, but she still seemed to believe that you woulde for her."


    "When she changed and stopped screaming, I thought that she had given up on you. But she still refused to cooperate. You know, now that I am locked up here, I cannot help admiring her. She is one tenacious girl." Sheughed.


    Zhong Feng suppressed his killing intent with difficulty.


    The woman seemed to sense that he was getting impatient and her time was running out.


    "If you are here to find out who is in charge of thepany, I can tell you that I do not know. However, from what I have heard, thepany is connected to an international humanitarian organisation. I do not know which. Everything else I knew, I have already told the soldiers." She said with resignation.


    Zhong Feng did not waste more time on her. She had probably given up everything she had to offer. He was not disappointed. Even if it was not much, it was enough to begin the n to destroy the culprits responsible for holding Hu Lei. Before he could make his exit, she shouted out for him.


    "You know that they wille for her, don''t you? They will never give up on their sessful test subject. They will not rest until they have her. What will you do then?" She cackled.


    His killing intent rose again, but he turned and walked out. Now that she had no value to her captors, her life would not end well. He did not need to dirty his hands. After all, these were the hands which held his greatest treasure.


    "Mr Zhong, did you manage to get what you came for?" The soldier asked when he left the holding area.


    Zhong Feng did not respond.


    He could not hear anything. His mind could only think of Hu Lei. If anyone dared toe after her, he would make sure that they never saw the sun again.

 Chapter 135 - DON’T BE DRAMATIC

    In the deepest darkness, in the hurricane


    There is a light so bright,


    Shining, shining


    Breaking through my soul¡­


    Hu Lei opened her eyes with a shocking suddenness when she heard the ringtone. Her head throbbed in pain as she sat up. She looked around the room with confusion in her eyes. ''What am I doing on the cold floor?'' she wondered silently.


    However, she did not have time to mull over the matter slowly. After crawling up, she quickly rushed to get her phone from the couch where she had left it the previous night.


    "Ah-Feng, I am here." She shouted immediately after picking up.


    Unfortunately, her voice sounded hoarse and a little nasal rather than cheerful.


    "Are you alright?" A soothing deep voice spoke gently.


    Hu Lei felt her nose be a little sour and her eyes moistened immediately. She knew it was stupid, but she could not help feeling overwhelmed every time he spoke to her in concern. Who had ever truly cared about her except for him?


    Sometimes, she wondered if he was real or if he was only a figment of her imagination. Perhaps her sick mind had conjured him up to help her deal with everything that had happened to her.


    "Xiao Lei, are you ok? Say something." He spoke again in a louder voice.


    Hu Lei sniffled unable to hold back her tears.


    "I am alright. I am d you called." She responded.


    "What happened?" He asked, refusing to believe that she was alright. After all, she was not a person who cried too easily.


    Hu lei felt her heart lurch in her chest. She held the phone in her two hands and clutched it closer to her ear. She missed him so much. And she was so scared. Even if she had decided to put the matter from her mind for the moment, she could not ignore the fact that she had woken up on the floor. She did not remember leaving the bed.


    "I just had a nightmare." She chose to say this instead.


    "Can you tell me about it?" He knew Hu Lei did not like talking about her bad dreams. It was strange that she had brought it up.


    "Mmmh¡­ it was not like the others. I think it is a childhood memory. I heard Lu Liang talking about how I was not normal. She suspected that my father experimented on me before I was born." She said with a dry but heart-breakingugh.


    It wasical in a tragic way. If those suspicions were true, she would be the most unfortunate person ever. She was only twenty five, and she had been kidnapped and trapped for a total of four years. If this had started even before she came to be, perhaps her life was meant to be that of ab rat.


    "It seems that the Murong family has been around for too long." The cold man on the other end of the line said.


    He could not do anything about Hu Ming, but he definitely could deal with Lu Liang.


    "Don''t be dramatic." Hu Lei said with a small cute giggle.


    "She is responsible for giving you a nightmare. It would not take any effort to deal with the entire n." His tone showed dissatisfaction.


    Hu Lei sniffed and chuckled again at his thoughts. How could he destroy a n because she had a nightmare? Wasn''t this the same as using someone of cheating because of a dream? However, her heart felt incredibly warm.


    "You have be the evil emperor again." She smiled, no longer feeling overwhelmed.


    "You know instead of nning to annihte the Murong n, you should be thinking about taking me out for fun." She said in a grumbling voice.


    "What do you want to do?" There was a little smile in his voice.


    "I don''t know. Somewhere with drama, food and entertainment is fine. I am so bored." She said in a deliberately whiney voice.


    Zhong Fengughed a little at her antics. Though he did not feel reassured about her wellbeing, he could not do anything at the moment.


    "You want more drama after being the hot topic for more than a week?" His voice had a certain sense of helplessness towards her.


    "I don''t want to be the drama. I want to watch it. People are so interesting. It''s a shame I don''t know any." She responded with a despondent sigh.


    "Then, I shall take you out to y after I return." He could never refuse her


    The two people talked some more with Hu Lei reassuring Zhong Feng that she was alright. After nagging her about her health repeatedly, she finally disconnected the call. ''I am not a child.'' She huffed in annoyance while looking at the phone. However, her eyes twinkled lightly.


    Her gaze turned from her phone to her former sleeping position with a frown. She felt apprehension at the situation. How could she not remember leaving the bed? More importantly, why did she end up on the floor? If she had the capacity to walk, she could have at least slept on the couch. Did she faint again?


    Unfortunately, she could not get a clue, even after trying her usual mental exercises. For now, she could do nothing. However, her mind felt unsettled. If this happened again, the matter might not be as simple as falling on a floor.


    She turned back to her phone and quickly sent a message.

 Chapter 136 - LITTLE BIG SISTER

    Doctor Shui looked at the girl in his office with a concerned and apprehensive look. On one hand, he wanted to help her. On the other, he did not want to know too much. If he did, he would feel conflicted about his role as a doctor and as Zhong Feng''s friend.


    However, he was still a professional. He would not let his patients suffer a loss as long as he was being paid.


    "Hu Lei, you should think about seeing Doctor Huo. She is a reliable person, and I can vouch for her. I have done all I can do." He could not do anything about problems that he could not see.


    "I have told you that I do not want therapy." Her face darkened, bing strangely cold.


    He could not help feeling a little uneasy when she looked at him with sharp eyes. With her strange yellow eyes, she looked like a predatory creature of the night. A wrong move could result in his death. He shook his head a little to dispel the image.


    He opened one of his desk drawers and took out a business card.


    "You do not have to see her, but at least keep this card. It could be helpful in case of an emergency." He could not let it go easily.


    Hu Lei was unmoving for a few moments, but she still took the card and ced it in her red purse. She did not intend to use it. However, it would not be polite to waste the good intentions of the doctor. After all, he had helped her on several asions.


    "I will take my leave then. Thank you for seeing me on such a short notice." She smiled and stood up.


    Doctor Shui nodded while thinking in his heart, ''if I do not make time for you, I might as well n for a life as a missionary.''


    Since Hu Lei was already in the hospital, she decided to check up on Murong Fai. The poor child spent most of his days in the hospital. But maybe that was a good thing. If the Murong family was as she expected, he was probably better off in this ce. After all, it was better than most hotels.


    The hospital personnel were familiar with her, so no one stopped her as she walked to Fai''s room. But when she knocked lightly and entered, she wished that somebody had stopped her. Unfortunately, it was toote for regrets.


    "Little big sister!" Murong Fai called out happily as soon as he saw her face.


    Hu Lei did not respond. Her eyes rested on the woman standing at his bedside. She did not know if she felt nothing or a lot as she looked at her mother. All she knew was that her day was not going to proceed smoothly.


    But since she was already here, there was no need to back down. With that thought, she turned to her adorable little brother.


    "I was around, so I came by to see you." She smiled at the pale-looking boy.


    Lu Liang felt like she had been struck by thunder as the young woman walked into the room. She had to be asleep. There was no coincidence capable of bringing these two together. It had to be a nightmare sent to torment her.


    "Fai, is this your friend?" Lu Liang was not a person who could be flustered to the point of breaking down easily. She was no longer a weak woman.


    "This is my little big sister, Hu Lei. Shees to visit me quite often." Murong Fai said happily, causing his face to regain some colour.


    He even forgot that he had been unwilling to talk to his mother. Even though he was young, he understood that his family did not like him too much, if at all. However, they pretended to be kind sometimes. Right now, they wanted him to spend more time with his grandfather and put in a good word for them.


    He waspletely unwilling. He did not like Elder Murong. He would rather stay in the hospital than go live for a while with his grandfather like his mother wanted.


    "I did not know that they allow visitors into this ce so easily." Lu Liang said with a frown.


    If it was in any other ce, she would have threatened to leave, iming that the security wascking. However, this was an institution owned by the Zhong n. Negative things could not be said easily, especially when the Murong family owed them so much already.


    "She is my friend. Why can''t she visit?" Murong Fai said sulkily and with dissatisfaction.


    Lu Liang looked at him in surprise. In the past, the boy would bow down to her easily. He would not talk back or even show any sign of discontent towards her. He would be happy if she spoke only a few words to him in a week. Now, he was showing signs of rebellion.


    Her sharp eyes turned to Hu Lei. She had to be the cause of this problem. She poisoned him against her. He even dared to reject visiting his grandfather. It seemed that she had been allowing this errant daughter of hers to live too peacefully. If she interfered with her ns, she would not let her off easily.


    "Fai, let me speak to your friend outside for a moment." Lu Liang spoke gently, even though her eyes betrayed her feelings.


    "But¡­" Fai began frowning.


    "It''s alright, FaiFai. I just came to check on you by chance. I wille back when I have more time, and we can y a little." Hu Lei went closer and rubbed his soft head of hair.


    Actually, she could have insisted on staying. However, she did not want to causeplications in her little brother''s life. Even though he was not actually a Murong, it was the only family he knew. She did not want to destabilise his life if it was not necessary.


    Lu Liang looked at her with hostility before stepping out of the room. Hu Lei followed her with a sardonic grin. She could not wait to see what the woman had to say.


    As a refined woman, Lu Liang would not talk in the hospital hallways like she was in a market ce. She led Hu Lei to the hospital cafeteria, and they each ordered a hot beverage. All in all, the situation looked quite civil.


    "Who do you think you are, approaching my son without my permission?" Lu Liang''s voice was low but harsh.

 Chapter 137 - NAME YOUR PRICE

    Hu Lei smiled at Lu Liang and took a sip of her lemon ginger tea. She savoured the taste with satisfaction. The Zhong family did not neglect even the slightest details, including the quality of the beverages in the hospital.


    "It is natural for me to check up on my little brother." She responded.


    Lu Liang could not believe that the wretched girl had spoken about this matter so casually. She could not help looking around in panic even though no one was close to them. A little carelessness could mean the end of her family during this delicate period.


    "Do you think that you can behave errantly just because you have a little fame?" Lu Liang calmed down after a moment.


    There was nothing that this girl could do to her as long as she held the power of the Murong family in her hands. Destroying a small author like her would not even create ripples in Supreme City. After all, her career had almost ended due to a little scandal about a week ago.


    "It seems that Madam Murong is very confident in her invincibility." Hu Lei smiled once again, irritating Lu Liang.


    The older woman did not want to keep talking to this daughter she had not seen in years. However, even if she held power, she still had to be careful. If word got out about the mother-daughter rtionship, people might start figuring out other things which should remain hidden at all costs.


    "How much money do you want?" Her voice was piercing and betrayed anger and disgust.


    "What?" Hu Lei asked in surprise.


    "You obviously approached Fai because of his connection to the Murong n. It is clear that you intend to use him to boost your financial situation or reputation." Lu Liang looked at her in contempt.


    "Isn''t that your game?" Hu Lei''s face became calm and pleasant again.


    Lu Liang''s eyes glinted with a cruel light. She wondered if her daughter really knew about her motives and ns and the situation with Murong Fai. If she did, it would mean that she was vulnerable. She could affect her ns and shake her position as the future official matriarch of the n.


    Currently, Murong Hong''s side was in a mess because of the illegitimate family scandal. However, it did not mean that they did not still stand a chance toe out on top. If Hu Lei knew anything, it would mean that the fate of her own family depended on this creature.


    "Name your price, and stop seeing my son and poisoning him. He is a still a child, and I am in charge of his life and making decisions for him." Lu Liang was firm.


    "How much is the entire Murong empire worth?" Hu Lei asked.


    "Do not worry. I am certain I cane up with enough to satisfy your appetite." It seemed that this wretched girl really was after money. If this was the case, dealing with her should not be too difficult. Her lips twisted into a sneer.


    "Madam Murong, you have misunderstood." Hu Lei took another sip of her tea. "What I mean is that I am only willing to consider your proposal if you offer the entire Murong fortune."


    She did not show any difort as she looked at the seething older woman. In fact, there was a sense of satisfaction in her heart at the look of rage.


    "Do not push me too far, wicked child. I am still your mother." Lu Liang hit the table with her palm.


    The people in the cafeteria turned their eyes to the pair causing Hu Lei to smile a little more.


    "Do not lose your temper so easily. As a show of filial piety, I shall allow you to keep your clothes. What do you think?" Those yellow eyes glinted with humour.


    "You are testing my patience." Lu Liang seemed to be struggling to breathe due to her wrath.


    Hu Lei felt that she had wasted enough time with this woman. Moreover, she felt a little hurt. How could she not when her own mother threatened her so easily? She never had any expectations towards Lu Liang, but somehow, she was always disappointed.


    But there was no need to overreact. It was not like she could force her to be a mother to her. The woman had made her choice, and Hu Lei had to leave with it. She ced her cup aside and leaned forward across the table.


    "Let me make myself clear, Madam Murong. I will not neglect FaiFai. He is my brother, and I intend to protect him for as long as I live. If you or anyone else threatens his wellbeing, do not me me for dropping any pretence of cordiality." Her tone was clear and cold.


    Lu Liang felt a sense of fear prate her heart as she looked at the daughter she had never known. However, she refused to bow down to pressure.


    "How do you intend to do that? Do you think that just because you have a little fame you can threaten me?" She snorted.


    "It is up to you to believe what you will. I don''t have a lot of time to apany you in your little games. Let''s just say this. If you stay out of my way, I will stay out of yours." She was not a cruel person with a vengeful heart. However, she would not be polite to those who went against her.


    With that, Hu Lei stood up and walked out with elegance. Lu Liang looked at her with a subtle frown as if she was seeing her for the first time. However, this had nothing to do with Hu Lei''s effortless grace. And she had definitely not realised that she had given birth to a remarkable daughter.


    Her gaze was instead focused on the clothes that Hu Lei was wearing. The patterned short dress covering her small lithe body looked simple. However, Lu Liang could tell that it was an original QKM. The designer was a resident of Supreme City, but his clothes were rare and super exclusive because of his exceptional craftsmanship.


    Those who had the chance to purchase one dress would treasure it and only wear it on special asions. After all, money was not enough when purchasing this brand. If Hu Lei owned a QKM dress, there was no way she would not wear it casually unless she did not understand its value, or she did not ce much importance on its exclusivity.


    The problem was not only the dress. Lu Liang had noticed that her purse and high-heeled shoes were also famous brands. With these thoughts in her mind, her gaze became deep and thoughtful. There was no way Hu Lei could get these things even if she had good money. After all, reputation was also needed to purchase QKM. This could only mean that she had backing.


    As a cautious person, Lu Liang would not overlook anything when making her ns. ''It seems that I have to let her run rampant for now until I understand the situation.'' She thought to herself with no small amount of annoyance.

 Chapter 138 - ARE YOU CURSING ME?

    When Hu Lei stepped out of the hospital building, she was immediately approached by a strange man, perhaps in his mid-fifties. He had sparse greying hair and a huge belly. Moreover, he walked like he owned the world and looked at Hu Lei up and down with contempt.


    Hu Lei felt speechless as she stared at this person standing in her path. He obviously looked down on her. Why would hee close to her?


    "Miss Hu, you are a hard woman to find." He finally spoke when Hu Lei attempted to pass by him.


    She looked at him for a few seconds before she had a moment of realisation. She sighed in her heart. She really should never have left the house this morning. It was obvious that she had been cursed the previous night.


    Otherwise, why would everything go wrong since she stepped out? If she had known that things would turn out this way, she would have spent the entire day reading or streaming something funny. Now, it was toote for regrets.


    "I do try to be a low profile person. The world is not a safe ce for a beautiful girl like me." She responded with a lifted brow, not taking the portly man seriously.


    The man felt that this girl was not following the script. Shouldn''t she ask who he was? It would make the conversation difficult if she did not know him. She was obviously treating him like amon pervert.


    "You¡­ do you know who I am?" He asked with anger.


    "Mmmh, I don''t. Are you famous?" She asked with a smile.


    She really did not know him, but she had already made some guesses on his identity. However, she was not one to give in to bullies. At the very least, he had to suffer some losses. If he had directly spoken about his purpose instead of looking at her like trash and attempting to flex reputation before her, she would have been more agreeable.


    "You¡­ you will anger me to death." The fat man''s face turned red as he became furious.


    "Oh, then it''s good that we are on hospital grounds. The doctors here are exceptional. As long as you have a single breath left, they can pull you back from the other side." Sheplimented generously. After all, she had personally experienced the power of this hospital.


    The bulky man could not believe that he was losing to this slip of a girl in a verbal war. He was obviously an experiencedwyer who was held in high esteem in Supreme City and the rest of the country. However, he was losing out in debate to thismon girl. How could he face his peers?


    "I will be going now. Make sure that you get checked out in the hospital soon. Otherwise, you might not have long to live with your high blood pressure and clogged arteries." She advised with a sincere smile.


    With that, she stepped around him and kept walking. She felt that she had done her good service for the day. Her karma seemed to be badtely, so she needed to turn her luck around. If she was not wrong, this man was most likely suffering from peripheral vascr disease. She could tell from his gait that his legs were numb and weak.


    "You¡­ are you cursing me to an early death?" He panted walking after her.


    Hu Lei felt that this person was not too smart. He obviously approached her for a reason. However, with a few words, she was able topletely turn his attention from his mission. It seemed that those who sent him were looking down on her.


    When Beatrice saw her little bossing, she immediately stepped out of the vehicle with a smile. But when she saw the strange man behind her following closely, her smile changed, and her face was filled with caution and vignce.


    "Miss Hu, who is this person following behind you?" She asked, stepping forward to shield Hu Lei behind her.


    Hu Lei looked at Beatrice with amusement. Did she look like she needed shielding? Still, she felt a little gratified about this matter. It seemed that keeping her around was not a mistake.


    "Who knows?" She shrugged carelessly.


    Beatrice realised that this man was not a threat. Nevertheless, she found him to be an eyesore. More importantly, he dared chase after her adorable boss. He was clearly overestimating himself.


    "Miss Hu, you should be careful about strangers these days. Who knows what people will do to a cute girl like you? We should leave as fast as possible." Beatrice looked at the pot-bellied man with contempt.


    He became livid as he was once againbelled a pervert. He was obviously a respectable member of the society. But these two girls obviously did not respect him. He felt stifled. They needed to understand that he was not a simple man.


    "Don''t even think about leaving the hospital grounds without my permission." He spoke panting lightly.


    He had intended to intimidate Hu Lei without using the power of the Zhong family. He had thought that his personal authority would be enough. However, it seemed that she did not put him in her eyes. She could only me herself for what wasing.


    Hu Lei paused just as she was about to step into the vehicle and looked at him. There was a sh of triumph in the man''s eyes. He seemed to be savouring his victory. Hu Lei smiled at him sweetly, but for some reason, it caused him to take a step back in fear.


    "Don''t forget my advice, uncle. Or else, you might be toote." She waved cheekily at him. "Let''s go, Beatrice."


    With that, she entered the beautiful luxury vehicle and closed the door. Beatrice also got in and immediately drove to the gate. Outside, the round man ran unsteadily to the gate while shouting to the guards to stop them.


    However, the towering gate still opened smoothly, and the guards pretended not to have heard the strained shouts from the panting man. It was not that they did not recognise him. After all, he was a prominent person associated with the Zhong family.


    But his importance was too low inparison to the Young Master. If they offended the youngdy, they knew that they would notst for another day. They had seen how much the Young Master doted on her when he brought her to hospital.


    The strained man finally reached the gate with difficulty. He looked at the stone-faced guards with annoyance.


    "Didn''t you hear me calling out for you to block that vehicle?" He shouted with unconcealed rage.


    The superior among the shift guards stepped forward.


    "I apologise, Mr Chu Fu. However, we cannot block Young Master Zhong''s personal car." The guard spoke steadily, unafraid of the round man.


    Chu Fu copsed to his knees suddenly. The guards looked at him dismay. Was stopping the vehicle so important that he would forsake his dignity and kneel at the gates? It would not be too difficult to see the youngdy as long as he called the young master.


    "What are you looking at? Call a doctor immediately." Chu Fu shouted angrily and with panic, overwhelmed by the crippling pain in his legs.

 Chapter 139 - IT MUST BE AN ILLUSION

    Hu Lei smiled a little as she thought about her smooth escape. She had known that the Zhong family woulde looking for her once Ah Feng left the country. However, she had taken appropriate precautions to avoid a confrontation.


    She had been certain that they would not look for her in the Westend apartments because their actions might attract too much attention. And it seemed they were above following her around when she was shopping.


    However, the hospital was their territory, and there was no risk of information getting out. She had considered the possibility that someone would find her there. Therefore, she had made an appointment with Doctor Shui over text to avoid waiting and attracting attention.


    But Lu Liang had interfered with her schedule, providing that strange man with an opportunity. How unlucky! Fortunately, that uncle was not the sharpest knife in the kitchen. She was able to distract him. For a moment, she wondered how he was doing.


    Judging by his body size and lifestyle, he was probably not in a good state. If he really had peripheral vascr disease, that short run after them would not be kind to him. But he was in a hospital. Everything should be fine.


    Hu Lei felt that her mood had been ruined by the unfortunate meetings with unpleasant people. Her lips stretched into an eerie smile. She could only think of one thing to cheer herself up.


    "Beatrice, do you know the location of the rion Motor City?" She asked after making a decision.


    She had been meaning to check this entertainment centre for some time, but she hadn''t had the opportunity. Plus, Zhong Feng had forbidden her from doing anything strenuous before her recovery. The most she could do outside was have dinner at a nice restaurant.


    Now that she was in good health and in a bad mood and Zhong Feng was miles away, it was the perfect opportunity to have a taste of extreme motor sports in Supreme City. Her smile stretched once again as she thought about the prospects.


    "I know of its general location. But we can rely on the GPS." Beatrice responded.


    "No, you can''t." Hu Lei shouted before coughing awkwardly.


    She did not want Beatrice to use the vehicle navigation because she was a little paranoid that Zhong Feng would find out immediately the address was entered into the vehicle. Of course, he would know about it, but she would rather him learn about her little tripter rather than sooner.


    She felt like giggling about doing something forbidden like this behind his back. Hu Lei had never been restricted in her activities before by anyone even when she was a child. If anything, she was pushed to do dangerous things. Therefore, she had never had a chance to push boundaries and rebel.


    The thought of doing something that Ah Feng would not like made her feel excited in some strange way. She wondered whether it was normal or weird to have this type of feeling. After a moment of thought, she decided to put it at the back of her mind. There was no need to overthink.


    "Then, I will drive to the general area. If we can''t find it, we will just check on the phone." Beatrice felt that Hu Lei was being weird, but she did not ask anything.


    Hu Lei felt that Beatrice was indeed a reliable assistant. She apanied her to various ces without questions and even defended her valiantly from strange uncles. If this was not a high level of professionalism, she did not know what was.


    After a long drive, the pair found the rion Motor City. This entertainment centre was not per se in the metropolis even if it was considered part of Supreme. Its location was understandable because it would be inefficient to waste valuable space in the city for race tracks.


    Unfortunately, since they were not members of the rion Club, they could not get ess to the entire centre. However, it seemed that the personnel discriminated in favour of the affluent. So, their luxurious vehicle afforded them special visitor passes. Hu Lei did not mind. After all, her goal was not to race but to get herself a new baby. It had been too long since she had ridden.


    Hu Lei grinned strangely once again as she envisioned being on a motorcycle once again. Beatrice, who was looking at her, felt a cold shiver like a ghost had passed through her. The assistant could not help thinking that her cute boss looked a little scary. Is it an illusion? It must be an illusion.


    In the Zhong hospital, Chu Fu felt indignant as he rested on the hospital bed. He knew that Hu Lei did not cause him to be sick. However, if she had obediently remained in ce and allowed him to say his piece, he would not have been embarrassed before everyone.


    He could still remember the shaming scene when the nurses struggled to get him on the stretcher. He had really lost face in front of the whole hospital. As he sank deeper into his misery, a doctor opened the door to his room.


    "Can you release me now, Doctor Shui? I am feeling fine now." Chu Fu huffed from his hospital bed.


    Doctor Shui looked at the round man with a sigh. From what he had heard, he had been chasing after Hu Lei when he copsed. Even in an elite institution, gossip would always get around. He could guess that the Zhong family was taking advantage of Feng''s absence to stir up trouble.


    "Of course, you are feeling better now that you are resting. However, if you do not want to lose your legs or your life, you will stay put." Doctor Shui responded calmly.


    "You¡­ are you cursing me like that girl?" Immediately, Chu Fu sat up and looked like he wanted to swallow the younger man.


    "What girl? What did she say?" He asked with clean eyes.


    "That hateful girl told me that I have clogged arteries and high blood pressure. She was obviously cursing me to an early death." He looked indignant.


    Doctor Shui felt surprised once again. ''She really is the divine doctor''s daughter.'' He thought to himself. He could not helpmenting that her medical knowledge was wasted. If she could diagnose with a single look, it was unimaginable what she could do with the right tools.


    "Well, numerous arteries, particrly in your lower body, have que build-ups, and your blood pressure is rtively elevated." He responded, looking at the clipboard in his hands.


    "What do you mean?" Chu Fu looked suspiciously at the doctor.


    "You have clogged arteries and high blood pressure." Doctor Shui gave him a t look.


    Chu Fu felt cold sweat flow down his back.


    "That is impossible. I might be a little husky, but I live healthily. I work hard and eat well." He refused to believe this diagnosis.


    Doctor Shui stared at him speechless. With his body mass index of over thirty, he was definitely not eating well. Moreover, if he had been involved in any kind of physical activity such as walking in the recent past, he would have realised that there was something wrong with his body.


    "What are you standing there dazed for? Can''t an old man be a little chubby?" Chu Fu''s ears looked a little red.


    Actually, he did not live as healthily as he imed. He often apanied clients and friends to evening parties which always meant a lot of meat and alcohol. He also smoked quite frequently. As for exercise, he was too busy. And why would he need to walk when he was paying a driver?

 Chapter 140 - ATTACKING WITH HER BABY

    Almost a weekter, on a moonless night, a powerful motorcycle roared through the affluent city, sweeping through the streets like the wind. On the machine, a lithe figure restedfortably with her entire body concealed in ck.


    If it had been during the day, the streets would have been filled with angry and indignant people. After all, the machine and its rider were streaking through the buildings at a fast speed, leaving only a shadow like an otherworldly phantom. Unfortunately, most people would not have the chance to see this sensational rider.


    Still, the metropolis was notpletely abandoned in the deep hours of the night. There were still a few people roaming around in buildings and even on the streets. Some were impressed by the unknown rider even though they only caught the barest glimpse of the ck figure. Othersmented about the recklessness of the rider.


    Hu Lei did not know the thoughts of these people. If she did, she would not be too interested. She was luxuriating in the beauty of her new baby. It had been too long since she had felt this feeling of living on the edge.


    In the past, when she had chosen a motorcycle, she had always prioritised solid construction and hardiness because of the rough terrain and conditions she had to handle. This time she did not have to think about unstable sand, treacherous mountains or sweeping rivers. Her new cute Ninja was meant for speed.


    As she rode through the streets without a goal, she inadvertently ended up in lower downtown in the edges of Supreme. This area was not dpidated and filled with the downtrodden as one would expect from the bad side of town. On the contrary, this ce was beautiful and alive with activity.


    It was already the middle of the night, but there was mour and music. The lights were bright and people were walking around like it was day.


    The Hu Lei on the motorcycle slowed down as she felt a strong sense of nostalgia. This ce reminded her of Babylon. It was not that she wanted to go back to her old life. She just felt a little lost and confused about everything that had happened in the past.


    She wanted to bepletely open to her new existence and embrace her life in Supreme without reservation. However, she did not know how. In truth, she was waiting for the other shoe to drop. If life had taught her anything, it was that happiness was fleeting.


    It was especially true for her. Every small morsel of happiness she found always came with a lot of pain. How could she be willing to rxpletely if she felt that she always had to look over her shoulder? She knew it was also the reason she could not let go of ''Jane''. Her other persona was her failsafe. If anything went wrong, she needed to know that she would not be helpless.


    But again, she had beenpletely helpless when she had been captured at that time even though he had used everything at her disposal. She felt her head throb in pain as she continued weaving through the downtown streets easily. Once again, her mind was at crossroads. She was unable to abandon her old self but still unwilling to embrace that dark her into her new life.


    While her mind was in turmoil, Hu Lei found herself in a dark area of the downtown. She felt a little confused. Her sense of direction was great, but her mind had been drifting as she had been riding around slowly on her motorbike.


    She came to a stop and looked around, confused. However, before she could make a decision on the direction to take, she had a silenced gunshot. The sound was muted, but she could recognise it anywhere. She remained in position for a moment before shrugging and starting her bike again. She did not want to be involved in strange matters.


    Unfortunately, her quick exit was destined to fail.


    "There''s someone here." A rough voice spoke out before shooting at Hu Lei from a corner.


    Hu Lei could not help sighing as she leaned into the body of her Ninja. She had obviously not seen the nefarious activities that they had been involved in. Why would they involve her? The bullet hit a building on her other side.


    "Who is it?" another voice inquired from the person who had shot her.


    "I can''t see clearly. I don''t think I hit." There was evident frustration.


    "Then, try harder." The other voice replied angrily.


    Hu Lei had decided not to leave as soon as the audacious man shot at her. Hearing them discuss her disposal so easily made her chuckle darkly. She turned on her machine and turned the motorcycle to them with decisive force.


    The shooter cursed before firing repeatedly at Hu Lei. The motorcycle moved fast and chaotically as she avoided the relentless bullets.


    "This person is dodging bullets." The man shouted.


    "What do you mean? Could it be that he hired an expert to protect him?" A voice mused.


    Hu Lei drove straight at the man who had run out of bullets. He screamed and began to escape. Before he could get far, he hit his head on a pole, effectively knocking himself out. Hu Lei looked at him, speechless. She had not even done anything. Who knew he would be such a coward?


    "Who are you?" An angry voice asked.


    Hu Lei faced the small group of five thugs. Only a single one had a gun. The others clutched knives and other crude weapons. It seemed that they had two guns which had been divided between the lookout and the leader. Her lip lifted subtly behind her helmet before revving her motorcycle and driving towards them.


    Within a few moments, three were injured, and the other two could only support their friends as they escaped. Their resistance had been futile. They did not want to pit themselves against someone who could dodge bullets. They could only be thankful that the person had not been after their little lives.


    Hu Lei stopped and got off her Ninja quickly. She took off her helmet and checked the motorcycle anxiously using the dim ambient lighting. She did not have any weapons, so she directly attacked the group with her baby. She could only apologise in her heart for the poor treatment.


    "Thank you." A voice croaked out followed by painful coughing.


    Hu Lei turned her cold eyes to the pitiful figure positioned against a wall. She had forgotten that the group had been talking about someone hiring an expert. It seemed that this man in a ridiculous powder blue suit was the apparent victim.


    He groaned as he attempted to rise up. Unfortunately, his left shoulder seemed to be bleeding heavily. Hu Lei looked at him evenly without concern. She did not assume that he was meless in this matter. After all, this situation was quite strange. However, she had gone to the trouble of chasing his assants. It would be a pity if he died from blood loss.


    She approached him as he looked at her vigntly. With a few hard pokes in his shoulder, the bleeding slowed down. The man looked at her with an amazed gaze. She stood up and walked back to her motorcycle while taking off her ck gloves.


    She first removed and turned the one which had touched the bloody shoulder inside out before crushing it into a ball. Then, she removed the other while holding the ball and used it to tightly contain the dirtied glove. She ced the neat object into her lower suit pockets for safe disposal.


    As someone who had lived with a doctor all her life, she would never touch blood carelessly. If she had not been wearing gloves, that man would have had to rely on his good fate. At the same time, she had been taught never to dispose of anything with her fingerprints carelessly. She would never throw her gloves casually.


    She put on her helmet and got on her motorcycle and rode off. The man who felt that he had received a second lease on life could only watch helplessly as his saviour disappeared. He clenched his right hand in determination. He would find her and thank her properly.

 Chapter 141 - WE HAVE MISUNDERSTOOD HER

    "Chu Fu, how did you end up in the hospital?" Chu Ling spoke in an incredulous tone.


    As usual, Chu Ling exuded natural elegance whichplemented her position as the matriarch of the Zhong n. She was dressed in a beautiful maroon dress which entuated her grace even further while allowing her to maintain the dignity demanded by her position.


    Chu Fu looked at his cousin with an aggrieved face. Unfortunately, the effect of an old man with a bby red face making that type of expression would make one feel like poking their eyes out. However, the graceful Chu Ling did not look disturbed.


    "Would I be in the hospital if it was not for that girl?" He huffed.


    Chu Ling frowned immediately at the words. She looked at the pitiful man in the hospital bed. When this matter had been reported, there were no clear details on the exact incident.


    "What did she do? She did not attack you on the hospital grounds, did she?" She asked.


    Chu Fu ears became red. If he had really been attacked by that small girl and ended up in a hospital, he would have probably called to his ancestors to take him to the other side. His dignity would have been crushed into nothing.


    "No, it was nothing like that. Actually, she did not do anything to me." He coughed awkwardly.


    "Can you speak clearly?" Chu Ling spoke with the authority of a powerful woman.


    Chu Fu realised that his cousin was losing her patience. He immediately exined everything, not leaving out a single detail. After all, his mission had been assigned by Chu Ling.


    "She did not seem like a bad child. She even tried to warn me about my condition." He spoke in a rueful voice after he finished his story.


    If he had not copsed at the gate, he would have ignored her warning. Who knows what could have happened in the future? Perhaps his condition would have be severe. He did not know how to feel about the entire matter.


    Chu Ling felt dissatisfied by her cousin because of his frivolous attitude. Of course, the girl had seemed nice, and she had leveraged her medical knowledge to ingratiate herself. As a woman who had lived in the circle of affluent families since birth, Chu Ling had seen all kinds of schemes. Naturally, she would not trust things on a superficial level.


    "I apologise for failing to aplish the task." Chu Fu spoke, sensing the displeasure from the woman. Even though his impression of Hu Lei had changes, he had still failed.


    "Do not think too much about it. Focus on your recovery. Your health is the most important thing."


    Chu Ling spoke a few encouraging and admonishing words before leaving the hospital with a frown. In truth, though she looked calm, she felt that her heart was turbulent and stifled. She was confused about her own emotions.


    She knew that she was doing the right thing for Feng''er. She could not allow a woman who used him so tantly to remain at his side. She already treated herself as the young madam of the Zhong family. Even when Feng''er was not around, she came casually to their private hospital. Moreover, she came in his car which she could probably not afford with all her meagre earnings.


    However, when she thought of getting rid of Hu Lei, there was a feeling of difort in her heart. She was not overly superstitious, but she did not want to attract bad luck by being unjust to someone who had been the benefactor of their family.


    She had avoided aggressive methods in approaching the girl for this reason. It would not have been too difficult to find her and deal with her. However, would this not make them worse than dogs? Even though the girl was not right for Feng''er, they had to handle the matter properly.


    She had sent Chu Fu on behalf of their family to negotiate. Ideally, Hu Lei would receive a small fortune, and Feng''er would be free. It was a clear and fair deal. Unfortunately, things had not gone as nned.


    When she got back home, she found her husband and her daughter battling in a game of chess. She looked at the scene with wistfulness. If only that other child was around¡­ She smiled a little bitterly. He would probably not join them. He had always been a quiet and awkward boy, and he had grown into a reserved and cold man.


    "How was it?" Zhong Tian looked up and asked her.


    She smiled a little because it was a natural reflex. Since she was a girl, she had always smiled at this husband when she saw him.


    "There wereplications. Chu Fu is in hospital, and he did not get to speak to the girl." She sighed.


    Zhong Tian grunted in understanding while Zhong Mian stiffened marginally.


    Chu Ling came closer and sat next to them and observed the game for a while.


    "Do you think that we are being unfair to the Hu girl? What if we have misunderstood her?" She had been wondering about this since she had left the hospital.


    "The drugging incident could have been an ident. But even if we overlook this matter, what is the exnation for her abandoning our son for three years and appearing out of nowhere like nothing happened? If she had him in her heart, she would never left." Zhong Tian felt that his wife was too soft-hearted.


    Zhong Mian felt her heartbeat elerate and her palms be sweaty. She wanted to speak up for Hu Lei. She really did. After that dinner, she had realised that Hu Lei''s disappearance had not been simple. Moreover, she seemed to care deeply for Feng''er. Also, she had understood that nothing would make her brother let go of the girl.


    However, her mouth just refused to move. She did not want Hu Lei and Feng''er to break up, but at the same time, she did not want them to be together. Her reason for this unending internal conflict was her boyfriend, Kong Ou.


    On one hand, if Hu Lei broke up with Feng''er, Kong Ou might take advantage to woo her. Even though they had discussed that incident as a couple, she could not feel secure. On the other hand, if they stayed together, they would be one big family. How could she be at peace if Hu Lei would be constantly in the presence of her boyfriend?


    She tried to open her mouth, but she found herself unable to speak. As a result, the topic was closed once again, and Hu Lei remained as the viiness with her evil clutches in their innocent and guileless Feng''er.

 Chapter 142 - PLAYING WITH FIRE

    After a long month abroad, Zhong Feng finally returned to his Westend penthouse. He felt exhausted after the long and eventful trip. Moreover, he had elerated his work so that he could return home quickly. He did not like being away. Unlike before, he had someone waiting for him.


    When he entered the house, he immediately saw the curled up figure on the white couch. He closed the door softly, ced his suitcase aside and walked to her. This silly girl¡­ He had told her that he would probablye backte in the night and still she waited for him. He could not help feeling moved by the gesture.


    He leaned in and looked at the familiar adorable face. Her plumb cheeks had a healthy pinkish tint, and her long ckshes entuated her doll-like appearance. Her soft plumb lips had a reddish colour and were parted in a rxed manner as she slept.


    Zhong Feng felt his heart thump loudly in his chest as he gazed at her. He could not believe that she was all his. He wanted to embrace her and hold her at all times. He wanted to hide her away from everyone, but at the same time, he wanted to show her off because she was a magnificent star.


    He leaned closer and captured her lips with his in a gentle and coaxing kiss. Her lips tasted slightly minty and sweet. He could guess that she had been drinking something fruity while waiting for him. He smiled against her lips before reluctantly parting with her.


    However, before he could fully rise, the sleeping girl lifted her hand and clutched his shirt with incredible strength. She pulled him back to her face and looked at her withrge blinking eyes which showed no sign of sleep. She looked at him for a long moment before speaking.


    "Mr Zhong, do you always assault girls in their sleep?" She asked in a mock strict tone.


    "I only assault you." He replied solemnly.


    Hu Lei giggled heartily at his response before releasing him. She threw off theforter she was using and stood up on the couch. With this elevation, she could look at him directly in the eyes. She took him in with a warm gaze before stretching her arms to hug him.


    "I really missed you, Ah Feng." She whispered in his ear.


    For some reason, she felt her eye stinging and her throat close up. She knew tears were about to flow in rivulets out of her eyes. When had she be this type of cry baby? She fought to suppress the tears with difficulty. However, as soon as Zhong Feng ced his strong arms around her body, she could not hold back anymore.


    The feeling in her heart was so strange that she could not grasp it. But there was something subtle that seemed to say, ''you are home''. The urge to sob loudly seemed to press down on her heart, but she waspletely unwilling to go that far.


    Without realising what she was doing, she opened her mouth and bit Zhong Feng in the tendon where his neck connected to his shoulder. She felt a little guilty about biting him again, but she really did not want to cry loudly like a child.


    Zhong Feng rubbed her back gently with a small smile on his face. It was only in Hu Lei''s presence that his felt his facial muscles loosen up. It was almost as if she could melt the ice and eliminate the stiffness that had always covered his face.


    When Hu Lei finally released him, he finally asked the question which had been burning him.


    "What are you wearing?"


    Hu Lei looked at therge white linen casual shirt and her face reddened a little.


    "It''s yours. I heard somewhere that men like when their girlfriends wear their clothes." She refused to back down even though she was shy.


    Zhong Feng felt his face darken. Who had Hu Lei been talking to? Or could she have been looking at strange things on the inte?


    "Do you like it?" She pouted cutely and struck a couple of poses.


    He looked at her and found that certain parts of her body were bouncing merrily as she moved in a ridiculous fashion. Moreover, when therge shirt lifted higher, he realised that she was not wearing shorts underneath. However, he caught a sh of something red.


    An unbearable itch seemed to overwhelm his heart, and he felt the temperature of his body increase. He loosened his tie which seemed to be restricting his breath. However, he did not feel any change. He needed water. No, not water¡­


    Without further dy, he captured the teasing Hu Lei and brought her into his arms. She yelped even though there was a blush of pleasure of her small face.


    "You like ying with fire, don''t you?" Zhong Feng asked hoarsely. His own voice sounded unfamiliar to him.


    She chuckled as she allowed him to press herpletely into himself with his arm around her waist.


    He could not bear his yearning anymore. He lifted his free hand and caught her chin firmly. He looked deep into her glowing eyes until her cheeks became red in embarrassment. However, he did not allow her to turn her head.


    He brushed his lips over her soft ones lightly, experimentally. He repeated the motion several times holding himself back from devouring her. Then, Hu Lei moaned in protest at his torturous actions. That little sound pierced through his body, leaving him powerless to the desire.


    With that Zhong Feng captured her sweet lips in a ferocious kiss, ravishing her with deep, wet kisses that left them defenceless to their carnal fire. Hu Lei lifted her arms to his shoulders and leapt onto him, locking her legs around his waist.


    Zhong Feng made a hoarse sound of approval as he supported her pert little body with his hand. His tongue plunged into her mouth like a relentless plunderer. Hu Lei felt her mind be nk even as she daringly weed that tongue in her mouth, sucking on it with relish.


    When things were about to heat up a notch higher, Hu Lei''s stomach growled in its emptiness. The sound caused Zhong Feng to chuckle lightly into her mouth. She felt that she had lost all face. ''How dare heugh at me? I am hungry because I wanted us to eat together.''


    She huffed in dissatisfaction and decisively disentangled herself and slid off of him.

 Chapter 143 - GIFTED IN ALL ASPECTS

    Zhong Feng felt a sense of loss when his delicious prey escaped. However, the puffed up cheeks and embarrassed appearance put him in a good mood.


    "It seems that you are really helpless without me around. I will make you something to eat." He spoke in an amusing condescending tone while petting her head.


    She immediately escaped from him and turned to re at him fiercely. He could not help thinking she looked like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.


    "You are the one who is helpless." She pointed at him in anger.


    "You are right, you are right. What would I do without my Xiao Lei?" He humoured her with a softugh.


    "It is good that you know." She felt satisfied with his capittion, even though it was obviously a false surrender. "You should take a shower. I will make you something to eat."


    Hu Lei dered, turning her nose in the air with pride. She wanted to hear Zhong Feng''s shock and disbelief. Zhong Feng lifted a brow at the words. Naturally, he had long realised that Hu Lei did not know how to cook. However, when he saw how confident and proud she looked, he did not want to ruin the moment by expressing his doubt.


    "Alright, I am looking forward to it." He patted her head lightly before taking his suitcase and going upstairs.


    Hu Lei looked at him with annoyance. ''Did he not know when to make a big deal out of something or how to tter anyone?'' She grumbled in her heart. He could have at least asked about her newly found cooking skills. He had just epted it as if it was normal.


    She sighed to herself before going to the kitchen with determination and excitement. She would make him gasp in shock and awe at her prowess in the kitchen. He would soon realise that he had gotten a bargain by capturing an exceptionaldy like herself, gifted in all aspects.


    With these fanciful thoughts, she opened the refrigerator with ir. Of course, her n to cook was not an impromptu suggestion. She had nned on making a simple meal for Zhong Feng from the beginning. Therefore, she had prepared appropriate ingredients and practised diligently for this meal.


    In truth, she had not yete close to being even an apprentice cook. However, she was not a self-recognised genius for nothing. In just a few days, she had learned to prepare a few simple dishes with eptable results.


    When Beatrice had begun teaching her, Hu Lei was almostpletely certain that she had no talent in cooking. And then she realised that her teacher was the problem. She was one of those people who did things by harnessing ''feelings''.


    Her advice ranged from ''just watch, you will know when it is ready'' and ''add enough salt to taste''. For Hu Lei, these words were uneptable and iprehensible. However, after watching Beatrice cooking, reading a couple of books and experimenting for a few days, she had figured a simple way to begin her journey as an immortal chef.


    When Zhong Feng came down, he found Hu Lei stir frying vegetables with unusual focus. She looked at her watch intermittently while stirring the contents in the sauce pan. Her eyes seemed to sparkle in a strange manner as she shifted from the pan to a cast iron skillet. Before long, she switched off the burners.


    "It''s done. Sit down." She ordered pompously without looking at Zhong Feng.


    She turned to reach into the cab for tes but found it was too high. She stood on her tiptoes in her attempt to reach. Herrge linen shirt rose with the movement, exposing her too much. Her mind was elsewhere, so she did not feel self-conscious. However, Zhong Feng felt the fire which had been quenched by the cold shower burn fiercely once again.


    "Let me get that for you." He spoke in a deep voice as he reached from behind her for the tes.


    Though he liked the show by his little wife, he did not know how much more of her teasing he could take before he devoured her clean. Hu Lei looked up at him with a smile as she took the tes from him. The entire scene felt so domestic and natural.


    Finally, Hu Lei presented her simple meal of rice, seared beef medallions and stir fry vegetables. She served Zhong Feng and stood beside him, prompting him to taste. He looked at her anxious face and decided topliment her thoroughly, regardless of the results. He tasted a piece of the beef and chewed on it thoughtfully. Then, he tasted some of the vegetables and then the rice.


    "What do you think?" Hu Lei could not bear it anymore.


    "The food is delicious." He responded honestly.


    "You are not lying to me?" She looked at him suspiciously.


    Zhong Feng coughed a little.


    "I would have lied if it was bad. But I mean it. It is remarkable." He was not stingy with hispliments.


    Hu Lei felt that there was a paradox somewhere in his words. However, he was eating and seemed to be enjoying the meal. So, she decided to believe him and sat down to eat beside him. She tasted her cooking with a little fear. Though she had tried her own cooking before, it was different when she was cooking for him.


    "This is freaking delicious." Sheplimented herself generously with a look of pleasure.


    She felt that she could be a chef if her career as an author failed.


    "I already told you so." Zhong Feng looked at her tly.


    "Who would believe you easily?" She grumbled in a low voice.


    "How did you learn to cook so suddenly?" He asked in genuine curiosity.


    "Kufufufufufu¡­ Would you really like to know?" She asked with a look of superiority, hiding her evilugh behind her small hand.


    Zhong Feng''s lips twitched a little at her ego. She was behaving like someone with the middle school disease. Still, he nodded.


    "This, my sweet ignorant FengFeng, is the power of science." She lifted her hands as if there was an explosion behind her.


    She put her chopsticks down and leaned towards him.


    "Each ingredient is essentially apound with different physical and chemical properties. The key to cooking is finding the perfect temperature, treatment processes andplementarypounds to maximise the taste and nutritional value." She exined with zing eyes. "It is essentially not different from manufacturing medicine or poison."


    Zhong Feng had mixed feelings now that poison was mentioned. However, he could not deny that there was something amazing about the food. He nodded and continued eating. Hu Lei also turned back to her meal and took a couple more bites of food.


    "You know, I could do so much more if I had a cookingb." She mused. "I read that homebs are pretty trendy in gastronomy."


    She pushed her half-eaten bowl of rice away while thinking about the possibilities. She became distracted by her own thoughts.


    "Ab is no problem. You should eat more." Zhong Feng said cing her bowl in front of her again.


    She took a few grains of rice and then looked at him withrge watery eyes.


    "Ah Feng, I am already full." She could not eat more.


    Zhong Feng was speechless and ced his hand over his forehead in a rare face-palm. He could not believe the girl. Even with all her excitement about food, she still ate like a small cat, a small cat on a strict diet.

 Chapter 144 - HU LEI, YOU ARE MINE

    After dinner, Hu Lei left to take a bath while Zhong Feng cleaned up the utensils. The harmonious atmosphere in the house made Hu Lei''s heart feel at peace. When Ah Feng was around, she did not feel that ever-present need to be alert. She smiled as she rxedpletely in the tub.


    When she emerged from the bathroom, she was a little lightheaded. She loved taking really hot baths because the warmth seeped deep into her bones. But it seemed that she had overdone it. She stumbled a little groggily to the bed, wanting to sleep immediately.


    However, before she could climb into the bed, Zhong Feng, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, pulled her by her waist. He ced on her on hisp and held her with one arm. Hu Lei blinked in confusion before her mind cleared up. She tilted her head in question.


    "Ah Feng, what is it?" She asked while shifting her body to look at him.


    Zhong Feng did not speak. Instead, he looked at her with a relentless intensity, as if memorising her very soul. Hu Lei felt that he was being strange. But she was also quitefortable on hisp. Therefore, she only reddened a little and decided to remain in ce.


    "Hu Lei, are you happy with me?" He asked suddenly.


    She looked at him in surprise. The question was unexpected, and for a moment, she thought wondered if he was serious. Then, she looked into his eyes and saw an unexpected shadow of insecurity. She felt her heart twist in pain in her chest when she saw that flicker of forlornness in him.


    "I am happiest when I''m with you." She responded solemnly.


    "If I set you free and you did not feel like you owe me anything, would you still stay with me?" He asked in a low voice.


    His eyes had be a little cold with a sense of distant even though the arm around her waist tightened. Hu Lei wondered what would make him, a man who had everything, have this sense of dejection. However, she also felt indescribably angry.


    She forcefully removed his hand from her waist. As soon as he released her, she stood up and faced him squarely. His face and eyes had be colder at her action. He radiated alienation and loneliness, but his hands were balled into fists, betraying his frustration.


    Smack!


    Hu Lei pped his face resolutely. She did not use her full strength, but it was enough to turn his head and leave her handprint on his ethereally handsome face. He looked stunned by her action.


    "If you ever say such things again, I will make you regret it." Her voice showed her anger, and her eyes glowed in the softly lit room.


    Zhong Feng''s expression did not change from its coldness. However, there was aplicated look in his eyes before he looked down.


    "Will you leave me?" He asked with a slightly sneering tone.


    Hu Lei pped his other cheek.


    "Let that be your final reminder." She looked at him with a threatening expression in her predatory eyes.


    Zhong Feng touched his burning face in disbelief before smiling a little. He looked up at the violent little woman and saw the look of defiance and anger in her eyes. For some reason, he felt his heart be overwhelmed with warmth.


    "I am sorry, Xiao Lei." He finally said, the ice on his face clearing up.


    Hu Lei looked at him domineeringly for a while before her face crumbled. Herrge eyes became watery, and before long, she was sobbing. Zhong Feng did not have a moment to register what was happening before she threw herself into his arms.


    "I am sorry for hitting you, Ah Feng." She said amidst her sobs and hups.


    When her tears subsided, she touched his face gently. And once again, she broke into sobs. Zhong Feng felt guilty when he saw her crying so hard. He rubbed her back lightly.


    "It is my fault, Xiao Lei. I was in a strange mood, and I took it out on you. I will never do that again." Heforted.


    The sudden feeling of destion had struck him while he was cleaning up. He wondered why Hu Lei had put in so much effort for him. She had even started learning how to cook in spite of not being a person who did not seem to have a lot of attachment to food.


    He had never been considered lovable even when he was a child. He knew that he was an awkward and cold person from the very beginning. Also, his highly introverted nature limited his social interactions. In addition, his stiff personality was not award-winning. People admired him, respected him and even feared him. But no one loved him.


    When he thought about Hu Lei''s dedication to him, he could not help wondering about it. And then, a little sinister voice reminded him that she was only staying with him because she felt indebted to him. He tried to silence the voice, but it had remained clear and loud.


    Now, seeing the adorable girl crying so pitifully, he felt unimaginable regret for hurting her. He hugged her a little closer. It did not matter if she did not feel as he felt for her. She was willing to stay with him and let him love her. And that was enough.


    Even though people often said that the one who falls first is the loser, he did not mind losing to her. He felt regret for ruining what had been a perfect evening. He should have just done what he intended to do from the beginning when he returned from his trip.


    With this thought in mind, he lifted Hu Lei from himself with difficulty. She looked at him with reluctant rabbit eyes as if he was abandoning her. Once again, he chided himself for putting that look in her eyes. He stared at her with gentleness and petted her head.


    "I will be back in twenty seconds." He smiled a little.


    In twenty seconds, he returned and dropped onto one knee and looked at the tear-stained but beautiful face. He held out a small red box and opened it before her. Inside it, there was a delicate tinum ring iid with sparkling diamonds.


    Its elegance and brilliance startled Hu Lei, and she looked at it spellbound. After all, she was a girl who liked beautiful things. However, she quickly came to her senses and turned her head.


    "Do you think that this is the appropriate time to propose?" She looked at him folding her arm under her bosom.


    "Hu Lei, you are mine, and I am always yours." He smiled a little looking at her expectantly.


    "Was there a proposal somewhere in there?" She huffed and pouted, even as her heart shook with the deration.


    "It is not a proposal. We already belong to each other. This is just an affirmation of the fact. And I promised to bring you treasures." His lips curved into a beautiful smile as he brought the ring closer to her eyes, shaking it a little.


    Hu Lei recalled that night she had been drunk. It was a long time ago. She could not believe that he remembered her stupid drunken rumblings. Her heart felt an indescribable sweetness like she was immersed in a sugary cloud


    It is in this moment she truly felt and understood the feeling called love. She ced her hand over her chest and felt the beating of her heart. The rhythm felt different as if it was chanting his name.


    "Xiao Lei?" the immortal-like man looked at her with nervousness, in spite of his domineering words.


    Hu Lei felt a little shy because of her current intense feelings, but she fortified her heart.


    "I shall reluctantly ept." She stretched her left hand to him with grace like a queen even though inside she was experiencing fireworks of a thousand colours.


    Zhong Feng kissed that beautiful small hand softly before cing the ring on her finger with happiness and pride.

 Chapter 145 - A LITTLE MORE COMPLICATED

    Hu Lei nned to sleep until noon because her bed warmer had returned. When he had been away, she had had difficulties sleeping in because her body was always cold in the early morning hours. Now that he was back, she could leech of his warmth and sleep as much as she liked.


    Unfortunately, the said bed warmer did not understand her intentions. In spite of travelling the previous day, he woke up quite early. His movements caused the boneless Hu Lei who was clinging to him like an octopus to wake up.


    "Let''s keep sleeping." She tightened her small but tough arms and legs around him without opening her eyes.


    Zhong Feng looked helplessly as she burrowed closer and tucked her head below his head. Seeing her unwillingness, he decided to let her sleep for a little longer.


    Two hourster, Hu Lei woke up and found that she was alone in the bed. She felt refreshed and renewed. It had been a while since she had slept like a little pig, just the way she liked.


    Zhong Feng stepped out of the walk-in closet and found her awake but still in bed. Looking at her, he could tell that she did not have any intention of leaving the warmth of the covers. She lifted her head higher like a meerkat as soon as she saw him and stared at him, up and down.


    For once, he was not wearing a ck suit. Instead, he was dressed in a dark maroon suit which made his enchanting face and lean body even more appealing. ck always gave him an air of alienation. The maroon had a seductive air.


    "Why are you dressed so nicely? Are you going to work?" She asked suspiciously. "Remember that you promised to apany me for a few days."


    Zhong Feng walked to her and settled beside her.


    "I am naturally dressed up because we are going out." He pulled her like a wrapped dumpling towards himself.


    Hu Lei felt the old sloth disease in her body protest at those words. She really had no strength to do anything.


    "Can''t we just bezy homebodies?" she asked with a cheeky and ingratiating smile.


    "That is impossible. We are going to register our marriage today." Zhong Feng dered.


    Hu Lei felt her residue sleepiness disappear. Had she heard it right? He wanted to register a marriage immediately? She looked at him and realised that he waspletely serious.


    "Why do we have to get married immediately?" She asked in a whining tone.


    Zhong Feng concealed his emotions with lowered eyelids as she spoke. He had found Hu Lei with almost insurmountable difficulty and he had managed to court her until she epted his proposal. If he dyed in striking while the iron was hot by making this matter official, would he not be a fool?


    Moreover, this was not the only reason he intended to elerate the legalisation of their rtionship. He was concerned about what Helen Brown had said when she had visited that military base. It was possible that those people would attempt toe for his Hu Lei. Currently, he was not clear on the real identity of the enemy, so it was difficult to guard against their attack.


    However, if she had the status of his legal wife, they would have to think twice, regardless their identity. After all, his status in the country was not small. As long as Hu Lei was under his protection, there would be no careless moves made against her, at least, for the time being. He would not allow anything to happen to her.


    "You have not changed you mind, have you?" He lifted his lowered eyes and looked at her with dripping sadness.


    Hu Lei could not resist the look in his eyes which seemed to call out to her very soul. She wanted to pluck the moon for him when he had that kind of gaze. She shook her head to clear the enchantment. This man was obviously using a honey trap on her. She would definitely not fall for it.


    "No, it is not like that. I just feel like I cannot apetent wife right now. It won''t make a difference if we do itter." She hurriedly offered before she was conquered by the beauty.


    "It will make a difference to me." The sadness of the immortal-like being became even more intense.


    "Don''t feel bad. It is just that if I get married now, I will be an auntie. You know that I have always wanted to experience normal life. How can an old auntie live it up?" She changed her tactics.


    "I understand." He paused and seemed to think for a while. "We can register our marriage and maintain the status quo. Once you feel that you are ready to be an auntie, we can have a big wedding."


    Hu Lei listened to his words and found that they were logical. More importantly, it was the perfectpromise. Though she wanted to live it up, her heart already belonged to him, with or without a legal document. It would not hurt to indulge him a little after her episode of domestic violence.


    "Alright, let''s do it." She dered with an enthusiastic nod.


    Zhong Feng smiled to himself.


    "Excellent! I will make the necessary preparations while you get ready." He stood up swiftly and left the room as if he was afraid that she would change her mind.


    Hu Lei tilted her head with a frown. Why did it feel like she had been tricked and entrapped? However, she could not find anything wrong with what had happened. Maybe, she was overthinking after watching too many dramas. She shrugged her shoulders and hopped off the bed.


    Zhong Feng and Hu Lei left the civil bureau a couple of hourster. The handsome man had a lingering smile, and he looked self-satisfied for some reason. On the other hand, Hu Lei was frowning while looking at the proof of their legal marriage.


    "I thought this would be a little moreplicated." She mused. "Should people be allowed to get married this easily?"


    Zhong Feng smiled a little more at her scrunched up little nose. He had taken care of all details, so all she had to do was be there and provide her signature.


    "Would you have preferred if there was a special examination or some rituals?" he asked while starting the vehicle.


    Hu Lei thought about it for a moment.


    "Well, not for me¡­ I feel that people would appreciate a marriage more if there was some kind of test, maybe an obstacle course." She mulled about it.


    Zhong Fengughed at the thought. Was marriage a fitness program? How would an obstacle course help? However, he was in a good mood.


    "I can have one built for our wedding." He told with a small pat on her head.


    Before Hu Lei could respond, his phone rang. He did not like using the phone while driving. However, when he realised that the caller was his mother, he could not ignore.


    "Hello."


    On the other end, Chu Ling sighed.


    "Can''t you respond with a little more enthusiasm?" She chided softly.


    "I am driving right now." He did not know what she meant by enthusiasm, but he could at least exin it like this.


    "Come for dinner tonight. You have not visited your old parents in a long time. I will not ept your refusal." Chu Ling spoke in a guilt-inducing tone which was unique to mothers.


    Zhong Feng was silent for a moment.


    "Alright..." He finally said.


    After the call, he looked at Hu Lei who looked guilty and nervous. It was obvious that she had overheard the conversation.


    "Would you like to visit your inws?"

 Chapter 146 - THE WIFELY OBEDIENCE GLARE

    Hu Lei felt like she had been dropped from a tower when she heard the question. In that moment, she considered running back to the bureau and asking if they could undo the marriage. It was only a little signature. How did it turn into an evening with the Zhong family?


    "You do not have to go if you do not want to, Xiao Lei." The man seemed to notice her difort.


    Hu Lei definitely did not want to go. However, she considered the most critical matter. These were Ah Feng''s parents. She could not pretend that they did not exist. Moreover, it was obvious that they cared deeply for him. Since she did not intend to let him go, she needed to find a way to get along with her inws.


    "It is not like that." She chewed on her plumb lip a little. "Have you told them anything about me?"


    She wanted to know what she would be working with if she met them. If she understood the situation, she could be more prepared. Of course, she knew that his family did not really like her. However, that did not mean that she could not change their mind and have them ept her wholeheartedly.


    Zhong Feng looked ufortable about the question. Hu Lei looked at him with a legendary death stare.


    "I have not told them about you. They have only heard about you from Mian." He responded.


    Hu Lei frowned at these words. She finally understood the reason she had been osted by the round man in the hospital parking lot. It seemed that Zhong Mian had been the culprit that painted her in a negative light. Granted, their meetings in the past had not been sessful. But was there a reason to report to her parents like a little childish tattletale?


    "Did your parents not ask you about me? They must have been interested." She said thoughtfully.


    Zhong Feng''s eyes darkened a little. Though his parents treated him well, they often avoided direct confrontation with him when it came to personal matters. His mother had tried encouraging him to find a girlfriend and to forget the past without inquiring about the matter involving Hu Lei.


    Zhong Tian had confronted him once, but his father had already reached his own conclusion, not caring about the details. At the time, Zhong Feng had been worried about Hu Lei''s disappearance. It had not seemed important to rify the matter at the time.


    Now, it seemed like this poor decision hade back to haunt him. He felt that he had caused this problem, regardless of his reasons. However, he would ensure that Hu Lei would not be hurt, intentionally or unintentionally.


    "It does not matter. Even though they might have checked up on you, they will not cause trouble." Zhong Feng responded.


    Hu Lei felt that there were a lot of words left unsaid. However, she did not want to worry about the past. She would deal with any issues as they came. Even if she decided to me Zhong Feng for failing to build up her reputation before his parents, nothing would change.


    In addition, there were some things that she needed to handle personally. How could she depend on Zhong Feng for even this simple matter?


    "You should not speak like that. Your parents obviously treasure you." She smiled a little, deciding not to dig further.


    Zhong Feng reached his hand to sp her hand. He knew that her mind had drifted to her own life. He did not want to speak empty words. No words would make a loss as great as hers seem less. However, he could only providefort through his presence.


    Hu Lei quickly threw off her morose mood.


    "I should prepare appropriate gifts when making my magnificent debut." She dered.


    Zhong Feng smiled a little.


    "You don''t have to bring anything. Once father and mother meet you, they will immediately like you." He spoke with certainty.


    Hu Lei felt that he did not have an appreciation towards the situation. They had even sent in that foolish round man after her. Obviously, they did not have a good impression of her. Seeing the t gaze she levelled at him, Zhong Feng had a little inkling about what she had on her mind.


    "You are thinking too much. Regardless of rumours, they will understand their error with one look at you." His voice had a bewitching confidence.


    However, Hu Lei did not fall for this enchantment. She would definitely not listen to this man whocked social awareness. Though he was smart, he had a knowledge gap in the intricacies of human behaviour. If her apparent inws liked her on sight, then the sun would set in the east.


    "Drive to the Cauldron Street." She said, not giving his words a second thought.


    Zhong Feng wanted to speak, but a re from Hu Lei caused him to keep driving silently. Hu Lei realised that she had unlocked a skill: the wifely obedience re. She chuckled evilly to herself as she thought about the possibilities. Her new husband looked at her as one would a crazy person, but he kept driving without a word.


    When they reached Cauldron Street, Hu Lei ordered an unwilling Zhong Feng to remain in the vehicle while she hunted for a good gift that would leave a good impression. With her natural charm and an appropriate item, she would conquer the Zhong family.


    Cauldron Street was nothing special. It was an eclectic street with all kinds of shops, ranging from grain stores to caf¨¦s and tea shops. Hu Lei''s goal was a traditional medicine shop. She did not know exactly where it was since she had never been there before.


    However, her father had mentioned that this shop was the best ce to get high-quality medicinal tea. He would always tell her that if she got back to Supreme City, she should check out the shop. She had not paid him much mind because at the time, he would make casual conversation to try to distract her from tests.


    Unfortunately, after looking for the shop for a while, it proved difficult to find the shop because her father had never told him its name. Moreover, there was no such store in the area on her map application. For a moment, she considered leaving. However, she decided against it because she really wanted something meaningful for the asion


    After all, she did not want to make a superficial gesture. Unless it was an impossible situation, she would not give up getting along with Ah Feng''s family. With this in mind, she asked a few people and was finally directed to an alley off Cauldron Street.


    She walked down into thene with some apprehension. It was not that the alley was scary. The street was spotlessly clean, and the area lookedpletely secure. However, it waspletely abandoned. It was almost as if no one had been there for a while.


    If the medicine shop was not open, she would need to think of a secondary n. As a rtive newbie in Supreme, she had still not discovered any good stores. It would be inconvenient to continue loitering around.


    As she came closer, she smelt a medicinal aroma wafting into the street. She smiled in relief. If there was a medicinal scent, there must be someone in the shop. Hu Lei walked a little faster in excitement.


    When she stood before the shop which was simplybelled ''Apothecary'', she realised that the flowery medicinal scent was quite familiar. She felt a wave of nostalgia in her heart. Her father used to make her a strange concoction for nausea and stomach upset called ''Soothing Blossoms'' which helped her deal with foreign foods. It had this exact smell.


    In general, medicine was like food. When made by different people, there would always be some variation. She found it strange that she could not tell any difference with her sensitive nose. If her father had not died before her, she would believe that he was the one inside. Suddenly, she felt anxious about meeting the owner of the shop and not because of the tea.


    She took a deep breath, suppressing the nostalgia in her heart. Her small hand tightened, and she lifted it to knock the door, even though there was a ''Closed'' sign. She waited outside while shifting in ce nervously.

 Chapter 147 - COMFORTING MEDICINAL SCENT

    "The shop is closed." A male voice shouted through the door.


    Hu Lei could hear the irritation in the tone. However, she did not intend to leave without knowing a little more about the shop. Usually, she did not like to overthink situations. However, she now felt that it was strange that her father would rmend a medicinal shop to purchase tea.


    She did not drink most types of tea, and she was content to purchase mass-produced products. If it was not for this Zhong family matter, she would never have thought ofing to Cauldron Street. Now that she was here, she could not help thinking that there had to be more to her father''s rmendation.


    She lifted her hand and knocked the door loudly and insistently. She could only apologise in her heart for her rudeness. After continuously knocking for a while, the door opened.


    "Can''t you read the sign on the door?" An angry voice retorted.


    An old man in a white overcoat stepped through the door with a furious expression. He was somewhat tall and had an air of authority. His head was covered in grey hair and his ck, fierce eyes were concealed by thick spectacles.


    "I am sorry, grandfather. I would not insist if it was not an emergency." Hu Lei channelled her cuteness into a humble smile.


    The old man looked at her up and down.


    "Humph¡­ how is there an emergency? You do not look ill." The old man spoke sharply.


    "It''s a different kind of emergency." Sheughed awkwardly. "I am going to see some elders, and I need some good medicinal tea."


    The old man could not help feeling dissatisfied. With the way she had been knocking, it had seemed as if someone was on fire. Now looking at her smiling ingratiatingly, he felt that she had taken advantage of his good heart.


    "I do not have tea. This is a medicine shop." He dered and made a move to close the door.


    But how could Hu Lei allow this old grandpa to escape after he finally opened his door? She stretched her small hand and ced it on the surface of the door.


    "My father told me that there is definitely tea in this shop." She spoke with certainty.


    The old man tried to push his door closed but found that he could not make it budge. He looked at the short girl''s harmless smile and curved crescent eyes. He suddenly realised that she was not a simple person. Moreover, her beautiful face was hiding a questionable personality.


    "Who is your father?" He finally stopped attempting to close his door with a sigh.


    The shop was not famous. It was only known by people who were familiar with him. More importantly, he did not sell tea openly. He had some quality tea, but it was reserved for personal use and fleecing his close friends.


    "His name was Hu Ming. He was a doctor." Hu Lei looked down in sadness when she spoke of her father. Therefore, she did not discover the change in expression in the old man''s face. She gathered herself before looking at him again.


    "Do you know him?" She asked.


    "No, I can''t say that I have heard of him." The man responded with a cough.


    Hu Lei had expected this response, but she still felt a little sad. Maybe she had been overthinking because she missed her father.


    "Oh, I thought you might have known him because of the ''Soothing Blossoms''." She responded with a little smile.


    "What is soothing blossoms?" He asked.


    Hu Lei looked surprised for a moment, but she realised that her father probably called the medicine ''Soothing Blossoms'' to make it sound a little more fun for her.


    "That is what my father called the medicine you are brewing. I could smell its aroma from afar." She exined.


    The old man''s eyebrows rose to his hairline at the words.


    "You must have a really sharp nose." He looked at her with appreciation.


    Hu Leiughed awkwardly.


    "So are you going to sell me some tea?" She asked, pushing the doorpletely open and stepping into the shop.


    The old man looked at her in disbelief. However, Hu Lei acted like she did not see anything. If she wanted to achieve her goals, she would need to be shameless. Finally, he sighed and closed the door. It was obvious that he would not win against her.


    Hu Lei looked at the simple shop with curious eyes. There was aforting mild medicinal scent in the entire space. The store was quiterge with cabs which were divided into smallpartments. Each individual section was locked andbelled clearly. It was obvious that the owner of the shop was meticulous.


    "I do not have tea for sale, but I can give you some for the sake of your determination." The old man finally said.


    "Thank you, grandfather. But I will pay. It would not be good if you gave it to me for free." She smiled to the point of sparkling.


    "Girl, do you think that the tea that this ancestor has personally prepared from the finest national tea leaves can be bought with a little money?" His voice was tinged with pride.


    Hu Lei felt that this elder was tooplicated. If his tea was that valuable, would it be good to just give it away?


    The old grandfather went to the back of the shop and returned with a ck canister container. He looked at Hu Lei with some arrogance, causing her lips to twitch at his antics. He took out a white box from a drawer with only the word ''Apothecary''. He ced the canister and sealed the box.


    Finally, he offered the package to Hu Lei.


    "Is it really alright for me to take your tea just like this?" She asked.


    "Humph¡­ right now, you do not understand the value. Once you present to the elders you n to visit, you cane back." He said with more pride, his nose rising into the air.


    "Alright, then I will see you on another day, grandfather." She said with a bright smile.


    The old man looked a little stunned. When she was just about to step out of the shop, he shook off his daze.


    "Girl, what is your name?"


    "I am Hu Lei." With that, she left and closed the door behind her.


    Outside, she found a handsome man in a maroon suit standing with a single handing his pocket. She hopped over to him with excitement. He immediately reached out to pull her into him. She pped away his hand. Even though thene was abandoned, she definitely did not want to engage in PDA.


    "Did you find what you were looking for?" He asked.


    Hu Lei lifted the sizeable box which she was holding in her left arm. Zhong Feng looked surprised after seeing the package. He lifted his eyes to look at the simple shop with concealed emotions. However, he did not say anything unnecessary.


    "The shop owner is entric and imed that he definitely did not sell tea. But I wore him down with my charm. Am I not amazing?" She asked.


    Zhong Feng patted her head.


    "You are amazing." He agreed.

 Chapter 148 - I HAVE RETURNED

    When Zhong Feng drove into the Zhong family estate, Hu Lei could not help looking at everything in wonder like a vige idiot. The Murong home that she had seen a couple of years ago paled inparison to this residence such that the two homes seemed to be in different dimensions.


    The countless acres of greennd put golf courses to shame, and the tall trees gave thendscaping enhanced appeal. In the distant, she could see ake which might have been artificial or real. On theke, there was a traditional pavilion. On the other side, there was arge conservatory which looked like a crystal dome.


    When therge mansion was revealed, Hu Lei could only shake her head at the lives of the rich and extravagant. She could not help thinking that Zhong Feng was an extremely low profile person. The most luxurious home he had was definitely the Azure Woods. However, even though the mansion was humongous, the rest of the property was quite simple. Moreover, he did not have a thousand luxurious limited-edition vehicles. He seemed to favour practicality over mboyance.


    But again, she supposed, the residence of the Zhong family had to match the prestige of the family and n, or they would beughingstocks. This estate definitely matched what one would expect from a powerful family with the power to move Supreme City.


    Hu Lei turned her mind from the affluence of the property to her current predicament. She did not regreting with Ah Feng to his home. It was better to do so sooner rather thanter. This way, she would not keep feeling distressed about the first meeting. In essence, this was a case of ripping of the Brazilian wax strip.


    It was also up to her to make her rtionship with the inws work because she did not want Zhong Feng to feel torn between two sides. Since she understood the pain of not having a parent to count on, she would have to manage the situation before it escted. She would not allow Ah Feng to know the dejection of being at odds with his family.


    "What are you thinking?" Zhong Feng asked.


    "I just realised that I have never met elders before and do not know how to behave." Sheughed drily.


    The only elders of significance that she had met were tribal leaders and medicine masters in a couple of countries while travelling with her father. But she doubted foreign rituals would help. If anything, she might be chased out or exorcised.


    "My parents are not strict in terms of traditions, so you do not have to worry about anything." He paused. "Even if you do anything outrageous, they are too polite to mention it."


    Hu Lei looked at him with an aggrieved look, and he chuckled a little. It was true. Otherwise, he would not have left the country for a month if he thought that his parents would cause Hu Lei real problems. He understood their personalities, so he could be at ease.


    "That does not make me feel better." She responded with a soft punch to his arm.


    Zhong Feng parked the vehicle outside and opened the door for Hu Lei. She took a deep breath and stepped out. He took her hand and led her up the steps and past the statuesque guards who bowed slightly at Zhong Feng''s appearance.


    Therge hardwood entrance, which seemed imposing and a little like an opening to a magicalnd, was opened before they reached it.


    "Wee home, young master." Two rows of neatly dressed household staff in the foyer called out loudly with an extravagant bow.


    Hu Lei had never felt likeughing so hard in her life. The look of difort on Zhong Feng''s face made it even more hrious. She turned her head into his right arm andughed subtly while covering it up with light coughing. Her small face turned back to the scene once herughter was under control.


    "You are dismissed." Zhong Feng dered coldly, ignoring his insensitive and inconsiderate wife.


    The household staff disappeared neatly, leaving a middle-aged man. He approached them with a smile.


    "Young master, I am so d that you came while it is still early. Things are already quite lively her." The uncle spoke cheerfully.


    "Where are father and mother?" Zhong Feng asked.


    The old man snuck subtle nces at Hu Lei. Hu Lei unabashedly stared back at him, making him feel ufortable and awkward. He had expected her to blush and look away as young misses always did. Zhong Feng felt his face darken when the man did not respond immediately, but instead kept looking at Hu Lei.


    "Lead the way, Uncle Guo." He looked with some ice in his eyes.


    Hu Lei looked up at Zhong Feng. He really did not need to speak to the curious uncle so toughly. She often forgot that he was a man who was feared for being cold and frightening. After all, he only showed her his gentlest side.


    "Right away, young master." The butler felt cold sweat on his body.


    Zhong Feng kept Hu Lei''s hand in his as they were led to the drawing room. From afar, Hu Lei could hear the sounds of joyfulughter and exmation. She felt a little more tense and squeezed Zhong Feng''s fingers tightly.


    "Are you nning on breaking your husband''s fingers?" Zhong Feng bent down and whispered almost imperceptibly.


    However, Hu Lei heard and loosened her hand with some awkwardness. At this rate, she might be reported for domestic violence. Wouldn''t the world drown her in spit if they found out that she had bullied this glorious man with an ethereal appearance?


    Uncle Guo ushered them into the room before exiting at incredible speed.


    In the room, there were three people. The older man looked powerful and had some significant facial likeness with Zhong Feng. Hu Lei could immediately tell that he was his father. Beside him was a woman with an air of grace and dignity. Obviously, that was the empress dowager.


    Hu Lei''s eyes were finally drawn to the third person in the room. This person was a young woman who looked elegant and beautiful in all ways. She had a beautiful oval head with shoulder-length hair framing her face. All her features were refined, making her look like a bewitching siren. Moreover, though she was seated, Hu Lei could see that she had the ideal height and figure for a goddess.


    Hu Lei did not know why, but she felt a lot of animosity towards this girl. Usually, she would not dislike anyone on sight. She was always a believer that even evil people had their reasons. Even people she had killed, she had never disliked on sight.


    She wondered if her mental condition was deteriorating again. She had not had an episode since that night she had dreamt about her childhood. She had been feeling quite good, and her mind had been quite stable. Perhaps she was overthinking this situation.


    "Feng''er, you came." The empress dowager noticed her son first.


    "It seems you know the way back here." His father added in a gruff voice, but there was a hint of happiness.


    Hu Lei felt that once again she had be invisible. She really was not that small. Who would miss her auspiciously dressed figure?


    The beautiful girl gracefully stood up and smiled at Zhong Feng.


    "Feng''er, I have returned."

 Chapter 149 - HAVE WE MET BEFORE?

    Zhong Feng looked at the woman with a slight frown.


    "Who are you?" He asked directly.


    Actually, he was not pretending not to know the person in order to soothe the tense little wife at his side. Still, he was d that he did not know this woman because her re was tangible, and she was attempting to disengage her hand from his.


    "Feng''er, don''t be rude. How can you not remember Song Lili?" His mother rebuked him.


    If it was any other woman, she would perhaps have been embarrassed about the straightforward response by Zhong Feng after the warm wee. However, Song Lili was not an ordinary woman. Moreover, she had great self-confidence which could not be shaken easily.


    "Don''t worry about it, Auntie Ling. It is natural that Feng''er does not remember me. Thest time we met was when we were fourteen." Song Lili said with a beautiful smile.


    Zhong Feng finally remembered the identity of the woman. They had not met numerous times, so his impression of her was quite shallow. Moreover, she was not very memorable to him. When he was younger, he had not prioritised interactions.


    It was not different from now. He did not like spending unnecessary time on non-beneficial conversations. Therefore, he swiftly moved on.


    "Mother, father, I have brought my girlfriend with me. This is Hu Lei." He almost always addressed his parents in a formal manner.


    He was a little dissatisfied with this introduction. However, Hu Lei had told him that he could absolutely not under any circumstances introduce her as his wife. It would be in vition of his promise to maintain things as they were.


    The three people acted like they had finally seen Hu Lei. She wanted to roll her eyes at them, but she remembered that this was Ah Feng''s home. However, she could not help admiring them. Apart from Zhong Tian who had sharpness in their gaze, the women did not show a change in expression.


    "Good afternoon, Mr and Mrs Zhong." She channelled her inner angel for the greeting. She was impressed with her own purity and brilliance.


    There was a moment of silence. Hu Lei could only assume it was because of her stunning performance.


    "So it is the Hu girl. You have changed since Ist saw you." The graceful Chu Ling was the first to break out of the daze. She was not the Zhong matriarch for nothing.


    Hu Lei frowned and tilted her head in confusion.


    "Have we met before?" She asked.


    The two elders looked at her in surprise and with some intensity. She did not seem to be faking it. They turned their eyes to their son who subtly shook his head. He had not expected for his mother to directly talk about the incident which was taboo in the house so directly.


    She had probably assumed that Hu Lei remembered the past or at least, had been told about the incident by her father. Therefore, it would have been more awkward if they pretended not to know her at all. Unfortunately, Hu Lei did not have a clue about anything.


    "Oh, it is no surprise that you do not remember. We met you when you were very small because you always used to follow your father around. He helped us once." Chu Ling recovered quickly and continued without incident.


    Song Lili felt that she had been ignored for too long. However, she did not know how to turn the attention of the room back to her. If she interjected, she would seem like an attention wh*re. She did not want to appear uncouth.


    Hu Lei did not know or care about the turmoil of the woman. Instead, she felt that Zhong Feng was right. His parents were too polite to be directly rude. This served her purposes well. All she cared about was getting on well, even on the surface. She did not need to bare the elders'' souls.


    "Then, I suppose that this is not our first meeting. Still, I brought a small gift." She detached her hand from Zhong Feng and walked forward.


    She ced the ''Apothecary'' box which she had been holding in one hand on the table before the elders. She did not know if this was the correct protocol. However, she felt that it was fine as long as she had given it without awkwardness.


    The two people did not reach out to take the present.


    "Thank you, Hu girl. You two should sit down." The hostess gestured to the seats next to Song Lili.


    Hu Lei still felt that a strong repulsion to this woman who seemed pleasant in every way. She could not shake the feeling that they could not get along. However, she was an expert at concealing her emotions. Therefore, she smiled at the woman and sat down with Zhong Feng sitting next to her.


    "Auntie Ling, Uncle Zhong, I also brought some gifts for you from abroad." Song Lili finally found a moment to naturally re-join the conversation.


    She picked therge gift bag that she had ced on her side. She had been waiting for Zhong Feng to appear before presenting her gift. Even though he hade with a third-party, her n to showcase her superior qualities was still viable.


    "This girl¡­ you did not have to bring anything. I am just so d that you decided toe home." Chu Ling spoke with a smile.


    "Of course, I had to bring something. You were like second parents to me." She turned her gaze slightly towards Hu Lei to check Hu Lei''s reaction.


    Unfortunately for her, Hu Lei was not focussing on her. Instead, she seemed to be looking at a calligraphy painting on the wall while turning her head from side to side in fascination. Sensing the gaze, she turned clear eyes to Song Lili.


    Song Lili pretended not to have been looking at her and dug out a slim box from the bag. She passed it to Chu Ling who received it in her hand and opened it. She revealed a beautiful bracelet which shimmered in light, but was still not too mboyant.


    "Lili, you did not have to. It looks very precious." She eximed.


    "It is not much. I happen to know a certain designer in France. He designed it for me as a favour and then, I found some good materials by chance." Song Lili smiled.


    Hu Lei wanted to roll her eyes. If this woman believed that it was not much, why did she feel that it was necessary to exin all the trouble she went through for it? Peh, what a faker!


    "Uncle Zhong, I brought you a chess set. The pieces are curved from ivory, so they are durable. I can apany you to y a few games." Song Lili presented with a calm smile.


    "Oh, this is a timely gift. My old chess board has deteriorated because Mian''er spends too much time trying to beat me." Zhong Tian finally spoke with a boisterousugh.


    It could be said that Song Lili knew the way into their hearts. Hu Lei felt a deep sense of discontent in her heart. Peh, this faker is contributing to poaching and the endangerment of elephants.


    "What about Feng''er? Don''t tell me that you did not bring anything for Feng''er." Chu Ling teased slightly.


    Song Lili snuck a look at Zhong Feng with some girlish shyness. Unfortunately, his iparable face was cold as ice. However, she could not help noticing that his elegant fingers were subtly ying with his little girlfriend''s hand.

 Chapter 150 - LOOK FORWARD TO IT

    When Hu Lei heard the teasing from Chu Ling, her face darkened. Her mood became worse when Song Lili looked at her Ah Feng with impure thoughts. ''Am I a joke to you?'' she wondered with a sharp look in her eyes. Her discontent caused her yellow orbs to take on that glowing predatory appearance.


    Zhong Feng felt her change in mood and linked their fingers together. Hu Lei did not feel better. She wanted to find a mirror and check if she had be invisible again. After all, what other reason would be eptable for them to behave like this shortly after Zhong Feng had introduced her as his girlfriend?


    Unfortunately, she could do nothing. After all, Song Lili had not really done anything, and Chu Ling''s teasing could be considered innocent. This depressed her to no end. She felt like her skin was crawling from her inability to react.


    Song Lili had a subtle triumphant gleam in her eyes, but not so much so that it was obvious to the people in the room. Even Hu Lei could not be certain that it was the product of her overly active imagination.


    "Feng''er, I know that you like the Divine Comedy. By luck, I found an old edition of Inferno in the original Italian. I thought that you might like it as a collector''s item." She smiled disarmingly.


    She took out a wrapped package and untied the twine. She revealed a leather-bound book which had to be highly valuable. Hu Lei could not help but be impressed. This woman must have prepared for a while beforeing back to the country. Or her luck really was as outrageously good as she imed.


    "I do not read Italian." Zhong Feng said evenly.


    He also would not im to be a fan of the Divine Comedy. It was simply one of the many books that he had read when he went through a Western Renaissance literature phase as a child. Song Lili had probably made her own assumptions after seeing him with the book.


    "It is still a valuable piece for collecting." Song Ling insisted, turning to him while stretching out the book towards him with both hands. Her bewitching face encouraged no refusal.


    When Zhong Feng would have turned her down again, Hu Lei snatched the book out of Song Lili''s hands. She looked at the book with interest. She was not a purist who liked reading only hardcopy books while sniffing the paper smell. However, she would never say no to owning nice books.


    "A beautiful book like this is meant to be read. I will ept it in ce of Ah Feng." She smiled beautifully at the woman.


    Song Lili had always believed that she was able to deal with any situation without feeling embarrassed. With her confidence and beauty, she could be as thick-skinned as she wanted. However, she had not met anyone like Hu Lei.


    It was obvious that she had prepared the book as a love token for Zhong Feng. However, Hu Lei had not hesitated when taking it. If she was his girlfriend, she should be annoyed about this gesture. Moreover, in most cases, when a girl is dating above her station like her, she would know when to amodate her superior opponent.


    Hu Lei clearly just wanted the book while spiting her and did not have qualms about taking it. It had not been easy finding the book as she had said. She had travelled to Italy and found an entric collector. If she had not had a collection of ancient Chinese poems that he wanted, it would have been impossible. More importantly, the poetry book had belonged to her father, and she had taken it without permission.


    Unfortunately, she did not know how to counter Hu Lei''s bold move.


    "Hu girl, it is not good for you to take this book. After all, Lili went to a lot of trouble for Feng''er." Chu Ling intervened.


    Song Lili looked down in sadness while approving of the older woman''s actions. With the intervention of the elders, it would be difficult for Hu Lei to keep the book.


    "Auntie, you don''t have to worry about this matter. Giving the book to me or Ah Feng is the same. I can even read it aloud for him." Hu Lei offered with wide innocent eyes.


    She would not lose in a battle of having thick skin. The only reason she could never beat Zhong Feng was because he used underhanded methods. Otherwise, she was not a person who would back down due to fear of shame.


    Chu Ling and Song Lili wanted to protest. However, before they could find an argument, another person spoke first.


    "Then, I will look forward to it." Zhong Feng smiled at Hu Lei who reddened a little. She had just been counterattacking. But it seems that this evil man had other ns.


    Song Lili felt spellbound by the magnificent smile. When Zhong Feng had a cold face, he was like a beautiful immortal banished. However, when he smiled, he became a bewitching demon capturing souls. It was the first time that she had seen his smile.


    "It is fine as long as Feng''er does not hate my gift." Song Lili smiled captivatingly.


    Hu Lei could not help feeling a throb in her head. It was at this moment that she understood that there were different levels of shamelessness. This woman could even make her attempt to stick to a taken man look righteous and elegant. It was difficult to handle a person like this.


    "Hu Lei, you did not exin your gift. I am quite curious." Song Lili suddenly asked.


    Chu Ling and Zhong Tian also looked at Hu Lei in curiosity. They wanted to know more about the gift. However, since they had decided to support Song Lili, they had felt that it would not good if they showed too much interest.


    "Oh, it is nothing great like the gifts brought by Miss Song. I fear that I will be embarrassed." Hu Lei waved her hand nonchntly.


    "Auntie and Uncle would also like to know." Song Lili insisted with a smile that seemed to hold no ill intentions.


    "Well, it is simply some tea that I got from a medicinal shop." Hu Lei responded carelessly.


    "So it is like a health supplement?" the woman insisted.


    Hu Lei thought for a moment before nodding.


    "Oh, medicinal supplements can be good, but if there are taken carelessly, they could cause harm to the body." Song Lili said almost casually.


    The words sounded like a general observation. However, the expressions on the face of Chu Ling and Zhong Tian became unpleasant. They did not speak, but it was obvious that they were going to toss the tea out almost immediately.


    Before more words could be spoken, an old but energetic man entered the drawing room. Chu Ling immediately went forward to support him while the other people in the room, including Hu Lei, stood. However, the old man waved casually for them to sit back down.


    It was obvious that his status was special.

 Chapter 151 - IMPOSSIBLE TO CORNER HER

    "Father-inw, I thought that you would return a littleter." Chu Ling spoke while helping the elder to afortable seat.


    Obviously, the man was old, but he did not need help. However, he did not turn away the good will from his daughter-inw. Once he settled down, he looked at the room in surprise. It seemed that there was something going on. What had he walked into?


    "I managed toe back to the city a little earlier." The elder spoke with a casual tone. "But it seems like I am intruding on something."


    His eyes looked particrly at his grandson and the two women. ''His wonderful grandson wasn''t forsaking the teachings of the family and starting a harem, was he?'' He wondered in his heart. That would not do.


    It should be known that Elder Zhong had had too much time since his retirement as chairman, and he might gained an interest in entertaining things like web novels and manga among other things. So, his mind was a confused mess between an old man and an overly imaginative otaku.


    "You like to joke, father-inw. Song Lili came to see us and bring some presents, and Feng''er came by with his friend." Chu Ling exined.


    Elder Zhong looked around the room and found the items. He also noticed the box of tea on the table.


    "Did she also bring this stuff?" Elder Zhong leaned and took the box in his hand.


    Chu Ling felt a little awkward about this matter. Elder Zhong had always hated medical supplements the most. He believed that if you needed nutrients, you could get them from food. She did not want Song Lili to take the me for the gift, but she felt it was not right to just expose the Hu girl.


    However, she did not have a chance to give a perfunctory response.


    "Grandfather, Hu Lei brought it." Zhong Feng spoke up unexpectedly.


    Usually, Zhong Feng was reserved before his parents because he did not know how to interact with them on a normal level. This was the reason he did not talk to them about his life or visit his childhood home frequently. It was also this awkwardness between them that had caused him to move out of the home as soon as he had turned eighteen.


    However, when it came to his old grandpa, he felt like he could talk to him normally and even treat him as a friend. He was the only close family member who did not still see him as that sickly young boy he had been, struggling for life for years. He saw him for who he had be.


    "Oooh, which of these two youngdies is Hu Lei?" Elder Zhong asked in teasing.


    Zhong Feng stood up and brought Hu Lei along before his grandfather with a small smile.


    "Grandpa, this is my girlfriend, Hu Lei." He introduced in a good mood. He felt that this was a good moment to ensure that everyone understood his intentions.


    Elder Zhong looked at the girl with unconcealed curiosity. And Hu Lei liked him immediately. He did not seem to have a fa?ade over his face or eyes. Though he was most likely a crafty old fox, he did not make her feel like he was concealing his real self behind a mask.


    "Nice to meet you, grandfather." She said with a genuine toothy grin, very much unlike the polite smiles she gave earlier.


    The old man nodded with a happy tint in his eyes. It seemed that he had misjudged his grandson. He, at least, had the decency to choose a woman and dere it openly and proudly. Still, this girl seemed unlike what he would expect from the brat''s girlfriend.


    "This is some good stuff." He ced the box beside him. "I shall receive it because some people might end up wasting it."


    The sideways nce he cast towards his son and his wife was a little sardonic. The gaze and the sharp words made the two feel awkward. They had lost some face before the younger generation. However, what could they say? They still did not understand clearly what was in the package.


    "It''s nothing much." Hu Lei responded modestly. After all, she did not spend even a cent.


    Chu Ling felt that the evening was spiralling out of control. She had invited Song Lili because she felt that the girl was aplished, had good character and could match up to Zhong Feng. Moreover, she had known that the elder wasing back for a short visit. Therefore, it was the perfect opportunity for the Lili to show off her good character.


    If the elder had a good impression of Song Lili, there would be a greater chance of creating a real connection between the two kids. Who knew that Feng''er woulde back with the girl without warning? Now, it was obvious that things would not go smoothly.


    Chu Ling looked meaningfully at Song Lili. The girl immediately got the hint. When the couple returned to their seats, she also came to the elder and bowed appropriately.


    "Grandfather, I am Song Lili. Zhong Feng is my childhood friend." She spoke with elegance.


    Elder Zhong was not a good tempered person. Otherwise, he would not have been able to further the business left by his father, and cause it to expand exponentially. Also, he had a keener intuition when it came to people. In addition, he could be as difficult and unreasonable like any other old man.


    Unlike his son and daughter-inw, he would see beyond the surface. He could definitely tell that Song Lili was a fox with numerous hidden tails. He would hire this type of person for business. However, you could never trust someone like this in the family.


    "How am I your grandfather?" He asked, folding his hands over his chest with sudden dissatisfaction.


    Chu Ling wanted to intervene because she knew that her father-inw could be difficult when he wanted to be. He could make one cry tears of bitterness without raising his voice. Moreover, there never seemed to be a pattern to his mood swings. However, Zhong Tian ced his hand over hers and prevented her from talking carelessly.


    "I apologise for offending you, Elder Zhong. I have just returned from abroad and have forgotten my manners." Song Lili apologised sincerely and did not show a trace of awkwardness.


    Hu Lei wanted to stand up and apud the woman. If she had her skills, she would not need to use her fists so often like a crude man. Song Lili seemed to have thought about numerous endings in her head during interactions and nned for each. It was impossible to corner her.


    Elder Zhong huffed and waved her away. As he had expected, she was a dangerous fox. He could not help worrying about his grandson''s girlfriend. The girl was not only short and cute; she also seemed like a little rabbit.


    How could she defend against this type of woman with nine tails and one thousand stratagems?

 Chapter 152 - A LITTLE RESENTFUL

    The dinner prepared at the Zhong estate was quitevish. After all, the elder and the young master had note to this residence for quite a while. Unfortunately, most of the diners at the table were not in a good mood. Only Elder Zhong ate his favourite dishes with relish.


    Once the dinner was over, the old man invited Hu Lei to stretch her legs along with him. Since there was nothing strange about the request, she did not hesitate. It was a chance to escape the ever-present awkwardness that seemed to be floating around the mansion.


    Elder Zhong started walking towards theke in a carefree manner. For an old man, he had a lot of energy in his steps. He did not seem like he was burdened by the troubles of the world. However, Hu Lei could not help wondering why he had asked her to walk with him. When she thought about it a little more, she assumed that he wanted to evaluate her.


    The grandpa stopped before they reached theke and looked at her with anxious eyes.


    "Little girl, where did you get the tea?" He asked with surprising intensity.


    Hu Lei felt speechless as she looked at the bright eyes filled with anticipation. She could not believe that this respectable elder had gone through the trouble just to find out the source of the tea. Was that entric old man right? Could it be that she really did not understand the value of his tea?


    "I got it from a shop. Is there something special about it?" She did not conceal the truth from him. After all, she knew nothing of value. But she was curious about the agitation in Elder Zhong''s eyes. It seemed that he knew more than she did.


    "What shop?" The elder did not seem to hear her question.


    "It was a medicine shop on Cauldron Street. It is known as Apothecary."


    The elder''s eyes shone strangely. ''So, he really is back.'' He muttered to himself. There was an almost wave of energy flowing from his body. He looked different as if he was suddenly filled with excitement. Hu Lei felt puzzled.


    "Who was in the shop?" The elder broke out of his thoughts.


    Hu Lei suddenly remembered that she did not know the old man''s name. She had wanted to inquire at some point during her visit, but it had seemed inappropriate at the time.


    "I don''t know his name. He was an old man with an entric personality, wearing ab coat." She responded with all the details she had. This matter seemed important to this grandpa. Since it did not concern her in any way and there were no feelings of animosity from Elder Zhong, there was no harm in sharing what she knew.


    Elder Zhong looked with disbelieving eyes.


    "You do not know his name, and he sold you his tea?" He asked.


    Hu Lei felt like this elder was a little slow and unnecessarily dramatic. Was it not just a medicine shop? Was it not just tea?


    "Well, that grandpa actually gave me the tea for free." She exined honestly.


    "That old miser gave you tea for free?" Elder Zhong felt like he was going crazy and could not help wondering whether he was mistaken. His old friend was stingy when it came to his tea. However, the symbol and the packaging had not changed, and no one would be willing to offend that man by impersonating his products.


    Hu Lei felt that she would get a headache. Elder Zhong kept repeating her words in form of the question, making it difficult to move forward.


    "Grandfather, do you know that shop owner?" She took initiative to inquire about this matter.


    Elder Zhong seemed to lose his original energy when she asked the question, and he had a distant look in his eyes. He turned from Hu Lei and resumed the walk towards theke. He seemed lost in his memories, so she did not disturb him. At least, he was no longer shouting in shock.


    "If I am not wrong, that old man is Huo. He is an old rival from my youth and a friend. We had different paths, but we becamerades along the way." After this, he seemed lost in his thoughts.


    Hu Lei did not ask more because she did not feel that it was appropriate. There seemed to be more to this simple summary. Perhaps she could learn more from the medicine shop grandpa when she found time to drop in. He might be more forting.


    In the Zhong Mansion


    Zhong Feng faced his parents with a serious look in his eyes. Song Lili was also in the living room, drinking tea with them. Actually, she had been hoping to get some alone time with him with Hu Lei gone. However, he had sat down with his parents, so she had to remain and find her chance to get a little closer.


    After a few moments of tense silence, it became clear that it was not a good time. It seemed that Zhong Feng wanted to speak with his parents. She was a woman with high EQ, so it was not difficult for her to deduce the situation. Her heart was a little resentful, but she still excused herself from the living room gracefully.


    As soon as she stepped, Zhong Feng did not waste time.


    "Mother, father, I know that I was wrong not to speak clearly to you about Hu Lei in the past. As a result, you have developed some bias against her based on rumours." He paused.


    "It is not rumour. Mian''er told us everything." Chu Ling spoke with a pained expression.


    "Mother, please allow me to finish. Hu Lei has never, in any way, harmed me. On the contrary, she made me feel like a real person. I did not know the meaning of happiness until I met her. I understand that you have always been overprotective because of the matters that happened in the past."


    "However, you should realise that I have long grown up. I am no longer a sickly child, and I have a mind of my own. I have chosen Hu Lei to be mypanion for life. She is everything to me, and I will not let anyone jeopardise her happiness, including my parents."


    "Are you threatening us?" Zhong Tian asked loudly and with anger.


    "No, I am stating the facts. As I''ve said, she is everything to me. I hope, as my parents, you will amodate her because I will not allow her to suffer grievances." He finished in a resolute tone.


    "Feng''er, we are just worried about you. You know that we don''t care about things like family and status. But if someone wants to hurt you, how can we stand aside and watch? You are a smart man in so many ways. But you have been sheltered since you were a child. A lot of women will scheme against you." Chu Ling responded.


    Zhong Ling became tense at the words. They were partially true. When he was younger, he was sheltered and had a very narrow view of life. After all, he had been home-schooled. However, he had changed.


    "If you believe that I am a smart man, then you should trust my decision. I will only have and love Hu Lei. This will not change even to my death." Zhong Feng vowed solemnly.


    Chu Ling and Zhong Tian could not control the changes on their faces. Their counter arguments had been on the tip of their tongues. However, this deration felt final. It almost seemed like the universe had witnessed this promise.

 Chapter 153 - YOU MIGHT HAVE A CHANCE

    When Hu Lei and Zhong Feng left the estate, Chu Ling was overwhelmed by a feeling of distress as she sat alone in the living room. She could not help questioning herself. Had she failed as a mother for doubting her son? However, when she closed her eyes, she could almost see the bloodless face of her baby boy.


    That clear image in her mind reminded her of how things could change without warning. This had been the case during that time. She still remembered every heart-wrenching detail from the past. And yet, everything had seemed so perfect at the beginning.


    The conception of Zhong Feng had been a miracle. When her womb had remained silent for nine years, she had not even held any hope towards getting another child after Mian. And then suddenly she had conceived and given birth to a baby boy.


    It had been a wonderful surprise for the entire family. They had all doted on him from his birth like a little emperor. Unfortunately, the happiness had notsted for too long. Everything had been ripped apart, forcing the Zhong family into dark times.


    They had all faced pain, regret, anger, loss and hate. However, the person who had truly suffered had been Zhong Feng. Chu Ling''s heart ached as she remembered how their naivet¨¦ had caused their little boy to look death in the face.


    She did not want to see him suffer once again, so she was always suspicious of everything that could hurt him. And the way he doted on that girl was definitely a gateway to the pain of heartbreak. He had invested everything.


    However, he had made a vow on his own death. She knew that he would not change his mind. Even if she forced him to give her up before she broke his heart, he would still suffer unimaginable distress. So, she could either trust her son or lose him forever while trying to shield him from an uncertain threat. The only choice could not be more obvious.


    "Auntie Ling¡­" a gentle voice broke through her thoughts.


    The dignified matriarch of the Zhong family looked up and saw the beautiful Lili, looking at her with worry. She realised that she had forgotten herself in her morose thoughts.


    "Oh, Lili, I thought that you had already left." She smiled at her.


    "Don''t joke, Auntie Ling. How could I leave without saying goodbye?" Liliughed charmingly.


    Chu Ling felt that this girl was wonderful. She had everything that would make her the perfect daughter-inw. However, it did not matter. Feng''er did not like her when he was younger, and he did not like her now. Dying the inevitable would only harm the girl more.


    "Come over here, and sit with me for a moment." She called.


    Song Lili approached her and sat beside her.


    "What''s wrong, Auntie?" She asked.


    Chu Ling sighed heavily and took the girl''s hands into her own.


    "Lili, I know that you came back because you held some hope towards Feng''er." She paused. "You are a beautiful girl, but you are already twenty eight years old. I don''t want you to waste more time on him. You will only be disappointed."


    Chu Ling felt her heart settle down once she said these words. She wanted her son to marry a good girl. However, she was not willing to be at odds with her son. At least, if his heart was broken, he would know that he still had a loving and supportive family. This was the most important thing.


    "Auntie, did I do something wrong?" Song Lili could not help choking up a little.


    The tears in her eyes were not faked. She felt frustrated and angry. She had put in so much effort into her return to the country so that she could be with the person she had liked as a teenager. And now, her primary source of support was asking her to give up?


    "You did nothing wrong. But you know that feelings cannot be forced. It is better if you move on with your life and settle down." Chu Lingforted her.


    Song Lili could not ept this oue. She had set her mind on Zhong Feng from the beginning. She had worked hard to improve herself so that she could be worthy of him. Since he had been cold and distant as a boy, she had always assumed that he would be waiting for her.


    "But I came back just for him. How can you ask me to give up?" Song Lili lost control of her emotions temporarily and raised her voice.


    Chu Ling released Song Lili''s hands, and her face became a little cold. She could not tolerate this behaviour even if she understood the young woman''s frustration. After all, she was still the matriarch of the most powerful family in Supreme City.


    "Song Lili, I did not ask you toe back. I merely agreed to check up on you on your mother''s behest because we are old friends. I thought that you and Feng''er might have a chance with you here. However, I did not make any promises to you. There is nothing to be done if Feng''er does not like you." Chu Ling''s words were like daggers piercing through Song Lili.


    Song Lili realised that she had forgotten herself and behaved inappropriately. Tears fell from her eyes, like pearl drops.


    "I am sorry, Auntie. It''s just that I have liked Feng''er for so long. It just feels so painful." More tears fell out of her eyes.


    Seeing her honest response, Chu Ling''s heart softened a little.


    "Just give yourself a little time. The pain will fade away with time, and you will find your own happiness. If there is anything I can help you with, you can just ask directly." She patted the girl''s back.


    Song Lili sobbed for a while before pulling herself together.


    "I understand, Auntie Ling." She sniffed.


    "What are you nning on doing now that you have returned to Supreme?" Chu Ling asked to distract her.


    "I am hoping to change my career path into acting. I am too old to continue being a model." She said self-deprecatingly. "I have actually been thinking about this for some time."


    Chu Ling felt satisfied when she heard that Song Ling had other ambitions apart from chasing Feng''er. Otherwise, things might getplicated.


    "Oh, that sounds interesting. Supreme City respects actors and actresses a lot. As long as you work hard, I am sure that you can be a star. Why don''t I make arrangements for you to join Illusion Entertainment? It is under Zhong Industries, so you will have a secure future."


    Song Lili''s eyes shed in satisfaction.


    "Auntie Ling, are you sure that it is not a lot of trouble?" She asked in a small voice.


    "Your mother tells me that you are very famous, so it will be our gain."


    After a little more conversation, Song Lili left the Zhong estate. Her eyes were cold and filled with determination. She was no longer the heartbroken girl that she had been with Chu Ling. Her hands gripped her steering wheel tightly.


    "Zhong Feng, you can only be mine."

 Chapter 154 - CHAINS, WHIPS AND WAX

    "Xiao Lei, are you angry?" Zhong Feng asked as he joined her on the bed.


    Hu Lei had been uncharacteristically quiet from the Zhong estate to the Westend penthouse. Therefore, Zhong Feng had a nagging feeling that she was mad about something. The suspicion put him on edge, and he could no longer hold back.


    Hu Lei did not respond immediately. Unfortunately, with her back facing him, he could not tell what she was thinking. He felt frustrated, but he decided not to push.


    "Have you done something to make me angry?" She responded after a long moment.


    Zhong Feng felt that he was experiencing his first marital problem. Usually, Hu Lei would speak directly about any issues. She was never fussy and would not speak in code. He felt that there had to be something seriously wrong for her to be like this.


    He could not help feeling a sense of apprehension. He thought about the entire day and could not pinpoint the problem. Numerous things had happened, and Hu Lei had not showed any discontent or anger at any point. Then, he remembered. She had acted strange after meeting Song Lili.


    "Are you angry about Song Lili?" He asked tentatively.


    Hu Lei immediately became furious about the guess.


    "Why would I be angry about some nobody I have just met? If you are just going to spout out nonsense, then I am going back to my apartment." Hu Lei immediately stepped out of the bed with purpose, really meaning to leave.


    However, when she was about to open the bedroom door, two strong arms caught her by the waist. She struggled for a moment wanting to kick him soundly, but she did not want to harm him again.


    "Let go." She spoke out with anger.


    "I will never let go." A warm seductive voice spoke close to her ear.


    Hu Lei felt even more furious. Was he trying to use the beauty trap on her at this moment?


    "Do you believe that I will not put you in a hospital?" She threatened with gritted teeth.


    "Would you have the heart to injure your husband on your wedding night?" He asked, holding her tighter.


    Hu Lei could not believe that this man who wasuded as the genius of Supreme City had the EQ of protozoa.


    "So you remember that today was our wedding?" She asked, her anger reaching maximum level.


    Zhong Feng released her from his hold, allowing her to face him head-on with her fiery eyes. However, he did not feel as apprehensive now that he had discovered the cause of her anger.


    "Why didn''t you say that you did not want to visit my parents?" He asked with a confused expression.


    Seeing his innocent and clueless expression, Hu Lei realised that her anger could go to higher levels. She could practically feel steam flowing out of her ears.


    "So it is my fault? Is it notmon sense that you should spend the day with your wife after registering a marriage?" She asked him.


    Zhong Feng could still not grasp the core matter.


    "Then, why did you agree?" He asked in an incredulous tone.


    "Do I need to spell it out for you? When you asked for my opinion, you had already epted the invitation. Did you want me to forbid you from seeing your parents? Or did you want me to let you go alone and let us spend the day apart?" She asked her voice, breaking at the end. Her eyes shimmered with moisture, but tears did not fall.


    Zhong Feng felt something clutch his heart when he heard her words. He realised that had been inconsiderate towards her throughout the day. For all his derations before his parents, he had already failed her and caused her pain.


    How could he im that she was everything to him if he could not even make his decisions with her in mind? He had be so used to being a dictator of everything that he had forgotten that he was not the emperor, and she was not a little subject.


    "Xiao Lei¡­" He started in a contrite tone.


    "I am leaving." She dered, cing her hand on the handle.


    Zhong Feng felt the apprehension arise in his heart again. If Hu Lei left, this matter would be a knot in their rtionship. He immediately picked her up and carried her to the bed. He ced her on it gently and leaned in while seating beside her.


    "You, what are you nning to do?" She stammered.


    "I am not nning on doing anything. I am putting myself into your hands so that you can punish me however you wish. You can use chains, whips or hot wax. Just don''t leave." He said in a solemn tone.


    Hu Lei''s face became red when she heard his words.


    "You, can''t you apologise properly? Why are you bringing up perverted matters?" She asked with embarrassment.


    "Xiao Lei, I have failed as your husband, and it has only been a few hours. I want to promise that I will not disappoint you again, but I cannot. Your husband is not as perfect as he likes to think he is. However, I can promise you that I will always think of you first from now until my death. I will consider you in all things so that you will live a life without worry." His words were sincere and heartfelt.


    Hu Lei felt moved by his deration, and her eyes stung with tears again. However, she was not going to let it go just like that.


    "I want you to promise that you will consult me before making decisions. A husband and wife are partners. You cannot just act like a lone wolf." She wanted to be part of the rtionship, not just a person on a ride.


    "I promise that I will always talk to my wife."


    "Good. If you do something stupid again, you will see how I will deal with you."


    "I also want my wife to promise me something."


    "What?" She asked cautiously.


    "If you are angry, do not leave me. You can do anything else, just don''t leave." His eyes held a plea that seemed to reach to the deepest part of her heart.


    Hu Lei felt that she had been a little unfair when expressing her anger. She should never have threatened to leave when she knew how Ah-Feng felt about it. She rose up to her knees and put her arms around his neck.


    "I will not leave you, Ah-Feng. And if a dayes when I do, I will make sure that to leave breadcrumbs so that you will always find me." She promised.


    They hugged for a long moment before parting.


    "You know that the proverbial breadcrumbs were eaten by birds, right?" Zhong Feng said suddenly in a serious tone.


    Hu Lei could not believe that he would ruin the beautiful moment and her sweet sentiment by bringing up logic. She pushed him away from her and crawled into the covers with rolling eyes.


    "How can I have fallen for someone without a romantic bone in their body?" She muttered to herself in dissatisfaction.


    "What did you say?" A certain man asked with glowing eyes.


    "Nothing, let''s sleep. No point in trying to salvage the wedding night." She dered and burrowed deeper into the covers.


    This handsome man was a little disappointed with his wedding night. After all, everyone had a fantasy about that magical moment. Even though the couple had had some hot moments, they had yet to experience the bliss of aplete union. Still, he did not feel too bad about it. Instead, he fell asleep with a beauty in his arms and a smile on his face because he had heard something amazing.

 Chapter 155 - LIKE AMBROSIA

    "This medicine is too bad. I don''t want to take it anymore." A little squishy bun looked at her father with teary eyes.


    "Little Lei, don''t you want to be strong?" Hu Ming asked while pinching her plumb cheeks.


    "But I am not sick." Little Hu Lei protested once again.


    Hu Ming picked the three-year old or so girl and held her in his arms.


    "When you grow up, you will realise that the world isplicated and scary. But if you keep drinking this medicine, you will be changed. You will have the strength to defeat anyone who tries to harm you. You will even be able to protect Daddy." Hu Ming exined.


    The little girl thought about it for a moment before nodding.


    "Alright, I will grow strong and protect you." She said solemnly.


    In the king-size bed in a certain penthouse, a cute woman in the arms of a handsome man opened her eyes with an eerie suddenness, revealing bright eyes. She remained in ce for a moment before smoothly escaping from the arms of the man. Her moves were like those of contortionist and almost otherworldly. The man did not awake.


    Without a single sound, the woman left the room and the penthouse without disturbing anything. It was as if she was a phantom.


    In another part of Supreme City, three men were drinking in a private room of Changeling, an exclusive high-end club. There were also some beautiful women drinking with them while ttering them with toasts, coquettish nces and random ttery.


    Unfortunately, the lively atmosphere did not seem to touch the handsome man at the middle of the room. He seemed lost in his thoughts. If Hu Lei were in this room, she might have recognised this man as the person she had rescued during herte night joyride not too long ago.


    "Young Master Qi, it is my pleasure to meet you in person. Please allow me to toast to you." One of the beautiful women in the room approached this good-looking man.


    Qi Han looked up at the appealingdy smiling coyly. He could not remember her name, but he was certain that she was an uing singer signed in hispany. He could understand her intentions in approaching him. After all, the easiest method for climbing up was finding the right backing.


    Under normal circumstances, he would drink with this beautifuldy and tease her a little. If the situation was right, they might even have a mutually beneficial alliance afterwards. However, he did not have patience for that now.


    His mind was upied by the lithe figure of his perfect woman. He had reyed that scene on that night so many times in his head until he had every detail etched in his mind. He remembered her recklessness as she rode the motorcycle while those thugs shot at her. He could see the stunts she pulled, sweeping away those men like they were nothing.


    And then, she took off her helmet. From the cascade of her ck hair to the unusual yellow contact lens, she was beautiful. She was like a fairy that descended from the heavens. The gap between her wild behaviour and her innocent and guileless appearance was like ambrosia to him.


    "Young master Qi¡­" A pleasant voice broke his string of memories and fantasies.


    The singer was talking again. Unluckily for her, Qi Han was not in the mood to toast.


    "Why don''t you drink with me, beautifuldy?" Young master Mo spoke flirtatiously.


    The small celebrity was a little reluctant because her mind was set on Qi Han. After all, this man was a powerhouse in the entertainment industry. He had also taken control of his family''s businesspletely. Young master Mo came from a more powerful family. However, he had multiple outstanding siblings. His individual power was low.


    She nced at Qi Han once again, hoping for a change in expression. She was, after all, a beautiful woman. He had to feel a little hesitant about letting her drink with someone else when she had approached him first. However, the young master had sunk back into his thoughts.


    The other man in the private room realised that Qi Han was in a poor mood. Unlike Mo Ge, Wang Che had a more collected personality. He did not flirt unnecessarily and was often the voice of reason in their little group.


    "Ladies, young master Qi is not well. Can you leave us?" he spoke with the politeness of a true gentleman.


    Even though he was chasing them out, the women in the room felt their hearts palpitate. Wang Che was like a prince in Supreme City, and he was the dream husband of countless women. He had the polite bearing of an ancient Western member of the court. His favourability and charm even overshadowed the famous Bei Gong Hai. People felt that he was a little better than Hai. After all, idols were everyone''s husbands.


    Unfortunately, it was difficult to approach this type of man and form a rtionship. He was polite to everyone, but he somehow kept everyone at a distant. It was frustrating for those who would be satisfied with just one night with the iparable man.


    Thedies protested to his decision with coquettish nces, some whines and offers to help young master Qi feel better.


    "You can continue partying without us. We will pick up the tab as an apology." Mo Ge interjected with a flirtatious smile.


    The protests calmed down, and thedies left the room on a more cheerful note. The two young men in the room turned to the morose Qi Han. They looked at each other before turning back again to their friend.


    "Young master Qi, why are you sulking?" Mo Ge asked with a mischievous look on his face. He lifted his hand and poked Qi Han''s cheek a little. His hand was promptly pped away.


    "Get that filthy hand away from me." Qi Han barked at him. Who knew what he had touched?


    "Is there a problem with yourpany or at home?" Wang Che inquired.


    Qi Han shook his head. In thest week, he had managed to settle that ungrateful stepbrother of his who had the audacity to drug him and send thugs to dig out information and kill him. Moreover, his grandfather was also happy with him because he had showed that he was a reliable businessman, not just someone going with the flow.


    However, he did not feel happy about his aplishments. In fact, he felt a little sick and nauseous. There was also a sense of restlessness which seemed to gnaw at him. If he did not find that girl, he would not feel at peace.


    "Could it be that young master Qi has fallen in love?" Mo Ge asked in a loud and shocked tone.

 Chapter 156 - DID YOU HALLUCINATE?

    Qi Han looked at Mo Ge with ck hostile eyes. He could not help feeling irritated about the teasing even though he understood his friend''s personality quite well. The matter involving that woman felt too sensitive and sacred to him.


    "Fine, there''s no need to look at me with murder in your eyes. I was just kidding." Mo Ge smiled while sipping on his red wine elegantly. "But it seems that I am onto something."


    If Mo Ge was not like a brother, Qi Han would have long cut off all rtions with him. He could be an irritating person who did not believe that there are things which should remain unsaid. In the end, he could only look at the smiling man scathingly.


    "Qi Han, if there is something troubling you, we could be of some help. After all, we are all brothers here. There is no need to hold back." Wang Che maintained his calm and princely aura.


    When Qi Han and Mo Ge had met Wang Che in high school, they had been endlessly irritated by this princely aspect. It was unbelievable that someone could always be tranquil at all times. He had seemed like a big faker.


    Over time, they had realised that Wang Che was just like that. He was a polite and collected gentleman with unrivalled manners. However, this did not mean that he was a soft guy. He was a tough businessman with unimaginable intellect. If they were in a tough spot, they would consult him. He would almost always have a solution.


    Qi Han thought about his words for a moment before nodding. Wang Che''sposed face did not change while Mo Ge''s eyes twinkled like brilliant stars. He had never been one to resist gossip, especially about his friends.


    "It is like this. Do you remember that I went to meet up with my stepbrother some time ago?" Qi Han asked.


    "Yeah, we told you it was a bad idea." Mo Ge responded immediately with a knowing smile.


    Qi Han felt a little embarrassed about the entire matter. He had always been confident about his capabilities and intuition, but he had been wrong about that incident. He had not believed that his brother would attempt to make a move against him so suddenly. They had always maintained peace, and he had never treated the boy poorly.


    "I remember. He somehow drugged me and sent me off into the hands of a gang. He wanted to learn about a certain hidden matter in our family so that he could take over everything. I believe that his intention was to get the information and make it seem like I was robbed and killed while walking carelessly in the downtown." Qi Han exined his thoughts.


    "I told you that you should have gotten rid of that b*stard a long time ago. He has never held good intentions towards you." Mo Ge said heatedly.


    As a passionate man, his emotions were always a little too open. He would always express himself without thinking a lot. As a result, he was a good friend, but he could not be considered a reliable person in other things. Even his siblings did not consider him to be a threat.


    "How did you deal with him?" Wang Che asked with a slight frown.


    "I banished him from the country and sent him off to roam in Europe." Qi Han responded.


    "Are you quite certain that he will not find his way back?" The princely man pressed on.


    "I will monitor his movements in case he does something unusual. Anyway, this was not the point of the story." Qi Han shifted his position as he got to the core of the tale. "While I was in the hands of the small gang, they shot me in the name of interrogation."


    Mo Ge''s mouth fell open in shock. He had never seen these types of dark matters in Supreme City. Wang Lei, on the other hand, simply frowned a little and continued drinking with unperturbed grace.


    "I thought I was going to die for sure. However, an angel appeared and saved me." Qi Han said with an inexplicable smile.


    This time, even Wang Che could not keep hisposure. He did not join Mo Ge in spurting out his drink from his mouth. However, his eyebrows were lifted in surprise.


    "Did you hallucinate?" Mo Ge asked after regaining hisposure.


    Qi Han''s face darkened.


    "I did not mean a literal angel, you idiots. It was a person." He exined with annoyance.


    "Then why did you say it like that?" Mo Ge grumbled.


    Qi Han realised that his wording might have been misleading. However, who would assume that there was an actual angel involved? He did not know that his friends had been shocked because they thought that he had lost his mind.


    "The angel was a woman on a motorcycle. She just rode directly to the gang members while they were shooting at her. They werepletely helpless against her. When she took off her helmet, I could not believe that it was just a little woman. Then, she did some type of acupuncture on me to prevent bleeding. The doctor said that if it was not for the first aid, I would have probably bled out. So, she saved my life twice." Qi Han''s face brightened as he talked about her.


    "Oh, so who is this angel?" Mo Ge asked with a cheeky smile.


    "That is the problem. I have not been able to find her. I have searched the entire city, and it is like she disappearedpletely." Qi Hanmented.


    "How is that possible?" Mo Ge asked. He knew that the Qi family had their special methods and resources for finding hidden information. If they were looking for someone, it would be impossible for that person to escape.


    "Could it be that you do not know her name?" Wang Che asked.


    Qi Han coughed in embarrassment when this matter was pointed out. It was as one would expect from this smart man with unbroken records in their elite school. He could discover the problem without much exnation.


    "But Qi Han could have used an artist to have the picture sketched out." Mo Ge thought about this immediately.


    Unfortunately, he was no match for Wang Che.


    "If I can take my guess, I would say that Qi Han''s memories about her are a bit hazy. He had probably already lost plenty of blood by the time the woman arrived. Also, it is likely that this incident took ce in a poorly lit area. Moreover, there will be embellishment of the memory because of the circumstances surrounding the meeting. Therefore, it would be difficult for Han to have a usable sketch made." Wang Che exined calmly.


    "Can''t you give me a break? I was shot. I could have died." Qi Hanined.


    The only w in the otherwise perfect Wang Che was his love for unmasking mysteries and exining everything in a know-it-all tone. In other words, he was like a certain little detective with an adult brain. It was amazing, but at the same time, very annoying.

 Chapter 157 - MY ANGEL IS BEAUTIFUL

    "I have tried looking for her, but I do not know how to begin searching." Qi Han felt dejected about his unsessful investigation.


    "Did you check the traffic cameras and security cameras around the area? If you find the registration number for her motorcycle, it should be easy to find her." Mo Ge spoke with excitement.


    Qi Han looked tly at his unhelpful friend. Did he take him for an idiot? He had thought that finding her would be easy because there were countless surveince cameras in Supreme City. Unfortunately, this was not the case.


    "Of course, this is the first thing I did. She does not appear in any cameras. It is like she did not exist." Qi handmented, with his hands on his head.


    "Have you considered the fact that she might not exist? Maybe you imagined the entire thing because of the drugs. Or perhaps, the rescue is not as random as you imagine. Your family background isplicated after all. She could be someone who was hired to protect you in secret. Otherwise, why would a woman appear at night in a random ce?" Mo Ge spoke while thinking about some conspiracies in a drama he watched not too long ago.


    "You have been watching too many Korean dramas." Qi Han felt that he should not be friends with this type of person.


    In his heart, that woman had be an invible goddess. Also, he felt that there was a thread of fate connecting them. Therefore, if she was just a hired gun, his dreams would crumble into dust. But he knew that he would not give up even if that was the case.


    "I don''t watch them." Mo Ge felt embarrassed. "I just happen to know one or two things."


    Qi Han ignored the idiot.


    "Wang Che, do you have a method?" His pleading eyes turned to his reliable friend.


    His quick brain could be annoying when it was in detective mode, but it was also an incredible asset. In any case, Wang Che would have better ideas than Mo Ge.


    "What kind of motorcycle was she driving?" Wang Che asked with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Qi Han felt confused about the question.


    "In general, people who ride at night are thrill seekers or are involved in risky or illegal professions. So, they do not drive average motorcycles. They opt for more powerful machines which can withstand a lot of impact stress or at least, high speed bikes. These are not widely avable on the market. So, even if you do not have a te number, you should be able to narrow down your search." Wang Che leaned back in his seat elegantly.


    "Why didn''t I think of this? That girl only took off her helmet because she seemed concerned about the condition of her motorcycle. If it was somethingmon, she would probably not care." Qi Han eximed with happiness.


    "As expected of the man who built rion..." Mo Ge nodded in appreciation.


    Wang Che felt that he had been unduly praised, but he only smiled a little as he always did. It was not too hard to deduce that a normal motorcycle could not be used to dodge bullets, if someone truly had the ability to face a gun head-on.


    "Unfortunately, I do not know much about motorcycles." Qi Han became dejected once again.


    "What do you remember about it? I might be able to get an idea from your memory." Wang Che offered.


    "I vaguely remember that it looks like the ones riders often use when racing at the motor city." There was nothing more that he could say about that motorcycle.


    "That''s too vague, but I will let you know if somethinges up." Wang Che said casually.


    He did not intend to spend a lot of time and effort on this wild goose chase. It was unlikely that Qi Han''s memory had bepromised due to the near death experience. Therefore, he would most likely be disappointed even if he did find his saviour. It was better if the memory of the perfect moment remained because reality would probably crash him. Still, there was no harm in keeping his eyes open.


    "So was the girl hot? Most of those irondies are not the prettiest flowers in the garden." Mo Ge asked with a vulgar expression.


    "Would people think that you are mute if you do not shut up?" Qi Han asked with annoyance.


    "You need all the help you can get. When ites to beautiful women, I am your best shot." Mo Ge wiggled his eyebrows.


    Qi Han still had a disapproving re on his face. However, when he thought about it, there was no harm in telling them what he remembered. Who knew when a miracle would happen?


    "Of course, my angel is beautiful." He said proudly. "She is short and slim but with a beautiful figure. Her hair is long, and her face is round and charming."


    Wang Che and Mo Ge looked at each other and then at their friend who had a disgusting grin on his face. They felt that he had gonepletely crazy. More importantly, what kind of description was that? There were no distinguishing features. If they looked for people with these vague details, they would have to take a quarter of Supreme City.


    "Surely, there must be something a little more useful." Wang Che looked at Qi Han with a rare disdainful expression.


    Qi Han felt that his description was already quite detailed. However, it seemed that his friends did not think that it was enough. He thought about it for a moment.


    "Oh, there was something strange. She had yellow eyes." He had not given this detail importance because contact lens would be removed.


    "You mean she had jaundice?" Mo Ge jumped in immediately.


    Qi Han punched his arm, causing him to protest in pain.


    "Contact lens can be removed, but there is a chance that she often uses them." Wang Che felt that this was, at least, a step in the right direction.


    A sudden knock on the door interrupted the conversation. The door opened after a moment, revealing a beautifuldy. Her looks surpassed all the other women who had been in the room earlier. She smiled gracefully with her perfect pink lips whichplemented her gorgeous face.


    The three men looked at her in surprise.


    "If it isn''t the lovely Murong Yue¡­ what brings you here tonight?" Mo Ge smiled in his usual flirtatious manner.

 Chapter 158 - TAKING INITIATIVE

    Murong Yue lookedposed and calm. However, her heart was beating in a fast and irregr rhythm. She felt her breath bing short, and her body felt hot. She had never felt so nervous before in her life. But she was not willing to retreat.


    "I heard that our CEO was in Changeling. I could not leave without saying hello." She responded to Mo Ge with a smile.


    She turned to Qi Han with a graceful and pleasant expression. He looked at her, but his eyes seemed a little dazed. It was obvious that his mind was elsewhere. Murong Yue''s smile crumbled a little at theck of attention. Still, she did not panic.


    She understood that it would not be easy. Unfortunately, she did not know how to proceed.


    "Good evening, gentlemen." A casual and flippant voice joined the conversation.


    The three men turned to the door while Murong Yue sighed in relief. She had been worried that Su Qiao would note in time. It would have been difficult for her to manage anything if she was alone.


    "Oh, what have we done to deserve thepany of two beautiful women?" Mo Ge, who did not have an off button, smiled like a wolf.


    Su Qiao showed distaste at this man''s flirtatious nature. However, she had promised to help Murong Yue. She was not a person who would go back on her word. Therefore, even if it meant sharing a drink with the yboy, she would not back down.


    "Why aren''t you inviting us for a drink?" She asked with a somewhat coy smile.


    Su Qiao had a tomboyish vibe. Therefore, even when she attempted to be coy, she did not look like a simpering damsel. She only looked like a rogue, trying to trick innocent men. Mo Ge''s eyes flickered with interest.


    He knew of Su Qiao, but they were not acquaintances or friends. Therefore, this was the first time he had truly interacted with her. He could not help feeling like he had taken in a fresh breath of air.


    "It would be our honour to have yourpany." He smiled wider.


    Su Qiao wanted to poke out thosescivious eyes, lingering on her. However, she could only breathe in and out and keep smiling. She hoped that this entire affair would be over soon. She felt embarrassed acting like a flirtatious woman.


    "Yue''er, why don''t you sit with CEO Qi?" She spoke naturally, even though she was protesting inside.


    Qi Han broke from his daze and finally saw the new people in the room with a clear mind. He felt a little disgruntled because he did not want to drink with women who were not his angel. However, he could not chase them out.


    After all, their status waspletely different from the women who had been entertaining them earlier. In simple terms, these two women were part of their Supreme City social circle. Nothing good coulde out of offending them, even if they could afford to offend. Gossip always got around quite quickly, and if they behaved poorly towards thedies, they might be the losers.


    Murong Yue felt a little awkward, but Su Qiao pushed her forward. She decided to strengthen her resolve since things have gotten this far. If she continued waiting for something to happen, her wishes might note true.


    "Pardon for the intrusion, CEO Qi." Murong Yue smiled a little at him before sitting next to him.


    Qi Han smiled back, causing her to be dazed. She felt like the sun had shone on her face.


    "It is my pleasure to have yourpany. After all, you are my valued employee." Qi Han said smoothly.


    He did not like to have too much close contact with socialites from Supreme City. Dating a woman from their social circle would always get tooplicated because they expected a proposal before the fifth date. He preferred to have flings with people who understood that he was not going to settle down.


    Murong Yue could feel that Qi Han was trying to put distance between them. Her face fell immediately because she did not know how to make him view her differently. She looked at Su Qiao for help. The other girl felt a little annoyed. How could this girl hope to pursue Qi Han if she did not take even a little initiative without her help?


    "Why don''t we forget, who is who and drink like friends, huh? I will go over and drink with Wang Che." Su Qiao aid, pping her hands enthusiastically.


    Mo Ge looked at the woman and felt that she was too hateful. Obviously, Wang Che had been silent the entire time as if he did not notice them. If it was not for him, things would have been awkward for the two of them. Now that they had settled in, she wanted to toss him away.


    He felt like a scorned lover.


    "Miss Su, why don''t you drink with Mo Ge? I am afraid that I will not be goodpany." Wang Che said with his unfailing gentle demeanour.


    Su Qiao felt embarrassed about the immediate rejection. Normally, she would haveughed off this type of small matter because she did not have a delicate heart. However, she had a small crush on Wang Che. He was the only man who had captured her attention due to his prince-like aura. She had always felt that he was the most perfect man on earth. He was not uncouth and basic like Mo Ge.


    Now, it seemed that he did not put her in his eyes. He treated her like everyone else. She felt enraged in her heart as his polite but cold rejection echoed in her mind.


    "Don''t mind him, beautifuldy. He is too repressed to have fun." Mo Geughed and ignored the sharp gaze that Wang Che sent him.


    With these words, Su Qiao had no choice but to settle down next to Mo Ge. She epted a fresh drink which he poured out for her, and she drank it with a calm face, even though her heart was filled with resentment at the situation.


    Beside them, Qi Han offered a drink to the blushing Murong Yue. She sipped on it with a smile. In her heart, she believed that he would fall for her in no time. All she needed was to create opportunities like these to meet with him. If there was anything she believed in, it was her charm.


    She would bet everything on him because he was the person in her heart. Her mind drifted to her conversation with her father and Lu Liang about her position and how she could help the family win the war. If she kept waiting, her time would run out. They would set her up for blind dates to strengthen the family, and she would lose the right to pursue her own happiness.


    Therefore, she could not fail. Qi Han had to fall for her.

 Chapter 159 - A DANGEROUS ANIMAL

    Hu Lei heard the silent opening of a door and her eyes opened. She wanted to sit up immediately, but her neck felt stiff. She winced before lifting her head with difficulty. Immediately, she found out the reason for her painful neck. She was lying on a couch with her head handing off its arm.


    She frowned and looked around with a baffled look. She was in her apartment. How had shee to this ce? She clearly remembered sleeping with Ah-Feng in the penthouse. She attempted to remember what had happened the previous night. Her mind drew a nk. However, she could remember her dream. Or perhaps it really was a memory of her childhood?


    Before she could think further, she felt a cold gaze fall on her. Her entire body felt like it had been zapped. All the hairs on her body stood on end, and she turned her head slowly to look at the source of the millennium ice gaze.


    Zhong Feng stood at the entrance of the living room, looking like a cold demon. His eyes seemed to prate her flesh and piece her heart. Those dark look gave her conflicting feelings. On one hand, she felt like she should hide because he seemed to want to capture her and swallow her alive. On the other hand, that unrestrained look of anger looked so¡­ delicious.


    Her heart beat irregrly and her breath became a little short as she looked at him. Her little tongue sneaked out of her mouth to lick her plumb lips.


    What to do¡­ He looks so ravishing. The little person in her heart was rolling around in excitement.


    "Are you going to say something?" His cool voice broke the silence.


    The thick timbre and the icy tone seemed to be living entities, caressing her with their dark intensity. She could not help feeling the small shiver that coursed through her body. However, she strengthened her resolve and tried to calm herself.


    She wanted to respond to his question. However, she did not have an eptable exnation because she did not remember leaving the house. No, the truth was that she did not want to let him know about this matter. At least, not yet... After all, she could just have be a sleepwalker. It would be no surprise if this was the case.


    She wracked her brain for a while beforeing up with a good answer.


    "Don''t be mad, Ah-Feng. I didn''t mean to worry you. I just got sudden inspiration while sleeping and came back to write before it disappeared." She responded with a ttering smile.


    Zhong Feng''s face did not be warmer. However, there was still the unmistakable concern in his eyes. Hu Lei felt guilty about it. She had promised not to leave the previous night and had disappeared before the morning. It was no surprise that he was angry.


    Unfortunately, she could only think of one way to help him forget about her wrongdoings and cheer him up. She felt her body heat up partly because of embarrassment. However, she was mostly excited about her thoughts.


    She bit her plumb lower lip a little and looked at him with her wide innocent eyes. There was a sheen of moisture that made her seem pitiful. She pulled on the edge of her little doll dress with a nervous look on her face.


    Zhong Feng could see through her n to escape responsibility. However, he did not stop her.


    "I know I was wrong. You can do anything you want to me." She put in her soul into this seduction trap.


    Looking at her, Zhong Feng thought she looked like a little abandoned kitten. His lips stretched involuntarily into a smile when he saw her immersed in her little y. But he immediately concealed that smile. If he did not teach her a lesson, wouldn''t she continue being naughty?


    When he had woken up, he had felt that fear that always caused his heart to drop. He was always afraid that one day he would wake up, and she would be gone again. And this time, he might not be able to find her once again.


    Therefore, when he woke up, he would instinctively look for her. If possible, he would like her to tie her up to his side. This way, he would now that they would be always together. However, he could not swallow her and make her a part of himself.


    Still, he could not settle down not knowing where she was. When he had woken up, her spot was cold. In addition, she always slept in his arms. Therefore, he had experienced a frightening sensation before he had calmed down and thought rationally. When he called her, he discovered that she had left her phone in the penthouse.


    How could he not be angry?


    Hu Lei blinked and approached Zhong Feng as one would a dangerous animal. She could not stop the feeling of guilt. Her guilt was not in leaving the penthouse because she did not remember. It was in failing to tell him about her ''sleepwalking'' problem.


    She stretched her little hand and touched the strong arm covered in a ck tracksuit. She looked up at him pitifully. When he looked back into her eyes, the feeling of guilt intensified. However, she was still not willing to tell him because it would only stress him out. It might even be nothing to worry about.


    She stretched her arms and wrapped them around his waist even though he refused to respond to her.


    "Are you still mad? You can spank me if it will make you feel better." She spoke with humour, trying to get him out of the morose mood.


    Without warning, Zhong Feng lifted her from the floor and into his arms. She smiled a little to herself because she knew that he had forgiven her. However, a few secondster, she discovered that she had not appeased the beast. She had only fallen into a trap.


    Zhong Feng carried her to the couch and sat down. Then, her world shifted and she found herself lying on her stomach across hisp. Her pert little behind was left sticking up as blood rushed to her head. For a moment, she was frozen.


    ''He really could not be thinking about doing it? Would he?'' She wondered to herself.


    Suddenly, arge warm hand was ced over her bottom. Her little doll nightdress had drifted to her waist, and her inner wear was not designed to cover much. Therefore, she could feel theplete sensation of that hand on her flesh. She felt like several strikes of lightning had fallen on her.


    Her face immediately became like a furnace. She could probably fry eggs on her fiery skin. The most embarrassing thing was that she felt an indescribable excitement. There was a feeling of anticipation. How could she be like this?


    With that thought, she began to make an effort to escape from her position. However, Zhong Feng''s other arm was firmly ced over her upper body. The only actions she could take was moving her butt in the air and kicking her hanging legs.


    Of course, if she wanted to, she would have long disentangled herself. However, the fact that Zhong Feng was holding her firmly gave her an excuse to sumb to her dark desires and naughty curiosity. Above her, Zhong Feng smiled sensually because he understood her.


    He lifted his hand above that enticing supple derriere¡­

 Chapter 160 - IS THIS REAL?

    Sometimeter, Hu Lei sat down in the penthouse kitchen, drinking ginger tea while Zhong Feng prepared breakfast. She concealed her face behind the cup, refusing to look at his rxed demeanour. She wished that she could drill into the ground and hide for a thousand years.


    It had only been an hour since that incident in her apartment. Therefore, she could still remember the entire urrence with frightening vividness. She could not seem to forget anything, from the warmth of his strong hand to the light ps which did not feel like punishment at all.


    Since that time, her face had turned into a tomato. The event would definitely be recorded in her mind as ck history.


    Unfortunately, Zhong Feng did not share her sentiments. If anything, he seemedpletely refreshed and happy. She bit her lip inmentation and looked up at him. Unexpectedly, he was looking right at her. She felt herself burn in embarrassment once again.


    He smiled sensually at her before cing a te with a single fluffy pancake covered in maple and chocte syrup and multiple strawberry slices.


    Hu Lei temporarily forgot about her troubles and dug into the pancake with relish. Even though the evil man had spanked her, at least he had a conscience. She smiled a little and kept forking little slices of the pancake into her mouth.


    Next to her, Zhong Feng felt satisfied when he saw her in high spirits. He stretched a hand and touched her lip. She looked up like a scared little rabbit, causing him to chuckle. He took back his hand licked his thumb.


    "Absolutely delicious¡­" His eyes had a dark twinkle.


    "You... you¡­" She sputtered in disapproval at his flirtatious behaviour.


    "It is the best chocte syrup in the world. I consulted a grandmaster in the industry." He said with amused eyes, before turning back to his unembellished pancakes and eggs.


    Hu Lei felt frustrated by his behaviour, but she could only take it out on the pancake.


    "I will be busy for the next couple of weeks." Zhong Feng said suddenly.


    Hu Lei nodded as she chewed and swallowed.


    "I will also be quite busy. I have to participate in the movie promotions for TQA." Bo Qian had already given her the timetable and the details on the promotion events. It was going to be a busy period.


    Since she had failed to show up at the movie set as promised, she needed to put in more effort. Otherwise, she would seem snobbish and untrustworthy. Actually, Hu Lei felt a lot of regret about not seeing the film being shot. Unfortunately, that entire scandal had ruined everything, making it inconvenient for her to participate.


    "You should be careful during this period. The entertainment industry can be cruel. If anything happens, you should call me immediately. Don''t let people y tricks on you." Zhong Feng warned seriously.


    He knew that Hu Lei could protect herself in many ways. However, there were countless tricks that people ustomed to the entertainment industry would use. There was no approach too dirty in the sector if it meant getting the desired result.


    "I know. I have been watching a lot of idol dramas in preparation." Hu Lei expressed with self-satisfaction.


    Zhong Feng could only sigh. However, he did not mind. It didn''t really matter if she could not protect herself. He would always watch over her. He would like to see who would have the guts to hurt his person. His eyes glinted briefly before hisidback demeanour was restored.


    "What do you want to do today?" He inquired as she finished her breakfast.


    Hu Lei tilted her head in thought. She had not done any fun things since returning because of certain health restrictions. With Ah-Feng back, it was the perfect time to let loose. But she did not know anything about entertainment in Supreme City.


    "I want to go somewhere fun with interesting people." She dered.


    Zhong Feng nodded even though this request was vague.


    After breakfast, Hu Lei was left to clean up while Zhong Feng went to his study with a contemtive look in his eyes. He already had an idea about where to take Hu Lei. He wanted to ensure that she enjoyed herself before things got hectic once again.


    He dialled a number using his private line.


    "Is this real? Are you really calling me?" An excited voice spoke out, almost impairing his ears.


    He frowned in displeasure.


    "If I am not calling you, who am I calling?"


    The other person at the end of the lineughed happily, unaffected by the brusque nature of Zhong Feng.


    "What can I do for young master Zhong?"


    "My girlfriend wants to have fun with interesting people." Zhong Feng said with an unconcealed pride.


    The person on the other end of the line seemed to choke on his own saliva. He coughed in pain as he tried to regain his breath. He could not believe what he had just heard. Wasn''t Zhong Feng rumoured to be a highly functioning android without human emotions?


    Again, he had called which showed that there was something unusual going on.


    "What kind of fun? What kind of people?"


    Zhong Feng did not respond, but his aura seemed to seep through the phone.


    "Fine, fine¡­ there is no need to send evil vibes. You have always rejected my invitations. This girlfriend must be special." The person seemed to get more excited. "Let me send you the details."


    "Thank you." Zhong Feng felt satisfied.


    The words did not bring joy to the person on the other end. Instead, they seemed to cause an eerie feeling. It was like a mountain of pressure was pressing down along with those words.


    "I couldn''t possibly ept your gratitude." Nervousughter apanied those words.


    "I will see youter." With that, Zhong Feng disconnected the call.

 Chapter 161 - IT’S YOU?

    Hu Lei was incredibly excited as Zhong Feng drove to an unknown destination. She had been looking forward to having fun in Supreme City for a long time. Unfortunately, there was never a good opportunity due to various issues. But now, her little dream wasing true.


    "Where are we going?" She asked with twinkling eyes.


    Zhong Feng nced at her helplessly. She had asked this question multiple times already.


    "Do you understand the meaning of the word ''surprise''?" He asked with slight amusement.


    "What is a surprise? Can I eat it?" She asked cheekily.


    Her restlessness and excitement was palpable. She was like a little child, shifting in her seat. It was understandable because of the numerous limitations in her earlier life. Even though she was about to turn twenty-six, she waspletely ignorant about a lot of things.


    "Be good. You have to wait for the surprise. We are almost there." Zhong Feng raised his hand and patted her head.


    Hu Lei''s cheeks puffed up in frustration before she turnedpletely docile.


    "Can you at least give me a clue? You know, ording to research, people enjoy things more if they have a spoiler of the ending." She spoke in a gentle voice with a pout on her face.


    Zhong Feng looked at the pouting lips and felt that familiar urge to just hold her and kiss her breath away. Unfortunately, he was driving. He hoped that she would not be making that type of expression in public, or he might have to put some people in the ce.


    "Put that ridiculous face away." He said in a t tone.


    Hu Lei pouted even more. This guy did not know what was good for him. She was obviously adorable when she pouted. How could he insult her ssic seductive move? Seeing that he was not responding anymore, she sighed in a dramatic manner repeatedly.


    If she could not seduce, she could annoy. She hid a small smile by looking outside the window. After a while, Zhong Feng finally caved. He could not stand seeing the dejected drooping of her shoulders and head.


    "We are going to Secret Realm." He exposed the surprise.


    "We are going to a secret realm?" She repeated in an incredulous tone.


    "You could say that." Zhong Feng smiled a little to himself.


    "It sounds fun. What will we do there?" She asked, even though she thought that he was just tricking her so that she would not bother him.


    Zhong Feng smiled.


    "What do people do in secret realms?"


    "Mmmh¡­ look for treasure?"


    Zhong Feng rubbed head in approval.


    "Do you know that I am bing shorter because you keep patting my head?" Her little teeth were bared at him.


    "I can pat some other ce if you want." A maic voice responded.


    Immediately, Hu Lei was reminded of her very recent ck history. She could already imagine him patting a certain part of her body. She felt a wave of embarrassment engulf her. How could he be so lecherous during the day?


    "You¡­ what are you thinking?" She stammered.


    "I meant your hand." He responded evenly, but she could see that certain dark light in his eyes that betrayed his true thoughts.


    "Zhong Feng, you arepletely shameless!" She rebuked loudly.


    Zhong Feng stopped the vehicle suddenly and turned to her with a wicked light. He leaned towards her, causing her to back away from his overwhelming presence. Unlike his usual suited-up self, his casual appearance had an unrestrained wildness. It made her feel like he could swallow her up without warning.


    "We are here." He whispered when his lips were just an inch from hers.


    With that, he drew back. Hu Lei clenched her teeth in anger. This man¡­ lighting fires that he did not intend to quench. Humph¡­ see how thisdy will deal with you. She looked outside and discovered that Zhong Feng had stopped before a humongous gate. At the top of this gate, there was a dramatic sign that read ''Secret Realm''.


    After a moment, the lower part of the gate opened, allowing their car to drive into the property. Once the vehicle passed through, they found an entirely different environment inside. It was almost as if the property was really a secret realm in a cultivation novel.


    Everything was lush and green, and the area even seemed significantly cooler than the eternal environment. When Hu Lei looked outside, she could see some species of trees and nts which were not indigenous. Moreover, the grounds looked wild and untamed while retaining their beauty.


    Seeing the awed look on Hu Lei''s face, Zhong Feng''s lips stretched. She would be even more surprised because this was only the general area of the park. Even though he had never participated in the Secret Realm events, he had explored it.


    Zhong Feng parked the vehicle on the parking lot outside a building with an impressive board with the words ''Information Centre''. Already, there were numerous vehicles in the lot. It was obvious that their owners were not small individuals. There were numerous high-ss sports cars along with some long limousines and powerful trucks.


    This powerful man who had a rtively simple car did not give these vehicles a second look. He simply opened his door and walked around to let out Hu Lei. He held her small soft hand in his ownrge one with satisfaction. When she stepped out of the vehicle, he could not resist pulling her close to his chest.


    "You really came! I thought you were kidding." A loud person seemed to appear out of nowhere with an excited face.


    They turned to face the bright, almost shining, countenance. Zhong Feng had a look of discontentment on his face because he had been nning on eating a little tofu before going into the building. Now, with this outsider, he could not do anything.


    Hu Lei looked up and saw this excited person who seemed to have the energy of two terriers on a coffee diet. Normally, she would not think much about meeting this type of strange creature. However, this time, she could not help smiling.


    "It''s you?" the high-energy voice was loud and piercing.


    Hu Lei did not understand the implication, but she could not simply let someone speak with that much shock about her.


    "Why can''t it be me?" She responded with an imperial air.

 Chapter 162 - ABUSING A SINGLE GUY

    Furukawa Shun looked at the couple in front of him and felt that the image was too wonderful. His entire person felt refreshed and energised. How could he not? His personal hero and friend had showed up to one of his events. He had tried inviting him numerous times, but the man would always coldly turn him away.


    Moreover, this hero hade with a beauty. As a loyal follower of Zhong Feng, Shun was always angry when people spoke ill of his ''big brother''. He had heard all kinds of rumours about Zhong Feng. Some people imed that he had a cold heart, incapable of having human feelings. Others said that he had that kind of problem. Otherwise, why would he turn away beauties?


    Furukawa Shun had used his small online ounts to fight for the sake of his hero. He also defended Zhong Feng with fierceness when his friends spoke poorly about him.


    Unfortunately, this had led to them believing that Shun had a special unspeakable love for Zhong Feng. (^_^) Shun felt indignant about this implication. How could they not understand the meaning of brotherhood? This was the bond of knights who had braved battles together.


    The more he looked at the couple, the more he felt that it was pleasing to his eyes. The cold handsome face and the little adorable face looked like they belonged together. More importantly, no one could defame his hero again.


    "Of course, it can only be you, Miss Hu." He responded with his usual enthusiasm.


    Hu Lei nodded in approval and looked at the energetic man with interest. The first time she had met him, she had thought that he looked like a K-pop idol. His face had matured a bit, but he still had the same youthful vibe.


    Suddenly, her eyes were covered, cutting off the assessment.


    "Don''t look at him." A sullen person spoke in a low voice.


    Hu Lei removed the hand from her face and looked at Zhong Feng,pletely speechless. How childish was he? She had only looked at the man for a few moments. Still, his jealous face felt a little cute. She lifted her hands and rubbed his cheeks.


    Shun turned into stone when he saw the pair being so loving. When the short Hu Lei fondly rubbed the towering Zhong Feng''s face, the man showed softness and even leaned into the touch. Hero, what happened to you? There had to be some bewitching spell in y.


    Shun cleared his throat loudly to disrupt this PDA. He could not take more of this scene. He might just crumble into dust. Zhong Feng looked at him coldly.


    "He-he, the event is about to begin. We should get moving." He exined before indicating for them to follow him into the Information Centre.


    "What is this event?" Hu Lei asked as they walked.


    Shun looked at her and smiled with pride.


    "You can think of it as a survival game meets a scavenger hunt. The entire game is modelled after the secret realms in fantasy cultivation books. Essentially, Secret Realm is a theme park." He exined with excitement.


    When they entered the Information Centre, Hu Lei found that the interior design was reminiscent of eastern fantasy stories. Even the people working in the operation were dressed in interesting traditional robes. Hu Lei could not help looking around in amazement.


    "On the right side, we have the meeting hall and the entrance to the secret dimension. Most of the other yers are already in the hall." Shun indicated to a sign that read ''Meeting Hall''.


    "What''s on the left side?" Hu Lei asked.


    "There is a restaurant, a performance theatre and a 3D archery range. When yers get kicked out of the game, they can have a little fun before the session ends."


    As Shun was talking, a beautifuldy in a ck robe came towards the group and handed him two sealed garment bags with red clothes. He nodded and took them before waving for her to leave. He handed one clear bag to Hu Lei and the other to Zhong Feng.


    "Every yer must wear a robe. The robes are customised to match your height, and you can simply wear them over your regr clothes. They are also fitted with sensors to monitor yer damage. The robe will detect and monitor the damage sustained. If the apparent damage is fatal, you will be kicked out." He exined.


    "So, where are the weapons?" Hu Lei already felt excited.


    "The weapons will be provided in the meeting hall before the door is opened. It is essential for us to prevent tampering for the sake of fairness."


    Hu Lei nodded in understanding. So far, she liked everything she had heard. Her adorable face lifted to look up at the man who had been silent the entire time. She smiled happily at him, showing her appreciation.


    He rubbed her head affectionately as he always did. Hu Lei red at him. If he continued, she really would be shorter. He lifted an eyebrow and Hu Lei remembered the conversation they had in the vehicle. In the end, she could only submit to being petted on her little head.


    "If you have anything to leave behind, you will be provided with a secure locker." Shun felt that he would be blinded by non-verbal PDA if he continued standing there.


    How could they abuse a poor single guy like himself?


    "There''s no need. We are light travellers. We will just put on the robes as we walk to the meeting hall." Hu Lei did not want to waste time.


    Shun looked at the little woman in dismay. Didn''t she want the privacy of the locker room? This was the first time she had heard such an absurd approach. If Hu Lei had heard his thoughts, she would have waved her hand at him with nonchnce. If she was just going to throw on a robe over her regr clothes, why did she need privacy?


    "Don''t you want to use a mirror?" He asked subtly.


    "Will you make me a better robe immediately if I don''t like this one?" Hu Lei countered with another question, already opening the garment bag.


    "Well, that might be difficult." He had already been hard-pressed to have these two robes made in such a short period. Usually, people booked his Secret Realm events in advance to ensure adequate preparation.


    "Then, it makes no difference." She pulled the robe over her t-shirt and jeans.


    Zhong Feng also followed her lead and donned his robe directly. His movements were smooth and efficient, as if he had worn these types of robes his entire life. He smoothly tied the sash,pleting his look. The two people beside him and everyone else in the centre looked at him with worship.


    After a long dazed moment, Shun shook his head forcefully to dispel the celestial image in his head. He could not bear it if the words spoken by his friends came true. Zhong Feng was his brother. Still, that look was just too enticing. He truly looked like an immortal.


    "Hubby, you are too handsome. What shall I do if someone tries to steal you?" Hu Lei clutched her red cheeks and turned her head happily from side to side.


    Zhong Feng smiled at the words. Immediately, the entire room seemed toe to a stand-still. The man was undeniably handsome, but his cold face was a little scary. However, when he truly smiled, even brightest stars would hide their faces.


    "You can directly kill them." He responded carelessly.


    With these words, he helped Hu Lei put her robe in order, causing the people watching to sigh in disappointment. It seemed that the immortal already had someone. Huh¡­ she must have saved the universe in herst life.

 Chapter 163 - IT IS A SURVIVAL GAME

    The appearance of Zhong Feng and Hu Lei in the meeting hall created murmurs in this room filled with fifty plus people. The excitement could be primarily attributed to the presence of Zhong Feng because he was almost an urban legend. He rarely appeared in public ces, so it sometimes seemed like he did not exist.


    Still, some people had seen him before. After all, the attendees were primarily from the affluent and well-connected families in Supreme City. It would be difficult for them not to recognise such a legendary figure. The uninformed individuals were either out of touch or had been brought as guests by their wealthier partners.


    This game looked like it was a casual event, but it was actually designed and intended to be a bonding experience for the younger generation of the core families in the city. The cost of a single ticket was astronomical, and there was no guarantee that a person could get one. The exclusivity only made the demand higher.


    Shun went to the front of the hall and stood at the podium. The traditionally dimly lit hall and the robed people gave the impression that they really were in an eastern fantasy novel, waiting for a forgotten dimension to be opened.


    "I would like to wee you to another of our exciting Secret Realm events. I hope that we can all have fun while maintaining a respectful attitude. Those who vite the rules andmon good conduct will be banned from Secret Realm permanently." He spoke with ringing solemnity.


    "As usual, the goal of the game is to collect as many treasure tokens as possible. You will find them hidden in various ces within the realm. The positions of cement are random. Others can be unlocked bypleting surprise puzzles. Once you collect a virtual token, your score will be automatically logged. If you are killed by another yer, your tokens will be transferred to them."


    "You will also face dangers from concealed traps. If you are not careful, you could die before collecting a single token. The final man standing will be the winner of the game. If there are multiple people who cross the finish line, the number of tokens will determine the final winner."


    Shun smiled and pressed a button on the podium and a holographic image of a beautiful yellow sports car appeared above him.


    "The winner of the game today will receive a street legal race car, courtesy of rion Motor City." Furukawa dered dramatically.


    Most of the people in the room owned sports cars. However, there are things which cannot be bought using just money. In addition, this type of vehicle would cost millions. There was no one who would reject this opportunity.


    A lot of eyes turned to a princely man dressed in red robes, sitting alone. He nodded at the people looking at him. Everyone felt even more excited, seeing the owner of the motor city. If he was here, the prize was definitely legitimate.


    Hu Lei did not care about the vehicle. She wanted to begin ying. Unfortunately, she had to keep waiting. She looked around the room with interest, and she was surprised to discover some familiar people.


    The most prominent person was Song Lili who was dressed in white robes and seated with some girls, as if she was holding court. She also discovered Murong Yue and Murong Yan. Thetter looked ufortable and had a displeased look on her face while the former had the gentle demeanour, worthy of a sweetheart celebrity.


    "When you receive your crossbows at the entrance, you will enter thebyrinth via the entrance that matches the colour of your robes. This is not a team game. However, you should consider those with the same colour to be your teammates while inside thebyrinth. You cannot kill your teammates until you exit the maze. However, you are not obligated to help them."


    "Finally, photography is not allowed for the sake of personal privacy. Anyone found taking photos will be banned immediately. Now, let us begin." Shun finished with a smile.


    There was loud cheering and an ambience of excitement. The group left the hall and ended down a wide staircase and to a circr entrance. At the entrance, four attendants in ck robes were handing out beautiful pistol crossbows. Though they looked authentic, their design was simr toser guns.


    When Zhong Feng and Hu Lei finally crossed the threshold, they found Song Lili and another girl in red robes in the hallway, obstructing their path.


    "Hello, Hu Lei." Song Lili greeted before turning to Zhong Feng. "Feng''er, I didn''t know that you wereing. Perhaps we could havee together."


    The friendly words attracted the gazes of the people around. Their eyes shone with a thirst for scandal and gossip. Even though photography was forbidden, Shun could do nothing about what they saw. Some were already thinking about how they could take advantage of this revtion.


    "I don''t think that we are on such familiar terms, Miss Song." Zhong Feng responded coldly.


    He was normally not bothered by rumours as long as they did not affect his life. However, he did not want Hu Lei to have a misunderstanding or even a doubt towards him. Furthermore, he did not want to be linked with other women, especially those who had a deeply plotting nature.


    Song Lili looked dejected at the words, but she still smiled. Those who were watching subtly would believe that they were lovers who had had a disagreement. Song Lili looked like she had been wronged and was trying to stay strong. These people with a thirst for gossip leaned even closer.


    "I am sorry. I just wanted to ask you to look out for my friend, Shishi. She is in the same team as you." Her voice was calm but had a wisp of sadness.


    "Miss Song, this is not a team sport. It''s a survival game. Now, if you will excuse us¡­" Hu Lei looked at Song Lili as if she was looking at an idiot before walking away alongside Zhong Feng.


    The gossipers were already filling in the gaps. Unfortunately, most people in this social circle judged by outward appearances. They decided that the famous Song Lili was the one who best matched the celestial Zhong Feng. Even though she only modelled in the west, she dealt with luxury products which were popr among second-generations in the country.


    Since they did not know Hu Lei, they could only assume that she was a cheap woman who had gotten in between two well-matched people. This type of drama never got old. And naturally, most people were rooting for Song Lili who was watching those red-robed backs with palpable sadness.


    "Don''t worry, Lili. I will teach her a lesson for you." Shishi felt sad when she realised how pitiful her beautiful friend looked.


    Moreover, she knew that Song Lili had had a crush on Zhong Feng since she was a young girl. It must have been a blow for her to see him with another woman. Shishi made the entire matter extremely dramatic in her head, creating scenarios that did not exist.


    "I am fine. You should just focus on having fun." Song Lili pushed the girl to the direction of the red door before turning to the opposite direction.


    This generous and forgiving behaviour made Shishi even more determined to help out her friend by teaching that shameless woman a lesson. Lili was obviously the one who deserved to be next to that invible godly man. What right did a nameless nobody have to hold his hand?

 Chapter 164 - THIS IS MY BOYFRIEND

    Though the Secret Realm game was quitepetitive, most people chose to team up during the first stage. This choice could be attributed to the dangers of the random traps in thebyrinth. These traps were not easy to find.


    Therefore, even those who had yed the game severally would often die in the initial phase. At least, if a group teamed up to escape the maze, there would be a higher chance of avoiding being kicked out of the game embarrassingly early.


    Moreover, there was the rule that prevented people who entered through the same door from killing each other within thebyrinth. Therefore, there would be no danger when teaming up, and with a few ground rules, the benefits outweighed the risks.


    When Zhong Feng and Hu Lei got to the door with a red indicator at the top, they found a group of six people waiting. Apparently, no one wanted to be the test subject for their path. This was another reason that people chose to go in together. If anyone went ahead, they would most likely be a sacrificialmb.


    "Hello." Hu Lei greeted the group cheerfully. The yers responded casually, but their attention was primarily on the attention-grabbing person beside her.


    The only person who looked at her directly and with focus was a handsome young man with a rather impressive aura. For a moment, Hu Lei thought she could see him as a gracious prince in a fairy tale. She could not help giving him a few more looks.


    Unfortunately, a cold and oppressive air seemed to emit from the man beside her. So, she could not continue staring at him. She rolled her eyes and jabbed him with her elbow lightly.


    "We should begin. The other groups have already entered." One of the men spoke with dissatisfaction.


    This man had the air of a clich¨¦ second-generation from a new money family. From his overly styled hair to multiple expensive essories, he looked like he feared that people would not know he had money. Moreover, there was a girl clinging to his arm, looking at him adoringly.


    There were no objections, so the group directly entered the maze as soon as Shishi arrived. The door led into a rtively narrow corridor with torches. Though they looked like ming torches, a closer look revealed that they were powered by electricity.


    The walls of the corridor looked like they were hewn from stone. But when Hu Lei touched them, she concluded that they had to beposite panels or something simr. The floor was covered in stone pavers with a rustic appearance. All in all, the entire scene had an ancient treasure-hunting vibe.


    Unfortunately, most people in the group were afraid of being at the front because of the traps. Hu Lei was fearless, so she walked ahead. Zhong Feng naturally walked beside her. The most surprising thing was the princely man. He also unhesitatingly moved to the front.


    Hu Lei could sense that he had some interest towards her. He had nced towards her subtly but repeatedly. However, she could tell that he did not have an attraction toward her. He was looking at her as one would look at an inanimate object with curiosity.


    She decided to ignore him and find out more about himter. As they walked cautiously, she noticed a subtly glowing light behind one of the torches.


    "What is that?" She asked, pointing at the torch as they passed.


    Before an answer came, Shishi hopped forward and touched the end of her crossbow to the little blue light. She looked at Hu Lei triumphantly.


    "That is the token. If you find one, just touch it with your weapon, and it should be logged in your score." The curious man on her right side responded.


    "Oh, I see. Thank you. I am Hu Lei." She smiled at him. Since an opportunity had presented itself, she could at least open a path for her future investigation.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Wang Che." He responded.


    Wang Che could sense the cold gaze from Zhong Feng. He looked ready to annihte the nine generations of his family. There was actual killing intent in the corridor. Hu Lei naturally could feel the dissatisfaction from her childish man.


    "This is my boyfriend." She introduced with a smile.


    Immediately, the air became warmer and a little less oppressive.


    "It is nice to see you, Mr Zhong." Wang Che spoke in a bnced tone, neither servile nor arrogant.


    "Mr Wang." Zhong Feng nodded curtly at the man.


    Hu Lei felt that this interaction was quite sessful. Normally, Zhong Feng would not speak to people out ofmon courtesy. She hade to understand is personality. He was not only introverted. He waspletely antisocial. Therefore, he never bothered with niceties.


    She did not mind this at all. She would like him even if he did not talk at all. However, her intuition told her that he had be more closed off when she had gone missing. She hoped that he could be a little more open, free and happy. Moreover, it would be good if he could make reliable friends.


    If something happened to her, she hoped that he would have a good support system. This was also the true reason she had agreed to visit his parents with him. She did not want him to be estranged from people who cared for him. After all, she did not know if she could always be with him. Her thoughts drifted back to the previous nk night. It was probably only a matter of time before her mind broke.


    "Stop, I think there is a trap." Wang Che spoke suddenly, breaking Hu Lei''s morbid thoughts.


    Even though the traps were ced in thebyrinth randomly, there were always signs indicating the presence of a trap. Wang Che was not only smart. He had yed this game a couple of times. Therefore, he was quite experienced in dealing with thebyrinth.


    Hu Lei stopped immediately. She was aplete newbie, so there was no need to be overly enthusiastic and cocky. If she could learn more, it would decrease the risk of being kicked out of the game before she had had enough fun.


    Unfortunately, luck was not on her side. When she stopped, she was somehow pushed forward by the person behind her. As Wang Che had predicted, there was a trap. The cobblestone pavers below her lit up in a vivid blue colour and a dramatic crumbling effect was disyed.


    Hu Lei reacted fast and propelled herself forward and ran from the crumbling ground assuming that the floor was actually caving in. She only stopped after clearing the glowing floor. She looked back and saw a gloating look on Shishi''s face.


    It seemed that her close shave with virtual death had not been idental. But she could do nothing for now. She waved at Zhong Feng with a helpless smile. He shooed her lightly, indicating for her to go ahead. She thought about it and nodded.


    Before she could move on, she discovered three random tokens on the floor. She smiled happily and collected them with her crossbow. Immediately, aser matrix with shing red beams was activated, blocking her path. She was speechless. This trap was too unfair.

 Chapter 165 - YOU ARE UGLY

    Hu Lei felt a little frustrated about the new obstacle because she had been nning on exploring the secret realm a little and kill off a few people before Zhong Feng caught up. Even though she did not care about the car, she did not like losing. If there was a game, she wanted to be the winner.


    She looked at the beams of light with focus. She had sneaked into a lot of high security ces in the past. But for some reason, she had never actually encountered aser matrix in any of those buildings. However, she could not admit defeat in the face of an interesting challenge.


    She tracked the movement of theser beams and started humming lightly. Even with her keen eyes, she could not memorise the position of each ray of light. But she could determine the best path to avoid death and memorise it using a song.


    She had picked up this technique from her teacher when she was training in Japan. At first, she would constantly fall into traps because she could time her movements properly to ensure that she would avoid booby-traps. Then, her teacher had told her that avoiding traps was like dancing. ''If you hear a song, your body will move along.''


    After a moment, Hu Lei dived into theser matrix with small and slow steps, posing, bending, skipping and turning with minimal movements. She looked like she was waltzing. If she was in her body suit, she could have probably cleared the area in a few seconds. But with the robe, she had to be careful.


    Behind her, the red group was looking at her in shock. Her movements were beautiful, and she had almost finished that section of the trap sessfully. However, that was not the problem.


    "She knows that the traps are supposed to be deactivated first, right?" One of the men in the group asked with twitching lips.


    "Humph, she is just trying to show off." Shishi responded with a sneer.


    The other people wanted to agree. However, Zhong Feng nced at them with a sharp and freezing look. They did not dare speak more.


    "There is no rule that says that traps have to be deactivated." Wang Che said as he touched the wall.


    On the surface, there was a subtle bump which might have been mistaken as part of the d¨¦cor. He pressed on it and the floor lit up. Some sections were blue while others were white. Judging from Hu Lei''s ordeal, the white ones had to be the safe ones.


    The entire group crossed without much incidence. Unfortunately, theser trap activated by Hu Lei had not been turned off.


    "She is the one who made this trap activate. Why do we have to deal with it?" Shishi did not give up on badmouthing Hu Lei.


    This time there was a murmur of assent. Zhong Feng did not respond. He found the deactivation point which was a panel with a traditional logic puzzle. He handled it with ease before walking on purposefully from the group. It seemed that the partnership was short-lived.


    In another part of the structure, Hu Lei discovered that it was truly a maze. Only the initial opening corridor was straight path. The rest of the area had multiple paths and crossroads at each turning point. In the end, she decided to choose her route randomly. She did not believe that she would be trapped with her good sense of direction.


    Then, she realised the reason the maze was called abyrinth. The dividing panels making up this part of the secret realm structure could move. Simply speaking, theposite walls were modr and could be repositioned, opening new paths and closing off old ones.


    Either way, she was not daunted, and after almost falling in a few more dangerous situations, she eventually learnt how to identify potential traps. She also discovered that the traps could be deactivated. This discovery made her hit her own face in embarrassment. Of course, there had to be method for turning off traps. Not everyone was athletic.


    As she kept walking, she heard two female voices. These voices were not per se familiar, but she had a hunch on their identity. After all, they were speaking quite loudly. She concealed herself subtly because she was interested in hearing more before killing them off.


    "Did you see her? How could she even have the face to show herself? Does she think that she could ever be part of our social circle?" The loud and angry voice did not carry far, but Hu Lei could hear it clearly.


    "Don''t speak so loudly. Walls have ears." The other woman responded calmly.


    "Ugh, I just can''t bear it. Even her own mother does not want her. Why does she have the confidence to strut about like she owns the ce?" The voice became a little lower.


    "Yue, you should know that right now we are in a delicate situation. Uncle might be in a tough situation, but he is definitely going to look for a way to retaliate. You cannot give anyone a chance by being careless." The voice was stern.


    "I know. I am also worried. I think dad might be thinking of an arranged marriage for me. I don''t know what he is thinking. Didn''t you all say that we could depend on that useless brat for sess? Why do I have to pay the price when he has been freeloading for years?" Murong Yue had an edge to her voice.


    As they came closer, Hu Lei had a cold sh in her eyes.


    "You should also do your part for the family. What is wrong with an arranged marriage? I feel that it is not a bad idea." Murong Yan responded evenly.


    "Of course, you wouldn''t understand." Murong Yue sighed.


    Murong Yan stopped just before they reached the turn behind which Hu Lei was hiding. She looked at her sister with zing anger in her eyes. Murong Yue was startled. Though her sister was not nice and charming, she never showed anger so openly.


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Murong Yan asked with a piercing voice.


    Hu Lei felt that the moment for her appearance hade.


    "I think she''s implying that you are ugly." She said with amusement before directly shooting them in the blue-robed chest with her crossbow without hesitation.


    Game over. The two women lifted their weapons to retaliate, but it was already toote. Once a person was killed off, their crossbows would power off immediately.


    "How can you be so shameless?" Murong Yan, who had been shot in the back asked.


    Hu Lei shrugged.


    "Why are you mad at me? I am just ying the game. Anyway, I am not the one who called you ugly." Her voice was casual, and there was a smile on her face.


    Immediately, Murong Yan was inmed. Even though Hu Lei had killed her off, it was a game. How could thispare to Murong Yue''s insult? Yan had always been insecure about her appearance because of this sister. When this matter was mentioned out aloud, she felt like she could really kill.


    "Yan, don''t listen to the b*tch. She is just trying to turn us against each other." Murong Yue said, looking angrily at Hu Lei who was watching the show.


    "So what did you mean?" Of course, she knew that Hu Lei was trying to sow discord. However, this did not make the insult less real.


    "I¡­" Murong Yue stammered, but she could note up with anything immediately. In truth, she had really been implying that her sister was not pretty enough to realise the shame of being set up on blind dates. As someone who had been praised for her beauty, she could not ept that it was not in her power to choose any man she wanted.


    "You think that you are all that great? Let me tell you, dad and Lu Liang consulted me on your marriage, and I asked them to wait a little longer because of our sibling bond. It seems that I was overthinking things. I will make sure to rmend a good man, my dear sister." Murong Yan said venomously.


    Murong Yue''s face became pale in fear. She knew that her sister could be very vengeful. If it wasn''t for this little b*tch¡­


    Hu Lei felt that her work was done. She walked away with a happy hum. Since she was so preupied, she did not realise that some distance and a few turns away, a woman in white was eavesdropping on the conversation.

 Chapter 166 - RUNNING AROUND LIKE A LITTLE CHILD

    The conclusion of the survival game was highly anticlimactic for Hu Lei. When she left thebyrinth, she found that the next stage was a forest-like area. She felt incredibly at home and decided to track and kill off participants in the difficult-to-guard woods.


    Unfortunately, as someone with zero knowledge on this game and gaming in general, she did not know that there was a third stage. Therefore, she kept frolicking in the woods and attracting hatred by killing off unsuspecting yers.


    When the final minute countdown began, Hu Lei was just emerging from the forest. The third section was an open field which required yers to run to the finish line without being killed off in the open section. She did not even bother trying. Still, she could not help feeling dejected as an attendant in ck robes came to escort her out.


    "Hu Lei, you are quite apetitor." Shun appeared from nowhere as soon as she left the game area.


    She looked at him with an unfriendly eye. No one liked this type offorting praise.


    "I am not kidding. If you had made it to the finish line, you would have worn. Moreover, you are responsible for taking out almost half of thepetitors." Shun looked at her with glowing eyes.


    Hu Lei felt a littleforted.


    "Who ended up winning?" She asked.


    Shun looked at her with a smile that almost split his face. He pointed at Zhong Feng who was being led by another attendant.


    Immediately, Hu Lei felt a smile creep up on her little adorable face. She had been feeling down because she felt that she had helped the person who won. After all, the yers who had left the maze were experiencedpetitors. By eliminating them, she had definitely made other peoples'' paths quite smooth.


    "Congrattions, Ah-Feng." She smiled happily showing her teeth.


    He came over and rubbed her head.


    "Now, you know how amazing I am." He said with augh.


    Shun once again felt like his world view had shifted because he had never seen a Zhong Feng like this one. He shook his head to expel the thoughts.


    "You know that you would make a powerful cultivator couple in a fantasy world. Hu Lei managed to eliminate numerous yers while Zhong Feng managed to get to the finish line without killing anyone." He eximed with some envy.


    Actually, it was not surprising that no one would attempt to eliminate Zhong Feng since he was like an emperor in Supreme City. But the fact that he had won without killing off anyone meant that he had managed to collect a lot of tokens through his own efforts.


    "Naturally, my hubby is amazing." Hu Lei caught Zhong Feng''s arm and held it close to her chest in smug satisfaction.


    Shun rolled his eyes.


    "There is one more matter that I wanted to consult you on. What do you want to do about that girl, Shishi? She clearly pushed you and had it out for you." Shun asked.


    Normally, he would not deal too harshly with rule breakers. A temporary ban would be imposed to scare them a little. However, this was his hero''s girlfriend. If he didn''t give her special treatment, how would he face his hero?


    "Ban her permanently." Zhong Feng spoke without hesitation.


    "There is no need for that. Let it be." There was no need to be excessive about such a small matter. It was a game anyway.


    Zhong Feng frowned, but ultimately, he could only ept her words. The couple exchanged a few more words with Shun before leaving. Some of the other yers remained to enjoy the other attractions, but Hu Lei already felt exhausted and drained.


    "Where do you want to go next?" Zhong Feng asked with a smile as they drove from Secret Realm.


    Hu Lei looked out of the window in contemtion. She had a certain stone-like feeling in her heart, weighing down on her. Running around like a little child ying a shooting game seemed to remind her of something, but she could not remember what it was. When she almost grasped that thought, it seemed to fleet away.


    "Can you drive to Bright Stars Middle School?" She asked.


    Zhong Feng looked at her in question. He felt a little worried when he realised how tired and strained she looked. Even if she had recovered, her body was still not in the best condition.


    "Do you want to go home first? I will drive you thereter after a shower and some food." He offered.


    "No, it''s fine. I just feel like there is something I need to remember. If I don''t go right now, I might lose it." It was not the first time she had felt that feeling of recalling something important about her life. But it almost always disappeared.


    Zhong Feng did not oppose the matter further. He knew that she had lost a lot of memories from her childhood. Even if most people did not remember details of their childhood, it was different than having aplete nk. She had no memory of a peaceful life because her first memories began when she had been first captured.


    Zhong Feng parked his vehicle outside the quaint little school. Since it was a weekend, there were no children, teachers or even guards. Hu Lei stepped out of the vehicle with a focussed look in her eyes. She felt a little dizzy and disoriented. However, she did not stop until she stood in front of the locked gate.


    She looked at the school and felt a sense of familiarity, as if nothing had changed. The images in her mind became less blurry as she stared through the gaps of the gate. They were scattered memories, but she could not help feeling excited. She remembered ying on crude monkey bars, wowing her ssmates with her upper body strength. Theughter and joy seemed so distant, but it sounded real.


    After that, she recalled how it had all ended. She had left the school and began walking home. The distant was not very short, but she did not mind. Well, she had repeated that lie because she had had no choice. The truth was that her father was not around, and her mother did not want her.


    On that day, she had noticed a familiar vehicle behind her. It was innocuous in its appearance. She had seen it before on multiple asions. But she did not care because she had checked and seen the clear ''Global Volunteer Doctors'' on the panels. She had asked her father about it, and he had said the people who drove it were good and helped others.


    She did not remember what exactly had happened. The vehicle had stopped before her, and she had looked up in question. Then, nothing¡­


    "Let''s go." Hu Lei turned from the locked gate.

 Chapter 167 - BELONGS TO SOMEONE ELSE

    When Wang Che left the Secret Realm, he felt conflicted. This feeling was unfamiliar because he always made the most logical decision based on benefits and drawbacks. However, in this situation, he was uncertain about the best decision.


    His confliction came with the discovery that the girl that his good friend Qi Han was searching was not simple or avable. It had not taken him much thought to conclude that Hu Lei was the woman that Qi Han had been thinking about since he had been rescued.


    It was unlikely that there was another woman in Supreme City with yellow eyes and a highly athletic constitution. Wang Che tapped on the steering wheel rhythmically, as he considered what to do with the information.


    The natural choice would be to tell Qi Han about it. It would fulfil his wish, and ultimately, it was his business, regardless of the results. However, with Zhong Feng in the picture, he felt that Qi Han''s natural persistence could be harmful to all the parties involved.


    Telling him about Hu Lei was essentially pitting Qi Han against Zhong Feng. He was likely to be hurt by his own one-sided interest. Judging from Hu Lei''s attitude and Zhong Feng''s overprotectiveness, their rtionship was not bad. And it was definitely not one of simple benefits.


    If he kept the information, at least Qi Han would have a beautiful memory if only for a little longer. He knew that he could not hide this matter forever. However, if he waited long enough, perhaps Qi Han would not be too obsessed about the ''angel''.


    These thoughts kept turning round and round in his head. As sunk deeper into the quandary, his phone rang. He picked the call immediately in an attempt to distract himself.


    "Wang Che, how could you disappear like that? You are not nning on fleeing the country and reneging on your promise, are you?" a lightly ented voice whined through the phone.


    Wang Che smiled a little at these dramatic words.


    "What if I am nning on fleeing? What can you do?" He responded, feeling his mind''s cogs which had been working earlier begin to cool down.


    He liked bullying this man when he had a chance because he was like pure snow. He was not calcting, his emotions were always on his face and he usually spoke without thinking. It waspletely opposite of him and other businessmen in Supreme.


    "He-he¡­ I will just let the winnere directly to you. You know that he decided to give it to his girlfriend as a ything so that she can learn how to drive. He would be very dissatisfied if the promise is broken." The words were spoken with the glee of a cartoon viin.


    Wang Che lips finally formed a real smile that reached his eyes, very unlike his usual polite one.


    "It seems like little Shun is learning." He teased.


    On the other end of the line, Furukawa Shun bristled in dissatisfaction. He looked like a little dog whose tail had been stepped on. He hated being called little Shun the most. It brought back the trauma of being a child with older brothers and overly pampering parents.


    "Don''t call me little Shun!" He barked out.


    Wang Che felt refreshed when Shun lost his earlier smugness. It could be said that he considered Shun to be a fun and stress-relieving toy. He did not treat him with distant politeness. Instead, he thought of him as a small pet. He bullied and spoiled as he liked.


    "But little Shun is little Shun." Heughed.


    "I am going to hang up now." The angry small animal huffed.


    "Wait, I have a question for you."


    "Why should I answer your questions?"


    "Are you going to discard your event sponsor just like that without thinking about our close ties?" The voice was soft, but the sound was full of evil intentions.


    Shun felt a shiver go through his body. He did not know why Wang Che scared him. After all, this man was considered to be a prince. It was also a strange kind of fear. When he was near him, he felt like his entire being was on the edge, and he had to constantly keep his guard up.


    "Fine, I will answer your question."


    "If your friend fell in love at first sight with a certain girl but the girl already had a boyfriend, what would you do?" Wang Che felt that this type of matter should be resolved by someone whose heart was open and unclouded by calctions.


    "I would make my friend give up immediately." There was no hesitation.


    "Oooh¡­ I thought you would say that they should fight for their love." Wang Che was surprised.


    Actually, Furukawa Shun had that mentality of fighting for love. He was the type of stupid person who would root for those annoying girls in anime who nagged and annoyed the protagonist to death with their unwanted love. He would encourage them from the depths of his heart.


    However, when Wang Che asked the question, his mind operated at maximum speed. He thought about the events of the day and came to one conclusion. This evil man had fallen in love with Hu Lei at first sight and wanted to fight his hero for the girl.


    Zhong Feng had found a wife after a hard struggle. How could he allow this type of person toe in between them?


    "There is no need to fight for love that belongs to someone else. Anyone who destroys happy couples should be sent to the deepest levels of hell." Shun dered vehemently.


    "How would you make a person give up?"


    Shun considered the matter for a moment because he had not been prepared for this question. His eyes lit up after some thought.


    "I would make them see how happy the couple is and help the third-party understand that there is no chance." The man felt pleased with his ingenuity.


    "Are you sure that this is a viable solution?" Wang Che asked. He felt that there were too many loopholes in this method.


    "Of course, it works." Shun paused. "You know that it is not good to break up people. If you do, someone else will break you up. You should just wait for the right person for you." He advised in a sage-like tone.


    Wang Che felt amused by the assumption made by the little idiot. He could already see what he was thinking. He obviously thought the ''friend'' was a cover for himself.


    "Is little Shun jealous?"


    Shun immediately felt angry about the implication. However, there was also an ufortable feeling that he could not understand. It made him even more dissatisfied with Wang Che.


    "Who would be jealous?" He said impulsively and disconnected the call immediately with annoyance.


    Wang Che ced his phone beside him with an unfathomable look in his eyes.

 Chapter 168 - TINGED WITH GRIEF

    When Hu Lei fell asleep after a long and exciting day, the nightmares came with a frightful intensity. She rarely had dreamless rest. However, this time, it waspletely overwhelming with images ovepping and forming a hellish montage.


    Her mind drifted from her capture when she was eight years old to her time in Antarctica. The grotesque images of the children who had been with her then but had diedbined with those of the deformed experimental subjects in thatb.


    And then, she could hear her father calling, calling¡­ He was covered in blood, and his bloodless lips were moving, whispering to her inaudible words. His vacant eyes seemed to pierce through her soul, causing her blood to bepletely chilled.


    She feltpletely trapped, held hostage by the phantoms in her mind. She could not breathe. She was drowning, drowning¡­


    "Xiao Lei, wake up."


    Hu Lei heard the voice in the deep recesses of her dreams. However, she could not shake the ghosts that held her, unwilling to relinquish her to thend of the living. She tried to fight and reach to the voice. She wanted to call out, but everything seemed paralysed.


    "It is okay, Xiao Lei. I am here." Thatforting voice spoke again.


    Slowly, Hu Lei recalled that sound. And then she remembered him. She felt like he was reaching out to her and pulling her out of the mire. He had been there when she had been lost and wandering. He had been there when she had been at death''s door.


    Her mind began to clear up, and she opened her eyes. At her side, Zhong Feng was looking at her with concern and worry. Hu Lei threw her arms around him and hugged him tightly. She wanted to sob because she was afraid, so very afraid. However, she did not. It would not help her. It would not heal her.


    All she could do was hold on in this moment. She would enjoy this warmth and the love he gave while she still had a mind sound enough to realise how lucky she was to have him. She rubbed her cheek against his bare chest while tightening her grip.


    "Did you have another bad dream?" Zhong Feng asked while putting his arms around her, almost cing her entire body on his.


    She nodded but did not say anything more. After a while, she spoke up.


    "Ah-Feng, do you think that I am selfish? I got married to you even if I am like this." She asked in a small voice.


    Zhong Feng rubbed her fragile back gently. He wondered if he had been wrong by taking her out for the day. It had been a while since she had had this type of episode.


    "Mmmh, you are selfish. I couldn''t be happier about it." He responded while kissing her head.


    "I am being serious." She pinched his waist a little, but a small smile appeared up on her face.


    "I am serious too. I am happy that you chose to be selfish and be with me in spite of everything. I want you to keep being selfish and hold on to me forever. And I will do the same. I will never let you go." His words were spoken gently as he held her close.


    Hu Lei buried her head deeper into his chest.


    "I hope that you will remember your words." She said softly.


    She was selfish. She knew that she did not deserve him. However, how could she let him go? She would never let him go. He had be a part of her soul. Even as she thought this, she could still feel that chill that had sunk deep into her while she had been trapped in her dreams.


    She could feel that darkness crawling and seeping deeper into her mind. She knew that it was only a matter of time before everything fell apart.


    After the dreams, she could not sleep. She was too afraid to let her guard down again. She waited until Zhong Feng fell asleep before slipping out. At least, she could get some work done. This time, she got herptop from her apartment and sat down in the penthouse living room.


    When she opened the draft of her new novel and reviewed thetest chapter, she noticed that there was something strange. The story had not changed, but there was definitely something different about it. She went back a few pages and found that something had changed.


    It was almost as if someone had edited it, made it a little more gripping. It had more emotional depth and a certain dark quality that she had been trying to capture but could not.


    When she had begun drafting this new novel, her goal had been to express the conflict she felt about her father. On one hand, she loved because he was her father and had cared for her when her own mother abandoned her. On the other hand, she hated him because he had made her lose so much, and she almost lost everything. Moreover, he died, leaving her sunken in anger, despair and guilt.


    The actual novel was about a girl who was turned into a cybeic organism by her father for his own gains. Unfortunately, Hu Lei was unable to tap into the darker emotions such as hatred. When she thought of her own father, she would feel a lot of negative emotions, but they were always tinged with grief.


    Now, looking at the revised version, she could feel the rage, the abhorrence and the disgust that the cyborg girl had for her father. However, she was confused because no one could ess her files except for herself.


    Then, she remembered her ckout. Could it be that she had actually been writing and editing during that period? She thought of her other self. She did not like calling her ''Jane'' because ultimately, there was no Jane. Jane was Hu Lei, and Hu Lei was Jane.


    Hu Lei felt conflicted about the independent actions of her other self. She remembered that conversation not too long ago in her mind. If she really had begun splitting into her two personas, where would that leave her? Who would she be?


    However, when she read the new version of her book, she felt the weight in her heart be lighter. It felt like she had vented the anger towards her father just a little. She was also a ve to the art, and the revised copy was definitely better.


    But if she continued splitting and disharmony formed between her two selves, things could get dangerous. She mulled over the problem for a while.


    She took out her phone and sent a message to Doctor Shui, asking him to set up an appointment with the psychiatrist. If she called herself, it might be more difficult to get a slot. She did not like waiting in queues.


    Naturally, she was not going to seek treatment for whatever ailed her mind. After all, she had not suddenly be open to the idea of therapy. However, she needed to understand some things before making important decisions about her life.


    Next, she made a call to Russia.

 Chapter 169 - SUBTLE SYNCHRONICITY

    When morning came, Hu Lei did not waste time. She had a long day ahead, and she felt that she needed to keep her energy up by moving around. Otherwise, she might just fall asleep while standing. She took a quick shower and wore a light blue sheath dress. She could not help admiring herself with a satisfied smile.


    Once she felt that she looked perfect, she went downstairs to prepare breakfast. She was not anything close to a divine chef yet, but she could at least make Zhong Feng''s breakfast. She poached some eggs and made some sausages and bacon. She sighed unhappily.


    She needed to learn how to make a healthy breakfast because eating this type of food could be dangerous, even for a fit person like Zhong Feng. When she had finished preparing tea, Zhong Feng appeared. She felt satisfied with her timing.


    Zhong Feng looked at the girl who was almostpletely concealed in his in ck apron. She had tied up a little knot around her neck to lift the apron, but it still made her look a little ridiculous. Still, this beautiful image filled him with warmth. It felt like home.


    "Come and have your breakfast." She said as she ced a te at his usual spot.


    Zhong would never have eaten in the kitchen in the past. However, when he was with Hu Lei, he liked the cosy atmosphere which was created in this small space. He approached her and leaned over her domineeringly.


    "I warn you not to mess with my hard work." She pulled her head away from him in fear.


    She had used a lot of effort to coif her long hair and put on natural makeup. It was harder than it looked in DIY tutorials. If the rogue yed around, he would definitelypromise her wonderful results. Unfortunately, her re was not powerful enough.


    Zhong Feng ced his arms around her waist and kissed her pink lips lightly. Her lips tasted sweet like strawberries. His kiss became more insistent, and he pulled her even closer. In the long run, she could only surrender to the attack.


    After a while, he let her go, but his eyes had a certain seductive look. Hu Lei pushed him forcefully to his stool. She sighed in relief as she looked at her image on the reflective ck panels of the refrigerator. Her face had a deep blush, but her hair was safe.


    She took off the apron and sat down beside Zhong Feng.


    "You should not eat cold fruits in the morning." Zhong Fengmented on her bowl of fruit sd.


    "That is why I have my mug of ginger tea to counter the cold." She responded smugly.


    "You have to eat a little more protein." He cut off a piece of the poached egg and brought the fork close to her mouth.


    Hu Lei looked at the egg and felt nauseous when she imagined it going down her throat. It was not that she was allergic. She just did not like eggs. She made a face and turned her head. She could not help it. Zhong Feng sighed.


    "I will have a little sausage." She felt a little guilty.


    Zhong Feng wanted to make a joke, but he held back. Instead, he cut a piece of the sausage and brought it to her mouth. She opened her mouth and epted it. He ced piece after piece, feeding her with a pleased look in his eyes. Hu Lei did not love sausages. However, she was being fed so dotingly, so the food tasted so much better.


    "You are going to the publishingpany today?" Zhong Feng asked as they drank tea.


    "Yeah, Bo Qian wanted to discuss the performance of those two books. I also have to attend a meeting on the tour with the TQA cast and crew." She exined.


    Zhong Feng nodded.


    "If there is a problem, call me immediately."


    "How could anyone bully me?" She stuck out her tongue at him.


    "Alright, my wife is tough and mean." His lips stretched into afortable and teasing smile.


    "I almost forgot. Do you need to use your vehicle? I can call a car service." Hu Lei had been using his usual vehicle because it was the only one at the apartment.


    "Your husband can at least afford a few vehicles. Don''t worry. Assistant Zhe has already picked out another vehicle for me." He was not crazy about buying expensive vehicles since he preferred a minimalist lifestyle. However, he still had a couple of suitable cars in his garage at the vi.


    "By the way, where is Chen Li?"


    Something flickered in Zhong Feng''s eyes, but he immediately concealed it. Chen Li was his most trusted aide, and he had entrusted to him a critical mission. However, it was not the time to tell Hu Lei about it, especially when she was preparing for important work.


    "He is doing something for me abroad. I came back a little earlier than nned." He exined.


    "You know, you should release him as your assistant. With his capabilities, he should be able to even take up a position as a CEO." Hu Leimented while thinking about the ever professional man who was always at Ah-Feng''s side.


    She felt like he had earned his freedom. It could not be easy serving the evil emperor. Of course, she would not say this out aloud because she could not bear the punishment that woulde afterwards. Well, she could bear it, but there was no time.


    "Mmmh, my wife is right. Don''t worry. I have some ns in ce for him." He would not treat his most faithful aide poorly. Plus, he had found Hu Lei and taken control of Zhong Industries. It was time Chen Li spread his wings.


    The couple left the house together, looking morous and refined. It was a beautiful image to behold because there was a subtle synchronicity in their dressing. Though Zhong Feng wore his usual ck suit, his light blue shirt matched Hu Lei''s dress perfectly. Moreover, Hu Lei was wearing ck stilettos and carrying a ck bag.


    When they reached basement parking, Zhong Feng could not resist taking a bite of those luscious lips once again. He nibbled on them lightly causing them to turn into a deeper colour. Hu Lei was carried along in the wave of pleasure that she almost forgot about work.


    However, they had to still separate. Even though Sonata Publishing was under Zhong Industries, the operation was not based in the headquarters. With one more kiss, they walked to their vehicles where their assistants were waiting.


    "Your lips look a little bruised." Beatricemented with a grin as she drove out of the parking lot.


    "I identally bit them." Hu Lei lied unconvincingly.


    Beatrice looked at her with a knowing smile before waggling her eyebrows.


    "Shut up." Hu Lei sumbed to the embarrassment.

 Chapter 170 - READY TO EXPLODE

    When Hu Lei entered the Sonata Publishing building, she felt that the atmosphere was not quite right. The receptionist who received her had a cold attitude and looked at her with an obvious sense of dislike. Though it was quite subtle, Hu Lei noticed it immediately.


    She mulled about the problem as she was directed to the lounge. This was the first time that she hade to the publishing house. Zhong Feng had not wanted her to strain herself unnecessarily because of her health. Therefore, her dealings with thepany were handled by Bo Qian directly.


    Therefore, she could not figure out the reason for the cold attitude. As far as she knew, she had not beat up any of the people working in thepany or their families. She looked at Beatrice who also showed a sign of displeasure at the receptionist''s attitude.


    Hu Lei could not help smiling at her fierce expression. It looked like she was about to jump up and demand an apology from the unpleasant woman walking in front of them.


    The author''s lounge was a tastefully decorated room. It hadfortable couches, posters of some popr books and a collection of books. This space was specially nned to amodate the authors who came for meetings in the building.


    The receptionist coldly snorted as she left the lounge. Another woman entered with a badge that indicated lounge manager. Like the receptionist, she did not have a pleasant attitude. Hu Lei looked at her with interest, and a n formed in her mind.


    "Would you like anything?" She asked carelessly.


    Hu Lei smiled a little.


    "I would like ck tea with freshly squeezed lemon and lime. Half of each, or the entire cup will be ruined. I would hate for you to have to make it again. Add two and a half teaspoons of honey, no more." She said with the attitude of a queen.


    The lounge manager looked displeased with the order, especially because Hu Lei threatened to force her to make it again. However, ultimately, it was her job to entertain guests. She turned to leave the room with almost obvious anger.


    "Wait, I have not ordered for my assistant. She has been driving me all morning. She must be parched. Prepare a cup of Earl Grey tea with a ssh of milk. Any more than that, it will bepletely ruined." Hu Lei then looked at the woman with a ''go along'' stare.


    As soon as the woman exited the room, Beatrice looked at Hu Lei in question. Her little eyebrows scrunched up eyebrows betrayed her confusion about the unusual behaviour. She could not understand the n, or the purpose of the beverages.


    "You are much too young, my dear Beatrice." Hu Lei smiled sneakily. "For a limited period, I shall take you on as my little apprentice."


    "Apprentice for what?" Beatrice looked confused.


    Hu Lei did not respond. After a while, she stood up and walked out of the lounge. Beatrice could only follow with a helpless expression on her face. As she walked behind Hu Lei, she realised that there was something strange about the situation. It took a moment for her to discover what felt off.


    It was Hu Lei''s walking. The little boss was walking normally with herpact body swaying rhythmically and beautifully. However, there was no sound, not the slightest cking of her heels against the polished floor. It was almost as if she was floating.


    Beatrice could walk silently because she had grown up in a military environment. Her father and brother would force her to train since she was a child. Therefore, she knew how to walk without a sound. However, this could only be aplished through abination of factors, including shoes that were not meant to put holes in floors.


    She had already realised that her cute and harmless-looking boss was not simple. However, it seemed that she had underestimated her. She had numerous secrets.


    Hu Lei stopped at a window and looked through it casually. Beatrice stopped behind her and realised that she was spying. Her lips twitched. Who would be spying so openly? She also looked in and discovered that there were two people in the office kitchen.


    "Why are you so angry? You look ready to explode." The man spoke as he stirred something in a cup.


    The lounge managerid out two cups on the kitchen counter noisily, like a protesting child who had been made to do a chore.


    "There is just an arrogant writer in the lounge. She thinks that she is at the top of the world." The lounge manager responded angrily.


    "Is this your first time on the job?" The manughed. "You know that most authors are almost as arrogant as some celebrities."


    "But this one is unbearable." The woman paused. "Do you remember that there was someone making trouble for Bei Gong Jiu? It is her."


    The lounge manager had received quite some benefits from Bei Gong Jiu during her time in Sonata. So, she felt that Bei Gong Jiu was an angelic figure who had descended to earth. Even though she was famous, she did not make things difficult for anyone even though she was the future mistress.


    Yes, Bei Gong Jiu had not cleared up the misunderstanding in spite of everything that had happened. Perhaps she had hoped that everything would be forgotten. Or perhaps, she could not give up on the perks of being the apparent future Mrs Zhong.


    "Oh, why doesn''t Bei Gong Jiu have her kicked out of thepany? It shouldn''t be too difficult if she has the almighty boss'' ear." The man asked.


    "You don''t understand anything. Our futuredy boss is a kind woman who does not want to cause trouble for anyone. However, I know everything. I am good friends with her assistant. I have made sure that everyone in thepany knows about this calctive bitch." The manager said righteously.


    "Today, I will help her understand her position." She spat into the cups in which she was using to make tea.


    "Aren''t you afraid of repercussions?" The man asked with augh.


    "Who will know? Furthermore, I have the future mistress of the Zhong family in my corner." There was arrogance and a carefree attitude.


    Hu Lei felt absolutely disgusted and nauseous when she saw these actions. Of course, she had never intended to drink the tea in the first ce. However, if this woman had attempted to do this to her, it could only mean that it was not the first time. She felt deep anger when she thought of this malicious action.


    It could be considered as an act of attempting to deliberately spread disease. This was no different from assault. Hu Lei was quite sensitive about themunication of disease because she had seen the havoc that could be wreaked by contagious diseases. Some of these illnesses would not spread as far as they did if some people were not deliberately careless and malicious.


    Beatrice felt a subtle killing intent from her little boss. It was controlled, but the cold edge was unmistakable.

 Chapter 171 - HONOURABLE PERSON

    Hu Lei was furious, but there was a thread of uncertainty in her heart. She did not know how to deal with this problem to ensureplete satisfaction. When she had been living abroad and on the road, she was never overly concerned about anything because she could deal with matters using violence. She could make a person disappear without anyone being the wiser.


    However, she was no longer a person walking in the path of darkness. Moreover, she was not a passer-by in Supreme City. The metropolis had be her home, and she intended to live in this ce for the rest of her life. She could not do anything to jeopardise a beautiful future that had been hard toe by.


    She turned from the kitchen window and begun walking back to the lounge. Her mind was thinking about how she could permanently stop the foul atmosphere in the publishing house without destroying thepany''s reputation. After all, it was her Ah-Feng''s.


    "Don''t worry about taking care of this small fry. I have already captured everything with my phone." Beatrice spoke encouragingly to Hu Lei as they entered the lounge.


    Beatrice had recorded the scene because she knew that Hu Lei was not always attached to her phone like most people. Even though she was an assistant, she had been primarily hired by Zhong Feng to protect Hu Lei. The most important thing in Supreme City was to shield against schemes, not assassinations.


    "But the video alone will not be enough to cut out the rot." Hu Lei spoke with frustration as she sat down.


    "You can ask Bo Qian to deal with the situation." Beatrice suggested.


    Hu Lei shook her head. She needed to learn how to deal with the problems in her new life properly. After all, she was Zhong Feng''s wife. It would be a huge shame if she could not thwart the plots of small people. She could consider this case a little practice.


    The lounge manager came in with a tray of tea and some cookies and ced them on the table before Hu Lei and Beatrice. She looked at them smugly as if she was waiting for them to defile their bodies with her disgusting bodily fluids.


    Hu Lei nced at the drinks and looked at the woman coldly. The lounge manager felt a shiver run through her body. She felt like she was facing a mighty enemy, a predator at the top of the food chain. The aura from the small author was not ordinary.


    "Drink it." Hu Lei said suddenly.


    "What did you say?" The woman asked.


    "I said drink that tea." Hu Lei''s eyes were like hard marbles, especially with the glinting yellow colour.


    The lounge manager looked at the cups of tea and remembered how she had spat into them, even expelling some phlegm. She felt absolutely disgusted. Only a dog would eat what it had vomited. Even if the fluids were her own, the thought of consuming the tea disgusted her.


    "I made this tea for you. Do not go too far with your bullying. You do not even know if it has been made the way you wanted. You can at least taste it before using me." She countered angrily.


    "If you cannot drink this tea, I can only assume that you have tampered with it. Perhaps, you are trying to kill me with hidden poison." Hu Lei leaned back in the couch and looked the disgusting woman with piercing eyes, as if she could see her soul.


    "You¡­ you think that just because you are an author with some reputation, you are better than the rest of us?" The woman breathed heavily in anger.


    "Naturally, I am better. Even your attempt to change the subject is quite poor. Now, drink the tea before I have the police here to test this tea for tampering." Hu Lei threatened.


    The woman felt afraid because she did not what could be discovered. However, her salvation came suddenly and unexpectedly. The lounge door suddenly opened and two people walked into the room. One of them was quite familiar to Hu Lei.


    "What is going on here?" The neer asked in a gentle and kind voice.


    The lounge manager felt like she had been given amnesty. She looked at Hu Lei in triumph as she turned to Bei Gong Jiu.


    "Miss Bei Gong, please help me get justice." Her voice had a wronged note.


    Bei Gong Jiu''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Hu Lei seated nonchntly in the room. She was afraid that her mask would be torn off. She had only been able to keep up pretences about her position because the real mistress had never appeared in the Sonata building.


    If Hu Lei decided to deal with her, it might be difficult to maintain her privileges. However, her fear dissipated after a moment. There was no way the violent woman would attack her in public. There was too much to lose. Plus, there were surveince cameras in the building.


    "What is the problem?" She asked kindly.


    "This person is using me of poisoning her tea." The manager pointed rudely at Hu Lei.


    Hu Lei did not look affected. She seemed like she was quitefortable. Bei Gong Jiu could not tell what she was thinking.


    "Miss Hu, you should not treat people badly just because they are of a lower position than you. I have known the lounge manager for a while, and she is an honourable person." Bei Gong Jiu lectured while maintaining an attitude of the world''s saviour.


    The lounge manager looked at Hu Lei triumphantly. She was sure that this small-time author knew that Miss Bei Gong had the final say. There was nothing she could do to her.


    "Miss Bei Gong, I am sure that you understand my concerns. After all, a lot of people want to see me disappear." There was a hidden message in the words. "However, since you are vouching for this person so strongly, you should drink the tea on my behalf."


    The lounge manager felt her heart beat irregrly in fear. She could not afford to offend the future mistress of Zhong Industries. Her heart could not settle down even if she was certain that no one knew about her action, except for her friend.


    "That''s not necessary. I will make fresh tea for Miss Bei Gong. This tea is already cold." She exined with a stiff smile.


    "So you expected me to drink cold tea?" Hu Lei did not provide a way out.


    "It is alright. I will drink the tea. I believe in the lounge manager." Bei Gong Jiu said righteously. Her goal was to be an angel without blemish before the public. A clean reputation was worth everything in Supreme City. Even powerful people would find it difficult to deal with someone who was beloved by the public.


    Furthermore, there was no way that the lounge manager would have the guts to poison the tea. The highest probability was that Hu Lei was using her position as Zhong Feng''s lover to bully people. She could use this to further cken Little Ninja Cat''s reputation.


    She walked forward and picked the two cups of tea and presented one to her assistant. The two of them drank deeply from the cups,pletely missing the lounge manager''s look of fear. Hu Lei did not feel guilty about this turn of events. After all, the source of this problem was Bei Gong Jiu.


    The stupid woman had borrowed someone''s hand to deal with her. It was her misfortune that the n had backfired in such a beautifully ironic way. Anyway, there was hardly any risk to her health. However, what face would she make when she discovered everything?


    Beatrice shivered a little when she discovered at the subtle but eerie smile on Hu Lei''s face.

 Chapter 172 - DO YOU STILL DARE TO SPEAK?

    Hu Lei did not continue making a fuss about the tea. She allowed the lounge manager to leave on shaking legs and settled in the couch. Once she wasfortable, she looked at her phone with nonchnce. She had not yet sunken into the abyss of social media. However, she still found it interesting to check out the mindlessness of the masses on asion.


    She browsed the trending topics and found that the Murong scandal had not died. She smiled a little as she looked at the viciousments. Everyone thought that Murong Hong should be lynched or burned at the stake.


    The self-righteousness of the people was more than a little amusing. People often judged those who were in the limelight without a second thought. They ignored the fact that if their own secrets wereid bare, they would not have the face to look at the morning sun.


    Hu Lei did not support cheating. However, it was stupid to take up a pitchfork based on a story told by an uninvolved party. Perhaps, she was also a little biased because she knew that this entire scandal had been revealed through the machinations of her mother.


    As she continued to read, she became a little angry when she realised that people were supporting Murong Cheng and his perfect little family. Everyone said that they were the ideal model of a modern family. Even if Lu Liang was not his first wife or his daughters'' mother, they had an understanding that came with maturity.


    Peh! Hu Lei felt disgusted in her heart. Unfortunately, she could notment on these discussions. First, she was using her Little Ninja Cat verified ount. Even if she had not posted anything, her following was quiterge. Moreover, anyone who fought with keyboard warriors was an idiot. She was not.


    "Miss Hu, Little Ninja Cat, I am sorry for keeping you waiting." A friendly male voice broke through her thoughts.


    Hu Lei looked up and realised that Bo Qian had finally made an appearance. She did not me him for histeness. As chief editor, he had a lot of responsibilities. However, she had not been willing to change editors after resuming her life as an author. Therefore, she felt that she had to be patient instead of making things difficult for him.


    "It is no trouble. Actually, it was quite an enlightening experience." Hu Lei stretchedzily.


    Bo Qian detected the sarcasm in her voice. He could not help feeling that unwee sense of apprehension that he always had in rtion to Hu Lei. He was not afraid of Hu Lei herself. However, how could he forget the looming shadow of that powerful man?


    He also understood clearly that Sonata Publishing and even his position were things that hade because of Hu Lei. He did not doubt that Zhong Feng would destroy everything if she was dissatisfied.


    "What do you mean?" He asked with an unusual sharp look in his eyes.


    Hu Lei looked squarely at Bo Qian and smiled coldly, though not at him. She was thinking about the woman who had tampered with her tea. However, before she could respond, Good Samaritan Bei Gong Jiu chimed in.


    "Chief editor Bo, Miss Hu is convinced that the lounge manager poisoned her tea. I have drunk the same tea, but I feel fine. Even though we are at a higher position, I don''t believe that we should bully workers in the office." She preached righteously.


    Bo Qian immediately felt annoyed because he did not like Bei Gong Jiu. It was not for a personal reason. He just thought that her books were poor quality material, and they seemed to have been written by a pre-teenage child. Unfortunately, she capitalised on her family and her brother''s fame. So, even he could not do anything.


    "I did not ask you Miss Bei Gong." He responded coldly.


    Bei Gong Jiu felt surprised and wronged when she discovered that Bo Qian''s attitude was outside her expectations. Everyone, including those above Bo Qian, always acted courteously towards her. However, it seemed that he did not think that she was worth a polite word.


    "Chief editor Bo, Jiu is only trying to help. I also drank the tea. I am sure that you understand that even though Jiu is polite, her position is special." Bei Gong Jiu''s assistant added angrily.


    It could be said that this girl was her boss'' diehard fan. She trusted in the pure personality portrayed by Bei Gong Jiu. Her boss had never broken her white image in front of her. Moreover, she did not know that her Jiu was not the future Zhong mistress. Therefore, when she saw Bo Qian''s rude behaviour, she could not help speaking up.


    "I understand her position very well." Bo Qian''s eyes seemed to prate through Bei Gong Jiu, letting her know that he knew everything.


    She felt a cold sliver of fear prate her body.


    "Don''t be rude. Mr Bo is only doing what is right." She quickly rebuked her assistant.


    Beatrice got tired of all this roundabout talk and decided to speak up. She was also better versed with dealing with things and wanted to help Hu Lei get justice without affecting her name.


    "Mr Bo Qian, I discovered that the lounge manager tampered with my boss'' tea when I went to ensure that she was making the tea correctly. I thought I would offer her guidance to avoid wasting time." She dered simply and clearly.


    Hu Lei looked at her in surprise. It seemed that Beatrice was quite gifted in spinning tales. The assistant smiled at her, letting her know that she would handle things on her behalf.


    "You can''t use people without evidence." Bei Gong Jiu''s assistant spoke out.


    This foolish person had gotten too invested in the quarrel.


    "Who said that I did not have evidence of this? I was disgusted, so I did not enter the kitchen. However, I took a video to ensure that this matter was dealt with correctly." Beatrice continued in her clear and nondramatic voice.


    She offered her phone to Bo Qian and yed the video. There was no clear sound, but her phone could capture images pretty clearly. After all, it was a special device that she had gotten from her family when she had decided to take on the assistant job. The phone was evidence of their reluctant support.


    Bo Qian''s face became dark as he saw the images in the phone. He could not believe that there was someone with this type of unpleasant bearing in his workce. He suddenly decided that he would make his own lunch and prepare his own coffee.


    "I apologise deeply, Miss Hu. I will ensure that these people are appropriately punished." He responded with anger.


    If Beatrice had not discovered this issue earlier, what would have be of everyone involved? He did not dare to think about it. He immediately called the security personnel for Sonata. The unfortunate lounge manager came into the room once again with fresh tea for Bei Gong Jiu. She felt that she should make up for the incident, even if no one knew about it.


    "Put that tray down immediately." Bo Qian barked.


    The lounge manager looked at Hu Lei who smiled coldly.


    "Chief Editor, I have been wrongly used." She said in an angry voice.


    Bo Qian lifted the phone and showed her the looped video.


    "Do you still dare speak?" he asked.


    She was so frightened that she dropped the tray. Bo Qian stepped back in a timely manner, so she only burnt herself. Without pausing, she immediately kneeled on the broken ceramic on the floor and cried pitifully.


    "I really did not mean anything. I am a good person. Please give another chance." She cried. "Miss Bei Gong, you know I would never hurt you."


    Bei Gong Jiu and her assistant had be pale with fear. Could it be that she had really poisoned the tea? For some reason, they felt their bodies be weak and hot. They also felt shortness of breath afflicting them.


    Seeing their sick faces, Beatrice rolled her eyes and turned the phone which was back in her hand to them.


    "Do not worry. You have not been poisoned." She said lightly.


    The video caused the pair to feel even worse. If they had been poisoned, they could simply purchase an antidote or get their stomachs pumped. However, they now had to live knowing that they had drunk someone''s saliva and phlegm.


    They did not even pause to look at anyone else. They rushed to the bathroom as if demons were chasing them. Their ridiculous figures caused Hu Lei tough. That should teach them to stop interfering with other people''s business.


    Soon after, bulky guards came and hauled away the lounge manager, covering her still shouting mouth.


    "Do not worry. I will make sure that she pays along with her aplice, and there will be no repeat incident." Bo Qian promised.


    Hu Lei nodded, epting his arrangements. There was no need to get personally involved.

 Chapter 173 - POOR SAD MAN

    Hu Lei spent the better part of the morning discussing the uing promotional tour and the progress of her novels with Bo Qian. Overall, the novels were doing well and the response was mostly positive. Some readers hadined about the somewhat significant change in style, and there were even some rumours of the use of a ghost writer.


    However, these were small murmurings which did not have impact on her poprity. Therefore, Bo Qian did not think it was necessary to respond. It would only draw more attention to these naysayers and cause an even bigger problem.


    Hu Lei updated him on hertest work, though she did not go into details. She was quite uncertain about the direction that the book would take, especially with the interference of the other her. In any case, the book was not urgent.


    "What if this is myst book?" Hu Lei asked as Bo Qian escorted her out of his office.


    Her tone was light, but she knew that she was not joking about this matter. There was a subtle sense in her heart that told her that she might not be able to continue being Little Ninja Cat. She had begun writing under unusual circumstances, and it had never been her dream to be an author.


    "Do not make such frightening jokes." Bo Qian rebuked sternly as they stepped into the lift.


    "Ha-ha¡­ would it be so bad?" She asked.


    "You are a treasure. If you stop writing, you will attract even more hatred from the masses." He frowned.


    "Perhaps I will write such a moving final book, and the masses will immortalise me as a goddess." Hu Leiughed lightly.


    Bo Qian thought that Hu Lei was in a strange mood, but he did notment further. He could only hope that she was joking about abandoning her identity as Little Ninja Cat. Their descent halted and the doors opened, revealing a familiar person. Hu Lei smiled immediately.


    "Little Hu Lei, I have not seen you for so long." Song Yin also smiled at Hu Lei.


    "My life has been a little chaotic. You know this already." Hu Lei responded.


    "But you rejected my offer for help so cruelly and ignored me." Song Yin looked at her with narrowed eyes.


    Hu Leiughed a little in guilt. Song Yin had reached out when she had been in trouble and a couple of times afterwards. But she had not given a response. She always forgot to respond to her messages, and often, she responded to them in her head.


    "How about I treat you to lunch as an apology?" She tried to pacify the beautifuldy.


    Song Yin finally showed true happiness on her face.


    "Hello, Miss Song." Bo Qian, who had beenpletely ignored, finally spoke up.


    Song Yin turned her face to him and smiled at him.


    "Forgive my rudeness, Chief Editor. How are you?"


    Hu Lei could not help noticing the unusual joy on Bo Qian''s face. Moreover, the tips of his ears were a little red. Could it be that this man had some interest towards Song Yin? She felt fascinated by this potential discovery.


    "I am well. It is good to see you. I didn''t know that you were around the building." He responded quickly.


    "It wasn''t a business visit. I came to wish a friend a happy birthday." She smiled politely.


    Hu Lei felt a little sad for Bo Qian because it seemed that the goddess was not thinking anything romantic about him. The elevator stopped, and they all stepped out. After a short conversation, the two women left the poor sad man alone.


    "What do you think of Bo Qian?" Hu Lei asked with shining eyes.


    The two beautiful women were seated in an inconspicuous booth in the corner of a noodle shop. ording to Song Yin, they had the best noodles in Supreme. But that was probably her subjective opinion. However, Hu Lei had to admit that they were not bad.


    "What about him?" Song Yin replied nonchntly.


    "Don''t be like that." Hu Lei huffed. "You know what I mean."


    She did not get out much, so she definitely needed to capitalise on every morsel of gossip avable.


    "I already have a boyfriend." Song Yin responded, but her attitude seemed to discourage more questions about the topic.


    Hu Lei looked at the beautiful woman and saw traces of sadness and even a sense of disillusionment in her eyes. It did not look like the kind of face anyone would make after saying that they had a boyfriend. However, it was not her ce to dig deeper. She could only hope that things would work out for her.


    "Did you know that I am going for a tour tomorrow?" She asked, changing the topic.


    Song Yin looked relieved at this wee turn in conversation. Her romantic situation was something that she did not want to discuss. Even though she liked Hu Lei, she felt that this part of her life was too private to share.


    "That is so exciting. I once participated in a promotion for a drama. It can be fun, but most celebrities can be terrible." Song Yin made a face. "There is this actress I will not mention, but she was aplete nightmare for everyone. She would not allow anyone to stand on her right side during the events because it was her ''good side''."


    Hu Lei reviewed the actresses in mind because she had watched the drama which had been based a Carefree Dreams'' book. She started to make guesses. Unfortunately, she could note up with a conclusive answer because she knew that things were not always as simple as they appear on the surface.


    "You should be careful during this period. Do not be taken advantage of, especially by that Bei Gong Hai. I think he was involved in that matter. Even though he made a statement in your favour, the circumstances were too strange. I am sure he had some hidden motives." Song Yin added with a small frown.


    "I know. I will naturally be careful. Did I tell you that I met his sister this morning?" Hu Lei said with a gleeful face.


    With this new topic, they had a light-hearted conversation until their meal concluded.

 Chapter 174 - CUTE GRANDDAUGHTER

    Hu Lei had some free time before she had the appointment that Doctor Shui had set up. So, she decided to go back to Cauldron Street. She wanted to thank the grandpa for the tea. At the same time, she was a bit curious about him, especially if he was the Zhong Elder''s old friend.


    Therefore, after the meal with Song Yin, she had Beatrice drive her to the Apothecary.


    Like thest time, she knocked persistently on the door before the grumpy old man opened up. However, he did not show the same reluctance towards her as he had before. In fact, there was a certain glint in his eyes that betrayed a little pleasure.


    "What are you doing here?" He still asked in a somewhat tsundere manner.


    However, Hu Lei knew that he did not want her to leave. In fact, he was holding the door open for her, even as he spoke. He seemed to be beckoning her inside, but he did not want to show too much initiative.


    "It seems that you are too busy. I will leave immediately." She made a movement to turn away from the medicinal shop.


    The old man panicked because he had been waiting for this girl to return. He had hoped that she was not the type to forget things and move on without a nce. His impression of her was quite good. But he had still been nervous about her return.


    Who knew that she would show up after just a day or two? He felt incredibly gratified.


    "Since you are here, you should at leaste in." He spoke up to stop her from leaving.


    When she turned her face back to him, he realised that she had only been messing with his head. She had a mischievous twinkle which showed that she had seen through him. He huffed and went into the shop with annoyance.


    "Grandpa, can''t you admit that you are happy to see me?" Hu Lei did not mind and entered happily behind him.


    The old man''s eyes watered when he heard the cute girl call him grandpa. He felt overwhelmed but happy. However, he did not want to reveal unnecessary things.


    "Have you brought me any gift?" He asked.


    "Didn''t I bring myself?" Hu Lei said shamelessly.


    "Peh! Are you money that everyone will like you? If you have not brought anything of value, you should put yourself to use." He said grumpily, but his turned face had a look of happiness.


    He felt that this was the perfect way to trap Hu Lei in the shop. He took ab coat from a hook and passed it to Hu Lei. She unhesitatingly put it on. This ce felt a bit nostalgic. It reminded her of a simpler time when she could spend time peacefully with her father.


    In the past, Hu Ming had been interested in traditional medicines around the world and had even published numerous papers about his findings. Life had been uplicated because traditional medicine always had a holistic approach to health. There were no shortcuts.


    Unfortunately, the allure of futuristic advances had been too much. It was not that Hu Lei was against advances in medicine. However, she knew that everyone was looking for a quick solution for problems which could only be handled step-by-step.


    Moreover, there were no good intentions attached to the desire to find the solutions to modern health problems. It was only a desire to monopolise the key to human life. If anyone had the cure to the most dangerous diseases, they would own the world.


    "Why are you standing over there with a stupid expression on your face? Quickly wash your hands and help me clean up and organise these cabs." The grandpa spoke out in his usual manner.


    Hu Lei followed the orders. She did not find the task unpleasant. She took out jars filled with dried herbs and other materials and wiped them. She wiped the interior surfaces of the cab and dried them before recing the jars.


    "Grandpa, is your surname Huo?" She asked suddenly to the man who seemed to be grinding seeds using a ceramic pestle and mortar.


    The old man paused in his actions and turned to her. Surprise was evident even though he had a mask on. Then, he resumed his work. He was afraid for a moment that she had discovered something unusual. However, after a moment, he realised that it was impossible.


    "You are a clever girl." Elder Huomented as he focused on his task.


    Hu Leiughed lightly.


    "Don''t give me any credit. I only met your old friend by coincidence." She responded.


    "Who is this old friend?" He knew a lot of people, but few would mention him by name and even call him a friend.


    "It is the elder of the Zhong family. He seemed to recognise your tea." She did not hide her curiosity.


    "You know that old fox?" This time, Elder Huo turnedpletely to her.


    He definitely knew which Zhong family Hu Lei had mentioned. More importantly, he did know that old man. They could be counted as friends even if their rtionship had begun in a somewhat turbulent way. If he had known that his tea would have ended up in that man''s hands, he would have found him to demand payment.


    "It can''t really be counted as knowing." Hu Lei did not want to say anything more about her connection to the Zhong family.


    It was not that she felt that the Apothecary grandpa was not to be trusted. She felt that it was important to keep some information confidential. After all, walls had ears. She had heard a lot of secrets when she was travelling because people would always let down their guards behind closed doors.


    "You do not need to be cautious with me. You already call me grandpa. There is no need to overthink anything right now." He felt a little pained when he realised that she was holding back and putting a line between them.


    If certain things had not happened back then, perhaps it would be different. She would not have her walls up against him. But again, if the fates had allowed them to meet, there was hope. It was only right for him to take advantage and bring this granddaughter closer.


    "Oh, it is not that. It is just a delicate matter." Hu Lei smiled with a little tinge of red.


    Elder Huo remembered what she had said the first time they met. She was getting tea because she was going to meet some important elders. His face darkened as he grasped the possibilities. Could it be that his new cute granddaughter was involved with the grandson of that old fox?


    He felt sick at the thought. No, it had to be something else. If he lost to that old man once again, he would not be able to experience peace. That shameless fox was probably already preparing toe over to his shop to gloat.


    He shook his head inwardly. That was obviously impossible. No one knew anything about Hu Lei except himself. The situation was still salvageable. His eyes took on a fired-up quality as he thought about introducing his wonderful granddaughter to eligible men.


    There had to be someone better than the Zhong brat.

 Chapter 175 - IRRECONCILABLE DIFFERENCES

    Hu Lei did not know that Grandpa Huo was nning to ''rescue'' her from Zhong Feng. However, she could sense that he seemed a little livelier. She attributed it to the fact that he had heard that his old friend was around. Though she was disappointed that she had not learnt anything about their history, she felt at ease and happy with this elder.


    Unfortunately, she could not stay for too long. After cleaning up, she could only bid him farewell and promise to visit on another day. The old man was naturally unwilling to see her go, but he did not know how to proceed.


    As he watched her put away herb coat, he felt a sting in his heart. She did not look like Ming, but he could still a shadow of him when he was a boy. He had chosen to forget about this son years ago. However, there was no parent who could truly forget about their beloved child.


    "Little girl, what happened to your father?" He asked suddenly.


    Hu Lei did not find it strange because she had mentioned Hu Ming when she had firste for the tea. However, she did not know why he was curious. She felt a familiar sh of pain in her heart and her head as she remembered that old scene.


    She shook her head a little to dispel the ghost.


    "He died about a year ago." Her eyes looked down.


    She missed the terrible shock and pain that appeared on the old man''s face. He had suspected this fact because Hu Lei had spoken about Hu Ming with a sad look in his eyes and in a past sense. However, it still felt like a stab in the heart.


    "I am sorry." He croaked out unnaturally.


    Hu Lei forced out a smile and looked at the man. He looked pale and pained. She wondered whether he was concerned about her or it was something else. Either way, she could not help feeling warmth because he had shown his care.


    "It''s alright. My father lived his life fully and unapologetically." This was the truth.


    "I would have liked to see him." The old man left out the word ''again''.


    The differences between father and son were irreconcble. However, Huo Ming, who had changed his name, was still his son. He had hoped that they would have a chance to see each other again. Now, there was no hope.


    Hu Lei did not want to talk about her father anymore. When she thought of him, her head hurt, and there seemed to be a war in her soul. She wanted to remember the happy times she had with him and preserve his memory. However, she was unable to eliminate the anger and hate which came from the pain he had caused her.


    She felt her mood plummeting, and her heart bing a little unstable. She decided that it was time for her to leave. Moreover, she had her appointment. Therefore, she spoke a few words of farewell to the apologetic grandpa and left the Apothecary.


    Behind her, Elder Huo sat down heavily with a look of weariness in his eyes. He had lived a healthy life, so he always looked healthy and energetic. However, thinking about his son and his death seemed to leave a mark in his entire being.


    His mind drifted back to Ming''s childhood. When he was born, he had been a little genius from the beginning. Moreover, he was passionate about medicine. He had been the best of all the children in his generation.


    Unfortunately, as he grew up, he had forsaken the core teachings of the Huo n. Unlike some older families in the medical field, the Huo family embraced modern medicine and encouraged their offspring to pursue sess in every field. However, it was forbidden to partake in any practices which did not emphasise on the value of human life.


    Hu Ming grew to be a smart young man, but that also made him somewhat indifferent, even apathetic, to human life. He believed in making any necessary sacrifices to ensure advances in the medical field. He always believed that the death of a few for the sake of humanity was a small sacrifice.


    The old man sighed. He had tried to correct his ways as early as possible. It had seemed to work for a while. But Ming could be stubborn. His choices became more outrageous, causing a lot of disharmony in the family. Finally, his decision to marry Lu Liang had caused an irreparable rift¡­


    Now, Ming was gone. And there was nothing he could do to repair the gap between them.


    The elder decisively picked his sleek smartphone and dialled a military number.


    "You are still alive?" A loud and gruff voice spoke out.


    "If you are still alive, why can''t I be?" Elder Guo responded testily.


    "Your temper has only gotten worse with age. What do you want?"


    "Ming is dead. I want to find out what happened to him." His voice did not disy special emotions.


    "When did this happen?" The gruff voice became a little more solemn.


    "I am not sure. I found out from his daughter. She said that he died about a year ago."


    "You have a granddaughter?"


    Elder Huoughed in satisfaction. He had not had the luck of having granddaughters until now.


    "If you are good to me, I might introduce her to your grandson." He boasted, forgetting that Hu Lei did not have an idea that they were remotely rted.

 Chapter 176 - SCRAMBLED MIND

    Hu Lei faced an older woman with deeply assessing eyes, as if she wanted to look into her soul. The woman had to be about sixty or so years old, but it was obvious that she enjoyed a good life. She looked like a stable and elegantdy of means.


    Unfortunately, Hu Lei did not find the answer that she was truly searching for by looking at this woman. It was impossible to determine if a person was trustworthy through a casual assessment. Most people hid countless secrets behind a calm fa?ade.


    Still, Doctor Shui had vouched for her.


    "Is there anything specific that you would like to talk about?" Doctor Huo asked without spending much time on pleasantries.


    Hu Lei liked the direct approach. She was afraid that there would be a lot of digging into feelings.


    "I am concerned about sleepwalking." Hu Lei felt that this was her primary concern. She would not havee if she had not realised that there were periods within which she was not in control of herself. That worried her.


    Doctor Huo looked at the young woman who looked small and frail. However, she could see from her eyes that her mental strength was exceptional. As a psychiatrist, she was faced with people who were deeply troubled and had lost hope. Their eyes always had a fractured look.


    This Hu Lei had firmness and determination which strangelyplemented her delicate appearance. In addition, there was something eerily familiar about her¡­


    "Is this something that has been happening for a long time?"


    "No, I believe it has only been twice."


    "Were there any special stressful circumstances during those two events?"


    Hu Lei thought about those two situations. The first one had been on the first day she had slept in her apartment. The second time was on her wedding night. It could be said that there had been stress triggers during these situations. But again, looking at her life, could these really be considered stressful situations?


    "I cannot certainly say that there were difficult circumstances. At least, I don''t believe that the changes I made on those days could have been triggers."


    Doctor Huo leaned back in her seat because she realised that Hu Lei was going to be a difficult patient. The young woman spoke in a detached manner, as if she had nothing to do with the session. Moreover, it seemed that she had analysed everything deeply.


    "Why do you think so?" She looked at her.


    "I have had difficult life by almost every standard." Hu Lei spoke in a matter-of-fact tone without an ounce of self-pity.


    Doctor Huo did not often judge people by their outward appearance. However, she could not help looking at Hu Lei with sceptical eyes at her deration. From her clothes to her casual elegance, it seemed like she enjoyed good things in life.


    Then, the words she had said sunk deeper into her mind. A difficult life¡­ those words reverberated in her mind. Her brain made a shocking connection when she remembered the words Doctor Shui had spoken a few months ago. Moreover, he had asked her to see Hu Lei. Could it be?


    Doctor Huo did not see the signs of a scrambled mind when she studied Hu Lei. The overabundance of gamma brain waves indicated in those charts would cause at least some symptoms of instability and hyperactivity if not schizophrenia.


    However, this woman before her seemed steady, calm and collected. There was no disintegration of her thinking or perception. If anything, she seemedpletely self-aware. Her emotional responsiveness seemed a little unusual, but it was not unexpected in this situation.


    "Would you like to talk about these difficulties?" Doctor Huo asked. It was always better to follow up with things as they came up.


    "No, I am currently only concerned about sleepwalking. Are there any risks that I should know about?" Hu Lei focussed on her main concern.


    Doctor Huo was a bit disappointed by her choice, but it was to be expected.


    "Usually, people who sleepwalk will only do routine tasks. Unusual behaviour is quite rare." Doctor Huo answered in a simplistic manner. Sleepwalking was usually harmless and often random. "Do you have any specific concern?"


    Hu Lei remained silent for a moment, deliberating whether to share more. In the end, it was the fatigue and worry in her heart that helped her with her decision. She was always on guard and did not dare to speak about her worries.


    "I am worried about the risk of dissociation." She said finally.


    Doctor Huo did not show any change in her expression, but her mind was already thinking back to that conversation with Shui. She had said that the concerned patient could be experiencing a fracturing in the psyche. Now, hearing those words from Hu Lei, she felt that there had to be a connection.


    "Why do you think that you are at risk?" She followed up calmly.


    Hu Lei spoke in a still detached manner even though she was sharing her greatest fear. "As I said, I have lived a difficult life. Some circumstances forced me to live a double life so that I could manage all the responsibilities that were imposed on me. My concern is that these two sides can no longer remain in harmony now that my fortunes have changed, and I do not need to live a double life."

 Chapter 177 - SECOND SPRING

    Hu Lei did not feel that her conversation with Doctor Huo was very productive. However, she felt that the woman could be trusted, and her mood improved significantly after the session. Perhaps, she felt a little better because she had finally spoken the words that had been weighing on her for a long time.


    There was even an urge in her heart to make another appointment, but she decided to hold off on this decision until she had considered things a little. Furthermore, she really did not have enough time with the uing tour.


    When Zhong Feng returned in the evening, he found her curled up on a couch like a little kitten. His gaze softened because he knew that she had been waiting for him in spite of the fact that he had told her that he would bete.


    He debated whether to wake her up because she had probably not eaten. However, she had also not slept much, if at all, the previous night after that nightmare.


    In the end, he did not have the heart to wake her up. He picked her up gently in his arms and carried her up to the bedroom. When he lifted her, she seemed to wake up, but then she curled closer to him, clinging to his familiar scent and warmth.


    Zhong Feng felt an urge in his heart to hold her tighter to himself when she showed this unconditional trust. Unfortunately, he could not do so because she would most likely wake uppletely, negating his efforts.


    The following day, Hu Lei felt refreshed and energised after a good night''s sleep. She ate with unusual vigour in the morning while chatting with Zhong Feng about old man Huo and his tsundere heart. She felt a little guilty for leaving out details about her psychiatric consultation.


    But again, she did not n to hide it for too long, so she suppressed the ufortable sensation. If Zhong Feng was aware of where she went, he did not give anything away. For some reason, that made her feel even guiltier about keeping the secret.


    She changed the topic to the beginning of the tour to distract herself and Zhong Feng from the secret.


    "You should be careful during this period." Zhong Feng admonished her for the umpteenth time.


    He was always worried that someone would hoodwink her and sell her off. Sheughed when she saw his serious face and the deep frown on his face. Did he think that she was such an easy target? However, she felt happy about his concern.


    "And keep Beatrice by your side at all times." He knew that Hu Lei would not ept being followed around by bodyguards, so he could only settle for this.


    Hu Lei nodded seriously though there was a twinkle of humour in her eyes.


    "And stay away from that annoyance." He added in a grumpy and somewhat childish tone.


    This time Hu Lei actuallyughed out aloud. She knew that he was referring to Bei Gong Hai. Even though he had been out of the country during that small scandal, he already knew everything that had happened.


    "Are you jealous?" She teased.


    Zhong Feng took a sip of tea.


    "Why would I be jealous?" He said with a serious look, but Hu Lei could have sworn that he was pouting.


    She stood up and began clearing the table with a mischievous smile.


    "It is good that you are not jealous. I will not choose a man like him when I begin looking for my second spring." She turned to look at him with shining eyes.


    Before she knew what was happening, the tall man was looming over her, encasing her between his hard body and the sink. His face looked positively thunderous as he looked at her.


    "I dare you to say that again." He growled.


    Hu Lei felt pleasurable tinge as she heard his deep voice flow over her threateningly. His eyes were darker than usual, and he seemed to want to swallow her whole. His unique scent and familiar warmth seemed to enclose her in a cocoon as he leaned into her.


    "You are my forever spring?" She said in a questioning tone, withughter evident in her voice.


    He growled once again, causing a reverberation in her body. He leaned even closer until his lips were an inch away from hers. Her eyes drifted from his dark ones as she felt a little shy, even though she was the one who had started it all.


    "You like ying with fire, don''t you?" He asked softly and seductively.


    Hu Lei licked her lips and swallowed nervously. She did not dare speak the truth. It was true that she liked teasing Zhong Feng and watching him lose control. She did it because she liked the way his eyes would darken with desire, as if he could not wait to pounce on her.


    In those moments, he was not so careful with her, afraid that she would break. He did not look at her as a delicate girl. He saw as his mate who could take everything he had to give. Of course, she knew that he loved her and treasured her above all things. However, he probably felt like he should suppress his own desires to avoid causing her harm.


    His care made her happy. But she also wanted the other things. She wanted him to unleash himself and his desire on her with absolutepleteness. Unfortunately, with his careful and controlled personality, it was a difficult task. She could only entice him slowly until he broke.


    "Are you still thinking about your second spring?" He dropped his hands to her gentle lower curves.


    Hu Lei''s eyes focussed once more and she looked at the immortal like man above her, "Perhaps¡­"


    Zhong Feng tightened his hands on her supple bottom and pulled her to himself with a rumble in his throat. He knew that she was ying with him, but that did not calm him. He could not bear to think of his Hu Lei with this so-called second spring.


    His mouth covered her plumb pouty lips, and he bit the soft flesh in warning. His tongue masterfully parted her naughty mouth allowing him to explore that moist cavern which had a subtle ginger taste. The hot appendage caressed her insides over and over and over again, causing her mind to sink into a haze.


    Hu Lei lifted her arms to his chest and then to his neck, pulling him closer and closer, even though she was already breathless. In an effortless move, Zhong Feng lifted the woman in his arms from the floor and turned to ce her on the countertop.


    He parted their lips and kissed her neck, licking the slender column with adoration. She could not help throwing back her head with a sigh and linking her parted legs around his strong back, pulling him closer. His hands caressed her waist and lifted her soft t-shirt while caressing her smooth stomach.


    She moaned and panted as the sweetest of sensations rushed through her blood and body. Hearing those seductive sounds, Zhong Feng reached threshold of losing his reasonpletely. For a moment, it seemed as if this moment would continue to the final event.


    Then, the doorbell rang with a shocking suddenness.

 Chapter 178 - CLAWED HER WAY UP

    Beatrice felt that her little boss was not happy with her as she drove to Illusion Entertainment. Unfortunately, she could not figure out what she had done wrong. In fact, nothing unusual had happened as far as she knew.


    She had called Hu Lei after arriving in the apartmentplex. After a while, she had be worried, fearing that they would bete for the morning strategy meeting with the cast of The Queen of the Apocalypse. So, she had decided to go up and pick her directly from the house.


    Who knew that when Hu Lei opened the door to leave, she would throw a scathing look at her? Beatrice felt immensely wronged. But she did not dare say anything because she was sensing a faint-but-definitely-there killing intent.


    How could the poor Beatrice know that she had interrupted a beautiful moment, causing Hu Lei to feel frustration from the depth of her soul?


    When they arrived at Illusion Entertainment, Hu Lei stepped out of the vehicle and looked at Beatrice with a grudge-holding face. She huffed and turned away dramatically, walking towards the building entrance.


    Beatrice smiled because she could see that Hu Lei was not very mad anymore. She hade to realise that as long as her little boss was not cold and distant, she was not really angry. Her huffing was a sign that there were no hard feelings.


    "Does that woman think that she is a queen?" A young woman spoke in a low voice, but the words were heard by the other people in the conference room.


    This young woman was not an important person. She was merely a small assistant to the publicity manager in charge of the TQA movie. However, this was enough to make her feel like she was floating over the moon.


    After all, how many small assistants could be sitting casually in a room with three major celebrities and other important people?


    Her dissatisfaction came from the fact that Hu Lei was the only one who had not shown up to the meeting. Everyone else had already settled down over twenty minutes ago. Moreover, why did she have toe to the promotion events? It was not like anyone knew her.


    However, she had not spoken up because of her personal displeasure. Instead, she felt that she was saying what everyone was thinking. Her boss was tapping her manicured fingers on the table in that impatient manner. The cast of the show was showing signs of dissatisfaction, and the air was somewhat awkward since the manager did not want to start without everyone in the room.


    "There is no need to be impatient." Bei Gong Hai said in a gentle voice.


    The little assistant felt like the angels had smiled down on her. She had only been speaking casually, almost murmuring to herself. She did not know that the great idol was paying attention. Her annoyance reduced by half.


    "Yes, it is no problem waiting a little longer. Perhaps Miss Hu had some urgent matters." Wang Yue added.


    For some reason, her words did not induce calm. If anything, there was a greater sense of discontent in the room. As a beloved goddess, she had a lot of fans and followers, even in the very conference room. Her fame was immense. The only reason she was not at the level of Murong Yue was because she had a humble background.


    Moreover, to some people, she was even more amazing because she had wed her way up from the countryside and be a powerful woman in the greatest city. Numerous individuals who thought this way and enshrined her were in the room. The men particrly felt she was perfect inparison to the pampered misses in Supreme.


    Therefore, when she spoke so generously towards a small time author, they felt wronged on her behalf. If a goddess could arrive early, why couldn''t the other womane on time?


    Wang Yue snuck a look at Bei Gong Hai discretely. No one noticed this subtle look because she only rested her eyes on him for a few seconds before moving on to someone else. In truth, the look was not casual. She was trying to gauge his attitude.


    She wanted to see if he had noticed something from her words. Also, she had been trying to determine whether he would betray any feelings of fondness or dislike towards Hu Lei. Like everyone else, she knew about the brief link between the two.


    Even though it was cleared, she had been in the industry for too long to believe everything reported. Based on the scandal, she knew that Bei Gong Hai either liked Hu Lei or disliked her, especially after the link between them.


    Unfortunately, he was too good at concealing his feelings. This made it difficult for her to determine the best method to proceed with her n to get closer to him. If things went well, they would get together, and she would finally get the life she wanted.


    Wang Yue knew that countless people admired her for her humble background and her inspirational journey. But she definitely did not choose to struggle. If she had her way, she would rather be like Murong Yue. It was unfortunate that she was not born into money.


    Her only way into the life she wanted was getting married into a good family. At first, she had intended to make Dai Li her target when the movie had begun. However, she quickly discovered that he was a yer with numerous girls hopping on him, one after another.


    If she went after him, he would probably dump her shortly after sleeping with her. She had struggled to get ahead without using her body because her n was to get married to a good family from the beginning. She would not waste her efforts so easily.


    So, she had turned to the more difficult target. With Bei Gong Hai, she wouldn''t need to be the inspirational farm girl. She would be a true member of the elite society.


    Her pursuit of Bei Gong Hai was notpletely motivated by her practical. She hade to like the man because he was kind, diligent and a great actor. She was probably not in love with him. But she had some strong feelings towards him. And she already considered him to be hers.


    She would not allow anyone to ruin everything for her.

 Chapter 179 - HAVE A LITTLE FUN

    Hu Lei nodded in appreciation at the young man who led her and Beatrice to the conference room in the Illusion Entertainment building. She opened the door and faced the room filled with more than twenty people. Everyone turned to look at her with dissatisfaction. It seemed that she was the only one who had not arrived.


    "Good morning." She spoke and smiled politely before making her way to the far corner of the room with Beatrice in tow.


    "Miss Hu, please be more sensitive next time. We have waited for you for a long time." Lan Jie, the publicity manager, spoke out as soon as Hu Lei and Beatrice sat down.


    Hu Lei frowned a bit and looked at her watch. ording to the information that she had received, the meeting was supposed to begin at nine o''clock. There were five more minutes before the designated hour.


    "Oh, I did not know that the meeting had been moved up." She said evenly.


    Normally, she would not quibble over small matters with small people. However, she was still in a poor mood after her almost joyous moment was interrupted rudely. Therefore, she did not feel like bowing down so easily.


    "There was no change. The time indicated is nine o''clock, but this is only meant to give a little leeway in case of a problem. Everyone is supposed to arrive at eight, and the meeting officially begins at half past eight." The woman tapped her fingers on the table.


    "Then, I will take that leeway." Hu Lei responded.


    Almost everyone in the room was shocked by the bold promation. They felt that she was audacious to speak like that. After all, even if she was an author, her reputation and influence was nothingpared to the idols or a veteran in the entertainment industry like Lan Jie.


    Some people would have protested her apparent rudeness. However, Bei Gong Haiughed a little, almost involuntarily, at the words. Dai Li also felt that the little author was very amusing.


    "Manager Lan, what she says make sense." Dai Li was the one who spoke up.


    In the long run, the other people could only ept Hu Lei''s tardiness and apparent rude behaviour. However, in the hearts of the various assistants and other personnel, she was just a woman who had be arrogant after gaining a little bit of fame.


    Hu Lei did not care about their thoughts. She felt that she had done nothing wrong. If they wanted her toe earlier, they should make it clear.


    A group of people in casual clothes boarded a beautiful recreational bus which had been temporarily branded with The Queen of the Apocalypse motifs. Obviously, the images were not too grotesque. The primary graphics focused on the three main characters with the rest of the cast and zombies in the background.


    Beatrice looked on in apprehension as Hu Lei stepped into the bus. Unfortunately, there was nothing to be done. It turned out that the people who were not directly involved in the movie, such as assistants, could not board the party bus. They could only follow in a smaller van.


    She remembered that she had been warned strictly by Zhong Feng not to leave Hu Lei alone, especially in an unfamiliar ce with unknown people. Even if she did know why he imposed such measures, she could not be at peace.


    But there was nothing she could do because the reasons for the separation had been clear. The publicity team wanted to shoot some promotional materials from the bus for social media and the fan clubs. It would not do if there were random faces.


    In the bus, Hu Lei chose a seat close to the door. The bus was not a standard vehicle. It was a recreational space withfortable couches and the essentials of a small home. She could not help wishing that she had one of these when she was on the road for hours.


    "Can I sit with you?" A cheerful feminine voice spoke.


    Hu Lei found Wang Yue looking at her with a friendly smile. She had a good impression of this actress, especially after she saw the trailer. She was obviously a gifted person who had represented her Queen in the movie trailer fairly. Therefore, she nodded.


    "I am sorry about the debacle earlier during the meeting. It is really confusing if you have never been involved in these things." Wang Yue initiated a conversation.


    Hu Lei nodded in agreement, "It is not like it would cost anything to exin everythingpletely. It would only be a few more words." She felt like venting, and she was happy to find a sympathetic ear.


    "There was this time when I started out that I missed an audition because of unreasonable time rules. Who knew that the people casting at the time expected me to arrive three hours before my audition?" Wang Yue made a face.


    Hu Lei had imagined that it would be awkward for her. After all, Ah-Feng had probably made the arrangements so that she could have a little fun. However, she was pleased because Wang Yue had taken the initiative to talk to her. With the initial awkwardness gone, she could behave a little more naturally.


    "Who makes these rules?" Hu Lei pouted.


    Wang Yue motioned with her head at Lan Jie, who was talking to the bus driver. The older woman looked back at them. Theyughed simultaneously. The camera crew did not forget to capture some candid pictures for the promotion. These images will be invaluable before and even after the movie was released.


    "You two seem to be having fun." Dai Li settled on the seat opposite them, and Bei Gong Hai settled beside him. The supporting cast could only take seats in the back. They felt it was incredibly unfair that the three big stars sat together, not giving anyone an opportunity to get closer.


    Their anger was naturally directly to the one person who did not have the right to be in the group. Weren''t all science fiction writers supposed to be ugly men with low self-esteem hiding in little ck rooms? Of course, no one dared to voice such thoughts in a bus full of cameras.


    "Do not be nosy. We could be having a sensitive talk about girl things." Wang Yue responded naturally.


    "Judging from yourughter, I would say that you were not saying anything good." Bei Gong Hai joined in with a smile.


    Bei Gong Hai had at first been suspicious of Wang Yue. She seemed to be inciting the crowd to anger in the conference room. However, looking at the two girls, there was no negativity. In fact, they looked like they were getting along quite well.

 Chapter 180 - A BIG COWARD

    The four people continued chatting happily, and Lan Jie could not be happier about it. When she had been told that the author would be part of the promotion, she had been a little apprehensive. Unfortunately, she could not refuse because the orders came from above.


    She had thought that the unknown author would be introverted or had a face meant only for radio. It was not that she discriminated against the facially challenged. However, she had been in the entertainment industry for too long to delude herself that people would like someone for their good heart.


    The entertainment industry lived by the rule of beauty. Of course, a few unattractive people had made it in the industry based on their talent alone. But the journey was always hard. Moreover, it was hard for them to find a good role because most movies and even TV shows prioritised good looks.


    When she had discovered that Hu Lei was cute and outwardly lovable, a new worry had a risen in her heart. Celebrities, especially pretty and famous ones like Wang Yue, did not likepetition. With her experience, she could sniff out problems like a bloodhound.


    It was clear that Bei Gong Hai had some interest towards Hu Lei. However, Wang Yue had been slowly marking her territory around him for a while. It was a disaster in the making. As a professional, she did not care what happened in the messy lives of idols. As long these people got along well enough outwardly, she did not care.


    She only hoped that the harmony would remain.


    "Let''s do a live stream on my channel." Wang Yue suggested suddenly.


    Hu Lei had never done such a thing in her life, but she was not opposed. It was the perfect chance to get a little more worldly experience. It seemed like it would be fun. The two guys naturally had no opposition. She took out her phone and opened her app.


    "Hey guys, are you having fun today? You can''t possibly be having more fun than me." Wang Yue spoke smoothly and naturally. Hu Lei looked at the scene with interest. She felt like she could never do it with so much grace.


    "Today, I am heading out to Central Stadium where numerous campuses around the country are holding the inter-campus drama festival. I am with the wonderful people who will be bringing The Queen of the Apocalypse to you in just three short weeks. I cannot spoil it for you, but it is going to be amazing."


    "The most important person with me is the author of the original work on which the movie is based, Little Ninja Cat herself." Wang Yue turned her camera to Hu Lei. Hu Lei smiled and waved at the camera without awkwardness.


    "Isn''t she the cutest? Yes, it is as you see it. Her eyes are yellow like a cat''s. Personally, I could never wear contacts because I am a big coward. But she is totally working the look, isn''t she? This sowsmitment people! We will be together for most of the week, soe by, and say hi."


    Hu Lei narrowed her eyes slightly, but she did not have any other reaction. Her face remained pleasant and lively. Wang Yue turned the other two celebrities and then to the rest of the bus before mentioning their destination once again. She closed the stream.


    Bei Gong Hai looked at Hu Lei to see if she was bothered by the words spoken by Wang Yue. However, there was nothing unusual about her expression. Unless she was a really good actor, it seemed that she did not notice anything.


    "You should not talk about people''s body parts so freely, Yue." Dai Li said without any prelude.


    Bei Gong Hai wanted to hit the man because he had now drawn attention to the problem with the entire chat. Now, Hu Lei would discover what she had missed. Unfortunately, Dai Li''s personality was like that. He did not hold things inside.


    "Oh, I am sorry. I didn''t know Hu Lei would be sensitive about it. I didn''t mean to offend you." She looked apologetically at the smaller woman.


    The rest of the people heard this conversation and looked at Hu Lei with a bit of disdain. They were all thinking that the goddess had not done anything wrong. If she was sensitive about her yellow eyes, why would she wear such conspicuous contacts? She was obviously looking for attention. Why would shein when she got it?


    Hu Lei could feel the contemptuous gazes on her body. However, she did not pay mind them. It was not like they could stab her with theircklustre eyes.


    "You are thinking too much. I love these yellow eyes. They were a special gift from my father." She leaned forward and looked at Wang Yue directly and released a sliver of cold killing intent. Her glowing eyes were reminiscent of a jaguar, hunting in the dark jungle.


    Wang Yue might havee from the countryside, but she was well-protected from childhood. Therefore, when facing a dangerous creature like Hu Lei, she felt her body lose strength. Her skin was covered in cold sweat, and her heart beat out of her chest. She backed away from Hu Lei and identally fell off the couch.


    Everyone gasped and there were even a few shrieks at the incident. The goddess had fallen off the seat and onto the floor without provocation. They could not figure out what was happening, especially when she remained on the floor in a dazed manner.


    "Wang Yue, are you okay?" Hu Lei asked in concern and stood up to approach her.


    The actress was still terrified because she had felt like she was been about to be torn apart by wild animals. Therefore, when she saw Hu Lei approaching with her yellow orbs, she backed away while still on the floor.


    "You really weren''t kidding when you said that you were a big coward, were you?" Hu Lei said with a coldugh, looking down at Wang Yue, like a queen staring at a dead zombie. The bus was quietpletely and tension could not be thicker. It almost seemed like a war cry would sound at any second, and blood would flood the bus.


    "Hahahaha, I really wasn''t expecting you to dramatize it so well." Hu Lei suddenly smiled cutely at Wang Yue and pped, as if the aura of the empress had note from her. She was once again the lovable Little Ninja Cat.


    There were sighs of relief in the vehicle as people ''realised'' that Wang Yue was acting out cowardice. They joined Hu Lei''s pping as Wang Yue finally found the strength to stand up. She looked at Hu Lei and found her lively face looking at her with innocence and even a hint of praise.


    Had she imagined it all?

 Chapter 181 - YOU CAN LEAVE

    "Can I get a photo with you?"


    Hu Lei nodded and smiled as the young man took a selfie while wearing an overly dramatic expression on his face. Almost every fan had done this since they arrived earlier in the day. The number of photos which had been taken was astronomical. The total definitely surpassed all other photos of her which already existed.


    Her photos as a baby were minimal, almost non-existent. Moreover, after she began her training, pictures had be a no-no. The young man thanked her and moved from the queue. A young woman came clutching a book in her arms.


    "I really love Beneath the Forgotten Sea." Her eyes seemed to emit stars as if she wanted to jump on Hu Lei and swallow her brain.


    Hu Lei''s lips twitched at the look on the girl''s face. "Thank you, can I sign it for you?"


    The girl nodded so profusely that Hu Lei feared that her head would fall off.


    "Do you think that there will be a movie based on this one?" The girl asked.


    ''Definitely, not'', Hu Lei thought in her mind. This was the most poorly performing book she had ever written. And this was including the ones she dropped and picked up after three years. It turned out that not many people were into limnology and ichthyology.


    However, she did not give such a cold answer. She only gave a cursory answer, just like she had for the other questions that she could not handle. For instance, she had only said that she had been handling personal family matters when anyone asked about her long hiatus.


    Unfortunately, she could not meet with all the people even if she wished to because there were time limitations. Therefore, she could end the meet-and-greet as instructed by Lan Jie. However, she had Beatrice collect the addresses so that she could send the remaining people a gift.


    In another area, the other people in the group had finished their assigned activities. When Hu Lei met up with them, she found that everyone was wearing TQA merchandise, including most of the fans in the vicinity. It seemed that Illusion Entertainment was determined to squeeze out as much money as possible from this movie.


    Still, the clothes were kind of cool. The fabric appeared to have a camouge pattern, but when one looked closer, the patterns were zombies. The cast members and other personnel were wearing lightweight long-sleeved jackets while the ones on sale were t-shirts.


    "Why aren''t you wearing your TQA jacket? It is important to show a united team spirit. How will people even know that you are with us?" Lan Jie came up to her and asked in a sharp voice.


    Hu Lei was already tired because she was not used to social activities. Therefore, she did not appreciate the usatory tone from the woman. However, she suppressed her annoyance because Lan Jie was the one in-charge.


    "No one gave me a jacket." She responded.


    "Listen here. I know that I had your jacket given to you as soon as we arrived. So, don''t take that attitude with me. If I say that everyone has to wear the official merchandise, everyone has to wear it. Do you think that you will stand out more by disobeying the rules?" Lan Jie felt that the girl was acting a little too arrogantly and needed to be taken down. Otherwise, things would get more difficultter.


    "Am I supposed to conjure up clothes from nothing?" Hu Lei asked with irritation.


    "You might have written the little book, but you are definitely not the most important person here. We can proceed without you. I honestly don''t even know why you are here. You can leave and we will continue without a hitch." Lan Jie said.


    Actually, she said this purposefully. Since that incident in the bus, Wang Yue had tried to remain calm, but it was obvious that she was unsettled, especially around Hu Lei. Lan Jie did not know what had happened, even after asking around. She definitely was not buying the whole acting exnation.


    Since Wang Yue was the main character in the movie, she was the most important person during the promotions along with the co-stars. No one cared about the story anyway. The movie watchers were all going to see their idols.


    Therefore, she could not have Wang Yue being dissatisfied. Her only choice was to force Hu Lei to leave. Even though she had been told that her presence was non-negotiable, she could not be med if the little author left herself.


    "In that case, I am leaving." Hu Lei waved a hand at Lan Jie and really walked away.


    Lan Jie felt that there was something wrong as she watched the woman leave. It seemed a little too easy. Moreover, if Hu Lei was looking for fame, should she be so willing to leave? However, she shook away her unease. It was better this way.


    She returned to the rest of the group where the people were preparing to conclude the event. They had been invited to hand out awards to the winning teams in the drama festival. It was the perfect ce to promote movies because there was arge youthful crowd, and most people there were into movies and general entertainment.


    "Where is Hu Lei?" Bei Gong Hai asked with a frown.


    He had been hoping to talk with Hu Lei for a while after the event. Since morning, she had been treating him with distance. Somehow, that seemed to prick his heart ufortably. It almost seemed as if she could not see him, as if he was aplete stranger.


    Beside him, Wang Yue felt ufortable when Bei Gong Hai inquired about Hu Lei. The look in his eyes seemed to confirm her initial suspicion and fear. The man was definitely interested in Hu Lei. She tightened her fists, but her face did not change.


    This action was not missed by Lan Jie. She felt morefortable about her decision.


    "Something came up, so she left."

 Chapter 182 - PERSONAL NOT BUSINESS

    Hu Lei did not waste time. The only remaining part of the promotional event was handing out the festival awards and perhaps promoting the movie a little more. Therefore, she did not feel like she was irresponsible for leaving prematurely. Anyway, as Lan Jie said, she was not essential.


    Though she was looking forward to having a little more fun, there were a few more nned events in the next two weeks even if the scale was smaller. There would be more opportunities for fun. She met up with Beatrice after she finished the collection of the fans'' information. After a difficult struggle, they found a taxi and went back to pick up their vehicle at Illusion Entertainment.


    "What happened?" Beatrice asked as she drove out of the parking lot.


    They had not had the chance to talk about it while in the taxi. Plus, you never knew who was listening when in a public vehicle.


    "It is nothing. Just a few flies buzzing around." Hu Lei smiled with a strange look in her eyes.


    She had not been fooled by Wang Yue''s fa?ade when she had approached her in the morning. However, she had thought that the actress would be able to hold back her feelings. Unlike most people, Hu Lei was not bothered by people who wore masks. Masks were sometimes necessary for self-protection.


    If Wang Yue had been able to hold back her feelings of animosity, she would not have taken any action against her. They could have maintained tentative peace and even gotten along. However, the woman had to be catty on her live stream. If Hu Lei ignored such direct provocation without scaring her a little, wouldn''t people think that she was a paper tiger?


    Beatrice looked at Hu Lei, but she could not decode her expression.


    "Would you like to go home now?"


    "No, drive me to Zhong Industries. Then, you can take the rest of the day off." Hu Lei smiled mischievously as she hatched a n in her mind.


    She had never gone to visit Zhong Feng in the office since she hade back. When she remembered the feeling of being with him back in Etude Technologies, she felt nostalgic. Also, it would be nice to give him a little surprise.


    When Beatrice drove away, Hu Lei collected her thoughts and walked to the entrance of skyscraper. Though she was only wearing rtively casual clothes, her aura made one assume that she was a seasoned professional. She walked with confidence to the doors.


    The security guards did not stop her since she looked like she belonged. It was not their job to know the identities of people entering and leaving the building. They only needed to prevent potential dangers from getting in.


    Unfortunately, there was the obstacle of the primary front desk. An amateur would try to walk with bravado past them, but Hu Lei was not a fool. These people had nothing much to do except to watch the people walking through the doors. They would recognise anyone unfamiliar immediately.


    "Good afternoon, I am here to report about the progress of the southern construction project." She said directly and clearly.


    The three people looked at her with suspicion. She did not look the part of a personing to the headquarters. Usually, people who came from the different branches of Zhong Industries would dress exceptionally because they hoped to be transferred to the main hub.


    "Ha-ha, I know my clothes are up to standard. I came straight from the field. There are few urgent matters which need approval from above." She spoke in a partly self-deprecating and partly warning tone.


    The message was clear. Dys could not be afforded. Since Hu Lei had ''forgotten herpany ID'' in a rush, she had to register her details at the front desk before she was allowed to pass through. She gave the name San Shi casually and spoke a little more corporate nonsense before walking away.


    She smiled to herself. The easiest security measure to fool was one that depended on human beings. Usually, people would judge depending on what they saw and heard. As long as you presented yourself appropriately, you could go anywhere.


    She found an elevator without much difficulty and pressed the button to the highest floor. It wasmon sense that the Big Boss would be in a lofty ce far from the mortals. Hu Lei smiled when she thought about Zhong Feng''s face when he saw her.


    When the elevator doors opened, she found that the ce looked deserted. It waspletely quiet, even the AC had the barest of hums. If it was not for her good hearing, she would not have heard it. However, after walking a little from the lift, she found that there were two receptionists. She had to admire their ability to work noiselessly.


    "Can I help you?" The woman at the entrance asked politely.


    Hu Lei had been distracted, so she had not made anything up yet. It was unlikely that they would believe her flimsy excuse about the southern construction, though it really did exist. She considered her options for a moment.


    "If you have no business here, you should leave." This would not be the first time someone had attempted toe close to the young president for their own means. It was their job to prevent this from happening.


    "I have an appointment with the president." Hu Lei answered in an upright and undeniable tone.


    The woman and herpanion looked suspiciously at her but called Zhong Feng''s secretary. After a short discussion, she put down the phone.


    "There is no appointment noted down for this hour. What is your name? Perhaps the schedule is wrong." Obviously, this information was not only for checking if there was an appointment. She needed to know how the strange woman had managed to enter. She must have left her details at the main front desk.


    Hu Lei smiled. "You have misunderstood. The appointment is personal not business. If you could direct me to the office, I will be out of your hair."


    The two people frowned at the words because they knew their president. How could this woman have personal business with Zhong Feng? They knew all his associates and even women who were rumoured to be connected to him. They had never seen this woman before. Moreover, if he did not even give the beautiful Bei Gong miss the time of the day, how could thismoner measure up?


    Before they could respond and chase her away, they found that Hu Lei was already walking deeper into the building. They could only me themselves for being too inattentive and assuming that no one would have the guts to just walk to the president''s office.


    "Put the security team on stand-by." The woman told the younger man beside her.


    "Shouldn''t theye up directly?"


    "What will you do if she is telling the truth?" The receptionist retorted.


    Even though it seemed unlikely, there was a confidence in that girl. It made her think twice. She followed Hu Lei with unclear thoughts.

 Chapter 183 - HELLO, HANDSOME MAN

    Hu Lei thought that she would need to ovee more obstacles before seeing Ah-Feng. But it seemed that fate was on her side for once.


    "Miss Hu, I did not know that you wereing here." Assistant Zhe looked surprised.


    "Ha-ha, I just that it would be fun to drop in." Sheughed awkwardly. "Can I go in? I might havee in without approval and some guard dogs might be after me."


    Assistant Zhe looked at the seemingly guileless small woman with her foolish expression and could not help feeling incredulous. How could this woman be the person that the iparable Zhong Feng had chosen? Shouldn''t he be with someone at his level?


    If he could describe Hu Lei in a few worlds, he would say that she was a small animal, perhaps a kitten. On the other hand, Boss Zhong was like a dragon among men, proud, lofty and all-powerful. However, instead of this dragon choosing a mighty phoenix, he had chosen the stumbling and helpless kitten.


    "You can go right ahead." He pointed at the door.


    He did not dare to be negligent, in spite of his personal opinion. Chen Li had told him that he could treat anyone else poorly, except Hu Lei. If Zhong Feng was a dragon, then this small animal was his proverbial reverse scale.


    As soon as she stepped into the office, the receptionist came in on fast legs.


    "Assistant Zhe, did you see a womane through here?" She asked, a little breathless.


    ''So, she was not kidding about sneaking in.'' Assistant Zhe felt that Hu Lei might be a little interesting. She could have spoken her name and had him or the boss approve her entry. Instead, she had chosen this roundabout method. "Next time, do not stop her."


    He did not speak unnecessary words or exin her identity. People in his position could not be presumptuous. The receptionist looked confused, but she could only return to her desk.


    When Hu Lei opened the door, Zhong Feng did not look up from hisputer. In fact, he seemed not to notice that someone had entered. He was probably expecting his secretaries or Assistant Zhe. She closed the door and posed against it dramatically.


    "Hello, handsome man." She lowered her voice, attempting a seductive tone.


    Zhong Feng looked up and discovered a ridiculous scene. Hu Lei had lifted her right hand above her head while her left palm was stered on the door beside her hip which had been thrust to the side. Finally her head was lifted upwards exposing her slender neck, as if she was Cleopatra.


    He did not move for a long moment and then, he startedughing. It was not politeughter, but rather real and deep merriment, as if tears would begin falling from his eyes at any moment. Hu Lei was star struck by the appearance of the handsome manughing so openly. It seemed like there were speckles of gold surrounding him.


    But how could she let go of this impolite behaviour?


    She dropped her pose and folded her hands over her chest. She huffed as she looked at him.


    "Is something funny, Mr President?"


    Zhong Feng stood up from his seat and approached her. She turned her back to him even though she wanted to smile at his somewhat guilty and cating look. He ced his hands on her shoulders, pulling her back to his chest. She still refused to turn to him.


    "You can do it again. I promise I won''tugh." He coaxed her hugging her tighter. Unfortunately, his efforts were ruined by the obvious amusement in his voice.


    "You think I can''t hear that you are stillughing?" She turned to re at him.


    "I am just happy to see you. How can I not smile when I look at you?" The man pressed on without shame.


    Humph! At least, he knows how to lie when it is appropriate. It seems that his EQ is no longer in the negatives.


    "Were you surprised?" She asked with twinkling eyes, deciding to put behind the matter behind her. It was not good to be calcting with people who could not recognise seduction.


    "Mmmh¡­ I am very surprised." He kissed the top of her head.


    Hu Lei nodded in satisfaction before turning around to look at the office. It was muchrger than the one that he had at Etude. However, the design was essentially the same. There was no unnecessary d¨¦cor in the space, just the essentials.


    "It seems that you have gone up in life." She teased him as she walked to therge, full-length window.


    He followed her with a smile, and they stood together, looking down at the city from their lofty position.


    "Perhaps I decided to fulfil your dream of me being an evil emperor." He ced a strong arm around her delicate waist, holding her closer to himself.


    "Does that make me a wicked consort?" She asked with augh.


    "Would you rather be an innocent princess captured from anothernd by this evil lord?" He turned and firmly ced her back against the window. If Hu Lei was afraid of heights, she would have been shaking in fear as her entire body was pressed against the clear ss.


    Zhong Feng leaned and pressed light kisses on her neck. Hu Lei hummed a little as tilting a head as she enjoyed the sensation and warmth. The annoyance that she had felt earlier because of those petty people seemed to disappearpletely, and it was reced with unspeakable happiness.


    "I could be a seductive spy who hase to steal the secrets of your empire." her breath was a little short,ing out in soft pants as things heated up.


    Zhong Feng snuck his hands under her shirt and caressed the soft skin of her abdomen before raising his head.


    "I would freely give you all my secrets." Those words held a hint of solemnity.


    Hu Lei looked at his dark eyes with her own glowing ones. She could not believe the way he looked at her. Numerous times, she had sat down by herself and wondered why he was with her. There was truly nothing special about her. In fact, all she had right now was brokenness. However, she knew one thing for certain.


    "Ah-Feng, I love you."

 Chapter 184 - NOT IN DEMAND

    Zhong Feng did not respond to the words. Instead, he looked at her and then hugged her tightly against his body, as if he wished to merge her with himself. Hu Lei did not feel bad about theck of response. She understood that both of them had their worries and insecurities.


    She just smiled as she took in his scent. Nothing else mattered except that they were together. And they were happy. Tomorrow''s problems would worry for themselves.


    After a long moment, she spoke again, "Ah-Feng, I just remembered that I am covered in germs."


    She had been in a lot of ces since morning. She was already feeling filthy because she could imagine theyers of contaminants on her. Zhong Feng did not respond. He clutched her tighter as if she was going to escape.


    "You can hug meter as much as you want," her voice had muffledughter. "Even without clothes."


    Her enticing words seemed to reach Zhong Feng, who released and looked at her tly. Her attempts at seduction were only getting worse by the minute. Seduction was supposed to be subtle. She might as well hire a ne for skywriting.


    However, this style was also quite cute.


    "Let me show you the way to the shower." He kissed her forehead and guided her to a discrete door on the left side of the office.


    Hu Lei was surprised when she saw that the room was aplete bedroom suite. The room was spacious with arge bed at the centre. Though it was not specially designed, it had a minimalist elegance. There was even a closet in the space.


    Seeing the curious eyes looking around the room, Zhong Feng''s eyes softened even more.


    "It''s an area for sleeping in case I am very busy in the office, or it''s toote." There was a time he had more or less lived in the office. But that time was over. Since he had someone waiting for him, he would be a fool to stay in this cold ce.


    "How can you sleep here? What if a flower thiefes? I am sure that there are a lot of ravenous wolves in this building waiting to pounce." Hu Lei said with horror.


    Zhong Feng knocked on her head softly, seeing her foolish behaviour. She turned to him withrge aggrieved eyes.


    "I am not as in demand as you might assume." Heughed while rubbing her small head soothingly.


    There was a look of disbelief on Hu Lei''s face when she realised that he was not joking. It seemed that he really believed what he was saying.


    "Lower your head." She beckoned to him with her index finger. He was confused, but he did it. As soon as his head was closer, she knocked on it as he had on hers earlier. "Peh, how can you not notice how some people want to devour you and not even leave bones? How am I supposed to be at peace if you cannot defend your beauty?"


    She looked at him with endless worry in her eyes, like a wife with a foolish husband. If this man did not know when people were lusting after him, how could he defend himself? He will definitely be stolen. ''My hair is going to turn grey at this rate.'' The wife thought to herself.


    Seeing the concern and apprehension in his eyes, the foolish husband thought that his little wife might be a little crazy. However, he had already married her, what could he do. "Go take your shower. I will order some clothes for you."


    Downstairs, a woman in a ming red business suit faced the team of front desk receptionists. She was not an unfamiliar face in the building. However, she was transferred from the Zhong Industries headquarters, but no one really knew where she went.


    "Miss Lu, I did not know that you wereing by today. What are you up to these days?" One of the three asked with a pleasant smile.


    This person seemed friendly, but there were thorns in her words. The casual disregard could be attributed to the rumours which circted in the office. Apparently, this woman had been chased out in disgrace because of some inappropriate behaviour.


    "I am now the manager of the southern construction project for the new resort. I am here to report some urgent matters." She dered with pride. How could a mere receptionist even dare to look down at her?


    The three people looked at her with surprise and suspicion. Why did all this seem a little familiar? Was it d¨¦j¨¤ vu? No, that''s not right. Three people could not have this type of experience together.


    "Did you say that you areing to report about the southern construction project?" The same woman asked.


    "Some problems have arisen, so we cannot afford dys." The response was full of warning and a lot of annoyance.


    The three people looked at each other in confusion. This speech was almost simr to the one San Shi had given when she had gone up, not too long ago. Therefore, one of the two women was lying. They felt cold sweat cover their bodies.


    "Can we see yourpany ID?" The other woman asked.


    Miss Lu proudly took out the ID from her equally ming red bag. Even though she was disgruntled that she was no longer recognised without formal identification, she could at least shove the document in their faces.


    With this, the three realised that they had been cheated by San Shi. However, they did not panic.


    "Do you have a subordinate known as San Shi?"


    Miss Lu frowned as she realised the implications. "I have never heard of such a person. Could it be that someone has entered while iming to be from my project? How can you be so careless? Didn''t you verify their identification?"


    Her shrew-like voice seemed to cut through their brains like a chainsaw. Even if they had messed up, she did not have the authority to lecture them.


    "Please focus on your job, Miss Lu. You can go ahead and make your report." The tone was cold.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing that she could do except go ahead. However, she felt that this also presented her with an opportunity. Her red lips lifted upwards as she thought about that handsome man. She had fallen for him since the day he hade into Zhong Industries to take over.


    She had sworn that he would fall in love with her. As a beautiful woman, she did not believe that there was a man who could resist her charms, just ones who were a little more stubborn. Moreover, she liked a challenge.

 Chapter 185 - NOT WILLING TO GIVE UP

    Though the front desk threesome could be a little careless, they were actually quitepetent. They had dealt with almost every big yer in Supreme City as well as some unscrupulous individuals who wanted to do harm to Zhong Industries.


    Without further ado, they contacted the security surveince team and inquired about the movement of San Shi. Their faces became pale in horror when they found out that she had gone to the president''s floor and had just walked in. For a moment, it seemed like their deaths had been decided.


    "Why hasn''t the security team been notified about this matter?" The only male member of the team asked the panicking women, drawing their attention to the anomaly.


    "That''s true. If she was unwee, we would have probably heard something by now." There was relief in her voice. There was still hope.


    "I can call upstairs. The boss'' receptionist is my good friend." The other said while dialling.


    She talked in low tones for a moment before putting the phone away with a ridiculous look on her face. It seemed like one poke would send her tumbling down.


    "What is it? Are we done for or what?" The other woman asked impatiently.


    "It seems that our carelessness has saved us this time."


    "What do you mean?" The man could not help leaning even closer to learn more.


    Actually, this man used to be an upright person without any interest in gossip or other people''s business. He would work like a machine, signing people in and out without caring about their identities or stories. His work ethic had been irrefutable at that time.


    However, after working with two women who lived with gossip in their blood, he had lost his original spirit. He had discovered that he had been doing his job in the most boring way possible. As a front desk officer, he had a literal front seat to the best information. Now, he would not let anything juicy pass him by.


    "It turns out that San Shi is a personal associate of the boss."


    The three of them were silent for a moment as they took in this information.


    "Her? Are you sure?" The other woman asked loudly.


    The boss had never had ''personal associates'' as far as they knew, and they knew everything. San Shi was so unremarkable!


    "Apparently, she is someone we cannot offend. So, you better watch your tongue."


    Some people entered the building and the three quickly settled down, resuming their professional demeanour.


    "I think that we should consult the boss on this matter." Miss Lu looked stubbornly at the middle-aged director.


    Though her position as a project manager was quite prestigious, she had a boss before the big boss. This middle-aged man was in charge of coordinating and overseeing all the construction work undertaken by Zhong Industries.


    "Miss Lu, are you sure that you are not just looking to cause trouble? You have a bright future. It would be bad if you annoyed the boss once again." He had watched her make a fool of herself more than a few times, and he felt a little sorry because she was a smart girl.


    "I know what you are thinking, and I admit that I have some ulterior motives. But this is a serious situation. If we are unable to solve this problem and the boss learnster, we will be in more trouble. Moreover, I learned that someone came into the building iming to be an employee under my project. These kinds of problems tend to be worse when ignored." Miss Lu said with conviction.


    In the end, the old guy could only ept because he knew how much Zhong Feng hated festering problems.


    The two people discussed their strategies for dealing with the construction quandary before going up to the president''s floor. Unlike Hu Lei, they had no problem getting into the office. However, when they entered, they discovered an unexpected scene.


    Actually, there was nothing indecent happening in the office. And there was no one touching another. Of course, this would be impossible because the man himself had approved their entry into his space. The shocking thing was the presence of a woman, who was stretched outfortably on the couch.


    This scene was surprising for one reason. Rumour had it that Zhong Feng had never allowed anyone to sit on the sofa in his office. Well, it was not exactly a rumour for Miss Lu. Even though no one knew the specifics of how she was transferred, she was well aware. And it involved the couch in his office.


    She had been trying to elerate her n to get Zhong Feng. Unfortunately, he remained as cold as ever towards her. At the time, she thought that he was just shy, so she tried to be more rxed around him. As a show of ease in his presence, she said something about ''getting morefortable'' and sat down on the couch.


    The anger he showed then made her understand the reason why people feared him. He had be like a sword of ice as he had ordered her to leave the office immediately. The next day, she heard that she had been transferred to another branch. And that the sofa in his office had been reced.


    However, she was not willing to give up. Her blood boiled in anger as well as fighting spirit when she saw that woman lying on the couch with ease ying on her phone. Anyone would believe that she owned the ce.


    "CEO Zhong, I am sorry to report that some problems have arisen in the southern construction project." Miss Lu took the initiative to report, suppressing her annoyance. Her time woulde.


    "CEO Zhong, I know that you do not like to be bothered with small matters, but I would also like for you to be aware of anyplications for the sake of ountability." The middle-aged man added quickly, afraid that Miss Lu''s tone would annoy the boss.


    Zhong Feng looked at the two coldly because they had disrupted his happy time with wife. When she had disappeared, he had dreamed constantly of the day she would return. When he was in the office, he would remember those moments when she would sit or lie down on the sofa in his Etude office.


    He had bought a couch after moving to Zhong Industries and ced it in the same position in rtion to his desk. When he would feel worn out and about to break, he would look at that empty spot, and he would remember why he was working. To look at his Hu Lei stretched out like azy cat once again¡­

 Chapter 186 - A LITTLE TOO UGLY

    "CEO Zhong, this matter is rather sensitive. It might cause some problems if an outsider were to hear about it." Miss Lu looked at Hu Lei without subtlety.


    Hu Lei looked up and felt like she had been blinded. She had been trying to reduce her presence to avoid disrupting Zhong Feng''s work. After all, she was the one who had wilfullye to his office. Therefore, she had not even looked up when the two people had entered.


    After looking up, she regretted it immediately. Why would the woman wear so much red? And it was not even a good red; it was the ming, screaming type. Was she afraid that the creatures in a gxy far far away would not be able to see her?


    More importantly, how could Zhong Feng im that he was not in demand? The first woman who hade into his office already looked like she wanted to kill her. It was obvious that she had some impure thoughts. Humph! She would deal with himter.


    To avoid being permanently visually impaired, she turned back to her phone. She was checking and responding to thements on her first official post on the Little Ninja Cat page. Although she had left the promotion a little early, she was definitely not abandoning TQA. She wanted the movie to seed exponentially because its production was a gift from Zhong Feng.


    "When did my person be an outsider?" Zhong Feng turned his unfriendly eyes to the red figure.


    Miss Lu felt like lightning had struck her down, and she had turned into ash. What had happened when she had left? Why had no one told her that Zhong Feng had a girlfriend? It was impossible. No, he probably did not mean it that way. It was probably just a general figure of speech.


    "I am sorry. I only meant that it is a delicate issue for thepany." She quickly backtracked. When facing troubles, you had to know when to fold. "The thing is we are having trouble with the owner of the property next to the resort. He has refused to allow us to give us the right of way during the construction. So, there is no way for the construction of the main part of the resort to continue."


    "How did construction begin without the approval of this said property owner?" Zhong Feng linked his fingers in front of him.


    "The former project manager had a verbal agreement with him. I just took over." Miss Lu looked wrong and directed her pitiful eyes to Zhong Feng''s face like an offering.


    But how could this man be touched? His eyes had only one girl. Even in another situation, this woman would fail miserably. After all, she was attempting topete with Hu Lei whose cute appearance looked like an adorable kitten. When Miss Lu was looked at inparison, the sight was a little too ugly.


    "It is your responsibility to check the details of the project after taking over. You should have noticed this problem immediately before thisplication happened. This level of ipetence is uneptable."


    "CEO Zhong, I believe that the property owner made an informal agreement so that they could increase the value of their property while evading the limitations of an easement." The middle-aged director said, preventing Miss Lu from speaking again.


    "You are also responsible for this problem. If you cannot oversee things properly, I am sure we can find someone more suitable." Zhong Feng said in warning because he could see that this director was attempting to protect the irresponsible project manager.


    "I apologize, CEO Zhong." The man stood up and bowed with cold drops of sweat on his brow.


    "You will go to the site and personally deal with this." With this chance to atone, the director bowed again before hurrying out of the office, forgetting about Miss Lu.


    "CEO Zhong, I would also like to report that there is someone impersonating the members of my team." Miss Lu did not realise the danger she had fallen into, so she continued talking. "A person known as San Shi snuck into this building under false pretences."


    When Hu Lei heard about this, she felt awkward. How could she have given out such an uncreative name? She had tarnished her reputation. However, she had done it, and she had to own it. But there was one question in her mind. Was this nonsense the kind of thing that people reported to the big boss? Didn''t he have people for that?


    "I am San Shi." She sat up and finally spoke.


    Miss Lu turned to look at Hu Lei with a fake smile because she could do nothing else. She was not certain who this woman was, so she did not know the right attitude to use to win against her. However, after some consideration, she decided that this San Shi looked harmless. She might be useful in helping her get closer to Zhong Feng.


    "Miss San, I am sorry. I had no idea." She decided to be friendly for now.


    "I am not San Shi." Hu Lei countered with a careless attitude.


    Miss Lu looked confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Well, I couldn''t very well give my real name since, how did you put it, I snuck into the building under false pretences." Hu Lei gave the woman a smile which was not a smile.


    "As I said, I am sorry. I thought some strange woman hade into the building using my project as an excuse." Miss Lu nced at Zhong Feng and decided to test the water. "You know that our CEO is in high demand."


    It was a casual joke, so Zhong Feng would not overreact even if this ordinary woman was his girlfriend. Moreover, this would show this little woman that she was in for a toughpetition if she wanted to have the man to herself. Unfortunately, her assumptions werepletely wrong.


    "Miss Lu, you are fired." Zhong Feng said without preamble.


    The former project manager felt that she had misheard the words. However, the cold look on the man''s face said otherwise. It was as if she was looking at the devil, uncaring and unsympathetic. She could not believe it. Could he possibly be like this?


    "CEO Zhong, what did I do wrong? It was just a joke." She did not want to lose her job.


    "This is a workce, not aedy club. As for your list of wrongs, you should be aware of your own ipetency and failures. Now, leave my office." The man did not even spare her an extra nce.


    Miss Lu felt like she was losing her mind. What was happening? She had nned out everything so well. All her calctions had seemed spot on. When she had discovered the easement problem after taking over the project, she could have solved it. But she had let it be because it was her only way back into Zhong Feng''s presence.


    She had not been anxious about permanent problems for the project because solving the easement issue was not tooplicated. The owner of the property was a foolish old man who believed in being helpful, but he did not like dealing with legal things. He had not really denied them the use of his property.


    The only reason the construction was dyed was because she had told the contractors to stop their work on that side of the resort. This would give her an opportunity to return to the head office and meet with Zhong Feng. It had been her sincere belief that as long as she had a chance, she could move him. Now, everything had gone wrong.


    "Zhong Feng, I am sorry." She cried out desperately. "Please don''t fire me. I will do anything. I can be anything you want." The wild look in her eyes as she realised that the man was serious became intense, threatening to spill.


    The big boss pressed a button on his office phone. "Send security to my office."


    Miss Lu realised that it was all hopeless with him, so she turned to Hu Lei. "This is all your fault." She lunged towards the woman who looked like she did not even notice anything happening. Hu Lei felt that she had been wronged. How had she been implicated? She had only been sitting down doing absolutely nothing.


    However, she obviously was not going to wait for the ming red figure to crush her under its weight. She used her leg to sweep the woman''s feet off the ground causing her to fall ungracefully on the ground before the couch. Hu Lei casually ced her foot on her back to stop her struggles.


    "What do you have to say for yourself, CEO Zhong?" She turned to the handsome man and looked at him meaningfully.

 Chapter 187 - CURSED FOR LIFE

    In another part of Supreme, a flustered Furukawa Shun poked his head into an office first before the rest of his body followed. He walked cautiously as if he was afraid that a beast would jump out and attack him. Even though it was a bit ridiculous, he felt that his nervousness was justified. After all, every time he met with the owner of this office, he would lose miserably.


    "Little Shun, I am d that you could make it." The door closed with a bang, revealing a princely man who was standing behind it.


    Shun had not noticed him because he had not closed the door aftering in. The familiar refined voice made him jump like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He turned almost robotically to face the man who had apparently been hiding to scare him.


    "You are thinking too much. I was merely getting a pen from my coat." He shook a simple pen in his hand. Indeed, there was a coat hanging from a hook on the door.


    Contrary to his royal image, Wang Che''s office was a bit messy andcked finesse. The only thing that indicated that someone cared about the office was an borate cab with a range of fantastic model cars and motorcycles. The rest of the room was just a collection of general office essentials ced in an untidy and poorly thought-out fashion. It was no wonder he could not find a pen.


    "I was not thinking anything." Shun denied his earlier thoughts immediately. But in his heart, he believed that Wang Che had been waiting for a while to pull this move and scare him. It was the kind of thing he would do.


    Wang Che smiled knowingly as he walked back to his desk. He shuffled the piles of papers on the surface for a while before digging out a document. He checked it casually before beckoning to the other man toe closer. Shun took small cautious steps towards him and sat down on the seat opposite Wang Che.


    "Sign it." Wang Che did not waste words.


    Shun read through the document which confirmed the transfer of the vehicle from rion Motor City. It was the reward for the Secret Realm game. He did not find anything wrong with the details, so he directly signed it.


    "I will be going now." He dered without further ado,pletely ready to leave this wolf''s den.


    Though Shun acted like a small endangered animal, Wang Che had actually never harmed him in any way. In fact, it could be said that he was extremely nice to him, to the point of being indulgent. Sponsoring his events regrly was one of the few things that he had done for him since their first meeting.


    But for some unknown reason, Shun always felt a sense of crisis whenever he was near Wang Che. He always felt like a little juicy rabbit before a ravenous wolf, not that he would use this analogy out aloud.


    He did not know how the man hade to be known as a gentle prince. He was obviously a deadly vampire masquerading as a prince, waiting for the right hour to suck the blood out of guileless victims. Unfortunately, Shun was unaware that this side of Wang Che was only seen by him. Not that he would be thankful or d if he knew this¡­


    "Not so fast, Little Shun. You know it will not be easy to run." Wang Che lips stretched into a wicked smile, unlike his usual perfunctory one.


    Shun''s head drooped in dejection, making a sad picture. However, Wang Che onlyughed without sympathy.


    "What do you want this time?" Shun asked with a cautious expression.


    Wang Che always demanded something from him, regardless of who initiated their business dealings. Usually, he would be required to participate in a ''fun'' activity alongside Wang Che. The first time, the man had forced him to seat in a sports car with him while they drove up on a meandering road in the mountain at ungodly speeds. It had scarred him forever.


    "I have not made a decision. It is a pretty good car." Wang Che looked at Shun with a smirk. "Right now, I am more interested in Hu Lei. What can you tell me about her?"


    Shun immediately lost his meek appearance and became a tough terrier. "Wang Che, she is a married woman. You cannot attempt to break up a happy couple. Otherwise, you will be cursed for life."


    Wang Che''s smile widened when he saw this disy of temper. Even though Shun acted like he was the devil, he was incapable of concealing his temper for too long.


    "Mmmh, tell me more about her, and I might let her off." His voice was that of an evil demon.


    "You¡­ how can you be like this?" the furious Shun ced his hands on the disorganised desk and looked at Wang Che in anger.


    "In this case, are you willing to sacrifice yourself to save a marriage?" The devil leaned forward over the desk,ing close to the lively angry face.


    Shun shivered immediately and drew back his messy little head. He felt confused and a little scared. When Wang Che said things like this, he felt like he waspletely helpless. He wanted to hide because he did not understand the intentions of this man.


    "I don''t know much about her." In the end, he could only apologise to Hu Lei in his heart. She had the powerful hero to defend her. He was only a mob character. "I met her a couple of years ago when she was working as Zhong Feng''s interpreter. After that, I learned that she disappeared. I just heard recently that she had returned."


    Wang Che drummed his index finger on his desk while thinking about Qi Han. The man was still set on finding Hu Lei. But it was probably hopeless, even if he managed to get a hold of her. The way things stood, nothing good coulde out of this. However, Qi Han''s infatuation was only getting worse. As his friend, he felt like he should discourage him. But was that even possible?


    Shun felt that the deep look in Wang Che''s eyes could only mean that he was plotting something nefarious. He needed to ensure that this wicked man understood that he had no chance. Hu Lei belonged to his hero. His eyes shed with mischief. If this person was fed dog food to the point of bursting, he would abandon his thoughts.


    "You know, if you are that interested in learning more about Hu Lei, it is not impossible to meet her." Bunny Shun smiled at Wolf Che with a sense of enticement. He did not realise that he was only fulfilling the wishes of his overlord.


    Wang Che could see that the man in front of him had strange thoughts. But he did not discourage him. In fact, he feignedplete ignorance, as if he had no idea where this was going. As always, Shun had delivered himself on a silver tter while bearing gifts.


    "What do you mean?" The wolf asked.


    "He-he, leave everything to me." Shunughed mysteriously and took out his phone.


    Wang Che smiled as he looked at the man before him. His eyes softened subconsciously when he saw that childish smile gracing the face which still looked immature in spite of his age. Since the moment he had met Furukawa Shun, he had felt hope.


    Since childhood, all he had known were schemes, plots and hidden thorns. His intelligence had helped him avoid falling into bad situations, but that life had moulded everything about him. He did not even know if his personality was his own or if it was also just a mask.


    He thought that was how the world worked, but then he had met Furukawa Shun. His first impression: an energetic idiot. Then, he discovered that this person was incapable of schemes, even when he tried. His face never donned a mask. His face was like a lighted billboard.


    In the beginning, he had only been a source of amusement, but now¡­

 Chapter 188 - HIS PLANS WERE RUINED

    Hu Lei looked at the awkward Zhong Feng with a criticising scowl. The insane woman had been taken out of the building by the security personnel, so she could finally express her dissatisfaction. It was just as she had thought. He could not defend his beauty. If she had not been there, wouldn''t that shameless woman have jumped on him?


    These thoughts made her eyes glow a little more as she red at the immortal-like man with increasing intensity.


    "Humph, if you are not in demand, are the rest of us dead?" Though she was still seated, it felt like she was looking down on him.


    His lips twitched at her attitude. He could not respond to her because the timing of that unpleasant incident was just too bad. Hu Lei stood up and walked dramatically to him. She hopped on hisp with her legs hanging off the arm of the chair.


    She caressed his face lightly with the back of her fingers in an eerie manner. It was like she had turned into an ancient witch who was inspecting merchandise for a blood sacrifice.


    "Tell me, how many times have crazy women pounced on you?" She asked with a smile.


    Zhong Feng thought back to the earlier when he hadunched Etude Technologies. He had kept a low profile and had never revealed his connection to his family. Since he had been home schooled and had not attended public events due to his health, not many people knew of his identity.


    When his identity was revealed, there had been a high influx of women attempting to get close to him. He had seen a lot of tricks during that period. More than once, there had been women who had fallen towards him identally on purpose so that he could catch them.


    Of course, he would not confess such things to his wife. Even if she was small and looked harmless while resting in his arms, he knew that she could be highly dangerous. He would be a fool to confess to anything that might displease her.


    "Mmmh, how many times have you pounced on me?" He responded with a question, his facepletely innocent.


    Hu Lei pouted at his transparent attempt to escape responsibility. Moreover, there was a veiled insult somewhere in there. She pinched his face vengefully. "This face of yours is too troublesome. Perhaps I should tattoo my name on your forehead. Wait, you might even look a little more alluring."


    Before Zhong Feng could reply, his personal phone rang. He looked at Hu Lei''s scrunched up face as she continued inspecting him like a vegetable on sale. He shook his head and picked the call.


    "What do you want?" He asked immediately.


    "Do I have to want something to call you?" The person on the other head felt wronged.


    "If that''s the case, I am hanging up." Zhong Feng did not believe that this call waspletely unmotivated.


    "Wait, there is something small. How about I treat you and Hu Lei to dinnerter?" Shun asked.


    "No." He obviously had a beautiful wife. Why would he need to go out with an unrted person?


    "It will be fun. I have finally managed to secure your prize. I have even asked Wang Che toe and apologise for the dy. The four of us can have a good meal together." Shun did not give up.


    ''Isn''t this just an additional unrted person?'' Zhong Feng thought with a darkened face. However, when he was about to reject, the phone was snatched from his hand.


    "We would love to have dinner with you." Hu Lei responded with the finesse of a cultureddy.


    "Sister-inw, I am so d you are there, or I would suffer endlessly. Anyway, I will shortly send you the details." Shun felt satisfied with this sister-inw. It was clear that she had Zhong Feng under herplete control. She would probably not even need the hero to step up in her defence against the evil prince.


    Zhong Feng felt gloomy about Hu Lei''s eptance. He was nning to have a quiet dinner with her and then perhaps consummate their marriage. But his ns werepletely ruined.


    "Why did you agree to have dinner with these people? You know that Wang Che has his eye on you." Heined, tightening his hands around her waist.


    Hu Leiughed aloud. "I am a goddess. Naturally, everyone has their eye on me. But you don''t need to worry about Wang Che."


    Hearing his wife call the man so directly, his face became even darker. "Don''t call him so intimately. I noticed that he was watching you a little too closely at the Secret Realm."


    She looked at him tly and patted his head the way he always did hers before speaking in a superior tone. "As a low EQ person, you naturally can''t see a difference in how people look at each other. His interest is definitely not personal. I am actually a little curious about his reasons."


    Zhong Feng still felt dissatisfied, but in the end, he could only ept the wife''s arrangements.


    Furukawa Shun looked at Wang Che with pride. If he had a tail it would be sticking upwards, and his nose would be in the air. After all, it was not anyone who could invite the greet Zhong Feng for a meal. Perhaps, he was the only one, apart from his family members.


    "Are you pleased with yourself?" Wang Che asked rhetorically.


    "Naturally, I am pleased with myself. I am a great person. And tonight, you will see the power of love." Shunughed happily.


    "What did you say?" Wang Che smiled meaningfully, his smirk making Shun realise that he should not provoke people without backup.


    ''Peh, what does he know apart from threatening me?'' He thought silently in his heart. The more he considered that wicked look on the other man''s face, the more he became displeased by the situation. Anyway, there was no need to fear.


    "I said tonight you will be paying for the dinner." He folded his arms in a stance that dered that he was not willing topromise.


    "I hope that you will not regret itter." The words held a hint of dark mystery.


    "Why would I regret? You will regret when I order the most expensive items on the menu." These words gave Shun immense satisfaction even if he knew Wang Che could, at least, afford to treat a few people to a good meal.

 Chapter 189 - HIS SO-CALLED LOVE

    Hu Lei was incredibly bored because Zhong Feng had resumed his work. However, she did not bother him because she understood that the burden on him was great. Even if he had countless people working for him, ultimately, thepany was his responsibility.


    She thought for a while before logging out of the Little Ninja Cat official page and creating a side ount. She started looking through the trending topics in Supreme carelessly. After a while, she found an interesting matter involving the Murong family. Her interest in this drama had grown a little more after meeting with Murong Yue and Murong Yan. If the two sisters had really turned against one another, there was going to be a good show.


    It was unfortunate that the news did not involve the downfall of her mother and her perfect family. Apparently, Murong Hong had a capable publicity manager or adviser. Since his reputation had gone down after his side family was revealed, he had decided to go with the true love exnation.


    ording to this elder brother, he had been forced by his family to marry his current wife. He had no choice in the matter. After all, in the past, it had been a difficult matter to go against the elders, especially inrge families.


    He had someone that he truly loved, that is to say, his mistress. Even if she could not be his official wife, he had been happy to remain with her in any way he could. He exined that he still respected his official wife and had only hidden the matter because he did not want to hurt her.


    He had turned his entire scandal into a dramatic love story of star-crossed lovers. They were victims of old aristocratic rules. Even though the tale was not original, there were already a lot ofizens supporting Murong Hong.


    Though the man had cheated on his wife, it was because his hand had been forced. His open discussion about this matter made him seem a little more human instead of a scum man.


    Of course, there was also a group of people who had refused to agree with his stand. Their argument was simple: if you really loved your mistress so much, why weren''t you willing to abandon the wealth andfort of your family for her?


    Ultimately, no one could literally force a person to get married since it was illegal. Maniption and forcing was not the same. If Murong Hong had refused the wishes of his elders, they would not have killed him. At most, they would have disinherited him and kicked him out of the family.


    There was always a choice. His choice to ept the arranged marriage was not necessarily wrong. However, it could not be used as an excuse for being a cheating man. He was not willing to stake everything on his so-called love. In the end, a heated argument had arisen between the two sides.


    Hu Lei smiled as she read thements. This was the type of drama she liked to see because it stripped people and showed their dark souls. She felt like it was a long running soap opera. After looking at the trend for a while, she realised that most people had been convinced by the most-likely-false story told by Murong Hong.


    However, Hu Lei did not feel discouraged as an observer. This is because she could guess that the drama was not going to stop at this point. ording to her understanding of the woman who gave birth to her, this was not going to end easily. Lu Liang probably had a concealed card she had yet to y. She could not wait to see what would happen¡­


    "What are youughing about?" a warm masculine voice asked.


    Hu Lei looked up and found that Zhong Feng had put away the documents on his desk. He stood up and approached the couch, peering over her shoulder at her phone.


    "I am just following the Murong scandal. The story keeps getting juicier, especially with the mes fanned by the public. By the way, I saw Murong Yue and Yan in Secret Realm. They had an argument about beauty. I think they had a falling out." Sheughed again.


    "You should avoid such useless people." He patted her head affectionately. "Let''s go."


    Hu Lei stretchednguidly on the couch with unwillingness. It had been hard for her to find afortable spot and warm it up. Zhong Feng looked on helplessly as she curled herself up once again.


    "Do you want to sleep in the office?" He asked leaning over her.


    "No, but if I stand up, I will feel cold." She replied in a small pitiful voice.


    Even though he knew that she was deliberately exaggerating her state, he could not help feeling great worry and difort in his heart. He knew that Hu Le hated cold even if she could withstand it. Unfortunately, he had not thought about this when he ordered clothes. He had merely ordered a pair of jeans and a t-shirt, simr to the clothes she had been wearing earlier. He had not even thought of turning on the heater.


    He took off his coat and ced it over her upper body before lifting her from her sleeping position. Even though the coat was not thick, it would at least provide some protection. Hu Lei did not reject the gesture. She directly put on the coat.


    "Let''s get you a sweater before going for the dinner." Zhong Feng rubbed the untidy head.


    When Hu Lei stood up, she found that the coat almost swallowed her up. She scrunched up her nose as she tried to force the long sleeves back since they were covering her hands. Zhong Feng''s lips stretched into a small smile when he looked at her, suppressing a certain surge of satisfaction.


    Hu Lei red at his amused face, but he did not feel repentant. He pulled her and tucked her below his arm as they walked out. The pair went directly to the executive lift instead of using themon ones.


    "Don''t you think it would be fun if the elevator failed like in movies?" Hu Lei asked with sparkling eyes.


    "No." What was this girl thinking? If the lift failed, she would be in danger. Did she even understand the meaning of the word fun?


    "Ah-Feng, you are so unromantic. If the lift stops, it will be dark, and I would be shivering and scared. I would cling to you and look up to you forfort. Then, you would hold me and things would get heated. Before we know it, we would be getting a fresh experience." She looked at him with sly eyes.


    Zhong Feng was drawn into the tale, his eyes bing fiery as he imagined about all the things that he could do to his Hu Lei in this little space. With the rails and the mirrored walls, there were numerous possibilities, and it would be indeed a unique experience. For a moment, he almost hit the emergency stop button.


    He leaned to her until his face almost touched hers. His breath brushed over those plumb red lips. Hu Lei licked her lips in fear and anticipation. "Are you sure that you are ready for that? I have no objections." He turned to her ear and continued whispering. "Which position would you like? You can bend and hold the rail, or I can hold you up. Perhaps you can lift your leg and¡­"


    Ping! The lift doors opened as they got to the ground floor. Hu Lei, who looked like she had been boiled, pushed Zhong Feng away and walked out of the elevator, trying to calm her palpitating heart. This wicked man¡­ When did he be like this?

 Chapter 190 - THAT CRESTFALLEN FACE

    Hu Lei did not know that there was a private exit which Zhong Feng used when he came into the building. Since she was walking ahead of him, she headed towards the main entrance of the building. Zhong Feng did not stop her instead he sent a quick message for his car to be sent to the front as he followed.


    He quickly caught up to her and ced his hand on her shoulder with a small smile on his face. She looked at him, her face still a little pink. She red at him but did not shake his hand off.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? You are the one who wanted to try something exciting. I was merely indulging you and giving you a few more ideas." His face held amusement.


    Hu Lei knew that she was being ridiculous since she was the one who started it. However, she had just been joking. When he started mentioning positions, it was like her mind could see everything clearly. It was a little too embarrassing.


    "You are still talking about it?" She stuck out her elbow and nudged his abdomen hard.


    "There is no need to get violent. I can still make arrangements for the lift to stop next time. Or perhaps we can try it in the car. I have heard that it is also quite an enlightening experience." He could not help wanting to tease her a little more.


    When they entered the lobby of the building, there was deafening silence. It was already after the official work hours, but there still people around. Some had been working a little while others were waiting for theirpanions.


    What they did not expect was that they would see this type of scene. The legendary CEO was not seen often by the general employees even if they worked at the headquarters. It was difficult because he came in extremely early and leftte. Moreover, he never passed throughmon areas unless it was necessary.


    It was said that this CEO was cold and forbidding. Apparently, he had an aura that naturally kept people from him. He inspired instinctual fear in those who met him. In essence, he was described like a fairy tale monster. ording to rumours, though he was handsome and wealthy, not many women dared toe near him. He was just too cold-faced.


    When these people saw him smiling and his eyes looking at a woman with warmth, they felt like their views of life had been redefined. Those who had seen him before felt like he was a thousand times more handsome when he smiled. After all, no one liked an icy person who looked like they were owed millions of dors.


    Immediately, there were controlled whispers in different areas of the lobby.


    "Is that the CEO?"


    "If he is not the CEO, are you?"


    "I have heard that no one has ever seen him smile. Obviously, he is smiling and even looking at that woman with some indulgence."


    "Who is that woman? I thought that the future madam of the Zhong family was going to be Bei Gong Jiu?"


    "How could that be possible? Even if that family is not bad, it is definitely at the same level as the Zhong family."


    "Who is that woman? She does not look like a wealthy miss or even a celebrity."


    "Perhaps she is from a powerful unknown family?"


    "I have never heard that the CEO had a girlfriend. Even his connection to Bei Gong Jiu is a baseless rumour."


    "If this woman is not his girlfriend, who could it be? Do you see that she is wearing his coat?"


    Some of the people talking wanted to take a photo of the couple, but no one dared. Inparison to having exclusive footage of Zhong Feng''s girlfriend, they liked having a job even more. There were also those who thought that the little woman waspletely not fitting for their CEO. However, no one dared speak about it.


    They had heard that the CEO was tough but fair. However, he could also be cruel and unfeeling. No one knew where the rumours hade from, but it would be foolish to assume that there was no truth to it. After all, everyone had heard earlier how the beautiful Miss Lu, who was a project manager, had been dragged out by security earlier in the day.


    Zhong Feng and Hu Lei left the building without paying much attention to the people. As soon as they were gone, discussions broke out and messages were sent around thepany about the mysteriousdy wearing the CEO''s coat.


    "Why do we need to buy a new sweater? I have plenty of clothes at home." Hu Lei asked as Zhong Feng held her hand and pulled her into a spacious shop in one of high-end eastside malls.


    Actually, as Hu Lei was saying this, herrge eyes were already on the clothes. She looked like she would jump out and hug the mannequins. Zhong Feng looked at her with a raised eyebrow. Her mouth was saying no, but her body was only being held back by his hand.


    She truly could not resist nice things. He felt an overwhelming sadness when he thought about how she had lived her life before, unable to enjoy the simplest pleasures of life.


    "Can I help you?" A beautiful shop assistant came immediately and spoke with calm politeness.


    In her heart, she was excited. As someone who had worked in high-end shops, she had a keen eye for major sales opportunities. The girl did not look like much. However, the man looked wealthy and indulgent toward the woman. These were the people who always bought too much.


    "We are looking for a warm sweater or cardigan." Zhong Feng spoke.


    The shop attendant was immediately disappointed. It seemed like they were only here because the girl did not have a sweater for the cold evening. However, her disappointment could not bepared to Hu Lei''s. She had not had an opportunity to shop for clothes properly. She had a lot of good stuff, but they had all been bought by Zhong Feng. Shopping was an experience in itself.


    Seeing that crestfallen face, Zhong Fengughed. He never intended to stop her from buying something else, but he thought it was better to buy what she needed first. Hu Lei looked up and realised that she had been too transparent.


    "Go ahead." He smiled at her blushing face.


    Hu Lei''s annoyance at being teased constantly by Zhong Feng faded as she ignored him and floated around the shop like a butterfly, picking out clothes to try on. The attendant also had a wide smile. She liked customers like Hu Lei most. They could never resist anything pretty and were open to suggestions.


    The shopping trip did not stop there. Hu Lei was on a roll. She pulled Zhong Feng into another shop and then another. The word self-control meant nothing to her. She had quickly be a top customer in a lot of shops. Zhong Feng''s face had be dark because he had underestimated her power.


    When he could no longer carry the bags anymore, he called Housekeeper Li at the vi and asked him to send another vehicle. His current car was too small and not meant for handling cargo. After a long, long time, Hu Lei finally concluded her spree.


    "Ah-Feng, I got something for you." Hu Lei said as they walked to the parking lot. Zhong Feng noticed that she was indeed carrying a bag that he had not noticed. He had thought that she had not bought anything at thest shop.


    She took out a thick light blue scarf from the bag. She motioned for him to lower his head. She ced the scarf around his neck and arranged it beautifully. Even though he was now wearing his full ck suit, the effect was not bad.


    She tugged the scarf a little, forcing Zhong Feng to bend a little more. Before he knew what was happening, she pressed her lips to his in an unusually chaste kiss. However, he felt it prate right into the deepest part of his heart.

 Chapter 191 - DO SOMETHING FUN

    "I thought you had decided not toe." Shun jumped up from his seat as soon as Zhong Feng and Hu Lei were brought into the room.


    "Why would we miss out on free food?" Hu Leiughed, even though she felt a little guilty. She had spent too much time shopping, causing them to bete.


    "Then feel free to eat to your heart''s fill." Shun felt generous since it was not his money. It would be better if they spent a little more.


    Wang Che looked at the person offering people his money so freely and shook his head. He then turned his eyes to Hu Lei. Standing next to the imposing Zhong Feng, she looked miniscule. Moreover, her smile gave her an adorable and slightly silly appearance.


    He could not imagine her riding a motorcycle and facing a gun head on. Moreover, even if he had seen that she was extremely athletic in in Secret Realm, he could not picture her dodging bullets. He wondered whether he was mistaken about this matter.


    While he was pondering, he noticed Zhong Feng looking at him with a cold and hostile glint in his eyes. It seemed that he had been staring at Hu Lei for one moment too long. He smiled politely at the two of them.


    "This is my friend, Wang Che." Shun was oblivious to the tension in the room.


    Hu Lei smiled at Wang Che in a friendly manner, causing Zhong Feng to be even more dissatisfied.


    "It is a pleasure to see you again. I hope you remember us." She said withugh.


    "Of course, it is a pleasure. Please, feel wee." Wang Che ushered them in with the grace of a refined host.


    Zhong Feng and Hu Lei sat opposite the other two. The atmosphere was a little awkward because they were not familiar with each other. However, the setting had afortable feeling which helped in making the group a little more at ease. The restaurant that Shun had chosen was a local eatery. It was rated as the best for traditional cuisine in the world.


    "Hu Lei, I have heard that you ride a motorcycle." Wang Che said without preamble.


    The faces of the other two men in the room darkened immediately. Zhong Feng''s eyes sharpened in annoyance as he looked at this man who was tantly hitting on his woman while he was right there. His aura became a little icier.


    However, he had no choice but to calm down when Hu Lei jabbed him with her painful elbow. Shun, on the other hand, wanted to p this man. Couldn''t he wait until they took a cup of water before beginning his indecent acts?


    "I do. How did you know?" Hu Lei answered cheerfully, but she felt a little tense. Had this man be investigating her? Though she did indeed own and ride a motorcycle, she did not use it often. It was unusual for him to ask about this.


    "I own rion Motor City, and it seems that you made quite an impression." Wang Che responded without a hint of unnaturalness.


    Hu Le felt that this was not the entire truth, but she decided not to overthink the situation. She wanted to live a life without obsessing about the motives of people around her. If something bad did happen, she was confident that she could handle it.


    "That is so cool." Shun interjected with curious eyes. "You do not look like the type to be involved in such rough activities. Where did you learn to ride?"


    "He-he, actually, I learnt in your homnd." She smiled with a hint of nostalgia.


    "Eh, howes I can''t ride?"


    "You cannotpare a genius with an idiot like you." These harsh words were spoken by Wang Che, who still maintained a princely aura.


    "Can''t you give me some face in front of my friends?" Shun looked angrily at Wang Che.


    Hu Lei could not helpughing.


    "Actually, it is not that difficult. I started riding when I was fifteen." She spoke to Shun.


    Shun was easily distracted by these words, and he forgot about Wang Che''s annoying words immediately. He looked at Hu Lei up and down thoroughly.


    "Do they make motorcycles that small?"


    Hu Lei felt aggrieved by the incredulous mocking tone of Shun''s voice. It seemed like he was shocked beyond words. She looked at the silent Zhong Feng with moist pitiful eyes, silently asking him to defend her from this insult. However, who knew her man''s EQ had dropped again?


    "I also want to know." Zhong Feng looked at her with unrepentant curiosity.


    "You¡­ can''t you see that he is making fun of me?" She pouted. "For your information, I was already fully grown when I was fifteen."


    She looked at Shun and Zhong Feng in turn with a satisfied expression, even a hint of smugness. However, there was only pity in their eyes. Even Wang Che seemed to sympathise with her. Zhong Feng ced his hand on her shoulder and pulled her into his chest infort. She tilted her head in confusion.


    The three peopleughed because Hu Lei could not find anything wrong with what she had said. With this, most of the tension in the room was relieved, and they began chatting like friends. Even Zhong Feng who tended to seal his mouth in social situations responded and contributed now and then. Sharing the meal made the four people rx further, especially with the apanying drinks.


    "Hey, let''s do something fun. The night is still young." Hu Lei suggested once the table had been cleared.


    "Tomorrow is a workday. You should try to rest." Zhong Feng rejected the idea immediately.


    "Don''t be an old party pooper. Anyway, who would fire any of you if you do not show up for work?" Shun said with a brave and daring spirit.


    "I can be fired by a lot of people." Hu Lei was already slightly drunk. "Wait, I was fired today."


    Shun and Wang Che looked at Zhong Feng in unison. As far as they knew, Hu Lei was under contract with Sonata Publishing, which had been acquired by Zhong Industries. Did he fire his own girlfriend? If he did not, who dared to?


    "What happened?" Zhong Feng asked grimly.


    "He-he, someone thought I was not pleasing to the eye." Sheughed a little. "Anyway, the point is, we can party all night."


    Zhong Feng''s face darkened immediately at her carefree manner. However, after he thought about it, he could only ept the facts. Hu Lei was a person who liked to be in the middle of fun things. Being a writer confined her to a lonely life. Moreover, he never went out often, so she did not have a chance to go out. He nodded.


    "Yes, let''s do this." A certain energetic man jumped up from his seat.


    "Where are you going?" Wang Che pulled him back just when he was about to step out of the room. The group realised that they did not know where they could go.


    "Perhaps the suave young master Wang has a suggestion?" Hu Lei smiled, ignoring the discontent look on Zhong Feng''s face.

 Chapter 192 - WANTS TO ATTRACT ATTENTION

    Under normal circumstances, Wang Che would take them to Changeling. The spot was popr because the crowd was not too young, and the ambience was a little calmer than other clubs. However, the risk of meeting Qi Han there was quite high based on his usual nightlife patterns.


    As always, Wang Che would never take any action without taking into ount the potential consequences of each variable. And in this case, he did not want to interfere. His thoughts were like those of a time traveller trying to protect the natural timeline. Though Qi Han was his friend, he had his own thoughts and considerations.


    In the end, the four people stepped into Calibrate. Calibrate was popr, but it was highly restrictive. Therefore, the crowd was a little smaller. Unlike Changeling, one would not find celebrities like actors and singers unless they had a really good background.


    If anyone wanted to have casual fun with some famous people, they would definitely not go to Calibrate. However, it was perfect for the four of them because they were not looking to pick someone up for a one night stand.


    "This looks fun." Hu Lei pped her hands a little in a gleeful way.


    The design of the club reminded her of dimir''s ce in Russia except without the super dark ambience, BDSM ys and other questionable fun activities. The lounge, in which they sat down in on the VIP floor, had a perfect view of the lighted dance floor. However, Hu Lei stood up and leaned over the rails for a closer look.


    There were some people dancing, but they all looked like professionals. The dance was quite mesmerising and interesting. Hu Lei could not help looking without blinking. When she looked like she was ready to fall over, Zhong Feng pulled her back. Sheughed awkwardly.


    "There''s no need to worry. I am quite resilient. Even if I fall, I would not be injured." Her body had never posed a problem, even if it looked frail. Her mind was the only concern.


    "I still don''t want you to fall down. Do you want to give me a heart attack?" Zhong Feng tightened his arm around the supple waist.


    Within a few moments, a few bottles of top-shelf liquor were brought over. It can be said that Wang Che could not be faulted as a host. No one had even noticed him making the order. He even poured a drink for each of them.


    "Don''t drink too much." Zhong Feng said like the party pooper he was.


    Hu Lei rolled her eyes and downed a shot of gold tequ. The poor man could only look on helplessly. Didn''t she say that she only liked sweet things? She poured another and smiled at him, indicating for him to raise his ss.


    "I drove."


    "We can get a taxi." She paused. "Have you ever even been on a taxi?"


    Zhong Feng looked at her tly. What kind of assumptions did she have of him? Well, although if he was totally frank, he had not been on a taxi per se. But a rental car counted, right?


    "I am just kidding, Young Master Zhong." She leaned closer and spoke in a lower voice. "You can call back the chauffeur, and we can go to the Area 99 vi. It could be a fun night."


    The siren-like voice won him over and he raised his ss. As they drunk together, Zhong Feng felt like he had fallen under peer pressure. Is this what parents warned their good children about? But again, even if Hu Lei asked him to follow her to the underworld, he would not think twice.


    "Do you see us?" Shun asked out aloud.


    He had been ready to be fed dog food dly because he wanted Wang Che to understand that he should not desire what was not his. But why was he also suffering? As a forever alone guy, he felt that this should be against human rights.


    "Do you want to burst my eardrums?" Wang Che looked with casual grace as he held a whiskey in his hand. Though he looked totally rxed, Shun immediately mmed up tight in fear, leaving only a hint of rebellion in his eyes.


    "Shun, your courage is too small." Hu Leiughed.


    Shun did not want to ept this judgement, but the facts were before him. The three men chatted casually about things, mostly business and technology. Unfortunately, they did not have juicy gossip, so the tipsy Hu Lei quickly became bored because there was not intrigue.


    After a couple more drinks, she pointed to the dance floor and left. Zhong Feng wanted to stop her, but he also wanted for her to have fun. In the end, he remained on the seat with much difficulty. Still, he lost interest in the conversation and chose to watch her.


    Hu Lei who was already feeling warmth in her belly descended to the dance floor. Usually, the people who came to Calibrate were elite and did not dance. They only watched the professionals who were hired to liven up the ce. Dancing was encouraged. However, only the most confident people would dare to dance amidst professionals.


    When Hu Lei went down to the dance floor, a few gazes turned to her. There were a few gazes of interest from some men and a lot of the women looked at her in contempt. After all, Hu Lei did not look like she was much. With her casual fitting jeans and a long-sleeved cashmere sweater, she actually looked good. However, in this ce, she did not really amount to much.


    The thought on everyone''s mind was one: she just wants to attract attention.


    When the dancers on the floor saw her interest, two of the lead girls beckoned to her toe closer. Hu Lei did not think much of it. She walked to them with a smile and a sway in her step. The tequ had already seeped into her system. She did not exactly feel drunk, just happy and excited.


    The two dancers stood on each side of her and demonstrated their routine deliberately and somewhat slowly. Hu Lei was not new to dancing in clubs, but the facts of her nightlife were not like a normal person would assume. In her old life, she had needed to deal with a lot of dangerous people, and one of the easiest ces to find targets was in clubs. People tended to let down their guards once they started drinking and having fun.


    All she would need was to move around a filled club for a little while, dancing and pretending to be drunk. Then, she would drop in a little something in the targets'' drinks as they were served or as she walked by a table. In most cases, she did not like fighting because there were too many variables. Her special concoctions were more reliable.


    In any case, dancing was not hard for her because she was extremely flexible. In addition, she had trained a little when she was a teenager.


    After a single demonstration, she joined in the dance smoothly, shocking the two girls who had thought that she was aplete newbie trying to have a little fun. She matched their moves by watching them. Usually, if a person had rtively good skills, they would only need to hear the music and get the general gist of the dance, and they would be able to follow along.


    In the VIP lounge, Zhong Feng watched with dark concealed eyes, unblinking. In the shadows, another pair of eyes looked at the graceful,ughing woman with unwavering focus.

 Chapter 193 - FORTUITOUS MEETING

    Hu Lei was feeling a little lightheaded and surreal. However, the sense of euphoria that washed over her kept her dancing without tiring. The high energy songs were also had an electric effect on her. The more she danced, the more energised she felt. Even the dancers felt like they could not keep up with this type of high stamina person.


    In the club, more and more people were taking notice of this cute woman. She wasughing as she danced and turned around on the floor. It was like watching a little fairy frolicking in the forest. Even though her movements were not as tight and refined as the professionals, her spirit shone through.


    Already, there were some men who were plotting in their minds. With her cute and obedient appearance coupled with her hot body, she definitely looked like she would be the perfect lover. For an unknown reason, no one assumed that she had a man.


    When the high energy ylist powered down to slower songs, there were a few people who wanted to stand up and ask the pretty woman for a dance. The soft bads required a partner for maximum effect. Furthermore, all the dancers were paired up.


    In the shadows, a handsome man who was seated in an inconspicuous spot drinking alone stood up. His burning eyes did not waver from the woman who had already started leaving the dance floor. His steps were purposeful, and his heart was racing. He felt that this was definitely fate helping him.


    However, his ns were meant to fail from the beginning.


    When Hu Lei would have left the dance floorpletely, the tall figure of Zhong Feng appeared in her line of sight almost out of nowhere. The man pulled her body into himself in a quick and possessive movement, stering her body to his.


    The man who had stepped out wanted to rush out and defend the beautiful angel who had captured his heart. His steps quickened in anger as he saw how she was mishandled. However, instead of bing angry, the girl looked at that tall man with a sweet smile and even a sense of dependence. His steps paused.


    In front of everyone, the cute woman pulled the tall and cold man back onto the dance floor. Those who did not know this man''s identity felt regret that they had not approached the girl first. It could have been them with a curvaceousdy in their arms. Those who recognised him thanked their good fate that they had not taken an action that they would regret.


    Qi Han, who had almost reached the dance floor, could only retreat. Over the angel''s head, Zhong Feng looked with sharp and cold eyes at that dark area, as if he had seen everything. Qi Han recognised him. However, that did not stop his regret and anger.


    "Ah-Feng, am I a great dancer or am I a great dancer?" Hu Lei giggled happily, looking at the immortal-like face.


    The man ced his hands around her waist, pulling her even closer to himself. Her hands were around his neck, and there was not even a little space between them. They swayed to the musiczily. Though they were not dancing much, the image was truly beautiful.


    "You are not that bad." Zhong Feng said grudgingly.


    If heplimented her too much, wouldn''t she begin dancing everywhere? Wouldn''t he have to spend his life chasing away hovering insects? He had been jealous though he had held back his possessiveness when she had been dancing. He had finallye out because he could not stand the people plotting.


    "You are too stingy. Obviously, I can be a goddess if I want." She pouted.


    "You don''t need to be a goddess. It is better if you are a little devil." He smiled a little.


    The couple danced for a while before going back to the VIP lounge. Hu Lei did not keep drinking. She had already used too much energy, and the high was already descending at a fast rate. In the end, she leaned on Zhong Feng and closed her eyes while listening to Wang Che and Shun bicker.


    Hu Lei did not per se fall asleep, but her mind drifted to a dream-like state. She found herself standing on the rooftop of a building. It was dark and cold. The sky waspletely without stars but she could see everything clearly. For a moment, she was dazed.


    Then, she discovered another person. This person was standing on the edge of the skyscraper, looking down. Her ck clothes and hair made her almost blend in the dark night.


    "Jane!" Hu Lei called out involuntarily.


    The woman turned naturally, as if she was not standing on the jaws of death. She waspletely like Hu Lei, except for her ck clothes and ck eyes.


    "You know I don''t like that name." she responded with a look of distaste.


    "Why? You are an identity I made, and I gave you this name."


    "Ha-ha-ha, is that what you think?" The woman jumped down from her perch.


    "Of course, I made you up."


    The woman walked closer to Hu Lei. Hu Lei realised that her eyes were ck, and even the sclera was almostpletely dark, with only a little white remaining in the edges.


    "Even without covering the fact that I am you and you are me, I can tell you that I did not firste to be when we got in contact with the criminal world. I existed even before you can remember. Who do you think holds those memories that you have hidden in the recesses of your mind?"


    "How do you think that you were able to survive a childhood like you had? How do you think that you are not burdened by the weight of all the things that you have done? And how would you survive thest three years of your life? Do you really think that you are that strong?"


    "I have been holding everything. We are only alive and somewhat normal for now because I am holding the darkness which wants to swallow us up at bay. I know that you think that I am the darkness within you."


    "But I have only existed to protect you. In any case, I did not call you for an argument about our identities. I wanted to tell you that I am reaching my limit."


    Hu Lei felt a chill in her heart at these words. But more than the words, she could see the wistfulness and sadness in her other self''s eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Hu Lei asked with a solemn look.


    "I am not the darkness in you. I am the only thing holding back the darkness. I have brought you here because I can feel that I cannot protect you for much longer. That is why every time that you are emotionally or physically weak, the memories that have been hidden by me keep leaking out to you."


    "Once the darkness swallows me uppletely, I am not sure about what is going to happen. But I know that everything that has been held back will flow into you. All the darkness will be yours."


    "What will happen to you?" Hu Lei had never wanted this person in her to disappear. Even though it seemed like an evil part of her, she had always believed that they were one.


    "Ha-ha, are you worried about me now?" the woman looked amused before bing serious once again. "In the best case scenario, we will be integrated into one. In the worst, I will disappearpletely."


    "What will happen if you disappear?" Hu Le was curious about this worst case scenario.


    "Your mind is too fragile without me. If everything I have held back is carried by you, I am afraid that you might not survive. That is why I told you before, we are not separate. If one of us dies, our body might be alive, but our mind will break."


    "What can I do to stop it?" She asked this question because they might the same person, but it was a different part of her consciousness.


    "I don''t know. I thought that exerting my consciousness a little more and suppressing yours could help us be integrated. But it weakens our body too much. I have tried toe out when you are asleep. But that only happens if you are vulnerable. I have no other idea. That is why I used this chance when your mind is inebriated to talk to you."


    Hu Lei wanted to speak a little more with her other self ande up with a solution. However, their honed natural defences kicked in when they felt a foreign presence and an intense gaze. The two projections of herself stiffened at this unwee sensation.


    Hu Lei opened her eyes with the usual eerie suddenness. Though the yellow colour was still there, there seemed to be some darkness and ice as she looked at the intruder who had approached their spot. That gaze caused Qi Han to pause for a moment.


    But how could he give up on the angel after this fortuitous meeting?

 Chapter 194 - SAFE WITH ME

    "Qi Han, I did not know you were here." Wang Che spoke with a smile. It seemed that his calctions had not been helpful. It was difficult to ount for one''s state of mind. And it seemed that Qi Han''s morose mood had led him to this ce which had a good drinking environment.


    Qi Han looked sharply at Wang Che. There was a lot of anger in his heart. "I also did not know that you were here. I only saw you by coincidence and decided toe and greet you, my good friend." The words were marked by hidden daggers.


    Hu Lei looked around in confusion from her warm nest. Zhong Feng looked at the woman who had looked up with intent to kill and now appeared like a fragile little kitten, burrowing deeper into his chest. He smiled and shifted her a little before picking a bottle of water.


    "You should drink some water." It would not be good if she got dehydrated due to the amount of alcohol she had consumed earlier.


    Hu Lei propped up her body against Zhong Feng as if she was boneless before drinking the water. She pretended not to notice the looks that the neer had been giving her. There was definitely something strange about the way he looked at her.


    "You are wee to have a drink with us." Wang Che did not disy awkwardness due to the circumstances since he was the only one with theplete picture. "I believe that you know Furukawa Shun." He pointed at the dazed idiot who could not handle alcohol.


    Shun looked at the man who then sat down beside him. He smiled foolishly and in a weing manner. Wang Che knocked him on the head, disrupting his foolishness. Shun held his head and looked at him with grievances, but he only faced that proper princely smile.


    "You must also know Zhong Feng, and this is his girlfriend, Hu Lei." Zhong Feng nodded in acknowledgement and Hu Lei raised her hand and waved.


    "It is a pleasure to see all of you." Qi Han still held anger towards Wang Che, but he was too happy about formally meeting his angel to focus on that. He smiled at her with almost heated eyes. How could he not be happy to meet his life saviour?


    The only unfortunate thing was that she had a boyfriend. And how could her boyfriend be Zhong Feng? He had imagined every scenario about their meeting, including one where she had a boyfriend. However, in his mind, he had pictured her with either a jerk who did not appreciate her or a man involved in the criminal underworld. Otherwise, why would she have been riding her motorcycle at night?


    Zhong Feng noticed the fervent gaze in this man''s eyes. Finally, he understood what Hu Lei meant earlier when she epted the invitation to dinner. There was a difference in how people looked at each other. He could now clearly see that Wang Che had looked at Hu Lei with interest, but his motives were not nefarious. On the other hand, this Qi Han, the desire in his eyes was apparent.


    He gazed coldly at Qi Han, who looked back at him in challenge. Qi Han had felt a little down-hearted because of Zhong Feng. However, after a moment, he realised that there was no difference, whether it was this man or any other. All he needed to do was make Hu Lei fall for him.


    Most men like Zhong Feng would only treat their girlfriends with perfunctory care. However, those rtionships would notst long. It was unlikely that he would realise what a treasure he had in his hands. As long as he worked hard, she would be moved and want to be with him. All in all, it would not be too difficult.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you too." Hu Lei smiled at Qi Han, unknowingly sending him to seventh heaven. "But we cannot apany you for much longer. Ah-Feng has to work tomorrow." She had noticed the fiery gaze from his eyes and felt a little ufortable remaining here.


    "Sister-inw, how can you abandon me? We should drink some more." Shun who looked like he was permanently drunk leaned over the table, stretching his hands towards her like a zombie. Wang Che pulled him back before his face nted on the table.


    "You can go ahead. I will take care of matters here." Wang Che nodded with a smile. Though he had forced this meeting with ulterior motives, he had enjoyed himself. Zhong Feng matched his intellect even if he did not speak a lot, and Hu Lei was a strange delight.


    "Thank you. Next time, it will be our treat." Hu Lei spoke before they stood up. Zhong Feng also nodded in appreciation at Wang Che. He turned his eyes to Shun who was already drinking again. For someone who could not handle alcohol, he was very persistent.


    "Take care of him." Zhong Feng turned his eyes back to Wang Che. It could be said that Shun was the only person who could be truly considered his friend. Though they were not very close, he cared about him.


    Wang Che showed surprise in his eyes because he hade to understand Zhong Feng a little over the evening. He was a man who treated words like gold even when his tongue had been loosened after a few drinks. It seemed that he really did consider Shun to be a friend.


    "He is safe with me." He responded.


    Hu Lei snorted inelegantly at these words. However, she did not express her thoughts.


    When the couple left, Wang Che poured Qi Han a drink like a good host. He acted like nothing unusual had taken ce. However, there was a hint of hostility in Qi Han''s eyes as he looked at his friend. Still, he took the drink.


    "How long has it been since you found her?" He asked with betrayal in his eyes.


    "Not too long." Wang Che responded with a casual sip of his drink.


    "I thought you were my friend." Qi Han spoke with anger, his hands tightening around the ss in his hand. He could not express his feelings when he had seen that angel seated with Wang Che. It had felt like a stab in the back.


    "It is precisely because I am your friend that I conducted my due diligence. Moreover, I have already made my thoughts clear on this matter." Wang Che did not appreciate the tone. He had never been one to make conclusions or take actions without evaluating everything involved in the situation.


    "Were you even going to tell me?" Qi Han asked, downing the contents in his ss.


    "I am quite sure that you would have found her eventually." Wang Che did not give a direct answer. Even though he teased Shun a lot in rtion to breaking up the couple, he would never be a part of such an action. He had seen the effects of scheming against people who were already together. Therefore, he was not certain that he would have volunteered the information, especially after realising how blissful Hu Lei and Zhong Feng were.


    Qi Han mmed his ss on the table in anger. He did not understand Wang Che sometimes. It was almost impossible to know a person with a deep mind like him. His motives were always unclear. "You should understand who your friends in this city are." He strode away with those threatening words.


    Wang Che looked at the man leaving with an apathetic gaze. "Hey, where did everyone go?" A voice cut through his thoughts. He looked at idiot Shun and that foolish red face. The indifferent look in his eyes disappeared.

 Chapter 195 - THE MOST BEAUTIFUL THING

    "Thank you." Hu Lei spoke as she climbed onto the bed after her shower. Zhong Feng who was lying down while tapping on his phone looked up at her in question.


    "I know you do not like social gatherings. I am happy that we had fun together." She smiled with heartfelt happiness, until her eyes turned into crescents.


    Zhong Feng put his phone on the nightstand and raised his body to a sitting position, pulling her into his arms. She adjusted herself and sat on his thighs with her legs astride. He pulled her by the waist until her generous bosom was stered against his chest.


    "You do not need to thank me, Xiao Lei. Between you and me, there is no need for such words." He spoke in a low voice with a hint of sadness.


    Hu Lei did not understand that sadness. "What is wrong?" She lifted her hands to touch his face in a gentle caress.


    Zhong Feng leaned into the coolness of her hands, his eyes closing as he savoured the touch and the moment. He also did not know why he was feeling a little mncholy. Perhaps it was her gratitude which made him feel like there was distance between them. Or perhaps it was because she seemed so happy about such a mundane evening.


    He pulled her head to rest on his shoulder in a hug. "I love you, Hu Lei." He whispered in a low, almost imperceptible voice. However, he knew that Hu Lei had heard it.


    She did not speak. But her face turned into the crook of his warm neck, and the arms which she had ced over his shoulder tightened. She remained unmoving, still. A little whileter, Zhong Feng felt moisture on his skin.


    Hu Lei did not know what had gotten into her. In her heart, she had understood that Zhong Feng cared for her and even loved her. However, hearing him say it, it broke yet another wall in her heart. Tears flowed unbidden from her eyes, and her heart seemed to ache so much.


    At first, the tears were silent, like calm rivulets. Then, the flood gates opened as her heart experienced unknown turbulence. She sobbed into his neck. The tears were of happiness because of the care and love that Zhong Feng had shown her. She had never felt more warm and embraced as she did when she was with him.


    She also could not suppress her fear of losing this. In the past, she had never cared about life or death because she had no one. Her father was always around, but they both knew the risks of their lifestyle. They did not dwell on the attachments of familial rtionships too much.


    They had a mutual understanding they would be together until one of them inevitably died. Therefore, even if Hu Lei was heartbroken about her father''s death, she had long been prepared. Their life could not have ended in any other way.


    She could not prepare for losing Zhong Feng like that. If she had learnt anything over the years, it was that her happiness was fleeting. The more she felt his love, the more afraid she got. This was especially true because of her deteriorating mind. The fact that she had been talking to her alter ego in her mind earlier was evidence that she would lose it sooner orter.


    "Do not think too much." Zhong Feng spoke interrupting her spiralling thoughts. "There is no need to dwell on other things. If anythinges, we will deal with it together. Your husband will always be by your side."


    Hu Lei thought that the words were too cheesy. However, she still understood his point. She had always depended on careful nning and obsessing over every detail in life. She never did anything without being sure that it would work out. That is how she had remained alive for so long.


    Perhaps it was time she began living life instead of waiting for her calctions to be perfect. With these thoughts, she released Zhong Feng and used the cor of her night shirt to wipe her face.


    Then, she kissed him. She kissed him with everything she had. Her arms pulled him closer and closer, like she could not get enough of him. She kissed him like there was no tomorrow. Her feelings could be tasted on her plump lips and her tongue which shyly crept into his mouth.


    When she backed away breathless, Zhong Feng looked at the little face and the red eyes and nose. Even though her face had been messed up by her crying, she was the most beautiful thing to him. Still, he could not help smiling.


    "You look like a certain reindeer." He teased, lifting a hand to pinch her nose.


    "How can you ruin a good moment? You are lucky that this goddess is willing to look at you." She responded with haughtiness, but she turned her face from him in embarrassment.


    He caught her chin in his hand and turned her back to him. This time, he kissed her. Unlike Hu Lei, he was not shy or hesitant in his actions. Moreover, his kiss was domineering, possessive and overwhelming. One hand caressed the spine of her back while the other tugged on her thick ck hair. The kiss became endless as their tongues tangled, making them impossibly close.


    Zhong Feng did not break the intimate connection as he turned their bodies. Hu Lei''s back was pressed against the bed, and Zhong Feng''s weight was pressed on her small frame. The position made her vulnerable, but she had never felt safer. She spread her thighs further, allowing him to be even closer.


    When he tugged lightly on her nightshirt, she reached for it, raised her flexible back and puller it over her head. His dark eyes gazed on the body which had been revealed with a scorching intensity. Hu Lei felt shy, but there was pleasure in her eyes.


    Zhong Feng lowered his head and kissed her with renewed intensity. His warm lips kissed downwards, past her neck and her delicate cor bone. When his mouth and hands reached the soft and bountiful chest, Hu Lei could almost not bear the sensation. Her hands became restless, and her nails dug into his strong back as she cried "Ah-Feng, Ah-Feng" repeatedly.


    With those soft moans, the tight leash that Zhong Feng always kept on himself was released.

 Chapter 196 - JUST CONCERNED

    Bei Gong Hai approached Lan Jie who was chatting with overt flirtation with a producer. She wasughing in a manner that was uncharacteristic for a woman of her age. Her giggles sounded like they came from a preteen who had heard a dirty word.


    "Lan Jie, can I speak with you for a moment?" Bei Gong Hai ignored the unpleasant sight and spoke in a normal manner.


    Lan Jie tapped the middle-aged producer on the arm before speaking her goodbyes.


    "Bei Gong Hai, you were great in the morning show. The audience loved you, especially the chemistry with Wang Yue. Already, your CP is trending." Lan Jie smiled with happiness. "In fact, people say that the mad scientist was only shy about showing his love."


    His lips twitched at the statement. He wondered how crazy fans could be. It was obvious that his character was aplete psychopath. Even though he was the male lead, it was not a romance story. The scientist''s obsession with the protagonist was sick and did not hold an ounce of love.


    As for the CP, he did not know why he felt ufortable. He had been noticing that Wang Yue had some thoughts towards him. However, he could not say anything because she did not do anything appropriate. Sometimes, he even thought that it was his own imagination leading him into weird assumptions.


    "Actually, I wanted to speak to you about Hu Lei. Why didn''t shee to the morning show?" He asked, ignoring other thoughts.


    There was a faint glint in Lan Jie''s eyes. She had confirmed that Bei Gong Hai was interested in Hu Lei. But she felt that it would not be in the best interest of the show if this was discovered or encouraged. It would be better if the rumours circted around him and Wang Yue.


    "I don''t know why she did note. I tried calling her and her assistant, but there was no response. I had to plead with for our appearance not to be cancelled in today''s show. It was too inconsiderate for her not to even notify me that she was noting." Lan Jie was a clever woman and understood that she had to deal with Bei Gong Hai carefully. If he was not satisfied, he could cause trouble.


    Bei Gong Hai frowned. He had exceptional work ethic. He would never bete for appointments, and he would not miss work even if he was sick. Obviously, he did not like people who cked off. But he felt that there had to be a reason for Hu Lei not being there.


    "Maybe I should check up on her. Can I trouble you to give me her number?" He asked.


    Lan Jie did not have Hu Lei''s personal number, and she had definitely not called earlier. But no one knew about this. "You know I can''t do that. It is important to maintain personal privacy."


    Bei Gong Hai felt embarrassed. He knew the rules, but people had always given him way. He did not expect that Lan Jie would be this strict when it came to such small matters. In a way, this made him trust her a little more.


    "I am sorry. I shouldn''t have asked. I am just concerned." He apologised.


    "It''s no problem. I am sure that she is fine. She is probably not used to the stress of the entertainment industry." Lan Jie smiled. "You should rest up. We don''t have anything more today and tomorrow. You can do your own things. We will have a magazine interview and photo shoot after that. Your manager should have already informed you."


    The two spoke a few more courteous words before going on their separate ways. As Lan Jie walked to her car, her phone rang. It was her boss.


    "Lan Jie, what did you do?" The man spoke angrily.


    Lan Jie did not know what this person was talking about. She had handled everything with efficiency. The host and the producer had loved the morning show. The audience was gushing online about the movie, especially with the influence of their social media experts. Even if they aired The Queen of Apocalypse immediately, it would do very well.


    "Is there something wrong? There has been no trouble. The promotions are going well." She responded with caution.


    "I was watching the show. Where is the author?"


    Lan Jie''s heart pounded a bit in confusion and apprehension.


    "She did not show up this morning. I had to make arrangements so that the show could continue with only the main cast." She did not lose herposure.


    There was silence on the line.


    "That better be the case. If you have offended Little Ninja Cat, you will not have a good time ahead of you." The person spoke after a moment.


    Lan Jie felt some doubt creeping up in her heart.


    "Sir, is there something that I should know about the author?" She asked.


    "I already told you everything you needed to know. There is nothing to worry about if you have no problems with her." With that, the call was disconnected.


    Lan Jie felt a strange suffocation in her heart. Had she made a mistake? She remembered what she had been told before the TQA project was handed to her. The presence of the author was not negotiable. She thought back to her actions and tried to justify herself.


    If something really happened, she needed to be ready with her defence. The original disagreement with that woman was about the TQA team jackets. She had indeed prepared a jacket for Hu Lei. But she had given it to Wang Yue''s assistant, telling her to deliver it to Hu Lei. She could not really be med for the failure of delivery.


    But in her heart, she knew that she had made careful calctions. She had wanted Hu Lei off the team for the sake of harmony, and the easiest way was to use the hand of an expendable and easy-to-manipte person like that assistant. If the matter was discovered, there would be no proof of anything.


    Furthermore, that little author had left by herself.


    At that moment, that little author sneezed. The involuntary action caused her overworked body, which had been tossed around in the bed in difficult positions, to groan in protest. She cursed a certain man who had already abandoned her for work. Before long, she fell asleep once again.

 Chapter 197 - THE BURDEN WAS GONE

    When Hu Lei woke up, it was already in the afternoon. Since she had nothing urgent to handle, she did not rush. She took a long bath, dressed up and went downstairs for lunch. Housekeeper Li smiled with genuine happiness when he saw her.


    "Miss Hu, it has been a while. How have you been?" He ushered her to the dining room with the ttering expression of ackey.


    The servants in the Area 99 vi hade to love Hu Lei during the time she spent there. She was not a haughty person. She would not make life difficult for the people who worked in the house. Moreover, she was kind an open. Her cute appearance also won the favour of the older workers in the vi.


    Unfortunately, she had note back to the house for a while which meant that there was no one to take care of. It was always difficult for the maids, the chef and the butler when no one was in the house. They always felt listless because they would only do routine meaningless tasks without a goal.


    Now that Hu Lei hade back, Housekeeper Li intended to motivate her to stay for a little longer.


    "It is nice to see you too. I have missed this house." Hu Lei spoke with genuine feelings.


    She had spent a lot of time in this vi during her period of recuperation. Her reason for leaving was because she felt it was a little inappropriate to stay. This vi was Zhong Feng''s official house. In simple terms, it was the ce which was recognised as his main home.


    Therefore, it could not bepared to the anonymity and simplicity of his other residences. The penthouse was merely a ce he stayed for convenience when working on important projects. The Azure Woods mansion¡­ He had told her that it was going to be their secret love nest.


    The vi was different because of its openness. She had been cautious about staying there to avoid facingplications. Moreover, she liked the privacy of being only with Zhong Feng and doing normal domestic things. Still, there was so much that she loved about the Area 99 vi.


    "Chef made your favourites." Housekeeper Li indicated at the rich spread of food on the table.


    "Are you trying to make me fat?" Hu Leiughed.


    Housekeeper Li coughed a little with awkwardness. How could he admit that the household staff had held a meeting for this? They were determined to have their master in the house, and they knew the way to do it was to please Miss Hu.


    "I thought you would appreciate the food. I understand that you are quite busy. I am anxiously waiting for the release of the movie." Housekeeper Li was a smart man.


    Hu Lei understood the intentions behind the food and the friendliness. However, she did not know if she could promise to be in this ce for long. She intended to go back to the movie promotion events after a couple of days. Her short break was only to make Lan Jie sweat. She owed it to her fans. There was nothing too important going on for the moment anyway. In addition, she was waiting for a response from Russia for the matter he had entrusted d.


    It would not be easy to do anything out of the ordinary while in a house full of people. Furthermore, this ce was not too secure. There were too many potential leaks if her secrets were discovered. For instance, there was no guarantee that her personal business would not reach Zhong Feng''s parents if she stayed. Well-meaning household staff could be so chatty. Moreover, who knew if there was another person like her former assistant?


    Still, she could not overlook the kindness of the housekeeper and chef.


    "I will stay here for a few more days if you promise to give me food like this." She responded with a casual nod and began eating.


    Housekeeper Li felt gratified by her actions. It seemed that she was not an unreasonable person and would try to amodate people when she could. "It will be our pleasure to serve you. Do not worry. We will not interfere with your work. And your library is still in perfect condition."


    After Hu Lei ate, she called Beatrice to pick her up before going to check out her office. As Housekeeper Li had promised, everything was in perfect condition. Moreover, there were some new books on the shelves. She shook her head. If this continued, there would be no more space. But the secret smile on her face showed that she was not displeased.


    In fact, she was thinking of the mansion in Azure Woods. A lot of the rooms in that building were empty. She could transform one of those spaces into a glorious library. Her smile widened as she thought of something else. She could also create arge music room. On a personal level, she had no much interest in music except in listening. However, she had realised that Zhong Feng was a secret ssical music otaku.


    She got excited as these thoughts flowed into her mind. It did not ur to her that Zhong Feng would oppose her ns for that mansion. Of all the houses, she felt that Azure Woods belonged to her, to them together. Perhaps it was because it was the first ce she had gone to after returning from Antarctica. Or maybe it was because she knew that he had built it for her.


    Without realising the gravity, Hu Lei began making ns for the long-term future. Since she had gotten together with Zhong Feng, she always had one metaphorical foot out of the door. It was not because she was not all-in in the rtionship.


    It was because she always felt that their happiness was a castle in the sand, short-lived. In her mind, she was always afraid that the beautiful castle would get blown or washed away at any moment. But for some reason, that burden was gone. She could actually see their future.


    She did not feel like she was fighting and trying hard to see how their life together would be in five or ten years. The images, the feelings, they seemed toe easily. It felt natural. There was no heavy tension in her mind, as if she was waiting for the other shoe to drop.


    She smiled with a light heart.

 Chapter 198 - EXTREME CARROT AND STICK

    "There is something different about you." Beatricemented as she parked the vehicle close on Cauldron Street.


    Hu Lei''s mind drifted back to the activities of the previous night and the early morning. It was almost as if Zhong Feng''s warm lips were once again scalding her skin. Her internal temperature seemed to rise a little higher and she blushed.


    "What do you mean different? What could possibly be different about me?" She denied unconvincingly.


    Beatrice looked her up and down as they both stepped out of the car. She truly did think that something about her little boss looked strange. Her observation did not yield fruit. The only thing that she could say was that Hu Lei seemed a little more rxed and happy.


    Since she could not point out to something specific, she dropped the topic with one final look.


    "What are we doing here?" She changed the topic, looking at the quaint street.


    Hu Lei''s face lighted up.


    "There is an old grandpa that has a shop around here. I wanted to visit him for a few moments." She felt an inexplicable closeness with old man Huo. If she had to exin her feelings, she would say that Elder Huo gave him the feeling of family. Maybe it was because he was involved in medicine like a father.


    "What old man? What if you are kidnapped and sold?" Beatrice said with a frown.


    Hu Lei nced at Beatrice with humour in her eyes. "Even you would not be able to kidnap me easily." She tuck out her tongue yfully.


    Beatrice felt her heart skip a beat. Did Hu Lei know that she was trained and was actually also her bodyguard? Though she had not lied to her, she did not want matters to be awkward between them. Their rtionship was good. It would be bad if it was ruined by misunderstandings. On the other hand, it would be too weird to confess now.


    "Do not worry. He is a nice grandpa deep in his heart." Hu Lei led the way to the Apothecary store. Before she could knock, the door opened. Old man Huo''s face had its usual grumpy expression.


    ''How deep are we talking?'' Beatrice wondered, but she did not speak the words out aloud. If that face was any indication, a joke would not be met withughter.


    "You are back so soon?" the tsundere man spoke. "You better not think that I will give you more free tea."


    Elder Huo was actually extremely happy. He had been checking intermittently through the window, even though he knew that his granddaughter would note back so soon. After all, she did not know that they were rted at all. When he saw her from the distance, he could not hold back.


    He only realised his actions after he had opened the door prematurely. His words were only for remedying his mistake. If he was too anxious, his cute granddaughter might think that he was an old man with nefarious intentions.


    "But you told me I can''t afford your tea. I can only look up to you for charity." Hu Lei understood the old man too well, but she did not embarrass him.


    "Humph! This ancestor will admit that my tea cannot be bought with money. I will brew you a cup." His pride was apparent.


    Hu Lei smiled in her heart. "This is my friend, Beatrice. She would also be honoured to have a cup of tea."


    The old man looked at the girl, no older than his new granddaughter, dressed in a neat suit. He frowned. He felt that there was a definite sense of familiarity. But he did not think that he had met her. His mind tossed and turned but could not find the answer.


    "Hello, elder." Beatrice could not decipher the expression, but she did not feel like the old man had an evil mind.


    "Come in." He went back to the shop and they followed. "If you want this ancestor''s tea for free, you should at least work for it. Help me clean up."


    This shop was his personal hobby. He had only reopened it after leaving his family anding to reminisce the good old days in Supreme City. He did not feel that it was necessary to hire someone to clean. He was not so weak that he could not do some light cleaning. But he would not say no to more time with his granddaughter even though it involved cleaning.


    Beatrice was puzzled but she followed Hu Lei''s lead. She was no stranger to cleaning, but she was surprised to see how meticulous Hu Lei was in sanitising and sterilising. She could not help staring at her motionlessly for a while.


    Hu Lei noticed the look and smiled. "My father was a doctor. I would help him out in a lot of things. I never wanted to be involved in medicine directly. But I still learnt a lot of things." She answered the unasked question.


    Beatrice felt bad for causing Hu Lei to feel sad. She did not know the story, but the loss was obvious "I am sorry."


    "No, it''s alright. I had a lot of happy adventures with my father. And he taught me a lot."


    Beatrice was silent for a while, but the old man who was tinkering with something on a bench top spoke up. "What about your mother?"


    Elder Huo was curious about Hu Lei''s rtionship with her mother. He did not like Lu Liang, but she was still the girl''s mother.


    Hu Lei paused as she cleaned the surfaces of a cab. "We are not close." She did not offer another exnation. Her formerly happy face became a little colder.


    "I am sorry for bringing up bad memories." The old man apologised immediately.


    Hu Lei realised that she had reacted poorly. "No, I have overreacted. It is just a sensitive topic for me. I don''t know her that well."


    There was silence in the room for a while.


    "What about your family?" The old man turned to Beatrice. It was not umon for elders to ask about families, so she did not think much of it.


    "My family is just a normal military family. I also wanted to join, but my father forbade it." She sighed.


    Hu Lei looked at her with a lifted brow. "You don''t seem to be someone who follows rules."


    Beatrice made a miserable face. "He used an extreme form of carrot and stick. He would put me through tough drills along with my brothers. Then, he would allow me to rx, go shopping, travel and everything fun which would not be allowed if I joined the military. The cycle was endless. I eventually lost my firmness, and he won."


    Hu Leiughed. Even the old man showed a smile.

 Chapter 199 - WONDERFUL AND SPECIAL

    When the cleaning was done, Zhong Feng called Hu Lei. She stepped away from the other two people and answered the call with a shy smile on her cute face. Even though she had always been able to control her physiological reactions, she could not hold back the blush.


    This would be the first time they were talking since their heated encounter in the boudoir.


    "What?" Hu Lei answered in a rough manner, in spite of her overwhelming shyness.


    Zhong Feng chuckled, "Is that any way to speak to your husband?" He paused. "Did my performancest night disappoint you?"


    Hu Lei''s little face became like a super ripe tomato.


    "Who wants to talk about your performance?" She raised her voice.


    Beatrice and the grandpa who was attempting to eavesdrop subtly looked at her. She felt even more embarrassed and thought that it was Zhong Feng''s fault that it had turned out like this. She could only hope that the old man did not understand her words.


    "It seems like I still have to try a little harder." Zhong Feng''s low voice spoke in her ears like a sweet melody.


    ''If you try harder, will I have energy to do anything else?'' Hu Lei thought with grudges in her heart.


    "If you have nothing to say, I am hanging up." She threatened.


    Zhong Feng felt happy as he looked at some documents. His cute wife had two contrasting sides. She could be brave and tough, unafraid of anything. But she could also bepletely shy. And when she was embarrassed, she would ovepensate.


    He still remembered her arrogant self when she came to his office to ask for a job. She was like a proud cat with her tail sticking up to the heavens. Since then, he had seen other different sides of her personality. But each of them was wonderful and special.


    "Where are you?" He asked.


    "I went to the Apothecary to visit the old grandpa." She exined.


    "I wille pick you up in about thirty minutes." He dered.


    "What if I have other ns?"


    She really did have some ns. She had an appointment with Doctor Huo. She could not say that she waspletely on board with the whole therapy thing. But she was not foolish. She had realised that she had a serious problem which she could not ovee through pure will.


    If she wanted to fight for her happiness, she needed to be a little more proactive. On the other hand, she wanted to spend more time with Zhong Feng. If the worst came to pass, she wanted to know that she had been with him as much as she could.


    "You would abandon your husband?" The voice was like a wife who had been abandoned after being used.


    Hu Lei hit her forehead with her palm at the aggrieved voice. How could the man be so shameless? Didn''t he feel ufortable being so dramatic?


    "Fine, fine, I will wait for you here."


    She hung up the phone before he could say anything else.


    When she turned around, she found two pairs of curious eyes looking at her. Sheughed awkwardly, but she did not say anything else.


    "Come have some tea." The old man indicated at the table on the far end of the shop.


    She looked at Beatrice. "Go ahead. I only need to finish up here in a few minutes."


    Hu Lei sat down and received a cup of steaming tea. She took in the fragrance and sighed with satisfaction. She already liked the fragrance. She did not like green or ck tea, but she found flower teas quite appealing.


    The grandpa looked at her with pride and arrogance. It was obvious that he believed that he brewed the best tea in the world.


    Hu Lei sipped on the tea and savoured it for a moment. It was sweet with a slight tartness that made her mouth water. Her eyes widened with pleasure. She had known that his tea would be good, but she had not expected to like it so much.


    "How is it?" He asked with a smug expression, his nose in the air.


    "It is so-so." Hu Lei turned her head.


    The grandpa felt like his heart hit the ground and shattered into a thousand pieces.


    "I would not be opposed to having a few cans to drink casually." She added with a sly smile.


    "Humph! You think that you can trick this ancestor into giving you free tea?" He turned from her to hide his gleeful face.


    He brought another cup of tea for Beatrice. This cup was not a flower infusion. Rather, it was green teabined with mint and ginger. It was not an umon blend. But getting the proportions right was always hard.


    When Beatrice sipped on it, she could not help sighing. "This is the best tea I have tasted." She dered.


    Old man Huo was satisfied with theplement, but he felt that he had to boast a little more. "You cannot buy this tea with money."


    "But it''s strange. Why do I feel like I have tasted this tea before?"


    "Impossible! My tea is apletely exclusive blend. It is not avable to the public."


    Beatrice did not think she was wrong. She was a connoisseur of tea. The tea was definitely familiar, but she could not remember where she had had it. In the end, she could only throw this matter to the back of her mind.


    After the tea, they talked a little more before Beatrice left.


    "So, who were you talking to?" Elder Huo looked at his granddaughter with curious eyes.

 Chapter 200 - STRUCK BY TRIBULATION LIGHTNING

    Hu Lei felt embarrassed when she heard the question. The old grandpa seemed like a grumpy and indifferent man who did not care about the world. But his curiosity about this matter was obvious. It looked like he would copse if she did not respond.


    She took a sip of tea while thinking about her answer. Under normal circumstances, she would not even consider saying anything about it. After all, information was powerful. Even though she had left behind that life, she understood that there were still people who would hurt her, given the chance.


    On the other hand, she felt that Grandpa Huo was not just amon person. She did not feel guarded against him.


    "It is alright if you do not want to tell me." The old man said grudgingly.


    Hu Leiughed a little. "Well, it is a big secret. Can you handle it?"


    Seeing him looking depressed because of her long silence made her a little amused. It seemed like he was hurt by her failure to confide in him.


    He nodded repeatedly, looking hopeful. "I can handle it. And I can keep a secret. An old man like me does not have time to gossip." There was a hint of proud smugness.


    Hu Lei rolled her eyes. "Alright, it is like this. The caller was my husband."


    Her cheeks became a little redder because she was shy. But the shine in her eyes and the glowing aura could only be attributed to happiness. When she said those words, she felt them resound in her mind and in her heart.


    Old man Huo felt like he had been struck by tribtion lightning. He could not believe his own ears. Had his granddaughter said husband? No, no, it could not be possible. He had only met her and had not even had an opportunity to spoil her.


    He had suspected that she was involved with that Zhong fox''s grandson, but he had not thought that they had advanced that much. He had nned to introduce her to his old friends and watch them tter him in an attempt to get a connection for their grandsons.


    "What did you say?" He asked, hoping for a different answer.


    "It was my husband. He was letting me know that he is about toe pick me up." She smiled with happiness.


    The happiness made Elder Huo feel both happy and sad. He could see that Hu Lei''s life had been tough. It was good she had someone who made her smile. On the other hand, there was a distinct feeling of loss. He could never truly have a granddaughter.


    Hu Lei''s phone rang. She picked it without hesitation. "Come into the shop." She hung up.


    Since she had already told Grandpa Huo about him, it would be good if they met directly. She had a sense that she would be visiting the old man regrly. "He is here."


    Elder Huo felt like a second strike of tribtion lightning had descended on him. Not only did he learn about this husband, he also had to meet him? How could he pretend to like the brat before he came to terms with the information?


    There was a knock on the door. Hu Lei stood up and rushed to open the door, leaving a hand lifted in the air towards her, as if hoping to stop the inevitable meeting. But the girl was preternaturally fast.


    She opened the door and smiled like the sun toward the man at the door before pulling his hand, dragging him into the shop. He looked at her with helpless indulgence even as she tagged him with unnecessary roughness.


    "Grandpa Huo, this is my husband, Zhong Feng." Her cheeks flushed but her pride was obvious.


    Zhong Feng bowed with respect toward the elder. His expression was hidden, so Elder Huo could not figure out what the brat was thinking. But he got the sense that he was as cunning as his grandfather.


    "Thank you for taking care of my family''s Xiao Lei. I apologise if she has caused a lot of disturbance." Zhong Feng spoke suddenly.


    Hu Lei japed her elbow into his abdomen. Did he think that she could cause trouble? She was obviously a delight to everyone she graced with her presence.


    "Oh no, it is no trouble. She has been helpful. I consider her to be my granddaughter." The old man got annoyed at the tone of the brat. It was like he was dering that Hu Lei only belonged to his family. How could he bear to hear that?


    Zhong Feng lifted an amused and mysterious brow at the old man. There was something in his eyes which aid that he knew more than he was letting on. At least, that is what Elder Huo felt as he faced the younger man. He coughed at the annoying knowing look. For some reason, this unwanted grandson-inw seemed even more powerful than his fox grandfather.


    "My grandfather is enjoying your tea immensely. He said that he must drop in to check on the great master behind it." Zhong Feng continued as if he did not see the grandpa''s difort.


    With those words, a thousand arrows pierced the good elder''s heart.


    He felt like that the Zhong family had been ced in the world to torment him. But this time, it was just too much. It was even worse than when he and the old fox were young, fighting over a girl they both loved.


    This time, he had lost even before the battle begun.


    "I will be waiting for him." He responded with clenched teeth.


    Hu Lei could that there was something happening beneath the surface, but she could not figure it out. Her head tilted mulling over the conversation. She could not find anything amiss, so she looked at Zhong Feng in question. He smiled and rubbed her head softly.


    She felt like biting him. But she could only wait until they were alone.


    "Grandpa, we are leaving now. I wille visit you again when I have time. But I will be busy for a while. Take care of yourself." Hu Lei said with a smile.


    In the end, Elder Huo could only watch a wolf usher his cute granddaughter out of his shop. There was a grudge in his heart, but he also knew that he was to me for how things were. If he had not been at odds with his son, if he had not been upromising, if he had been able to teach his son well, he might have known this wonderful girl.


    But what could his regrets do?


    It was already toote.

 Chapter 201 - GOOD RHYTHM

    Hu Lei woke up to the insistent ringing of her phone. She waspletely tired after a long night with Zhong Feng, who had already left the bed. After leaving the Apothecary, Zhong Feng had taken her to a theme park. It had been perfect. She had eaten too much candy, taken cheesy photos and screamed on the rollercoaster, even though she was not afraid.


    And then, when they had returned¡­ Her cheeks reddened a little.


    The phone stopped ringing before she had time to look for it. Just as she thought about going back to sleep, the annoying person called again. This time, she located the phone on the floor beside her bed.


    "What?" She barked impolitely after seeing that Lan Jie was the one calling.


    "Ms Hu, I know that you have powerful backing, but it is still not right to get me demoted for doing my job." The woman''s voice was angry and shrill.


    The still sleepy Hu Lei withdrew it from her ear. Did this damn woman want to burst her eardrum?


    "What do you think I did?" Her tone was cold.


    "Youined to your cheap gold master to get me off the greatest project of my career."


    "And if I did? What can you do?"


    "Do you think that you are immune to the public opinion? You might be an author with some backing and sess, but I can still destroy you. Do you think I do not have the resources?" The woman got shriller.


    "Then, I will be waiting, Miss Lan Jie. But think carefully before you strike because I do not forgive twice." With that, she hung up the phone.


    What a terrible way to wake up¡­ She even lost her will to sleep for a little while longer. Instead, she took a shower and had breakfast before going to her little library-office to work for a while. Her mind felt clearer than it had been for a while so she did not struggle with getting into a good rhythm.


    Her phone rang once again not long after she started working. It was Bo Qian.


    "Good morning, my dear editor. I am working hard to make you proud." Her mood was great because she could feel the words flowing through her fingers.


    "Why didn''t you tell me what took ce with Lan Jie?" he asked sternly.


    "I wanted to take advantage of the disagreement to get a short break." She giggled.


    "Hu Lei, you are letting down your fans." Bo Qian dered with heroic righteousness. "Anyway, isn''t this what you wanted? You never had a chance to interact with them before."


    Hu Lei felt like she was a naughty student being scolded by the principal.


    "It is not my fault that that woman is unbearable."


    "Don''t think too much about it. She has already been taken off the tour. The new manager will call you shortly with the details of the rest of the tour. There are no major changes. But I believe there is a TV interview which has been set up with one of the most high profile entertainment talk shows."


    "Alright, I will cooperate." She agreed without further exnations. She was not stupid enough to tell him that Lan Jie had called her about her demotion.


    The new tour manager called shortly after with an apology about her predecessor and information about the tour, promising to send the full itinerary.


    "You cannot miss tonight''s event." Thedy on the other side of the line pleaded with Hu Lei. "The show agreed to this promotion because of you. If you do not show up, I think they will have no problem cancelling."


    Hu Lei frowned a little in confusion. "What show is it?"


    "Next Moment. Do you know anyone there?"


    She did not even know the show. "No. Maybe I have a loyal fan." Sheughed.


    "Alright. Then, I will see you at four. I have already spoken to your assistant. The show is live and begins at six. This will give us enough time to discuss the details and get ready."


    Hu Lei smiled a little after the call. This new manager seemed straightforward and efficient. There was nothing to dislike about her. However, she would reserve her final judgement.


    She spent the rest of the day working on her book, only taking a short break for lunch. She would have ignored the need for food, but Housekeeper Li had delivered the meal personally, making it impossible to refuse.


    When Beatrice showed up, she had already exhausted her creative juices for the day and was ready to leave.

 Chapter 202 - TALL AND MAJESTIC HEROINE

    "Hu Lei, you will be the first guest on the show. The producer and the host would like to do a short section with you before the movie castes on." The new manager looked at Hu Lei with a nervous look in her eyes.


    Hu Lei nodded at the repeated reminder. The new manager, Rong Fe, was much younger than Lan Jie, and it seemed like she feared that she would run off at any moment. She had not left her side since their initial meeting.


    "It will be alright, Sister Rong."


    From another area of the dressing room, Wang Yue looked at Hu Lei with dissatisfaction in her eyes. She had thought that she had finally been rid of the annoyance. But it had not even been three days and she had already returned.


    As a person, she did not dislike Hu Lei. However, she had seen the look in Ben Gong Hai''s eyes when the woman had entered. He had lost interest in their conversation. It was as if she had ceased to exist. How could she take such a blow to her pride?


    There was a light knock on the door. "We are starting."


    Hu Lei took a deep breath and willed her heart to slow down. She knew that she was no longer part of the dark world, but there was a visceral rejection in her to be in the limelight. She had always walked in the shadows, merging with the darkness.


    But she was not Jane anymore. She told herself as she stood up and walked out of the door.


    ''You will always be Jane.'' A darker voice spoke to her.


    She suppressed the wisp of darkness creeping through the edges of her consciousness. And her eyes focussed on the screen showing the beautiful host of Next Moment making jokes and introducing the theme of the show. Then, the official trailer of The Queen of the Apocalypse yed.


    "Our first guest is the genius mind behind the TQA book. Give a warm wee to the lovely, Little Ninja Cat."


    Hu Lei took a deep breath and stepped onto the scene amid the apuse. She shook the host''s hands and waved at the studio audience and the camera just as she had been instructed before sitting down.


    "She is cute. Isn''t she cute?" There was thundering apuse. "Now, tell us, did you decide on the name Little Ninja Cat because of your appearance?"


    Hu Leiughed a little. "Not exactly. I was young and foolish, and I loved ninjas and cats. It was a rushed decision."


    "I don''t think that you could have chosen better." There was another round of apuse. "Today, we are talking about The Queen of the Apocalypse. What inspired you?"


    "When I was younger, I travelled a lot with my father who was a medical doctor. I saw a lot of suffering, but I also saw a lot of people who were dedicated to fighting for survival. TQA is not a new story. It is about the fight between good and evil in the world."


    "So, who inspired your main character?"


    Hu Lei giggled. "I used to picture myself as the tall and majestic heroine. We all have our dreams."


    The audienceughed with her, and the producer of the Next Moment was glowing in happiness as he saw ''Cute Ninja Cat on NM'' trending. He had felt like it was a bad decision when he was ordered to host a section on the author because people wanted to see real celebrities. Now, he could see he was not the owner of thework. The boss had real vision.


    "You are adorable as you are." The hostughed and leaned closer. "What about the doctor? Everyone is dying to know who would make youe up with such a twisted character."


    Hu Lei smiled a little, but the shadow at the edge of her consciousness seemed to creep even closer. SHe pushed it away along with the memory of her father.


    "I think people will be a bit disappointed because I have not had the misfortune of meeting the good doctor. It is actually an imagination of what a doctor, a teacher or even a mother would be withoutpassion and care. It''s hard to hate him because he has logical reasons for his actions. However, you definitely do not want to meet him in a dark alley." She exined.


    "I have to say, he is both my favourite and least favourite character. When I read the book, I felt so guilty for not hating him." The host made an exaggerated sad face.


    "Now, what do you think of the movie?"


    "Like you, I am really looking forward to seeing it. I really like the life they have given the characters and the story. I think it will be really fun watching it."


    The Host turned to the cameras. "When we return, the brilliant cast of TQA will be joined our cute little cat, and I will be asking some real questions. Later, there will be a surprise event which you do not want to miss. Don''t go anywhere."


    "You were brilliant, Hu Lei." The host smiled at Hu Lei. Like the producer, she had been worried that the author would be awkward on the camera. Or, she would give overly deep and philosophical literary answers that no one wanted to hear.


    "Thank you for not asking difficult questions." She smiled.

 Chapter 203 - THIS WAS SHOW BUSINESS

    "We are back with the cast of the uing moving The Queen of the Apocalypse. If you have not read the book, get your copy as soon as possible. The movie will be out in no time." The host turned to Wang Yue. "What was the most interesting part of being the Queen?"


    Wang Yue smiled beautifully. "I got to learn a lot of fighting. It was challenging, but I also feel great because I did all of my own stunts."


    The apuse from the audience was thunderous.


    "You must be very confident in your strength then?" There was a sneaky look on the host''s face.


    "I am not a master, but I have been practicing since I got the role." There was obvious pride in her voice.


    "What about you, Little Ninja Cat? Did the Queen inspire you to learn martial arts?"


    Hu Lei smiled. "I only know the basics in self-defence."


    "Let us turn away from thedies. Dai Li, how do you feel about the Doctor/Queen CP? Clearly, you were supposed to be the Queen''s love interest."


    Even though TQA was not a romance book, there was ambiguity in the rtionship between his character and the Queen because they had been warriors together, surviving and supporting each other. However, people always wanted a more exciting match when forming CPs.


    "I am hurt. I am obviously more handsome." The audienceughed at his mock sad face.


    "I agree. He is the better choice." Ben Gong Hai added.


    He did not want to form a CP with Wang Yue. He resisted his need to look at Hu Lei because he knew that some crazy fans would analyse all the micro expressionster. But he knew in his heart who he wanted to be in a CP with.


    "I am sorry. I don''t want to be in a CP with you." Dai Li faced with apletely serious expression Ben Gong Hai and put his hand over his shoulder.


    There wasughter as Ben Gong Hai pped away the hand lightly from his shoulder. The little interaction led to the spread of a new TQA couple pairing by some crazy fujoshis. Later, Ben Gong Hai wanted to cry because he now had two CPs, and none of them was the one he wanted.


    On the side, Wang Yue felt angry because she knew that Ben Gong Hai did not really want to be linked to her. But she was also happy because there was no mention of Hu Lei. As long as the public opinion leaned towards them, there was always a way to make her dreams a reality. As for Dai Li, she did not care about it because it was just wild imagination encouraged to increase poprity.


    The rest of the interview went on without a hitch until the final section of the show. During thest break, the Next Moment crew set up a mat on the open floor of show, Wang Yue and Hu Lei were ushered to the changing room.


    "For thest section of the show, you will do a small mock fight together to promote the movie. It is a special surprise for the audience. I am sorry. I was not informed until a few minutes ago." Rong Fe exined apologetically.


    "Why me? I am not a member of the cast." Hu Lei asked even though she was already dressed in the sports clothing.


    "I am also not sure. But I understand that the instructions were from above the producer." Rong Fe frowned. She also did not know what was going on.


    "It''s alright, Hu Lei. I will go easy on you." Wang Yue smiled.


    Hu Lei wanted to roll her eyes, but she smiled at the duplicitous woman. She was obviously not that kind. The twinkle in her eyes betrayed her true thoughts.


    "For our final surprise, Little Ninja Cat will be fending off the Queen in a small match to give you a glimpse of the fighting strength of these two beautiful women." The host dered with excitement.


    Hu Lei and Wang Yue found themselves facing off on the mat with Bo staffs in their hands. Wang Yue did not hesitate to turn the staff in a dramatic fashion before executing a twirl and pointing at Hu Lei with the staff in challenge.


    The audience was impressed, but Hu Lei could not help thinking about the wasted energy. In a fight, one could not afford to spend their precious energy on unnecessary movement. But again, this was show business. It was all about ir.


    Therefore, when Wang Yue attacked Hu Lei, she parried the movement gently without exerting much strength. Wang Yue repeated the movement, but it was once again countered. She feinted to the left and then attacked on the right with a jab.


    Hu Lei did not raise her staff once again, and Wang Yue could taste victory. However, the shorter woman stepped to the side with ease and avoided the attack as if it meant nothing. Then, Hu Lei twirled her staff in a manner more mboyant than Wang Yue before counterattacking. If her teacher saw her, he would never forgive her for being a showman.


    Then, she counterattacked with the gentleness of water. Her movements were swift, but light. They allowed Wang Yue to defend herself while giving her a lot of pressure. To Hu Lei, it was a child''s game. She did not put much importance in this little show.


    Finally, she seemed to trip herself, allowing Wang Yue to put her staff to her neck. Hu Lei smiled at Wang Yue, and the other woman knew that she had definitely let her win. Though this was the case, it did not stem from fear or respect for the petty actress. It is just that Hu Lei felt that it would be a shame if her Queen lost before the movie premiere.

 Chapter 204 - MISUNDERSTOOD HIS INTENTIONS

    "Hu Lei, why did you let me win?" Wang Yue followed her quickly as she left the studio. She did not want to interact with the cast for long, especially Ben Gong Hai. He had been insistent about talking to her after the show, making her a little ufortable. She was not keen on ying his games.


    Hu Lei lifted a brow at the actress. "Surely, you can figure it out."


    The other woman huffed at the response. She was not mad that Hu Lei let her win. It would have been a lot more embarrassing for her if she had lost. However, she could not understand how the miniscule girl had beaten her. It did not seem like she had special training. Yet, she had controlled their whole match. It made her feel like a balloon about to burst from pressure.


    "Don''t think that this means that I owe you." She dered, flipping her hair over her shoulder.


    "I only do what''s in my best interest. I can''t have the first movie adaptation of my book failing just because of you now, can I?" Hu Leiughed before walking away.


    Just as she was about to step out of the building, she met with another person that she did not want to see: Qi Han. She did not have any personal feelings towards this man. He had stared at her on the day she had been hanging out with Ah-Feng and his friends at Calibrate. He had gawked at her with incredible intensity until she had remembered that he was the guy she had met in downtown Supreme.


    "Hu Lei, can we talk for a moment?" he asked without preamble.


    She frowned at the direct address, but she nodded because she thought that she should clear a few things up with him. She did not want him to publicise their first meeting. However, it was not because she was afraid of anything. But she knew that if Ah-Feng knew, he would only worry.


    "There''s a coffee shop across the street." The man smiled at her with incredible brightness.


    Hu Lei nodded and followed him while letting Beatrice know that she might need to wait for a little while longer.


    The coffee shop was simple and designed for business people. It had a practical design without theforts of cosy cute caf¨¦s. Still, their service was top-notch; their efficiency could not be questioned.


    "Mr Qi, what would you like to discuss?" She asked directly after getting her lemon tea.


    "Please, call me, Qi Han or Han." He said.


    "Alright, Qi Han, how can I help you?"


    Qi Han looked at the girl before him and felt that she was the love of his life. It did not matter whether she was attached to another man. It was fate that had brought them together. If the universe did not have a n, why would he have met this angel who had saved his life again?


    "Did you enjoy thest section of Next Moment? I organised it just for you. Why didn''t you just win the match directly?" He asked instead of answering her question.


    "You are a businessman. You should understand that winning would have undermined my bottom line when TQA came out." She exined after sipping her tea.


    "But don''t you want to shine? Don''t you want to rise? You don''t seem like a woman who would be satisfied with staying at home." He leaned closer. "I have seen you in action. You are more than you let on. I think can help you."


    Hu Lei''s eyes narrowed as she looked at him. "And how do you think you can help me?"


    "Your talents are probably overlooked by Zhong Feng. He does not understand what you can do. You are not merely a writer or a beautiful woman. You are a power. In my organisation, you would be appreciated."


    "Oooh, is that so? What are you interested in? A club bouncer, a debt collector or assassin?" Hu Lei''s voice was cold and sharp.


    Qi Han felt that Hu Lei had misunderstood his intentions. He simply had meant that if she was by his side, her wings would not be clipped. He understood families like the Zhongs. Their daughter-inw had to fit in a certain mould, and Hu Lei was not meant to be suppressed like that.


    "You can choose any role that you would like in the Qi Group. You can take this as my repayment for saving my life." Qi Han added quickly.


    Hu Lei leaned back and looked at the man. "Mr Qi, what do you think that you know about me? Do you think that meeting me once showed you a secret part of my life that no one else is privy to?"


    Qi Han felt ufortable because that is exactly what he had assumed. When he had seen her for the second time, she had been dancing like a normal cute girl and realised that Zhong Feng treated her like a delicate vase. Even though he had been displeased that she was attached, he felt special because he knew something that no one else knew.


    "Listen to me very carefully. Saving you was merely by chance. There was no special meaning to it. You don''t know me. You don''t understand me. And don''t make assumptions about my life. Is that clear?" Her voice was controlled but there was obvious anger.


    Qi Han realised that he had made a mistake in his approach. "I apologise, Ms Hu. I overstepped my bounds. Still, I would like to repay you for saving my life. I will not rest easy with this debt."


    He was not willing to let go of the chance to connect with her.


    Hu Lei looked at him. "Alright, I will collect that debt. But it will be on my own terms."

 Chapter 205 - CALCULATING AND VICIOUS

    Following the Next Moment appearance, the TQA cast and Little Ninja Cat became a popr hot topic online. Therefore, the rest of the promotion tour proceeded without problems. Hu Lei enjoyed meeting her fans around the country, but she missed Zhong Feng immensely when she was away from Supreme. She called him so often that she transformed into a nagging wife.


    As the two enjoyed their marital bliss, another family was showing cracks. The Murong family drama had escted after the revtion of the existence of Murong Hong''s side family. Hu Lei continued following the saga, partly because she wanted to see whether her mother would be able to keep the illusion of a perfect family or be crushed by the weight of her own ingenuity. However, she also wanted to ensure that she knew what was going on so that she could respond in time if Murong Fai was ever in danger.


    In thetest incident, Murong Hong had taken a strike and revealed that Lu Liang was a divorcee with an adult daughter with whom she did not have a good rtionship with due to neglect. This piece of news caught on for a while with some people condemning her actions. But mostizens imed that divorce and rtedplications weremon.


    Obviously, Murong Hong had intended to imply that Lu Liang was a gold digger who had abandoned her daughter for a rich man. Unfortunately, Lu Liang had good standing to the public, and she had never truly hidden she was a divorcee. Most people in her circle knew about it, and the general rumour, possibly nted by the woman herself, was that she was in a bad marriage, and she had escaped a terrible situation.


    Zhong Feng had wanted to stop the scandal in case it had a bad effect on Hu Lei. However, Hu Lei felt that it would be helping her cheap mother win a battle with ease. In the end, theypromised, and the protective husband kept her name from the public.


    In the end, the public opinion did not affect Lu Liang that much. Divorces had be verymon, and most people felt that they had no right to judge a woman who left a bad marriage. All in all, Lu Liang had a better water army than Murong Hong.


    Two dayster, a new scandal was revealed. Numerous young women, including some college girls, stepped forward to reveal that they had affairs with Murong Hong. Hu Lei could not help nodding in respect for her mother. That woman was calcting and vicious.


    It had been obvious that her brief period of inaction had only been a short respite that she had offered Murong Hong and his family after revealing the initial scandal about his side family. She had probably withheld this card because she felt that it would be more devastating this way. If the stupid man had not given the story about being torn from his true love and filial piety, the impact of the other mistresses would not have been as high.


    After all, almost all middle-aged men in positions of power had a few of their own secrets. By making himself out to be a saint separated from his true love by society, he had set himself up for failure. Hu Lei could imagine the victorious look in her mother''s eyes.


    Once again, Murong Cheng, Lu Liang and their two daughters stood forward to condemn the dirty behaviours of their rtive. They swore that their family and thepany would not stand for immorality. They would keep leading their people and their business in the right direction.


    As expected, it did not take long for Elder Murong to make the decision to give controlling power for thepany to Murong Cheng. He was thankful that this family had kept theirpany from plummeting after the bad press from his other son.


    After the announcement, the family of four returned to their mansion in good spirits. The girls praised their stepmother because they knew that their life would have be much harder if thepany had gone to their uncle.


    Later in the evening, Murong Cheng poured a ss of wine for his wife.


    "Lu Liang, you are truly the best part of this family. We could not have done this without you."


    Lu Liang smiled as she sipped on her wine. "I swore to support you when I married you. It is my duty and pleasure."


    Looking at the still beautiful woman, Murong Cheng felt a little amorous. He approached her and held her by the waist, his intentions clear. "It has been a while since we have enjoyed conjugal union." He whispered in what was supposed to be a sexy voice.


    Lu Liangughed even though she did not want to enjoy this kind of union. Murong Cheng was not an unattractive man He had some good points. But like many men past middle age, he was not cautious about his lifestyle. He ate and drank too much. Therefore, he had lost most of his appeal to Lu Liang.


    Her mind drifted back to her first marriage. Even though there were a lot of bad times, Hu Ming had never failed in the marital bed. He had not only been naturally attractive, but he had maintained his youth through regr exercise and healthy eating. Moreover, as a physician, he had some creative tricks in bed. It was the reason there was a Murong Fai in spite of the bad ending to their rtionship.


    Thinking about Hu Ming helped her push aside herck of attraction to her current husband who was thering her neck with saliva. She remembered how Hu Ming used to touch her, how his face would look when he became passionate and the twinkle in his eyes.


    She became less repulsed by her husband. Without further ado, she downed her ss of wine and allowed the man to drag her to their bedroom for continuation of the activities. As he enjoyed her body, he could not guess that his wife was thinking of a man she had sworn she hated with all her heart.

 Chapter 206 - DARK AND BEAUTIFUL PAST

    When thest leg of the tour concluded, Hu Lei went to her apartment in Westend. She did not bother going up to Zhong Feng''s penthouse because he had left for Australia for a few days. Though she knew it was unreasonable, she could not help feeling a little mad at him. How could he leave before she returned?


    Still, she did not let her crazy feelings suppress her urge to call him after a hot bath.


    "How could you abandon me?" She asked as soon as he picked up the call.


    "Didn''t you abandon me first?" He asked in a teasing manner. In the past, it would have been difficult for him to be so casual and at ease. But he had be more open under the care of his cute wife.


    "Yourpany has enved me to make more money. It is still your fault." She pouted.


    "Where are you?"


    "I am staying in my apartment for now. I feel like it has missed me. I am usually in your apartment or in Area 99. I just thought that I would stay here until youe back."


    The line was silent for a while.


    "If you wanted, we could move permanently to Azure Woods." Zhong Feng finally said.


    Hu Lei felt her heart beat a little faster as she thought of the beautiful home that she knew Zhong Feng had designed and built for them. It was their home. It symbolised the love, hope and care that Zhong Feng had upheld even when he did not know if she would ever return. But¡­


    "You know that I love Azure Woods. But I am not ready for it yet. I don''t feel like I have be the person who can live there." She still felt too broken to be in a home designed with love and for love. She felt tainted by the darkness in her soul.


    "No matter whom you are or who you be, you will always be my Xiao Lei." He paused. "I love you, and I will wait until you are ready."


    Hu Lei felt inexplicably guilty because she knew that Zhong Feng would never do anything that would pressure her, even if it meant harming himself. She promised herself that she would get better soon so that she could have a full life with him, always.


    "There is another matter I wanted to discuss with you." There was a hint of reserve and sorrow in his voice.


    "What''s wrong?" Hu Lei heard the unusual hesitation in his voice.


    "It seems that my business trip willst a little longer. I have to handle some issues here personally in one of our major operations here."


    "I hope that it''s nothing serious."


    "No, it is just a lot of meetings that I have to attend. I will not make it back within my projected timeline."


    "Oh, is that all? It''s not a big deal. I am a big girl. I can entertain myself." Sheughed.


    "No, it''s not that." Zhong Feng sighed. "You know that I sent Chen Li to handle a certain matter. I charged him with the responsibility to handle the matter with your father. I wanted to ensure that your father''s remains were recovered after the investigation waspleted."


    "Oh, I didn''t think of that." Hu Lei had chosen to suppress everything that had happened.


    "I was hoping to be with you in person when I told you this. But Chen Li returned earlier today with your father''s ashes. What would you like to do? Do you want to wait until Ie back?" He asked gently.


    Hu Lei felt like her mind was clouded. She shook her head. "No, no, it''s alright. Tell Chen Li to deliver the ashes to me tomorrow. You know that I had a difficult rtionship with my father. But I loved him, and he loved me. I think I need to do this alone. I should honour him by facing his memory without fear." She spoke.


    "Are you sure?" Zhong Feng wanted to return home and hold his Xiao Lei. But he also knew that she wanted to grow and ovee the past. He would not stand in the way of her determination.


    "Yeah. If I need you, I will call you, and you muste back immediately without dy." There was a smile amidst the sadness.


    "Always, always."


    When the call ended, Hu Lei could not help but think of her father. She could not focus on one side of him. The images of him as a good father and a mad scientist merged into one, like a kaleidoscope from a dark and beautiful past.


    As she slept, the nightmares returned, and her warm knight was not there to fight the dragons for her. She dreamed of a father gently instructing her on the way of medicine. That wonderful father was imparting on her his knowledge so that she could be the next godly doctor, capable of snatching life from hell itself.


    Then, the loving father turned into a dark monster. The dark monster told her that she had to fight, she had to kill. The kind face contorted into a dark shape with red eyes, threatening a little girl who knew no one else. And that little girl found herself unable to flee the monster, bound by the blood they shared.


    That sleeping girl, now a young woman, woke up but remained tied to her nightmare. Like a zombie, she walked to her living room and picked up herputer and began recording the horrors that she hoped that she would forget when she awoke.

 Chapter 207 - AN UNREMARKABLE MAN

    Hu Lei found herself passed out on the plush rag on the floor of her living room. She felt more tired than she had after returning from the tour the previous day. She stretched her sore muscles and tried to recall the events of the night. If she could put her finger on the precise trigger, she might be able to control her ckout episodes.


    But again, it was obvious that the cause was the dark dreams. How could she control her memories and dreams?


    Before she had time to think further, she received a call from Chen Li. He had not only organised for the recovery of her father''s remains, but he had also gotten in contact with hiswyer. She pushed her other troubles to the back of her mind, took a shower and left the house.


    She rode her motorcycle to thewyer''s office instead of calling Beatrice. She felt like this was a matter that she needed to face alone.


    Right after she left the building, an unremarkable man entered the building in a maintenance van. He nodded to the security personnel as they checked his credentials. He was not worried. He had valid documents to get him around the high-end apartments without drawing attention. As far as they were concerned, he was a normal IT guy.


    After he stepped out of his vehicle, he went directly to the lift and stopped at Mrs Brown''s home. He had been informed by the actual IT guy he had paid off that she was a foreign woman who could not figure out basic problems with her inte andputer. Moreover, she always wanted house calls instead of having the solutions exined.


    The middle-aged woman weed him with a lot ofins about her connection and how she could not talk to her children. He chatted with her, agreeing with her as needed while he updated herputer and reset her router. The task took less than fifteen minutes. She tipped him generously in spite of his refusal.


    When he left her house, he did not exit the building. He navigated theplex with ease and found the apartment that Hu Lei had left no more than an hour earlier. This was the real reason he hade to the Westend area. His client had paid a lot of money for him to put a few little bugs around the apartment.


    He opened the door with his usual tools. In less than three minutes, he stepped into the house and found that it was quite a simple apartment: beautiful but not lived-in. He could also tell that the person who lived inside was conscious about security and was sensitive to changes. He had to be careful.


    His eyes looked at the space, mapping out the details quickly so that he could leave it as he found it. Then, he opened his kit and ced the minute devices with care around the space, ensuring that they were concealed.


    Then, he took out hisptop and tapped on the keyboard continuously, concealing his movements around the building. As far as anyone was concerned, he had only visited Mrs Brown before leaving. He smiled. Like other hackers, he had an obsession of his own. He liked espionage and breaking and entering. It gave him more of a challenge than simply working with hisputer.


    He packed up his gear, checked the room and left the building. It had been so easy that he felt that he did not deserve the high pay that he had gotten for the job. But again, who understood what went on in crazy women''s minds?


    "Ms Hu, I am sorry for your loss. Your father, he was a great man. He had the hands of a healer." A middle-aged man shook Hu Lei''s hand when she entered the office.


    This old man was her father''swyer as well as the executor of his will. Hu Lei nodded slightly towards him. "Thank you. I know that he died doing what he loved."


    "Do you know the circumstances of his death?" The curiosity in the man''s eyes could not be concealed.


    Hu Lei sighed and shook her head. "I do not know. He was doing his charity work somewhere overseas. I was also shocked to hear about his demise."


    The ease with which she told the lies would have shocked those who hade to know her in the recent past. There was no hint of unnaturalness in her speech, emotion or facial expression. No one could guess that she had witnessed the death of her father.


    "It is truly sad." Thewyer sighed. "As you can guess, your father bequeathed all of his belongings to you. You know that he was not a materialistic man. However, many of the people that he helped gave him a lot of property for which I was responsible."


    Hu Lei nodded. She had expected as much. She signed the documents and thanked thewyer for handling the rest. He promised to let her know once everything was finalised. Just as she was about to stand and leave, he stopped her.


    "Miss Hu, your father also left a letter for you. I am not sure if it will help you because it was written quite a while ago, but it is my responsibility to hand it to you." He passed to her a brownish envelope. "I hope it will bring youfort in this tough time.


    Hu Lei thanked him once again, took the letter and left.


    When she was leaving the building, she had the intention to go back to her apartment directly so that she could wait for Chen Li. However, curiosity, or perhaps it was her longing for her father''s voice, got to her. She chose a bench in the garden outside the building and opened the letter.

 Chapter 208 - INDESCRIBABLE MESS

    When Hu Lei got back to her apartment, she was emotional and unseeing. If she had been in her right mind, she might have noticed the different breath which had been in her space. But she had been shaken to her core by wrath.


    Contrary to her expectations, she had not been moved to tears due to the beautifulst words from her father. No, she was angry. She mmed her door shut. She had known that her father had often lied to her, but she did not know the real depth of his deceit.


    Some phrases jumped out to the forefront of her mind.


    [You have a brother¡­


    You might wonder why I did not im him even as he was called another man''s. But there was no need. I had achieved perfection with you.]


    The darkness that always hid in the edges of her mind took advantage of her anger. She tried to keep her grasp on rity, but she could not. How could a father that she had always thought waspassionate deep within be so cold? Did she only think of her as a tool?


    Another portion of the letter came to her mind.


    [You have always asked me if you had other family¡­


    I know that I always told you that we were all alone, but that is not true. I have always believed that greatnesses from standing apart from the crowd.


    However, I will not stop you from searching for them. After all, I am dead.]


    She had not expected a lot of kind words from him. But she had always thought that they were partners. Even when he went off into his crazy ce, she had always supported him because they were a team. Now, she realised nothing was ever as it seemed.


    Hu Lei felt her bottled up feelings surge within her chest, and she swept everything from her kitchen countertop with a muffled and pained scream. She felt that it was not enough and knocked down the pots, pans and tes from the rest of the kitchen. She pushed the microwave to the floor and still, it did not seem like it was enough.


    The darkness hungered for more. It cried for blood that it could not have.


    Hu Lei no longer remembered herself as she let out her frustration and disappointment on the house, killing her television and appliances along with her furniture. Then, she fell on the thick carpet and cried. She cried for the father that she wanted to believe loved her. She cried for her lost childhood spent training how to fight and kill. And she cried for the brother who did not have a chance to meet his father, even though the man did not deserve such a sweet child.


    When her mind cleared up, she found herself in the middle of an indescribable mess. There were broken and tipped over things everywhere. It was like a hurricane had passed through the house. Before she could think of her next step, there was a soft knock on the door.


    Chen Li¡­


    She remembered that he was supposed to bring her father''s ashes. She weighed her options and decided to leave things as they were. She did not know people in the city, and she needed to have her apartment fixed.


    She rushed to the bathroom and sshed cold water on her face to clean off the tears and give herself a clearer mind before going back to open the door. She did not attempt to hide the mess that the room had be as she took the urn in a box.


    To Chen Li''s credit, he did not show a change in expression as his eyes swept over the room. "Would you like me to send a clean-up crew?" He asked.


    "Thank you. That would be really help. I have been meaning to renovate the ce. I just got ahead of myself." Hu Lei kept a straight face as she spoke the words.


    Hearing the words, even the great assistant felt like he would lose hisposure in spite of learning his skills from the master, his cold-faced boss. "I will get right to it. Meanwhile, you can move to the penthouse." With that, he walked away quickly, afraid that his mask would break down.


    Hu Lei thought of calling out to him and asking him not to tell Zhong Feng about the incident. But she did not. She simply closed the door and took out the urn from the white box. The urn looked simple, but she had seen enough valuables to know that it was of significant value. She looked at it for a while.


    "Oh Hu Ming, I have the mind to flush your ashes down the toilet right now." She threatened with an intense gaze in her eyes.


    Though she was no longer blinded by anger and the darkness had receded, she still felt disappointment and hate towards her father. His letter had revealed a lot of things about her father. But what bothered her more are the things that he might have left unsaid.


    In the end, she did not flush the ashes, but she ced them in a dark corner of her closet before she left the house with herptop in a bag. It was fortunate that she had left it in her bedroom, or it might have also been a broken mess.


    In another part of Supreme city, a woman looked at her sleek tablet and smiled. She reyed the footage from the small cameras she had had nted only a few hours earlier. Collecting some useful materials on the first day was truly unexpected.


    It seemed that she had not wasted her money.

 Chapter 209 - CHILDISH HOPE

    Hu Lei woke up to a familiar presence beside her. She felt those strong arms hold her waist and pull her into a warm chest. She snuggled closer and rubbed her face against the bare, warm chest. She sighed happily as she enjoyed the moment.


    "You did not have toe back." She murmured in a muffled voice.


    Zhong Feng tucked her closer into his body, her head below his chin. He lifted her hand to pet her fluffy, messy head. She rubbed her head against his head like a cute kitten. His lips stretched into a small smile which remained hidden from her.


    "I know."


    "It was just a brief moment of anger."


    "I know."


    "I could have handled it by myself."


    "I know."


    "You are being insufferable." She said with annoyance as she beat his chest lightly with a small fist. No one would believe that these were the hands that had destroyed an apartment the previous day.


    Zhong Feng pulled her impossibly closer into his body and kissed her forehead before loosening his hold. "What did your father say?" He asked.


    Hu Lei did not respond immediately. "You know that I always believed that my father was a good person. I know that he did a lot of wrong things. But I firmly kept my trust in him. I loved him." She paused and proceeded in a quieter voice. "Even when he experimented on me in Antarctica, I didn''t lose all my faith in him. I was angry at first, but I also thought that something good woulde from it."


    "Now, I just learned how many things he hid from me. I always felt sad that he had died before he knew that he had a son. Now, I realise that he knew about him all along. If he knew, why did he let FaiFai suffer? He could have prevented his weak condition. Wasn''t he a godly doctor? I don''t know if he had inherent goodness in him. I don''t even know if he ever even loved me or just kept me as a little soldier who could never betray him."


    Tears flowed out of her eyes as she felt the emptiness in her heart. She had believed that her father had kept her while her mother had abandoned her because he loved her and treasured their familial bond. However, she was no longer sure.


    "Your father was many things, but he loved you, even in his craziest moments." Zhong Feng spoke quietly.


    Hu Lei looked up at him withrge wet eyes. He lifted his hand and wiped the tear stains from her cheeks which were no longer sallow as they had been when she had returned to Supreme City from that indescribable hell.


    "You think so?" There was a childish hope.


    "Your father loved science and pushing the edges of experimental medicine to the limits. However, even when there was a chance to do so, he always considered the opinion and well-being of his daughter. He did not only love her. He also respected her. And he gave me a second chance at life."


    "I don''t understand."


    "Let me tell you a story." He brushed her hair lightly, petting with hand. "There was once a little boy who was dying. And he would have died. His father and uncle were fighting over a kingdom, and he became a casualty of the war. He would have been the heir of the kingdom if his father won. But if he did not exist, his uncle had a better chance of taking over. His body was poisoned for years such that he slowly lost strength and became very unhealthy. In the end, he fell into aa."


    "His parents invited a godly doctor who came with his adorable little daughter. He examined the boy and told them that the boy would die. His liver had failed, and other organs were also dying. Even a transnt from his parents or sister could not save him."


    "When the doctor would have left, the little girl spoke up and said that she wanted to save the boy. She refused to leave until her father saved the boy. She imed that her body was magical, and she could save the boy. The boy''s parents were desperate to hold on to any hope. They asked the doctor if it was true."


    "The doctor said that whether it was true or not, his child was not a tool. He would not use her for the sake of saving another. But the girl refused to leave crying desperately. Finally, he asked her if she was sure of her decision. She nodded profusely. The desperate parents said that they would do anything in return if the doctor saved her."


    Zhong Feng smiled. "The girl said that if she saved the boy, he would belong to her forever, and no one would take him from her. Even as a child, she was a little crazy."


    "What are you saying?" Hu Lei asked, blinking in shock.


    "Your father was not a good man, and he was not a conventional parent. But in his own way, he loved you and treated you as a partner, even when he should have let you grow. Perhaps in his somewhat twisted mind, allowing you to choose to donate a piece of you to save a dying boy was his own way of loving you."


    "Are you saying¡­" Hu Lei could not grasp it.


    "Yes, you saved my life because you were crazy and stubborn. Your father should never have listened to you."


    Hu Lei surprised him by smiling for the first time in the whole morning. "I was never in danger. I do have a magical body, you know. It is the way that it has always been. It is the reason I survived when other experimental subjects died in Antarctica."


    She did not know why, but she had never been a normal human since her childhood, or so her father had told her. He always said that she had been born a superhuman: strong, smart and strong regenerative powers. Nothing could break her


    "Even though he was a terrible parent, I am d that he listened to me and saved you." She knew she was being silly, but she felt that even though he should never have done it, at least he had always treated her as a real person.


    Zhong Feng felt pain looking at his little wife who had no real understanding of familial love and bonds. He had only told her the story to distract her from the pain of betrayal. In truth, he disagreed with almost all of Hu Ming''s decisions even though one of those was the reason he was alive.


    Hu Lei was his treasure. He never wanted to see even a surface scratch on her. How could he bear to think of a little girl cut open and a piece of her removed even to save his life? He wanted her to always be azy cat that he pampered. It was what she had wanted.


    He swore once again that he would drown her in his love until she forgot all the injustice that she did not know that she had suffered.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about?" Hu Lei called out with a scowl, looking at Zhong Feng. She did not like that he was distracted.


    "You don''t need to know." He teased.


    She pushed him down and sat astride on his body. She looked at him like a spoiled princess. "Do not forget what you said. You are mine. You are not allowed to think about anything else when you are with me."


    "I would not dream of it." He pulled her and kissed her pouting mouth over and over and over again.

 Chapter 210 - MY LITTLE SUNSHINE

    After Zhong Feng returned to Australia the following day, Hu Lei received the call that she had been expecting for a while. She felt both anticipation and fear as she picked her phone.


    "What news do you have for me, d?" She asked as soon as she answered.


    "Oh, now I am d once again." The Russianughed.


    "Other namese to mind. I can use them if you wish." She said with irritation.


    "No, no, I am pleased that we are friends again, Jane darling."


    Hu Lei did not correct his address. It was not like he would listen anyway.


    "So, what do you have for me?"


    "Have you told your husband about your ns? By the way, thank you for the invite to the wedding."


    "There has been no wedding yet. Keep wasting my time, and I really won''t invite you to the wedding."


    "He might kill me if he finds out that I helped you if things go wrong. He is not the man he used to be a few years ago." dimir said with a wistful tone as he remembered the conversation he and that man had had.


    "And I will kill you if you don''t tell me what I want to know."


    "With friends like you¡­ I have found very little information about Global Volunteer Doctors. It seems like someone went to a lot of trouble to hide everything. The records are sparse and unavable in modern media. Of course, you should already know that. Or your husband would have already hacked the world and found the information."


    "What about the other matter?"


    "I have handled that too. The package has already been prepared. It shouldn''t be hard to use."


    "What do you want in return?"


    "Is our friendship that cold to you?"


    Hu Lei waited.


    "Well, it''s nothing too difficult. You know my little sunshine has always felt so bad about what happened years ago. All I ask is that you host him for a few days, indulge his sense of adventure and let him know that bygones are bygones, alright? Then, we will call it even."


    Hu Lei frowned. The request was simple enough, but she knew to dimir it really was a fair trade. After all, his little sunshine was worth to him more than any amount of money. She did not mind the request, but she was also not enthusiastic about it.


    She liked Pierre just fine because he was a perfectly alright person. She would even call him a friend. Unfortunately, he also symbolised the beginning of her descent into darkness. It was not his fault, but hisck of culpability also made her dissatisfied.


    "Alright." She agreed.


    "Great. Pick him up tomorrow at the airport. He will have everything you need. You should have time to entertain him since your husband is not around."


    "Don''t make it sound so tawdry." She rolled her eyes.


    "It is a pleasure doing business with you once again, Jane darling."


    Hu Lei put her phone down with a sigh. Pierre¡­


    He was just as dimir described him: sunshine. He had the delicate face framed by a halo of golden curly hair. He was essentially a bright flower, especially in the crime-infested territory ruled by dimir and his goons.


    Perhaps this is what had drawn the mobster to Pierre. From what Hu Lei had learned, the Russian had nned to use him as leverage for some business he had been doing in Western Europe. The pretty boy had seemed like a good bargaining chip for getting the permits he needed.


    However, he had not counted on two things. The first, the delicate flower with an artistic soul and a guileless heart had won him over. Instead of treating him like a hostage, he had ended up drawn to him and being tied up in a passionate affair straight from a cheap erotic novel.


    Second, he had underestimated the callousness of aristocratic families. While Pierre''s family had some uses for the young man, they did not negotiate, and they did not like threats and ckmail. After all, if there was no Pierre, there was still Jacques and Jean and countless other siblings and cousins.


    It had been a shock when a lot of contract killers had been sent to eliminate the helpless Pierre. The leadership of the family did not want Pierre to be used as a hostage and bargaining chip by anyone. And they were willing to kill him to ensure that it did not happen. The other assassins were sent by the countless cousins who were hoping to take up the spot vacated by Pierre.


    Luckily for Pierre, dimir had a special card to y: a seemingly harmless girl with skills that rivalled his best goons. And more importantly, he had the means to control her. When he had discovered her abilities, he had found out everything there was to know about her.


    And then, he had spoken to her father, the mad scientist, and he knew that he could keep him as a willing hostage. The man had single-minded focus on unconventional medicine, and d knew a lot of unconventionalbs with enough research to blow his mind.


    As long as he had the father, the girl would do anything he ordered, and his sunshine would be safe.


    This is how Hu Lei had found herself using the deadly skills that she had always thought she would never have to use for the first time. It was to keep Pierre safe. Not only did she eliminate the people who would have killed him, she had also ensured that his family received the message that Pierre was under d''s protection. Then, she had helped him clean up his illegal operations, leaving him with only mostly legal businesses.


    In spite of everything, she did not hate d and Pierre. It was not because she forgave them because the entire debacle was about protecting a loved one. She was not an angel, and she was not na?ve or stupid.


    She could not hate them because she knew that the person who had really brought her downfall was her father. She could have gotten them out without ever having to kill anyone. Those goons under d''s employ had beenpletely useless in her presence.


    But she had never anticipated one thing: her father was a willing hostage without any intention to leave.


    There was nothing she could do but follow d''s ns, especially at the behest of her cheap dad.


    There was another reason she could not loathe Pierre and d in spite of everything.


    When she was not out poisoning or otherwise eliminating people, she had lived with d and Pierre for a while in their home. Apparently, d waspletely ok with an underage girl killing people for him, but he drew the line at her living alone. The world was a dangerous ce for a lone girl, he had said.


    In the end, they had developed twisted bonds of a strange little family.


    So, like with her father, she could never hate d or Pierre.

 Chapter 211 - A VERY GOOD LOOKING MAN

    "Hu Lei!" Pierre shouted in the airport and rushed to her.


    He swept her into a hug and swung her around. Hu Lei could not help smiling. Pierre might be a damsel-in-distress kind of person, but his heart had always been good, even after hooking up with that barbarian, d the Impaler.


    "Pierre, put me down." She ordered as she noticed some people taking photos.


    Pierre with his golden hair, height and ir was the kind of man who attracted attention. It was a pity that he was always the painter and never the model because he had the je ne sais quoi that attracted the eyes of both males and females.


    "I am so d that you are here, Hu Lei." He put her down after another hug.


    "Next time you do that, I will shave your head." Hu Lei threatened.


    "You wouldn''t. You know this glorious mane is the only reason d keeps me around." He sighed with a generous dose of dramatic shivering.


    Hu Lei rolled her eyes. "Let''s go and pick up your luggage."


    Beatrice drove them from the airport to the Westend apartments. Hu Lei noticed her assistant looking at Pierre. The man winked at her once, and she blushed in an uncharacteristic manner. Yes, Pierre was a lot of trouble.


    "Should I leave you alone with him?" Beatrice asked nervously instead of stepping back into the car.


    Hu Lei looked at her tly. "What do you think will happen?"


    Beatrice flushed a little. "He is a very good looking man."


    "No one is better-looking than my Ah-Feng. Go home and rest. If I know Pierre and I do, you will be busy."


    In the end, Beatrice could do nothing but go home.


    "This is my apartment." Hu Lei ushered Pierre in while also helping with his luggage. She appreciated the efficiency with which Chen Li had handled the repairs. The formerly damaged space looked better than ever. "You can stay here during your visit."


    "What about you?"


    "I am rarely here. I just bought this ce as an expression of my independence. I will stay in the penthouse. I usually stay there most of the time. You can use anything you like." She smiled as she showed him around the apartment.


    Pierre looked at Hu Lei with an intense look in his eyes. It was his artist eyes. It was what he used to look at subjects before transferring what he saw to a canvas. In the past, Hu Lei was like an unsheathed serrated ck de. She had a rough edge which was always ready to defend and cut quickly.


    Now, there was something different about her. There was still darkness around her, but he also got the sense that she was more peaceful than she had ever been. He had always felt guilty for the part he had yed in cing the darkness in her soul. So, he was relieved to see that she was doing well.


    "d tells me that you got married." Hemented after a while.


    "Yeah..." It was a simple answer. But he could see that she was happy.


    "I hope to meet your husband. He must be a great man." After all, anyone who could tame the most feared Jane had to be something special.


    "I will introduce you. He will probablye back in a couple of days." She paused. "But he probably won''t like you."


    Pierreughed. "d already told me that."


    Hu Lei smiled. Zhong Feng did not like anyone who had had even a small part in hurting her. But he also appreciated the help that d had given him when she had gone missing. He would not be too unkind to Pierre.


    "Hu Lei¡­"


    She stopped lugging the suitcase to the bedroom and looked at him. He stepped forward and hugged her with gentle caution, unlike his earlier embrace in the airport.


    "I am d that you have someone to love and protect you." He whispered in a hoarse voice that betrayed his feelings.


    Hu Lei thought that Pierre was still a no-good cry-baby. Still, she smiled a little and returned the hug. She would shave his glorious hair next time.


    When he finally let go, there were tell-tale signs of tears. Hu Lei shook her head and continued dragging the suitcase to the bedroom. "You should take a shower and rest. I already ordered food for you."


    "I thought we would go out and party." He followed.


    "Let''s leave that for tomorrow."


    Pierre opened the suitcase, took out shipping tube and handed it to her. "The painting is for your husband. d said he liked it."


    Hu Lei was confused, but she took the tube and left.

 Chapter 212 - A TASTE FOR IT

    Entertaining Pierre turned out to be more challenging than Hu Lei had thought. The man never seemed to run out of energy, and he wanted to see anything and everything. He wanted to savour food, explore the downtown, check out the parks and in the evening, go out.


    On the third night, Hu Lei could not handle the pressure and decided to call in reinforcement in the form of Shun and Wang Che. She did not know many people in Supreme City so she could only depend on the two to help her.


    Hu Lei smiled when Wang Che offered a solution for entertaining her enthusiastic guest. As it turned out, they were going to an exclusive party which promised to be extremely invigorating. It was the kind of thing that Pierre would be into.


    "I should warn you that the party is being held by Qi Han''spany. He is probably going to be there." Wang Che said before Hu Lei could hang up.


    Hu Lei did not think much of it because she had already spoken to the man. "There''s no problem." Nothing could keep her from taking Pierre to that gathering.


    "Alright, Shun and I will pick you up at eight. We can have dinner before going to the party."


    Hu Lei told Pierre the n immediately, and as predicted, he was excited to meet the local second-generation. The truth was he enjoyed his life with d, but he missed interacting with young and fun carefree people.


    The party was held in a high-end lounge owned by Qi Han in the edges of downtown Supreme. The fun had already begun when the group of four entered, but they had VVIP seating and did not have to worry about missing out on anything.


    "This ce is fancy." Pierremented looking around.


    Hu Lei nodded when she thought about d''s nightclub. Embrocation was a great club, but it was more edgy and gritty as opposed to the clean and sleek style of the lounge. Plus, the guests at this party weremercially pretty and cute, but they did not have the supermodel beauty and demeanour she had seen at Embrocation.


    Wang Che had already asked and made an order for a range of drinks, so they did not have to wait for long before four bottles were brought by a beautiful waitress. Before long, they raised their sses and drank deep.


    "Vodka, really?" Hu Lei asked Pierreughing. As far as she knew, Pierre had always drunk red wine with his meals, nothing more.


    "Don''t judge. I developed a taste for it." He poured himself another ss.


    "And you, sake?" She turned to Shun.


    "What''s wrong with osake-san?" The man''s face was already bing a little flushed.


    "Should you really be talking while drinking tequ?" Wang Che asked her.


    "What''s wrong with tequ? It''s says I am ready to party." She pointed her chin at his bottle. "Whiskey says that I am stuck in a 60s Hollywood crime movie."


    Pierre poured another drink for Hu Lei and handed it to her as soon as she was done. Hu Lei drank with him while the next performer was introduced. Apparently, Qi Han had gone all out for the party because the performance stage was a hanging bedazzled cage, drifting over the dance floor.


    The young woman was a popr K-pop star with great fame and poprity around the world. She had everything demanded of a typical star: a good voice, a great body, dance moves and contagious cuteness. Her showmanship could not be denied as she sang and danced in the cage.


    The four watched her as they continued to drink. Wang Che did not show much except clinical interest while Shun was already in his happy ce. The only people truly interested in the performance were Hu Lei and Pierre.


    Pierre poured a fourth drink for Hu Lei.


    "Are you trying to get me drunk, Pierre?" She asked loudly over the music whileughing.


    "What do you think?" He smiled. "That''s thest one for now."


    Hu Lei downed the entire ss in a single movement and looked at Pierre defiantly.


    "Let''s go!" Pierre pulled her hand and dragged her to the dance floor.


    Hu Lei allowed him to twirl her around the dance floor. She followed the rhythm, allowing him to even dip her close to the floor. Deep in her heart, she felt a certain weight lift from her chest. In truth, she had always felt angry towards Pierre even more than d.


    d had always been a mobster, and it was expected that he would result to nefarious methods to get his way. But Pierre was supposed to be the good one with a conscience, and he had allowed her to be used. After spending time with him once again, she understood him a little more.


    He was an airhead who did not think a lot about people around him if at all. He just took things as they were and would not even notice the consequences of his actions on in action. She could continue to be angry at him, but it would aplish nothing. It would be like being mad at a puppy. It was pointless, and ultimately, she would be the one left with the weight in her heart.


    When he lifted her from the tip, she hugged him. "We are good." She whispered. He was aplete idiot, but he was also mostly harmless. He tightened his hold for a moment in appreciation before he twirled her again.


    "Che, Che!" Shun called drunkenly. "Do you think that elf will steal the hero''s wife?"


    Wang Che looked at the foolish man beside him and shook his head in exasperation. He waspletely hopeless. He always drank more than he could.


    "Why did you choose sake? You know you can''t handle it." He scolded lightly.


    "Of course, I can handle it." Shun said in protest. There was silence for a moment before he leaned closer to Wang Che and murmured in a low voice. "I miss home."


    When Shun hade to Supreme, he had only intended to make a few deals on behalf of his family''spany and then, return. But things had changed, and he had built his own independent life away from his overprotective family. Supreme City had be his new home.


    After initially moving to Supreme, he had often returned to spend time with his family, buttely, he had be so busy that he had not had a chance to visit his family. He felt so homesick that he wanted to hear his family nag him and tell him how thin he had gotten without their suffocating care.


    Wang Che sipped his whiskey casually. "You areing with me next week. I have some business in Japan. There is a new motorcycle line that I want to check out for rion."


    Shun looked up with wet rabbit eyes. "I can''t. I have too much work. I even have to work in the morning."


    Wang Che smiled. "You have toe with me. You owe me a favour, don''t you remember?"


    Shun had put theirst deal at the back of his mind even though he knew that the evil vampire prince woulde to collect.


    "Fine!" He said with dissatisfaction while turning his head to watch the elf and the hero''s wife. When he thought that Wang Che was no longer looking at him, his lips stretched into a small smile. He did not know that evil vampire prince never stopped watching his prey.

 Chapter 213 - HE HAD NO RIGHT

    Shortly after the conversation ended, a third person came to their table and sat down without ceremony like he owned the ce.


    "Wang Che, you are here. I am d." Qi Han spoke with unconcealed happiness as he looked at his friend with a smile.


    "You sent a personalised invite to me. I could hardly let you down." Wang Che returned the smile.


    Wang Che had always been a smart man, and he could see through Qi Han without much thought. He understood that the reason for the enthusiastic, can''t-afford-to-miss-this-party, personal invite as well as this personal greeting was a form of attempt to see Hu Lei.


    After all, Qi Han could hold grudges, and he had probably not forgotten the fact that he had found Hu Lei and kept the matter a secret. It was this understanding of his friend''s psyche that had driven him to warn Hu Lei before bringing her to this party.


    "I heard that you brought a couple of people with you." Qi Han did not conceal the impatient interest on his face.


    "Of course, I did. I decided to take advantage of my VVIP status in the party." He indicated to the drunken Shun who had ced his head on his shoulder and leaned most body weight on him. "This is one of my guests." There was subtle ridicule in his voice because Qi Han had ignored Shun, betraying his true intentions.


    "Of course, I know Furukawa Shun. Sorry for my rudeness." Qi Han felt embarrassed for being exposed so easily.


    Shun lifted azy hand and waved at Qi Han. "Great party¡­"


    "I am d that you could make it. I didn''t know that you two were so close." Qi Hanmented.


    Wang Che did not respond to the words or the hint of ridicule while Shun had already lost interest in Qi Han and returned to his happy ce.


    Qi Han cleared his throat awkwardly after failing to elicit a reaction from the two. "What about the other guests?" He decided to be thick-faced. He could not beat Wang Che in ying mind games.


    "They are dancing. If you wait long enough, they will probablye back." Wang Che responded.


    Qi Han had been waiting for that invite, however lukewarm. He called a waitress and ordered a drink, making himselffortable. If he had learnt anything in life, it was that good things happened to those who were aggressive enough to take them. Just waiting was aplete waste of time.


    He did not even mind the fact that Wang Che and Furukawa Shun did not engage him in conversation.


    The wait was long, or it seemed longer than it actually was. But the moment that Qi Han had been waiting for hade. Once the K-pop performer finished her set, Hu Lei and Pierre came back to the table. And found the intruder.


    "Hello, Qi Han. This is a nice party." Hu Lei greeted him with a smile.


    "Thank you. I can be sending you an invite if you like such events." He responded quickly and with an enthusiastic smile.


    "Oh no, I like to have fun asionally, but I am not that much of a party girl. My friend wanted to see how the rich and famous party in Supreme." She indicated to Pierre.


    "Hi, I am Pierre." The blonde man stretched his hand for a shake.


    Qi Han looked at the man critically before shaking the extended hand. He did not feel any form of good will towards this man. He could ept it when Hu Lei was dancing with Zhong Feng because they were still together. But this Pierre had no right.


    "Hu Lei, will you let me have the next dance?" He smiled.


    Hu Lei frowned because she could more or less guess the man''s thoughts. But still, he was Wang Che''s friend, so she needed to be polite.


    "I am already pretty tired from all the dancing." She refused.


    "I am sure you can muster some energy for one more." Qi Han smiled. "We wouldn''t want anyone thinking that you are discriminating."


    Hu Lei''s lips pursed at the implication. "Shouldn''t I be discriminating when choosing who to dance with? Should I dance with everyone who asks?"


    Qi Han was embarrassed and a little angry. He felt that Hu Lei had chosen to misunderstand his words. He was obviously giving her an easy way to ept his request for a dance in case she felt ufortable saying yes casually in front of the rest of the group. Now, it looked like he was ckmailing her for the dance.


    "Why don''t you have a drink with us instead, Qi Han?" Wang Che smiled at his friend in warning, seeing that the man was about to lose his temper.


    The rest of the group agreed with enthusiasm to dispel the awkwardness, and Hu Lei was not a petty person. With that, the situation was diffused.


    Still, Qi Han could not help looking at Hu Lei with both wistful longing and childish anger that demanded possession of the beautiful and powerful woman.


    When Pierre and Hu Lei returned to Westend, it was almost morning. Hu Lei opened the door of the penthouse and found Zhong Feng with a travel bag at his feet. He looked tired, but to Hu Lei, he was a sight for sore eyes. She ran to him and jumped into his arms.


    The man caught her and lifted her into his arms.


    "You shouldn''t havee back thiste." Sheined into his neck as she rubbed against it like a small animal seeking affection.


    Zhong Fengughed before putting her down.


    "Shut up. It seems that Pierre is more work than I remember."


    "When is he leaving?" Zhong Feng asked.


    "After the movie premiere¡­ He will be my date." She responded.


    "Why him?" Zhong Feng asked, grumbling.


    "You said that you did not want to go with me because it would take attention from the movie." Hu Lei looked at him with a pout.


    "You know it is for the best. I don''t want people to question the sess of the movie."


    "But I also want people to know that you are mine." Her pout became more exaggerated.


    "We can put an announcement on the front pages if you would like." He kissed the pink lips. "You smell like a distillery; time for a shower."


    Hu Lei blushed. "Your sweat is not any better."


    Zhong Feng smiled. "Good point. Let''s save time and take a shower together."


    Before she could protest, she was carried off for a very long shower.

 Chapter 214 - LIKE A MOTHER

    The anticipated day of the release of the movie came, but the premiere did not proceed without drama as hoped. Through the machinations of the Zhong Industries subsidiaries involved in TQA''s production, there were no other important events in Supreme City scheduled during the chosen release day to maximise the impact.


    However, even the bestid ns did not always proceed as expected.


    In the morning, on that day, a huge piece of news was leaked: Little Ninja Cat was the estranged daughter mentioned in the Murong scandal.


    The news was released through an unaffiliated ount on social media. Zhong Feng had used his resources to ensure that news and blog tforms did not release anything rting to this matter. But even he was limited. He could not control individual ounts on everywork.


    Theizenstched onto this piece of news like piranhas that had scented blood in the water. The spections about the truth were wild.


    Some imed it was impossible for this to be true. It seemed so farfetched. How could two people who had never been connected be rted? They would only believe this ridiculous piece of news if there was hard proof in the form of birth records.


    Others felt that it was notpletely imusible. There were severalparisons of the facial features of Lu Liang and Hu Lei. Even though one was older, there was definite corrtion in their appearance.


    What was obvious to everyone was that someone was taking advantage of the recent poprity of Little Ninja Cat and TQA to get on the headlines.


    The online discussions continued for the entire day. The only upside is that there were more people talking about the movie. Of course, most were interested in seeing the premiere interviews so that they could get a little more fodder for gossip.


    Hu Lei did not mind the gossip, but Zhong Feng had serious frown lines as she prepared to leave the apartment.


    "You knew that it would havee out sooner orter." Hu Lei sighed.


    "Someone is trying to take advantage." Zhong Feng''s frown became deeper.


    "I know. But we can''t let this influence our mood." She looked at herself in the mirror one more time and walked to him. She kissed his forehead. "Nothing can ruin the movie. Let''s go watch it tomorrow after Pierre leaves, ok?"


    Zhong Feng knew that she was just trying to cheer him up, but he smiled. "Alright."


    When Hu Lei and Pierre arrived and stepped onto the red carpet, the paparazzi and reporters almost went crazy. If it were not for the security, they would have probably jumped and attacked like zombies. The cameras shed constantly.


    Hu Lei was notfortable with photos, but she had received some tips from the tour manager. Moreover, she was standing next to the ridiculously photogenic Pierre who drew her into his pace, making the experience a little less daunting.


    "Little Ninja Cat, there is a rumour online that you are rted to Lu Liang of the Murong family. Is this true?" One reporter shouted.


    Microphones and cameras were pointed towards her face. Hu Lei smiled graciously. "Today, we are here to see a movie that a lot of people worked hard to bring into reality. I hope we can focus on that for the sake of that hard work. As for the rest, you will know soon enough."


    This answer was along the lines that the manager had suggested. However, she had added thest part because she had a good guess on who had released the news.


    The reporters seemed to have a conscience, or they were afraid of being thrown out before they could get a scoop, so no one pursued the matter further. They asked a few pertinent standard questions about the movie before one person asked another question to which they all wanted an answer.


    "Miss Hu Lei, who is this handsome man with you?" A female reporter asked with burning eyes.


    Hu Lei smiled. "This is Pierre. He is a renowned painter around the world. If you are interested in art, you should have heard of him."


    There was a murmur in the crowd as some of the people realised that they had indeed heard of such a person.


    "What is your rtionship? Are you romantically involved?" The reporter pursued further.


    Both Hu Lei and Pierreughed.


    "We are romantically involved," Hu Lei paused. "But with other people."


    The eyes which had lit up, became dim and then lit up again.


    "Then, what is your rtionship?" Someone asked quickly.


    Hu Lei looked at Pierre before responding. "He is like a mother to me." The twoughed again at their inside joke and declined to answer more questions.


    The reporters looked at the person who had asked thatst question with displeasure. They felt that he had wasted their chance to find out to whom the famous Little Ninja Cat was attached. Even though she was not an actress or idol, that information could still light fires online. After all, there were entertainment industry insider rumours that both Bei Gong Hai and Qi Han were interested in her.

 Chapter 215 - STILL A GEEK

    The movie was exceptional as amercial film. Most of the people present at the premiere loved it, including some of the popr actors and general celebrities who had been invited to raise the profile of the event. Hu Lei also liked the way the movie had been put together. It was fast-paced and had a lot of action, albeit a little too mboyant.


    She did not feel like her book had been butchered as most authors did when their movie adaptations did not include every single detail of their story. The story felt quiteplete. Perhaps it was because she had not been too deeply attached to the novel. Regardless, in the end, she was satisfied.


    After the screening, she did not wait around for more interviews. She headed straight home to spend a little quality time with her husband.


    In the past few weeks, he had been busy travelling and at work, and when he was around, he seemed a bit preupied. She had be a little concerned about him, but she could not determine if he was just tired or there was something actually wrong.


    When she stepped into the house, she took a shower and then dragged the man out of his office. She had one goal which was to find out what Zhong Feng was up to. Unfortunately, her one-track focus caused her to miss thetest update on the Murong scandal. She remained unaware that in the short time frame after the premiere someone had published evidence regarding her rtionship with Lu Liang.


    "What has been on your mindtely?" Hu Lei asked as she prepared a simple pasta dish for Zhong Feng. She had been cooking almost every night, iming that she needed to practise her culinary skills.


    The man looked at his little wife and smiled. She looked ridiculous with her kitten themed pyjama shorts and shirt, paired with a cute rabbit headband. He could not believe that he had been able to snag such a cute woman.


    "There is not much, just the usual." He responded calmly.


    Hu Lei noticed a quick sh in his eyes as he spoke and knew that he was hiding something. She raised the spat which she was using to stir the red sauce and pointed it threateningly at him.


    "Do you really want to lie to me?" She smiled.


    Zhong Feng felt a little shiver at that seemingly innocent smile. However, he did not back down.


    "I don''t know what you mean." He wanted to tell her, but he was also reluctant to make her worried.


    "I can find out what I want, Zhong Feng. But, I would rather hear it from you." Her eyes became a little more intense. She already had inkling about the problem.


    Even though she was not involved in the messy underworld anymore, she could still find information. But she had decided not to be connected to that world again after getting the second chance in life and with Ah-Feng.


    Zhong Feng knew that Hu Lei was genuinely steamed when she called him by his full name. He sighed before he decided to confess.


    "There has been a lot of movement by various organisations in Supreme City." He said.


    Hu Lei turned back to the sauce. "They areing after me." Her tone was matter-of-fact.


    "My people have been able to intercept some of the mercenaries who have taken up the assignments. I have been monitoring the online forums for more information. All I have been able to find out is that the assignment is to capture you alive. I can only identify the threats after a mercenary epts the request officially." He paused a bit.


    "The problem is the rogue mercenaries who do not follow the industry rules. Someone might attempt to capture you and leverage you against the group which posted the request. Moreover, that organisation probably has other ns in ce to recapture you."


    Hu Lei remained silent as she looked at the red sauce.


    "I am attempting to follow the little crumbs on the dark web to find the mastermind, but they are careful. The setup of that organisation seemsplicated, so they have a lot of protection. For now, I can only settle for weakening the connected corporations by taking away their financial power until they have no protection left." He added with an irritated frown.


    Hu Lei turned and smiled. "Sometimes I forget that you used to be a big geek."


    Zhong Feng could see that it was an attempt to change the subject. "I am still a geek."


    "I can''t really see it. Mmmh, maybe if you had sses." She teased.


    The man appeared behind her without warning and grabbed her waist. She squealed.


    "If I am a nerd, then what are you?" He asked, bending to bite her ear gently.


    Hu Lei giggled. "I am, of course, the bad girl who forces you to do her homework."


    The two people continued building their crazy scenario until the little bad girl was pressed down by the nerd who was actually a big bad wolf.

 Chapter 216 - SHE SHOT HERSELF

    Elsewhere, in the deep night, there was another man and woman facing each other over a cup of coffee, in spite of thete hour.


    "Murong Yue, is your stepmother truly the mother of Hu Lei?" The man asked with sharpness in his eyes.


    The woman looked at the man with barely concealed adoration. She had been excited when this man of her dreams had reached out to her for a private meeting. She did not expect that it was about her career because he had never dealt with her directly. However, she could never have guessed that he was interested in that useless girl.


    "Qi Han, may I ask why you are interested?" She had heard the rumours, but she had never thought that it could be true.


    Her slender fingers tightened around the hot mug in anger as she waited to hear the response. She could not imagine how that nobody hade to know Qi Han.


    "This is my business. I can look for information elsewhere if you do not wish to share." He retorted.


    Murong Yue felt her heart break. Even though she did not have a close rtionship with this man, she had always kept him in her heart. She had joined his entertainmentpany, struggled for resources in spite of her background and performed to her best ability. She had always thought that he would be able to see her eventually.


    She had seen his dalliances with other women on asion. But she had always known those would go nowhere. She did not mind because she knew that it would be hard for a man working in the messy entertainment industry to remain untouched by the unspoken rules. Those other women had never threatened her because she was ying the long game. With her aplishments and family background, she had always believed that she was his best match.


    But now¡­ She felt anger.


    She could overlook anything, but she could never let that shameless girl touch the man she liked.


    Unfortunately, she still had an image to protect. She could not afford to react poorly and alienate this man now that he had taken initiative to talk to her.


    "I''m sorry. That was rude of me. What would you like to know?" She tried to calm her troubled mind.


    Qi Han felt annoyed at having to repeat himself. "Is the rumour about Lu Liang and Hu Lei true?"


    Murong Yue weighed her options quickly. "Yes, Lu Liang gave birth to Hu Lei before her marriage with her husband turned sour."


    Qi Han frowned. "Why did she leave her child then?"


    "I am not very sure because my stepmother does not like talking about it. From what I have gleaned, Hu Lei hated her mother from childhood. Maybe it was the influence of the father, but the animosity broke her mother''s heart. In the end, she respected her wishes and left her."


    Murong Yue spoke the words in a careless manner. She did not think too much about her story. She only cared about making Hu Lei look bad in front of Qi Han. In any case, it was not far off from the story that Lu Liang had spread in their social group.


    Qi Han had been holding Hu Lei in a special ce in his heart as his saviour. In the past, he would have been reluctant to believe that his angel would be full of hate since childhood. However, he had been subjected to her sharp tongue during his party.


    His heart felt difort as he remembered how she had been all soft like a harmless kitten while cuddling up to Zhong Feng. Moreover, she hadughed and danced with that curly haired man and even teased Shun and Wang Che.


    But when she had looked at him, her eyes had held no warmth. It was almost as if she had ice knives in those eerie eyes. He did not dare delude himself that she had any positive feelings towards him. It seemed as if he could die, and she would merely step over her.


    He felt conflicted, but he still felt that she was his perfect girl. He could only assume that there was a misunderstanding. In his mind, he had already built up the image of Hu Lei. He believed that she was not only strong in martial arts and intelligent as seen in her career as Little Ninja Cat. She was also a kind-hearted goddess.


    He adored this unicorn he had imagined.


    "Have they attempted to reconcile?" He asked with concern.


    Murong Yue felt even angrier, but she had to swallow it down. "Lu Liang has tried to reach out to Hu Lei, but it never seems to work. We even weed her to our home, but she was not willing to be close to anyone."


    The man was silent for a while before sighing. "Thanks for your information. I will make sure that your help is not taken for granted."


    "It is not a problem. If you need to know something else, you can call me. Even though we are not close, our family is still connected to Hu Lei." She responded with a smile.


    How could she tell him that she did not want a good script or more resources but his heart? She regretted releasing the news about Hu Lei in an attempt to mooch off the poprity of her movie adaptation.


    She had shot herself in the foot.

 Chapter 217 - THE VICTIMS

    The scandal involving the Murong n, Lu Liang and Hu Lei kept heating up. However, it did not affect the poprity of TQA. Everyone was talking about the movie alongside thetest gossip about the Murong family.


    Just when the gossip was dying off, an even more scandalous piece of news was released.


    The youngest son of the Murong family, Murong Fai, was not the biological son of Lu Liang''s current husband. He was the product of an affair between her and her former husband.


    There was no doubt that the information was valid because a picture of the boy''s birth records was provided by the anonymous poster. This new revtion brought the entire city into a shock because Lu Liang''s story had already been discussed extensively.


    ording tomon knowledge, Lu Liang had separated from her first husband quite early. The timeline was not clear, but everyone had heard that there had been no rtionship for quite a while between her and her former husband, even before their break-up was clear.


    Moreover, the connection between her and Murong Cheng had always been romanticised even though they were both on their second marriage. In the eyes of the romantics, it was a story of struggle, healing and finding love even when all fails.


    Now, the exposed matter showed that Lu Liang had had carnal rtions with her former husband after separating from him and even staying with the love of her life. In addition, she had lied about the matter. Everyone felt sorry for Murong Cheng who had to raise a child who he did not know was not his own.


    Within a moment, the loving wife and benevolent stepmother became a shameless schemer who had taken advantage of a widower and his children to get ahead in life. The support she had offered her family through the years became a joke in the eyes of the public.


    In the Murong home, Lu Liang faced Murong Cheng. There was a stern look in the man''s eyes as he stared at the wife who had supported him, putting him at the helm of the Murong family businesses. Lu Liang could see that the man was being cold towards her, so she did not take initiative to talk.


    "Lu Liang, the elder wants us to divorce." He dered.


    The woman looked at him in disbelief. "You are going to let your father dictate our marriage?"


    "You know that I cannot go against him."


    "Why not? Most of the power in thepany and the family has been transferred to you. There is nothing that he can do to you."


    "You are the reason that this is happening. How could you have lied to me? I have taken care of someone else''s child for years. How do you think this makes me feel?" The man hit his desk with his palm.


    Lu Liang could not believe the man. She knew that he had always known that Fai was not his child even though they had never talked clearly about it. He was clearly just using this as an excuse to kick her out of the family.


    Sheughed harshly. "Are you burning bridges now that you have what you have been looking for? Are you the one who released the news about Fai?"


    She stared at him, hoping for an answer that wouldfort her.


    "How could you think that? I did not know about this. I have always treated you as my equal, and I hoped that we would grow together."


    Murong Cheng was not lying about thetter part of his words. He had known that the boy was not his, but he was willing to disregard it for the sake of Lu Liang who had always been his partner. However, it was impossible for them to continue.


    What level of esteem would he have if he remained with a woman who had cheated him?


    No one would respect him if they believed that he had been cuckolded. The decision had already been taken out of his hands. For the sake of his reputation, he could not keep her around and be aughingstock.


    "The divorce papers are being drafted. There is nothing further to discuss." He turned his face from her.


    In another room, Murong Yue was facing her sister.


    "I know that you are the one who released the news about that little b*stard." She said.


    Murong Yan smiled. "Do you think that I don''t know that you are the one responsible for sharing news about Hu Lei? I was merely finishing what you started."


    "What do you stand to gain? Our family will just end up dragged through the mud."


    "How could that be? We are the victims." The eyes on the in face twinkled.


    "What if Father does not divorce Lu Liang?" Murong Yue questioned.


    "I don''t care either way. Whether she stays or goes, we cannot lose out. If he divorces her, he will be considered a good man defending his honour. If he does not, he could always show that he is a magnanimous person who can forgive youthful indiscretions."


    "Then why did you do it?"


    "Why? It''s simple. I have worked very hard for this family, but no one acknowledges my efforts. It was only a matter of time before that boy became the sessor. You know Grandfather liked him because he was the only boy. But now, he will definitely be eliminated from thepetition. Grandfather would never let someone who is not rted by blood to inherit thepany."


    "I see." Murong Yue could not help but be surprised and even impressed by her sister''s devious mind.


    "You have no right to judge me. At least, I did not do it just for poprity." She paused. "You know you should be thankful to me. Lu Liang cannot control your life anymore for the sake of helping father to advance his business. Now, you won''t have to sacrifice yourself for an arranged marriage. So sad¡­ I had already picked out a perfect candidate for our pretty princess." There was clear mockery in Murong Yan''s voice.


    Murong Yue huffed at her annoying sister and left the room.

 Chapter 218 - TAKE HIM AWAY

    When Hu Lei found out that Lu Liang and Murong Fai had been kicked out of the Murong family, she could not sit still. She wanted to go rescue her brother from the public eyes right away. However, she was not certain about how to approach the issue. In the end, Fai was a minor, and her mother had the final word on what would happen to him.


    After thinking a bit, she called Lu Liang. She figured that Lu Liang would at least be open to discussing the matter. After all, she had never been close to Fai, and it did not seem like she would be in a position to take care of the boy with all that was going on.


    Unfortunately, when she called Lu Liang, the woman hung up the call as soon as she realised it was Hu Lei. When she attempted to call back, she found that she had been blocked. Her anger rose to disproportionate limits.


    She felt her head throb and her eyes became cloudy. She threw her phone onto the thick carpet, sparing it the fate of cracking. Just then, Zhong Feng opened the door of the apartment and found his irate wife who was a second away from destroying the penthouse.


    He walked straight to her and held her in his arms, even as she looked like she was rearing to fight. For a moment, it seemed as if she was going to fight him. However, after a short while, the anger in her seemed to drain out of herpletely.


    "Ah-Feng¡­" She called out in a small voice.


    "En¡­" The arms around her tightened a little more.


    "There is something wrong with me." Hu Lei said.


    Zhong Feng felt his heart hurt deeply at the voice. He wanted to tell her that she was ok, that there was nothing wrong. But he could see that she was struggling. He had been nning to talk to her about going to the Huo family in Herb Town for check-up and treatment.


    But now, with the mercenaries circling Supreme, he did not think it was a good idea.


    How could he leave her unprotected? On the other hand, he could not stand seeing her tortured and vulnerable by the inner demons. He had never been indecisive before. He felt like he had no way of keeping her safe and happy.


    "I''m here." He whispered in a hoarse voice. There was nothing else he could say.


    The two remained in that position for a while before Hu Lei settled down. She looked at her husband an felt that she was luckier than she had believed was possible. With that thought, she looked up and pulled his head down for a kiss before disentangling herself from his arms.


    "What happened?" Zhong Feng asked seriously.


    Hu Lei frowned. "Lu Liang has refused to talk to me. I am worried about Fai." Even though they did not know each other well, Fai was still her little brother. She could imagine how much effect the scandal had on his life.


    "It seems that he is with the Murong family elder." Zhong Feng had already been looking into the situation. He frowned as he remembered the rumours that the old man was one who treasured blood and male heirs. If this was the case, he had to be feeling duped. This would not be good for Murong Fai.


    "Can we get him?" Hu Lei asked nervously.


    "We could. But as long as Lu Liang wants, she can take him away."


    Hu Lei mulled over the issue for a while. She would prefer if Lu Liang could handle the Murong family and get Murong Fai from them cleanly. After that, she could negotiate the parental rights with her directly. However, she could not stand the potential risk of the boy being alone in the hostile environment. Who knew what would happen to him?


    "Can you just get him from the Murong elder? I will find a way to deal with Lu Liang." She finally decided.


    Zhong Feng nodded. He had had some associations with the old man, so he was certain that he could get the boy from him, one way or another. After all, that ancient creature was always most interested in benefits. However, Zhong Feng could not help being concerned about Hu Lei meeting with Lu Liang.


    "Don''t worry about me. I know what to do. I will meet with her tomorrow. We can meet at the Area 99 house in the evening, and I will exin everything to Fai."


    Zhong Feng did not still feel confident about the n. However, he could see the spark of determination in her eyes. He sighed as he pulled into his arms. Maybe, tomorrow they could sort this drama and move on to handling the more important things. Like the assassins hovering around Supreme and the matter with the Huo family.


    Still, there was a lingering premonition in his heart¡­

 Chapter 219 - OPPORTUNITY FOR RECONCILIATION

    When Hu Lei woke up the next morning, Zhong Feng had already left the apartment. She did not know his n for getting Murong Fai, but she trusted him. She only needed to focus on finding Lu Liang and having a good talk with her.


    She lingered in bed before deciding that she would have to stalk Lu Liang the old fashioned way. It would not be too hard to find information by hovering around the Murong estate. At worst, she would simply find one of her stepdaughters and beat the information out of them.


    Of course, that was ast resort.


    When she was getting ready to leave, she received a call from an unknown number. She frowned and picked the call, but she did not speak.


    "Hello, Hu Lei. This is Qi Han." A warm, cultured voice came through.


    "What can I do for you, Mr Qi?" She asked impatiently.


    "It is not what you can do for me, but what I can do for you." The manughed as he spoke the clich¨¦ in an overly familiar tone.


    Hu Lei almost felt her annoyance spike. "I have a busy day ahead of me, so I would appreciate if you did not waste my time Mr Qi."


    The cold voice sobered Qi Han. "Actually, I just wanted you to know that I found your mother wandering a little listlessly in the city, and I helped her out."


    Hu Lei sneered. Even if Lu Liang had been kicked out of the Murong family, she would hardly be destitute. She was a survivor and always had a n. Though she had many failings, the woman was not stupid. So, she did not know what Qi Han was ying at.


    "What does this have to do with me?" She asked icily.


    Qi Han felt a little awkward as he looked at the older woman across him, drinking a cup of tea. Her face did not betray that she had an inkling of what was going on. But, the strain around her red eyes betrayed that she had had little sleep for a while. His heart became firmer. He was determined to help these two people reconcile.


    "Your mother told me that she has been trying to get in touch with you, but she has not managed to speak to you." He said. He did not dare say that Lu Liang had told him that Hu Lei had hung up on her immediately after realising she was the caller.


    Unfortunately, Hu Lei could guess what had urred.


    Hu Lei almostughed at the woman''s ability to turn things around without a hint of shame. Every time she thought that this mother had hit rock bottom in her shamelessness, she always showed her that she could go even lower.


    After a moment of silence, Qi Han spoke. "Just give her a chance, Hu Lei. If there is an opportunity for reconciliation for your family, you should take it. If you wait too long, it will be impossible to resolve the problem. In the end, you will regret it if you arepletely estranged."


    He thought of his stepbrother who had attempted to kill him and how he had had to exile him from Supreme City. Now, he had lost a family member who he had always considered to be his real brother and thought would always stand beside him. He felt that Hu Lei was being dismissive of her mother and missing out on happiness.


    Hu Lei felt disgusted by the superior tone of the advising man who thought that he understood everything. She hated when people used their own experiences and self-righteousness to judge others. There were no identical situations, and people were different. Why did he feel like he had a right to make assumptions and offer unsolicited advice without basis?


    Still, she needed to see Lu Liang.


    "Alright. Send me the address."


    Qi Han sent her a pin of the location and looked at Lu Liang with a smile. "I told you that you just needed to reason with her. She listened, and she ising."


    Lu Liang looked at the handsome man and felt contempt for him. She had thought highly of him, but it seemed that he was not anything special. She had even encouraged Murong Yue in her crush because he had seemed like an astute man who could benefit them.


    Now, she realised that he was a bit foolish andcking in experience in spite of the rumours of a criminal background. Moreover, it seemed like he had feelings for that daughter of hers. However, the fact that he was easy to manipte seemed to work in her favour.


    When he hade looking for her, she had been worrying about her next step while in her hotel room. At the time, she had been considering calling Hu Lei and negotiating with her in exchange for some benefits. She knew that the girl wanted custody for her brother, so she had been letting her stew so that she could have the upper hand.


    However, after evaluating her finances properly, she felt a little apprehensive. She had never realised how expensive life in Supreme City was. She could not afford to stay in a hotel for too long, especially if Murong Cheng dyed the money he had promised her for the divorce.


    Then, Qi Han had showed up wanting to talk about Hu Lei.


    She had told him about how she had been nning to reconcile with Hu Lei. She had added a little salt and spice in rtion to their bad rtionship until Qi Han had been thoroughly convinced that she was a good mother and a saint.


    In reality, Lu Liang just wanted to use him to pressure Hu Lei into giving in to her financial demands. At the same time, she thought that if Qi Han trusted her, she would have someone to turn to in case her life became tougher.


    It was even better that he was in love with that daughter of hers. She wanted him to believe that as long as he was good to her, he would have a chance with Hu Lei. If things worked out the way she wanted, she would not only be rid of that burden of a sickly son. She would have money and backing in Supreme City.


    She sipped her sweet tea with satisfaction.

 Chapter 220 - IS IT TRUE?

    When Hu Lei arrived at the restaurant, she was led into a private dining room by Qi Han''s assistant. Her mood was not good, but she was still calm. She knew that getting angry and crazy would not help her when negotiating with Lu Liang.


    "Hu Lei, I am d you could make it." Qi Han greeted, standing to wee her.


    She nced at the enthusiastic man before turning to the other woman in the room. Lu Liang was dressed in a beautiful patterned yellow dress, and her neck and ears were adorned with good jewellery. It was clear that she was not struggling.


    Lu Liang smiled at her in a disarming manner. "Please sit down, Hu Lei. We have much to discuss."


    Hu Lei did not hesitate. She sat down opposite her in the chair that Qi Han had been formally upying. The man felt pleased when he saw Hu Lei cooperating. He had been a little worried when he hade up with the n.


    But now, when he saw the two people, who had simr facial features, facing each other, he felt that he had aplished something. If they reconciled, he would always be the one who had brought them together. He would always be in their life. After all, even Zhong Feng had not managed to help the two people reconcile.


    He needed to reward that Murong Yue for her help.


    "Would you like some food,dies?" He asked.


    "No." the two of women responded at the same time.


    Electricity cackled as they stared at each other, each attempting to figure out how to get what they wanted.


    "Mr Qi, can you leave us?" Hu Lei asked without looking at him.


    "No, I would like him to stay. After all, he worked hard to set up this meeting." Lu Liang smiled in a challenging manner.


    "Oh, is that so?" Hu Lei asked with obvious sarcasm.


    "You know, this is a very nice man, Hu Lei. He is only thinking about you." The voice was filled with motherly admonishment.


    Hu Lei decided not to let Lu Liang lead her by the nose. "Alright, he can stay. Now, you know what I want. What do you want?"


    "Come on, dear. Don''t be so crass."


    "Lu Liang, I do not have time to participate in your little y. I have known about Murong Fai for a while, but I thought that you would not treat him too poorly as long as you had an image to protect. Now that things have fallen apart, I would like to have him in my care. It is obvious that you do not care."


    Lu Liang nced at Qi Han and found that he was frowning. "How can you say that? He is my son, and I have always taken care of him. How dare you suggest otherwise?"


    Hu Leiughed harshly. "Really? Is that why you left him with the Murong family elder when your marriage ended? Is that why you never visit him in the hospital? Is that why he has had depression in spite of living in the affluent Murong mansion?"


    Qi Han was surprised. "Is this true?" He asked in shock.


    Hu Lei looked at him. "If you are going to stay here, you need to be silent."


    There was awkward silence for a time as she waited for her mother to respond.


    "Hu Lei, you have never made an effort to understand my struggles." Lu Liang said in a shaky voice.


    "Then, tell me about these struggles." There was a hint of irony.


    "Why are you being like this? I am your mother." Her eyes seemed to water.


    "It is because I know that you gave birth to me that I am taking time to negotiate with you. Believe me, when I say that I have easier and more effective ways to get rid of you and take Fai." The ice in her voice betrayed that she meant it.


    Qi Han had an idea about what she meant. He wanted to speak up, but he was quickly realising that things were not as he had imagined. Interrupting them would probably just anger Hu Lei. And he wanted this to be the first of their many meetings.


    On the other hand, Lu Liang did not know why she felt fear as she looked at her daughter. Those feline-like orbs seemed to pierce into her, causing a cold shiver to crawl up her spine. It felt more intense than when she was a child. And Hu Lei had always scared her, especially after she had been rescued from those kidnappers.


    Still, she could not let Hu Le have the upper hand in their negotiations. With that thought, she put away her false heart-broken motherly demeanour. She did not care if Qi Han was in the room anymore. "You have no right to judge me, Hu Lei. Your father was not a good man. And don''t think for a moment that he ever loved you. You were just another little experiment to him." She paused andughed. "But I bet that you already know that. He gave you those pretty eyes, didn''t he?"


    The mocking voice pierced through Hu Lei churned that hidden darkness, pushing away the light. Her eyes became darker, murky. She fought the fog. "Don''t talk about my father."


    But Lu Liang just smiled. She had found the weakness that she could exploit. "Why else would he not value your little brother? He did not care about him at all. He could have treated him, and the boy would have had a normal life. I told your father about him." She paused and looked at her thenughed. "Oh my goodness, you know that he knew. You might be more like you father than I thought."


    Hu Lei felt her body getting out of control as her instincts which were held back in that darkness overwhelmed her. She stood up suddenly, causing her chair to fall back. Her hand mmed on the thick wooden table, causing it to splinter right in the middle.


    Lu Liang froze in horror while Qi Han stood and stepped aside.


    "I am not going to ask again, Lu Liang. What do you want?" Hu Lei spoke in a tone that seemed to hypnotise and horrify.


    The older woman did not dare y more games. It was as if the monster that she had always imagined her daughter to be hade to life.


    "I want the house, our old house." She breathed out in a shaky voice.


    "Very well, you can have that haunted ce. Let us meet there tomorrow in the afternoon. I already have Fai, just bring the paperwork." Hu Lei stood up.


    She looked at Qi Han. "Your debt with me is clear. Do not interfere with my life in the future, or I will not be polite."


    With that, she left.

 Chapter 221 - SHE WAS WRONG

    After the sessful albeit disastrous meeting with Lu Liang, Hu Lei rode her motorcycle back to the Westend apartment, took a shower and dressed up nicely. She was a bit nervous about meeting Fai again and exining things to him. The least she could do was look presentable and mature. If she knew Zhong Feng as well as she did, she knew that he would not be forting with the boy.


    She mulled about the situation.


    Could she tell Fai the true story about her and their father? What was even the true story? Could she justify the reason he had grown up in such conditions while he had two able parents walking the surface of the earth? And could she promise him that she could be the guardian he deserved?


    A little voice in her, like a cold serpent, answered: no.


    She looked at the mirror and the woman looking back seemed to smile sardonically at her. That familiar yet alien smirk on her face seemed to know her struggles and concerns. And she mocked her for her obvious weakness. Hu Lei could almost hear her telling her to shed her feebleness and embrace the power in her darkness.


    That woman, shrouded in a fog of shadows, who she had buried deep inside, seemed to reach out to her through the looking ss. Even as she mocked, she did not want to abandon the helpless Hu Lei who seemed to be at the edge of shattering. Instead, she wanted to remind her of the strength that she had given her in the cold prison in Antarctica. How she had helped her hold on for so long until help hade¡­


    And she wanted to lend her strength once again¡­ Their strength¡­


    Hu Lei raised her hand and lifted it towards the mirror, craving the release of the pain and confusion weighing her down. But when her hand would have touched that hand reaching out to her, her phone rang, and the illusion shattered.


    All that remained in the mirror was her cute image in a pretty dress.


    She tried to shrug off the mncholic shroud of the surreal vision and picked the phone.


    "Are you already at the house?" She asked.


    Zhong Feng sensed her poor state immediately after hearing her voice. "No. I might be a littlete. Negotiating with the Murong elder turned out to be a little challenging. Are you alright?"


    Hu Lei smiled a little. "Yeah, I am just worried about Fai and how I will exin everything to him."


    "He is a resilient kid. He will be ok." He did not mention that the boy would probably be so relieved to get out of the terrible homestead that he would not think too much about the exnation.


    "Then, I will just go ahead to the house and wait for you there."


    "The driver is on standby. Don''t take the motorcycle. It''s quite cold."


    Hu Lei smiled. "Spying on your wife is a bad habit."


    "It is not spying if you know." Zhong Feng paused. "Please be careful. Right now, there are no overt movements against you, but¡­"


    "What is it? Tell me." She could hear that he had left something important out.


    "We will talk about itter. Just be careful."


    Hu Lei did not want to leave things like that, but she did not insist. "I am always careful. Don''t worry."


    After hanging up, she looked at herself in the mirror again. She twirled in front of the mirror and touched up her makeup before feeling like she was perfectly presentable. She really wanted to make a great impression as an elder for Fai.


    Even if she was inadequate, she needed to keep up appearances.


    Less than thirty minutester, the driver dropped her off at the Area 99 house. She thanked him before walking to the entrance. She noticed an unusual vehicle parked outside, but she could not be sure that it did not belong to Ah-Feng. Still, she felt that it was strange that it was not in the garage.


    When she entered the house, her entire body became stiff as she realised that she had been wrong.


    "Hello Auntie, hello uncle." She recovered as quickly as she could.


    If she had known that she would meet with this kind of situation, she would have taken the scenic route.


    Chu Ling and Zhong Tian looked at the young woman with surprise. They had not been expecting that she would show up alone. Actually, they had been waiting for the couple toe home because they had received word that they would be staying in Area 99 for the night.


    Chu Ling stood up and moved towards Hu Lei and greeted her warmly. "We are sorry for intruding. How have you been?"


    Hu Lei felt like she had turned into stone as Zhong Feng''s mother reached for her hands. Had she crossed to a parallel universe? Had her tether to reality finally broken and she was having a hallucination? Aaaaah!!!! Where was Ah-Feng when she needed him?


    "You are scaring the girl. Let her at least sit down." Zhong Tian spoke up in his usual energetic manner.


    Chu Lingughed in a slightly embarrassed manner before returning to her seat. Hu Lei also found her way to one of the chairs. There was a long moment of silence before Hu Lei felt like she could not bear the situation anymore.


    "Ah-Feng will not be back until a littleter." She said. "Should I call him and let him know that you are here?"


    Chu Ling and Zhong Tian looked at each other before the woman spoke. "We were actually hoping to talk you. Of course, we want to see Ah-Feng too, but our primary goal was to speak with you."


    Hu Lei''s body became stiff again. Since she hade back to Supreme City, she had not had good experiences with people who wanted to ''speak with her''. Still, she was not easily fazed.


    "What can I do for you?" She asked the inws with a disarming smile.

 Chapter 222 - UNCOMFORTABLE

    There was another long moment of silence in the living room. Chu Ling and Zhong Tian did not know how to begin the conversation. As people who had remained on top of the social hierarchy in Supreme City and the country, they had never had to admit their wrongdoing.


    Therefore, they felt ufortable about the situation.


    Since thest time they had seen Hu Lei, they had talked about the union between their son and Hu Lei. They had realised that they had been a little haste in their judgement. However, they had not had the intention of apologising for their poor behaviour.


    They had hoped to slowly mend the rtionship with Hu Lei slowly. They believed that if they showed a difference in attitude, she would see their intention for reconciliation. After a while, they would be able to move past the unpleasantness.


    However, they had not anticipated that the elder would find out about the matter that urred years ago. They had never exined the actual process of how Feng''er had gotten well when he had been at the brink of death. They had only told him that they had found a godly doctor to treat him.


    It could be assumed that Zhong Feng had told his grandfather the entire story. And the elder was not happy with his son and his daughter-inw.


    The two of them could remember that elderly face looking down at them.


    "Is this how I raised you, Zhong Tian? Has our family be a den for ingrates?" The old man had shaken an angry fist at his father.


    "And you," he had turned to Chu Ling. "How can you sleep at night as a mother after treating the child who saved your son so poorly? You even tried to oust her?"


    "And do not speak of thepensation you gave the doctor. Can the gift of life that the girl gave be bought? Is my grandson so cheap?"


    The old man had ranted and chided them.


    At the beginning, the two people had been unwilling. Chu Ling had even brought up the matter of Hu Lei leaving Zhong Feng for years and returning like nothing happened.


    Elder Zhong had looked at her like she was crazy. As an old fox, he had some knowledge about people. And he had wondered why there was a sense of haunting in Hu Lei''s eyes. Hearing about her absence, he felt that the matter was not simple.


    "Why do you want to involve yourselves in every details of the children''s life? If Zhong Feng can be with her after that time, who are you to speak to the contrary? Do you believe that he is stupid and cannot make his own decisions?" He had responded.


    After a while, he had sighed, looking at their faces. "Do you genuinely believe that Hu Lei is a bad child?"


    As Zhong Tian and Chu Li looked at Hu Lei seated across from them, they felt the guilt in their hearts weigh them down. They had never thought that Hu Lei was not a good woman. In fact, she seemed perfect for Zhong Feng. She made him happy.


    They had sought to drive her away because of their own selfishness. They did not want to be reminded about how desperate they had been when they thought that their son would die. Before they had managed to find Hu Ming, they had talked to a lot of doctors.


    Chu Ling had begged and even kneeled down to them, asking them to think of another way to rescue her baby. When she had met the grown up Hu Lei, the memories of that time hade flooding back. She had felt like the girl hade back to haunt her.


    Zhong Tian had also felt burdened because Zhong Feng''s poor health had been as a result of his own failings. And Hu Lei and her father had been the ones who had helped him remedy the consequences of failing to guard against the plots against his family.


    Yes, they knew that their bias against the girl had been from their own hearts.


    And, they needed to make amends.


    "Hu Lei, we came to apologise to you." Chu Ling firmed her resolve and spoke up.


    Hu Lei did not expect her mother-inw to speak such words.


    Without giving an opportunity for a response, Chu Ling continued. "We know that we have been harsh in our judgement of you. We are sorry."


    Hu Le felt like she could not bear this apology. "There is no apology necessary. You were just trying to protect Ah-Feng."


    Chu Ling sighed. "That was only part of it. Actually, we were also ufortable with you because of the matter that happened years ago. We know that you do not remember."


    "Ah-Feng told me a little about it."


    "It was such a dark time in our lives that we do not like thinking about it. We should not have med you. We should have thanked you."


    Hu Lei finally understood the matter, and the resentment that she had for these older people reduced. In her life, she had seen a lot of people die, both as a doctor''s assistant and as a killer. She knew that in those moments, there was no meaning to human dignity. Those facing death begged, cried and forgot about shame.


    And their loved ones would spare nothing, even their souls, to have one more moment.


    In such a time, there was no status, just life and death.


    And no one wished to remember the moments during which their souls, hearts and minds were torn and exposed to the world.

 Chapter 223 - POOR SURVIVAL INSTINCTS

    Still, Hu Lei did not think that the two of them had the right to treat her poorly. In spite of their struggle, she had not caused their pain. She felt some residue resentment because of their behaviour towards her. Therefore, she hesitated in epting the apology and did not speak.


    "Hu girl, we know that you have your own challenges." Zhong Tian finally spoke. "But we havee to see that you care about Feng''er. We hope that you can give us a chance to get to know you and make amends."


    Zhong Tian had never had to humble himself before a junior. However, when he saw that Hu Lei seemed to feel wronged after his wife''s exnation, he felt like he also needed to show sincerity. After all, this was their son''s chosen partner.


    Hu Lei felt like it was not good to push things too far. They were Ah-Feng''s parents, and they loved him. "It is alright. I hope we can get along from now on." She smiled.


    The two older people sighed in relief. Their apology was sincere, but they were also worried that if they did not reconcile with the girl, the Elder would get even more frustrated with them. For some reason, he seemed to put a lot of importance in the young woman.


    With the apology out of the way, Hu Lei called Housekeeper Li to bring some refreshments so that there would not be awkward staring. Even though they had cleared the air, they were not very familiar with each other. Once tea was served, the three people kept chatting about the quality of the beverage and other nonsensical things happening in Supreme City. Zhong Tian did not talk much, so Chu Ling contributed to most of the conversation.


    After a while, the older woman finally asked what had been on her mind for a while. There was a bit of stiffness and difort in her voice, but she needed to know. She had seen how Feng''er had changed when the girl had disappeared. "Hu Lei, if you do not mind me asking, where did you go during thest few years?"


    Hu Lei had expected the subject toe up, so she was already prepared. "As you know I used to travel with my father and help him with his work. He encountered some trouble while overseas and called me to help him out. It turned out to be a littleplicated. He had a contract with some people, so I had no choice but go and stay with him."


    Zhong Feng''s parents were not satisfied with the answer. After all, Hu Ming was a grownup and a divine doctor. What could a smalldy like Hu Lei do that he could not? However, they had learnt their lesson and did not speak without thinking.


    "Where did your father go afterwards? I would like to see him again." Zhong Tian said.


    "Oh, he died." Hu Lei took a sip of her tea.


    The two people were shocked by the news. They felt grateful that they had not jumped to conclusion and said something insensitive. However, they felt a little chilled by Hu Lei''sck of emotion as she said the words.


    "We are sorry for your loss." Chu Ling said after a moment of silence.


    "Don''t worry about it.?? She waved her small hand. "It happened over a year ago."


    Zhong Tian and Chu Ling looked at each other. Hu Lei saw the silentmunication andughed a little. "You are wondering why I didn''te back sooner, aren''t you?" She didn''t wait for a response. "I had to finish the contract my father signed. His employer was a bit of a stickler."


    After that, the two older people did not ask more questions.


    A whileter, the door opened and a tall man stepped into the house. His aura was powerful and drew the attention of all the people in the room. However, there was something unusual. Behind him, there was a small person with a bowed head.


    The young boy raised his head and peeked into the room. Immediately, hisrge eyes lit up and he rushed in and stood before her. "Little big sister Lei, what are you doing here?"


    Hu Lei looked at the boy tly. "What are you doing here? Didn''t you know where you were going?"


    The boy shook his head. He really hadn''t thought about such things.


    "Do you just follow strangers if they say so?" She felt that his survival instincts were poor.


    "Big brother Zhong is not a stranger."


    It took a moment to realise that Ah-Feng really wasn''t a stranger to Fai. After all, he had met him a while ago when he had brought him to his hospital. They could not be considered unfamiliar.


    She also did not know that Zhong Feng had often visited the young boy when he had been very sick because he was the only true family that Hu Lei had had. He had felt that it was his responsibility to take care of the child.


    If anything, Hu Lei was the stranger to Fai.

 Chapter 224 - QUESTIONS

    "Mother, father, what are you doing here?" Zhong Feng asked.


    Chu Ling and Zhong Tian looked at him with the usual exasperation. They had always tried to get their children to be closer to them and call them ''mom'' and ''dad''. For their older daughter, it was difficult because she had not been home for thetter part of her childhood.


    When Mian''er had returned, things had been a little awkward since she had be a grown-up. Moreover, she had joined Zhong Industries right after returning to Supreme City. Even though their rtionship was good, it was not close enough for childish affection.


    As for Zhong Feng, he had never called them fondly even when he was a child. He had always been a little gloomy, and his personality was cold and distant. It was already good enough that he did not call them Mr and Mrs Zhong.


    Still, Chu Ling could not help feeling a subtle desire for closeness with her children.


    "Can''t wee to visit you at home? In any case, we came to see Hu Lei not you." She replied in a moody manner as she looked at her son.


    Zhong Feng looked at Hu Lei as she rubbed her little brother''s head and confirmed that she had not been wronged. Unfortunately, this made Chu Ling and Zhong Tian feel even more annoyed, even though they knew that he had basis for making a bad assumption.


    "And who is this good child?" Chu Ling decided to turn her attention to the boy.


    Murong Fai heard these words and immediately turned to the elders that he had ignored.


    "Good evening, Uncle and Auntie." He said in a soft and cute voice.


    With his small body and hisrge adorable eyes, he looked younger than his fifteen years. Moreover, he had not had a lot of interactions with people while living in the Murong household, so he looked quite innocent and na?ve.


    This had always peeved the Murong family. For instance, the Murong elder who he had called grandfather had always tried to toughen him up, but he had never seeded due to various challenges. On one asion, he had hired someone to make Fai go through military exercises, but Murong Fai had be extremely sick due to the strain of the process and the harsh conditions.


    He had also brought Murong Fai to interact with age mates in the social circle to train for a future in thepany. Unfortunately, he had been unable to get along with them, and they had ended up calling him the ''retarded sickly waste''.


    All in all, he had never had a good time with the elder, but he had somehow remained sweet and guileless.


    Hearing that voice and the address, Chu Ling''s heart softened.


    "What''s your name, child?" She approached him.


    "I am Murong Fai." He said clearly.


    Chu Ling could not help reaching a hand to rub the soft cheeks. Unlike the young Feng''er, this boy did not shrink away in displeasure. Zhong Tian also looked at the boy favourably, even though he had heard the scandal that surrounded the child.


    Seeing this instant adoration, Hu Lei felt a little jealous. She was obviously cute and adorable, and her heart was pure like a mountain spring. Why had these people been biased against her? Zhong Feng saw her petty thoughts and his lips stretched into a little smile. He walked to her and pulled her into him arms. He kissed her head, uncaring about his parents.


    Immediately, Hu Lei let go of her small grudge. Who cared about their thoughts? She had won the beauty. She cuddled closer to him.


    After a while, Chu Ling and Zhong Tian decided to go home after inviting the cute child to visit them. They even seemed reluctant to leave him with Hu Lei and Zhong Feng. It seemed that if they had a choice, they would have taken him with them.


    "Why are you so likable?" Hu Lei pinched the cheeks of the young boy firmly.


    "I can''t help being cute." He said while trying to escape her ws.


    After a little ying around, Zhong Feng cleared his throat and indicated for Hu Lei to broach the core matter that they were facing. She, once again, felt a little nervous as she faced Fai. She told him to sit down and then took a deep breath.


    "Fai, you might have heard rumours by now that Murong Cheng is not your father." She said.


    "I knew that already." The teenager replied with a rare adult expression. "I always heard a lot of people whispering about it in the house."


    Hu Lei could not help but marvel at his mental fortitude. If it was another child, they would have probably made a scene after hearing such matters.


    "Actually, your father was a man called Hu Ming. He was also my father." She said in a soft voice.


    "So, that means that little big sister is actually my real sister?" He asked in a shocked manner.


    "Yes. I am sorry that I did not tell you about it sooner. But Lu Liang is your only legal parent, so she has the final say in your life."


    There was a little darkening in those bright eyes at the mention of his mother. In the little boy''s mind, he actually wanted to hear that Lu Liang was not his mother. After all, she had never treated him well. She had always used him to carry favour with the horrible elder Murong.


    Still, the darkness cleared after a while. "I am d that you are my big sister."


    Hu Lei felt a little relieved that he did not seem to me her, but she also wished that he would at least act a little wronged. It might ease her guilt a little.


    "What happened to our father?" Murong Fai asked.


    Hu Lei hesitated a little. "He passed away some time ago."


    "How did he die?"


    "Well, we were travelling, and there was an ident. He did not make it."


    Murong Fai could see that Hu Lei was hiding other things behind her sad unusual eyes. Even though people thought that he was foolish, he was very astute. It was just that he did not know how to express himself properly like a grownup, so people always assumed that he did not know anything.


    Hu Lei looked at the boy whose gaze seemed deep just like Hu Ming when he was lost in his thoughts. She smiled a little at the thought. "Do you have another question?"


    "Yes. Can I change my name?"


    Hu Lei felt that he was too precious andughed. "Of course. What do you want to be called?"


    "Hu Fai! I want the same name as little big sister!"

 Chapter 225 - AN ABANDONED HOUSE

    Hu Lei woke upte after a long evening with Zhong Feng and the former Murong Fai, who insisted on being called Hu Fai with immediate effect. She admired his fortitude and hoped that he would have an easier life after moving away from the toxic Murong family.


    Zhong Feng had already left for work to deal with some issues in the office, so Hu Lei had breakfast with Fai who also woke upte. The likable Hu Fai seemed to delight the staff, so they served him with a lot of happiness. Hu Lei could feel herself losing her number one spot.


    After hanging out with her little brother and showing him around the vi, she had to leave. She had not forgotten her appointment with Lu Liang. She wanted to sort out everything as soon as possible so that Fai would not have to go through a painful experience again. Based on what Zhong Feng had told her, he had been extremely miserable with that cheap fake grandfather.


    When she left Area 99, she nned on going directly to the old house. However, she remembered that she had left some critical documents in her Westend apartment. So, she had the driver drop her off first at the ce.


    After mulling for a while, she decided to take her motorcycle. She did not want to deal with a driver in case the meeting with Lu Liang made her angry.


    When she arrived at the house, she found that Lu Liang had not arrived. However, old Butler Bai was on his way out of the home. When he saw the youngdy, he was surprised. It had been a couple of years since she hade and left without warning.


    "Miss Hu, what are you doing here?" he smiled.


    Hu Lei was also shocked to see him. She did not know that he had been still taking care of the property. In a petty part of her, she felt sad because she had been hoping that the house was in disrepair due tock of care. That would force Lu Liang to spend a lot of money.


    "I came for a short visit. How is it that you are still taking care of this old house?" She asked after parking her motorcycle.


    "Your father did not tell you? He set up an automatic payment for my sry years ago along with funds for general maintenance so that I can keep working even if he was out of touch. How is he these days?" The old man asked with interest.


    Hu Lei lost her bright expression. "He passed away."


    Old Bai felt bad for mentioning the matter. "I am sorry. He was a good man."


    Hu Lei nodded. "Yes, he was."


    "Are you going toe and live here now that you are back?" The old man looked at her expectantly.


    Hu Lei felt inexplicable guilt. "No, I am actually giving it to Lu Liang."


    "Your mother? Why?" There was a hint of anger.


    Hu Lei understood his feelings because he had probably known about their family. But she also did not like to be questioned and second-guessed. "It was a house which belonged to my father and her. I believe that he would want her to have it."


    Even though her father and mother had divorced, she knew that he still had good feelings towards her. Once in a while, he would reminisce about her and even tell her some anecdotes about their life a long time ago. In spite of what happened between them, he had loved her.


    Old Bai could see that she did not want to talk about the matter, so he did not pursue the topic.


    Hu Lei sighed. "Look, you don''t have to work here anymore. I will handle your severance when it is convenient. I have not had time to deal with all the issues with my father''s passing. Meanwhile, the payments will probably not stop, so you should be fine."


    Old Bai had always been loyal to her father, so she would not treat him poorly. She had just been dying dealing with the legal and financial stuff involved in her father''s death. It was partially because she could not face it, but also because she nned to pass on most of the things to her brother.


    The old butler sighed. "Alright." There was nothing else to say.


    "Thank you for taking care of this ce for all these years." It was heartfelt gratitude.


    After they parted ways, Hu lei walked around the house. She tried to remember her happy times in the house, but she could not. There were flickers of listening to her mother and father quarrel about her. That incident made her connect the dots to her memory of those people in a ''Global Volunteer Doctors'' van who took her when she was a child.


    Her head started to ache as she felt some memories shake loose in her mind. She felt some recollections of her time with those peopleing back to her. Unlike the time in thatb in Antarctica, these ones were interested in understanding the mind. They had poked and prodded their brains endlessly until so many of the other children had gone crazy and died.


    The memories of that horrific time caused her to shrink back from her own mind, and the darkness crawled closer into her core. When it would have taken over, the loud cking of high heeled shoes caused her to awaken from her stupor.


    She descended the stairs and found Lu Liang already in the house.


    ??This ce is quite nice for an abandoned house." Lu Liang dered while looking it over.


    "I would not think you appreciate it after living in a grand castle." Hu Lei raised a brow at her.


    "This is a house I chose myself. I took a lot of factors into consideration before settling on it." The woman seemed to fall into her memories for a moment.


    "Oh, is there jade buried beneath it?"


    "Perhaps¡­" Lu Liangughed in an uncharacteristic manner.


    Hu Lei rolled her eyes. "Let''s just sign the documents and move on with our lives."


    The two of them sat down at the dining table which they had seldom shared and started looking over the documents. Both were was meticulous in checking the legal forms. After all, they did not trust each other.


    Once they finalised the ''transaction'', they sighed in relief.


    "All that you need to do is to file the document in the government office, and you don''t need to worry that I will snatch it back." Hu Lei said with irony.


    Lu Liang looked around the house and sighed. "You have always wondered why I have never been close to you, right?"

 Chapter 226 - TOUCH OF SCHADENFREUDE

    Hu Lei did not respond. She would not give the woman the satisfaction of knowing her insecurities. When she had been younger, as she travelled through the most dangerous parts of the world, she had dreamt that her mother would call her and tell her toe home to her.


    But it had never happened.


    And she had grown up.


    Lu Liang did not seem to mind theck of response. She looked at Hu Lei, but it seemed as if she was looking through her.


    "When you were a small baby, I wanted so much to connect with you. I wanted you to be my little one. But I could not forget how you were created." She spoke in a distant voice.


    Hu Lei knew that she should stand up and walk out. However, her mind could not help buttch on the wording.


    "What do you mean ''created''?"


    Lu Liang did not answer the question directly.


    "You might not believe it, but when we were younger, your father and I were crazy in love. We were attached to each other and shared everything. Your father would talk to me about his life, his work and his family. He was my soul mate."


    "His family?" Hu Lei was drawn in a little more.


    "Oh, I forgot that he told you that he did not have any family. Actually, he came from a very prominent family in Herb Town. One can even say that the Huo family owns that town. It was probably named after their ancestors. The entire n is known for their prowess in medicine."


    Hu Lei realised that she knew two people who were surnamed Huo, but she brushed the matter aside. She could not believe that there was yet another thing that her father had lied about.


    "At that time, your father was the greatest prodigy that had been seen in a long time. He was brilliant and came up with new treatments like it was nothing. The entire family revered him. However, this meant nothing to Hu Ming. You know how he was. He always wanted to push the boundaries."


    "When we met, I knew that he was special. Some of his ideas were a little unorthodox. Even I, who had no medical knowledge, could see that he was pushing things a little far. But it was exciting, and I was crazy about him."


    "I encouraged him to pursue his crazy ideas, and he fell deeper and deeper into his research. His family was against us being together because they thought that I was the one pushing him to stray from their n''s teachings."


    Lu Liang paused and took a deep breath.


    "In a fit of hunger after being scolded by his father, Hu Ming decided to leave the Huo family. When we came to Supreme City, he immediately changed his surname. He looked for work as a doctor and in no time, he became the divine doctor. Of course, he did not stay in that job for long. Eventually, he became a free agent who only took cases that interested him."


    Hu Lei felt impatient even though she had already learnt a lot from the conversation. She wanted to know what Lu Liang meant.


    "Can you get to the main point?"


    Lu Liangughed. "You know that you are very impatient. Ady should be calm and longsuffering."


    "Don''t try me."


    "I am only telling you this because you have not treated me poorly in spite of my fall from grace." The woman smiled. "Are you sure you want to know?"


    Hu Lei hesitated for a while because of the touch of schadenfreude on Lu Liang''s face. However, when she thought of all the secrets that her father had hidden, she could not resist the temptation. And if Lu Liang considered it to be a token of gratitude, it had to be good.


    She nodded.


    Her mother seemed delighted at her choice. "As I said before, I was always a big supporter of your father. And his ideas almost always became a big sess. Over time, he rose to the level of a godly doctor. Unfortunately, it was not enough. For your father, it was never enough."


    Hu Lei knew how true that was. Even in theb in Antarctica, he never stopped pushing the boundaries in spite of the situation. His love for medicine and science was his drug, and he could not quit.


    "At that time, he decided that he wanted a baby. And not just any baby, he wanted the greatest baby in the world." Lu Liang took a breath. "I also had wanted a child. However, we had different ideas on conception. I thought that we would conceive the natural way. But your father wanted to edit the genes so that that baby would be perfect."


    Hu Lei felt a cold shiver on her spine, and her scalp tightened.


    "Of course, I did not want that. Even though I had always supported him, I could not condone this. I told him as much. But he was set on the idea. I thought that we were at an impasse, and no one would get their way."


    "But then, a little whileter, he sedated me and harvested my eggs. I don''t know how he tinkered with them, but he was eventually satisfied. I am not clear on how he imnted the embryo. It was around the time I discovered what he had done that we started fighting a lot. I did not want to have an abortion even though I was angry. So, I carried you for nine months and gave birth to the perfect baby."


    Hu Lei felt frozen in ce as she listened. She did not pay attention to the sarcasm in thest words. She could not handle the fact that all her life, from before she was even born, she had always been an experiment. It was as if she had a big sign above her with the words b rat''.


    In a wooden manner, she stood up, took the document on the table, folded it and put it in her inner breast pocket. She zipped up her jacket and walked out of the house without saying a word. Within a few seconds, Lu Liang heard her motorcycle leaving.


    The older woman sighed as she remembered that perfect baby. Hu Lei had not behaved like other children. She had been mature from when she was born. She did not cry or cause trouble. She always seemed to understand everything going on around her. Her mind developed at an unprecedented rate.


    All she had wanted was a normal cute baby.

 Chapter 227 - A VICIOUS DEMON

    Hu Lei''s mind was nk as she rode her motorcycle. She felt numb. There was nothingness in her mind and soul. She elerated without a care, perhaps in an attempt to wake herself up from the hollowness that was consuming her.


    When she got to the highway, she did not even notice the traffic jam. She simply wove through the vehicles without concerning herself with safety.


    Unfortunately, this meant that she was no longer in the sight of the bodyguards who always watched her from a distance.


    But she did not care.


    Her mind could not grasp such a small detail. She just wanted to drift away from the nightmare that was her life.


    She rode without a care for thews. Only her well-honed instincts which had been developed by handling the motorcycle in harsh conditions kept her from getting into an ident. When she reached a red light, she did not slow down. Instead, she elerated and passed in between the vehicles moving across.


    A lot of hooting ensued as she left and a policeman attempted to give chase on his motorcycle. However, he did not have a powerful engine or the skills. Before long, the small ck shadow seemed like a dream as she disappeared into the horizon.


    Hu Lei did not know how long she had been moving. However, when her mind cleared up a little, she realised that she was entering the industrial zone of the city. But more importantly, there was a ck vehicle following her.


    It seemed like an armoured vehicle, and the windows were tinted.


    She thought for a moment before veering off towards the streets without a lot of people. She had a lot of pent-up energy, and it was good that some people had sent themselves to her.


    After riding for a while, she finally spotted an abandoned industrial space. She went in without hesitation and packed her motorcycle at the side before waiting for her stalkers to follw. When the vehicle arrived, there was a moment of silence, and then, the doors opened.


    The two people who stepped out from the driver and front passenger seat were unarmed. However, they had a certain air of danger. They were certainly not simple people. The people behind them seemed a little younger and less experienced.


    Hu Lei, however, did not take any of them too seriously. She cracked her neck and moved her shoulders before adopting a fighting stance.


    This seemed to annoy the four people.


    Within a moment, the two in front attacked Hu Lei with their hands formed into vicious ws. Judging from their behaviour, they wanted to injure her, not kill her. Hu Lei lowered her body and kicked the one on her right with her tough boot and punched the other in the gut.


    The two recovered quickly and came more forcefully at her. She moved like a sleek shadow, avoiding their jabs and kicks. She did not want to waste too much energy on them because there were two more people that she had to handle.


    When the opportunity came, she kicked one of them in the knee and there was a resounding knock. She had broken his leg. While the other one was still in a daze, she punched the man in the throat and he lost consciousness. She turned her vicious eyes to the other person.


    Without missing a beat, she aimed for his waist and kicked him in the kidneys. His body turned painfully to the side and Hu Lei took the opportunity to kick him in the spine, causing him to fall. Then, she kicked him at the back of the head.


    The two nervous people waiting by the vehicle looked torn between running and attacking Hu Lei. While they were hesitating, Hu Lei had already nned on how to take them out and leave the ce.


    However, before she could put her n into action, three more simr vehicles pulled into the industrial space. The two young men who seemed to have lost their energy seemed alive once again as they looked at their salvation.


    When the people in the vehicles stepped out, they looked at their fallen brothers. Then, one of them, a man with a bald head, looked at the stupid boys who were doing nothing.


    "Are you stupid, why aren''t you attacking her?"


    Without a choice, they could onlye at Hu Lei and try to solve her. Unfortunately, things did not go well. Hu Lei only wasted a few kicks on them before they were done. Just as she was finishing up with them, a shot rang and she felt a bullet pierce her abdomen.


    She looked at the bald man who held a gun with a smug expression.


    "Baldie, if you kill her, you know we will not receive the money." One of hispanions rebuked him.


    "Shut up! I did not kill her. This will slow her down enough for us to gain control of her."


    "She is just a smalldy." Another spoke up with a little sympathy.


    "You are all stupid. Do you think that there would be such a high reward if she was nothing? So many people have already tried to capture her without sess. Moreover, you have not heard the stories¡­ Trust me. She is a vicious demon." The bald man looked at thedy stumbling with her hand over the wound.


    Once she fell, they would deal with her.


    Hu Lei felt the pain for a moment, but it also made her feel.


    She had been numb since Lu Liang had told her about her father. But now, the pain made her feel anger, hate, disappointment and everything else that she had always tried to suppress with regard to her father. She had always forgiven him because he was the parent who had chosen her.


    But now, she doubted everything that she had believed.


    With the negative emotions, the dormant suppressed darkness in her mind surged. It rose and covered her mind. Itforted her, as it always had, when she had gone through unbearable situations. Overwhelmed by emotion and broke by memories of her life, she surrendered to the darkness.


    The Hu Lei who always had kindness even in her worst moments stepped back. And another who did what had to be done stepped forward, ready to protect them both. She was the same woman, but the darkness swirling in her yellow eyes showed that there was something different.


    With practiced ease, Jane pressed her fingers in the wound and stopped the bleeding. There wasnguidness as she rushed to the people before her. It was almost as if her body was rubber, flexible and unbreakable.


    Before they could realise what was happening, she was upon them. Unlike the person she was before, she did not waste her time on incapacitating them. She focused on killing moves. She targeted their weak points as she moved from one person to another like a phantom.


    There were screams as she caught each one of them, even as they tried to escape. Like a smooth ballerina, she twirled among the bullets which targeted her as those men made a final attempt to save their own lives.


    When she was done, her hands and clothes were covered in their blood.


    She smiled as she noticed the bald one trying to crawl. It seemed like she was out of practice. She had almost let a rat escape. She walked to him and looked at him with a lifted brow. She lifted her boot and ced it on his neck.


    "You ruined our jacket." She steeped a little harder and his neck broke with a crack.


    She brushed her hands over her body to fix her clothes before sashaying to the motorcycle.

 Chapter 228 - LITTLE MIND GAMES

    Zhong Feng looked at the industrial site which Hu Lei had already left more than three hours ago. The sun had long set, and there had been no word from her. When his men had told her that they had lost sight of her, he had felt that his heart drop.


    He had been trying to find her since the bodyguards had informed him that she was missing. However, he had not been fortunate enough to find her immediately.


    "We found two of them alive. They were trying to crawl away." One of the men told Zhong Feng.


    "What did they say?" He asked coldly.


    The man hesitated a little before speaking. "They said that they saw the massacre and pretended to be still unconscious. They said that she just rode away after dealing with the other people."


    This bodyguard did not dare say that the two survivors had called Hu Lei a female demon. He knew how much his boss loved the woman. Moreover, he seemed unstable and angry, and no one knew how he would react if anyone insulted his woman.


    However, he could not help agreeing with those two men a little bit. When he and the rest of the security people had seen the scene, they had felt their stomachs churn.


    They could not believe that the littledy that they always saw flirting with the boss was capable of such cruelty. Besides, they wondered who they had been protecting her from if she had such capabilities. Still, they could not speak carelessly.


    "Was she injured?"


    The bodyguard felt a cold shiver in his body. "It seems that thedy was shot in the abdomen."


    The air around Zhong Feng became cooler. It was as if his anger became palpable. For a moment, the men thought that their boss was going to punch something. However, he just got into a vehicle and drove away.


    Sometimeter, the ck car pulled into the home where Hu Lei had been some hours earlier. Zhong Feng left the vehicle and rang the bell impatiently. For a moment, it seemed like he would break the gate, but then, the front door of the house opened.


    It seemed like Lu Liang had already moved in within those few hours.


    When she saw Zhong Feng, she rushed to open the gate. She did not know why he was there. But she knew who he was. After all, they had met when Fai had been taken to the hospital. Plus, she had known of his reputation in the business circle.


    She opened the gate quickly.


    "Young Master Zhong, what are you doing here?"


    Zhong Feng did not feel like wasting his words. He looked at the woman coldly. "What did you say to her?"


    Lu Liang was confused. "Who?"


    He frowned. "Xiao Lei. What did you say to her?"


    In a state of shock, Lu Liang sputtered for a while without saying anything.


    "She might still have some attachment to you, but I have no reservations about destroying you."


    Lu Liang felt a little scared. It was clear that the rtionship between the Zhong heir and Hu Lei was not simple. "I just told her a little about her father."


    Zhong Feng frowned. "What exactly did you say?" His voice was hostile. Hu Lei already knew a lot of her father''s shorings, so it had to be something major.


    "That she was a designer baby." She blurted out.


    Zhong Feng turned and started to walk back to his car.


    "Young Master Zhong, what is your rtionship with Hu Lei?" She could not hold back her curiosity even though she was afraid.


    The man looked at her. "She is my wife. Remember that the next time you think about ying your little mind games."


    With that, he got into the car and drove off.


    Lu Liang looked at the taillights for a while before locking the gate. She felt bitterness in her heart. Zhong Feng, the richest and most powerful young man in Supreme City, was her son-inw. But it seemed that he already hated her.


    For a moment, she imagined that she had a good rtionship with her daughter. If that were the case, Murong Cheng would not have dared to carry out his little tricks on ount of the Zhong family. And even if he had, no one would have taken her lightly because she would still have Zhong Feng''s support.


    She had always felt that Hu Lei had support from someone important in Supreme City. After meeting Qi Han, she had thought that he was the one. She could not have imagined that it would have been Zhong Feng. She realised that it was the reason that he had helped Fai.


    Unfortunately, like her daughter, he hated her. She sighed. It was toote for regrets.


    In his car, Zhong Feng gripped the steering wheel tightly in his hands as he tried to think about where Hu Lei could have gone. In her state and with her skills, she could be anywhere, and he would have no way of finding her.


    He felt his heart crack at the thought of her leaving him again without a clue of how to find her. His foot subconsciously stepped on the brake pedal.


    Mmmh¡­ A clue¡­


    He remembered their argument on the night of the day they registered their marriage. He had asked her never to leave him.


    "I will not leave you, Ah-Feng. And if a dayes when I do, I will make sure to leave breadcrumbs so that you will always find me."


    He remembered that promise.


    His eyes cleared up. She would not leave just like that. He only needed to find the breadcrumbs that she had left. He elerated and headed to Westend.

 Chapter 229 - A PINK ENVELOPE

    When Zhong Feng returned to Westend, he went directly to Hu Lei''s apartment instead of the penthouse. He thought that if Hu Lei had left a hint about her whereabouts, it would be there. He ransacked the house and looked through every corner, but there was nothing rting to her absence.


    He felt frustrated as he paced through the house. After a few moments, he decided to go to the penthouse, even though he felt that there was no way there could be a clue there. After all, they lived there almost every day, and he had not noticed anything unusual.


    When he got there, he looked through all the ces in which he did not spend too much time. If Hu Lei had left something, it would be in a ce he could not have looked easily. He checked her wardrobe and her nightstand. He went to the guest bedroom where she sometimes spent her time writing.


    But there was nothing.


    He returned to the living room with frustration. He could not calm down and think. He sat down in front of the TV where they usually cuddled as they watched movies or the nonsensical idol dramas that Hu Lei liked. His hands clenched.


    He had to find her.


    As he looked at the TV, he noticed the painting that she had ced on the wall over it not too long ago with Pierre''s help. It was the painting that he had seen in the studio in Russia when he went to see dimir Romanov a couple of years back.


    She had told him that it was a wedding gift for them from Pierre and d. So, they could only show appreciation by giving it a prominent ce in their home.


    Though he did not have a lot of positive feelings for those two, he did like the painting because he loved its subject. He looked at it for a long moment before he stood up with a start.


    He rushed to the painting and lifted it off its hook. He ced it on the table facedown and looked at the backing paper behind. He did not hesitate while tearing the material with shaking hands. He hoped he was right.


    After removing the paper, he found a pink envelope stuck in the back. His breath came out unsteadily as he picked it up. He carefully opened it, fearing to cause damage to its contents. He took out the letter inside which had a slight flowery scent.


    Then, he read it.


    Ah-Feng,


    I hope that we will read this letter when we are old and grey-haired. However, I havee to understand that things rarely go as well as we hope. Moreover, I have a clear understanding of my weaknesses and general condition. So, chances are you are reading this shortly after I hid it.


    And if you are, it means that something has happened to me, and you cannot find me.


    For a while now, I have been experiencing ckouts. Well, they are not exactly ckouts. Let''s call them dissociations. When I am emotionally distressed, I am unable to handle the dark thoughts and feelings. So, I end up retreating from reality and allow the side of me which can handle the stress toe out.


    Well, at least, that is what Dr Huo told me.


    I originally looked for her because I thought that I had multiple personality disorder. But she said it is more likely that I have an identity disturbance disorder. It has to do with the fragmentation of my personality andck of cohesion between my negative and positive sides or something.


    I have tried not to think too much about it. Dr Huo assured me that she has ideas on treatment, but I have been a little hesitant because I am afraid.


    Anyway, I am just rambling on and on, and you probably don''t care about that right now. You probably just want me to tell you where I have gone.


    Sadly, I do not know.


    When I am my regr self, I am difficult to find if I do not want to be found. And if I ran, I am probably not my regr self. She is craftier, more powerful and a lot harder to find. If I were to offer any help, it will probably make it harder to find us.


    I know this letter is not what you were hoping for, and it has not given you any help for finding me.


    However, I have faith in you. You know me well enough to find me. In spite of the situation, you should remember that she is me and I am her.


    After this pointless soliloquy, I will give you some real help in capturing me.


    When you find me, I am unlikely toe with you without a fight. I do not know the situation which has led me to run away, but I will probably be trapped in my mind which I must say is a dark ce. Normal sedatives will not work in calming me down. So, I left a special concoction in the back of your safe. (It is not as secure as you think). One shot of this should take me out no matter how resilient I am.


    Ah-Feng, I am sorry.


    I wish I did not have to ask you to do this.


    I love you. No matter who I am or who I will be, I will always love you.


    I hope to see you soon.


    Your cutest wife,


    Xiao Lei.


    Zhong Feng clutched the letter and took a deep breath. The letter did not provide much information, but it made him a little more grounded. Reading the rambling words of Hu Lei, he felt like he could think a little more clearly.


    He could not think of Xiao Lei as a lost person loitering without purpose. She was trained and smart. He needed to put himself in her mindset and find her as fast as possible. Otherwise, knowing her, she would probably not stay in one ce for long.


    He frowned.


    She was injured. But she would not probably go to a hospital. A gunshot wound would draw attention, and she would not risk being found by more of her assants. In her mindset, she would most likely assume she was being pursued by assassins and therefore, would prioritise hiding until she recovered enough to run.


    For the first time in a long day, Zhong Feng''s lips stretched into a small smile.


    He knew where she was.

 Chapter 230 - KILLER INSTINCTS

    As Zhong Feng was leaving the apartment, he got a call from his security team. He did not ignore it even though he knew where Hu Lei had gone. There were still too many threats and concerns. He picked the call and listened for a moment before instructing the other person to keep monitoring the situation.


    His frustration rose as he entered his vehicle and drove out of theplex. Based on the message he had just received, it seemed like things were about to get more difficult in Supreme City. It seemed that the Shadow Brotherhood hade into town, and their mission was to capture Hu Lei.


    Most mercenary organisations were not a threat to Hu Lei because they feared Zhong Feng and his power. However, the Shadow Brotherhood had always been at the top for major assassinations and high profile kidnappings. They did not hesitate even when dealing with powerful political figures.


    Usually, most people in the underworld did not dare to hire them because their requirements for remuneration were too harsh. Moreover, if one failed to pay after hiring them, they would destroy that individual,pany or even nation and take everything.


    However, based on the rumours in the dark circles, they had never failed in aplishing a mission. The source of their power was unknown, but it was said to be absolute.


    Zhong Feng had not expected things to escte to this stage. He knew that the organisation which wasing after Hu Lei was desperate. There was a hint of panic in his mind because he knew that, unlike other mercenaries that he had eliminated in Supreme, this one would not be easy.


    He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel as he drove. He could not help but wonder what the Brotherhood had been promised to take on the mission. Based on his understanding, money would not be enough. Moreover, he was certain that he had crippled most of the organisation''s resources.


    His frown became tighter as he mulled over the problem.


    After a few moments, he decided to focus on the main issue at hand. The priority was ensuring that Hu Lei was safe. Once he knew that she was alright, he would find a way to deal with the Shadow Brotherhood. Whatever their price, he would pay it.


    He picked his phone and made two urgent phone calls before pulling into a green wooded area. He dimmed the headlights of the vehicle as he pulled into the property. A hint of nostalgia hit him as he looked at the house.


    Azure Woods¡­


    As he left the car and walked to the house, he felt both anticipation and apprehension. He wanted to see Hu Lei desperately, and he was concerned about her current condition. After all, she had been shot and he did not know how she was doing.


    When he entered the house, he discovered that the motion sensors were disabled. He had installed those to activate lighting for energy efficiency and convenience. It seemed that Hu Lei had taken them out to avoid attracting attention.


    He stopped at the manual switch, but after thinking for a short while, he decided not to turn on the light. The moon provided some illumination through the skylights, so the house was notpletely dark.


    "Xiao Lei¡­" He called out gently.


    He did not want to spook her. He walked while looking around the ground floor, but he could not figure out where she was. When he was just about to go up the stairs, he felt her appear behind him. He did not see her shadow or hear any movement. She was like a phantom that had emerged from the darkness.


    Before he could turn and look at her fully, she lifted her leg and attacked. He leapt out of the way, only feeling a gust of wind flow near him.


    He faced her and tried to make out her features clearly, but it was too dark. The only thing that could be seen clearly was her eyes which seemed to glow more than usual. She seemed like a predator in the jungle in the night.


    He tried to walk towards her, but she took a fighting stance and faced him with focussed, almost crazed eyes. It seemed like she could notprehend who he was. He took another step towards her.


    Immediately, she attacked him with quick punches and well-timed kicks. He had no option, but to dodge. He was not exceptionally talented as a fighter, but he had made efforts to train since Hu Lei had gone missing.


    At the beginning of this altercation, he needed to bepletely focused to avoid her vicious attacks. However, he realised that Hu Lei''s kicks had be weaker, and her reaction time was slow. Moreover, she was panting as she moved.


    Without wasting more time, he moved towards her fast as lightning and caught her wrists. He turned her body and held her back against his chest tightly, not permitting a single movement. The more she moved, the more energy she would waste.


    She tried to fight him off, but she had no strength. He leaned over and looked at her face. He freed one of his hands and lifted her chin. Even in the dark, he could see her face was pale and covered in a sheen of cold sweat.


    His heart ached. "Xiao Lei..."


    Her clouded eyes seemed to clear up a little. ???Oh, it''s you." She leaned more weight against him. "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    There was a little smile on her face. "How did you know that I was here?"


    Zhong Feng did not answer the question. He looked at her sagging little head and dull eyes and listened to herboured breathing. She was not in a good state. "We should get out of here. You need a doctor to take a look at the wound."


    Hu Lei''s eyes sharpened at the mention of the word ''doctor''. With her honed killer instincts on overdrive after being attacked and shot, she felt that a hospital was the worst ce that she could go. It would mean her exposure, and her pursuers would find her. She would not be safe.


    Without hesitation, she used her head to knock Zhong Feng in his chest. While he was a little winded, she kicked his shin and tried to disentangle herself from him, fighting with all her remaining strength. Her rity waspletely gone. She was merely surviving on instincts.


    Zhong Feng kept holding her by her waist even through the pain. He seemed to struggle internally for a moment before taking out apact syringe gun from his pocket. He removed the protective cap with his teeth and injected the contents into Hu Lei''s neck.


    Her body began to lose strength almost immediately. She sagged in Zhong Feng''s arms in exhaustion unable to struggle or fight any longer. She lifted her head and looked at the handsome worried face, and a small smile graced her exhausted face.


    "Ah-Feng, I knew you woulde."


    Then, there was darkness.

 Chapter 231 - NEVER SEE HER AGAIN

    Zhong Feng did not drive Hu Lei to the hospital. While there was probably no immediate danger, it was clear that the mercenaries were bing bolder. If he took her to the hospital, she would be exposed and vulnerable, even with guards in ce.


    It was better to take precautions than regretter. Already, Zhong Feng had formed a n for ensuring Hu Lei''s safety and wellbeing. He drove fast but steadily until he reached the street in which there was the Apothecary which she often visited.


    Though it was deep in the night, the lights in the small shop were on.


    Zhong Feng parked the vehicle and carefully carried out the still unconscious Hu Lei. He handled her like she was the most precious treasure in the world. When he reached the door, he called out softly to Elder Huo.


    The door was opened immediately by a worried grandpa.


    "How is she? What happened to her?" He asked in an urgent voice.


    "Can wee in?" Zhong Feng asked tly.


    The old man realised that he was standing in the doorway. He stepped aside quickly, allowing Zhong Feng to walk in. He closed the door and followed them in, indicating for Zhong Feng to ce her on the examination table he had taken out of his storage in the back of the shop.


    In the past, he had done some consultations in the Apothecary for his close friends. However, he had long moved on from that part of his life. Now, he was d that he had notpletely trashed his medical equipment. Otherwise, his granddaughter would be ufortable.


    "You said that Hu Lei had been shot? What exactly happened?" He asked while putting ontex gloves.


    Zhong Feng helped remove the ck jacket that Hu Lei was wearing, exposing the t-shirt underneath which had a patch of dried blood. As he looked at the elder check her abdomen, he felt a paper rustle in the jacket. He looked into the pocket and took it out. It seemed that it was the document which Lu Liang had signed.


    He transferred it to his coat pocket.


    "Who treated her?" The old man looked up from the wound.


    "She did it herself." Zhong Feng responded, his hands clutching into fists as he looked at the roughly stitched area.


    "She is indeed a child of our Huo family. Though the repair work is shoddy, she managed to stop the bleeding and remove the bullet cleanly. And she did this without any medical equipment. She could make an excellent doctor." There were sadness and longing in his voice.


    Zhong Feng did notment, but he knew that Hu Lei would never choose the medical field. The old man busied himself in cleaning the wound and repairing the ugly stitching. Luckily, it was not necessary to do everything from scratch.


    "What happened?" Elder Huo faced Zhong Feng with sharp eyes as soon as he was satisfied with the state of the injury.


    Zhong Feng''s eyes lingered on Hu Lei, wondering how much he should say. He did not have the right to share her secrets, especially with the estranged Huo family. Everything he knew about Hu Lei''s experience was evidence of the trust that he had received from her. Sharing the details would be a betrayal.


    Moreover, he did not want the Huo family to make assumptions about her based on the tough experiences that she had gone through. After all, from what he had learned, the Huo family and Hu Ming had not separated on peaceful terms. If they measured his daughter with the same mind, she would lose out.


    If they rejected her, she might not receive the care he hoped that she would receive.


    Before he could answer, there was a soft knock on the door. The old man looked at Zhong Feng in a threatening manner before walking to check the door. He was surprised to see his daughter standing there, waiting for him.


    "Why are you here at this hour of the night?" He asked.


    "Zhong Feng called me. Hu Lei is my patient." She smiled before entering the shop, passing her incredulous father.


    Actually, Dr Huo had not been aware of her rtionship with Hu Lei before the phone call from Zhong Feng earlier in the night. He had always felt like she looked a little familiar, and she felt close to her, but it had never urred to her that they could be rted.


    With that phone call, she was more determined than ever to help Hu Lei, no matter what it took.


    Elder Huo looked at her walking in, but he could say nothing. He had never been able to handle his daughter. Usually, she was a strict woman but inwardly warm person, but towards him, she behaved like he was an unfamiliar acquaintance. He knew that she med him for what happened to her brother, Ming.


    Even though she understood his actions, she could never truly forgive him. It was the reason she had refused to be involved with any hospital or medical organisation linked to her family. Instead, she had her small private practice.


    The two of them walked toward Zhong Feng and found him brushing Hu Lei''s hair gently with his fingers. It was obvious how much his heart ached. Dr Huo''s heart softened at the sight. Hu Lei never delved deep into her past or life with her, but she was not hesitant when talking about her husband.


    Her eyes would sparkle brightly in a lively manner whenever she mentioned Ah-Feng which made her seem like a teenager.


    Unfortunately, the old man was not as familiar with the couple. He could not bear to see his lovely granddaughter being taken advantage of while lying unconscious.


    "Young man, you have still not exined what happened to my granddaughter. Do not think you are going to get away with anything. If I do not receive a satisfactory exnation, you will never see her again." He threatened.


    Zhong Feng looked at the man, his eyes cold and piercing. He could withstand anything, but the threat of never seeing his Hu Lei was uneptable, even from the man who was her grandfather.


    "How exactly do you n to keep her from me?" His voice seemed to contained ice arrows.


    The old man felt a little shiver from the young man. It was obvious that he could not be trifled with. But he was still the elder. He was not willing to be frightened by the young fox. He was ready to fight back when he was interrupted.


    "Father, Zhong Feng is Hu Lei''s husband. He is the only one with the rights to make decisions for her if she cannot do so herself." Dr Huo spoke in her usual simple way.


    The opposition from his daughter made the old man even angrier. He was the elder, but he still had to amodate his daughter and his granddaughter''s husband. How could he stand to be kept down and have no authority over his own family?


    When he was ready to blow up, there was another knock on the door.

 Chapter 232 - UNWILLING TO PART

    "You, you are doing this on purpose." He shook his finger in Zhong Feng''s direction.


    Unfortunately, he still had to check the door. Once he left, Dr Huo looked at Hu Lei and then at Zhong Feng and sighed.


    "I know that she has had many difficulties, but she is going to recover." She said.


    Zhong Feng was silent for a moment before he looked at Dr Huo.


    "I hope that you can take care of her during this period." He said.


    Zhong Feng had already informed her of his n to have her be treated in Herb Town. He felt like it would be the best solution with everything happening. While she could remain in Supreme and receive good care, it would be dangerous. The situation with the mercenaries could escte. And he was not willing to dy her treatment for longer.


    "Are you sure that you cannot make time to go to Herb Town with us?"


    Dr Huo was not clear about the specifics of Hu Lei''s injury. However, she was certain that it had something to do with Hu Lei''s past. The young woman had not been very forting, but she could piece together a general picture of her life.


    Now that she knew that she was Ming''s daughter, she was surer about her suspicions. She had always heard about Ming''s ambitions to have the perfect offspring. It must have been hard for her to live well for all those years.


    Therefore, she felt that it would be good for Zhong Feng to be close to her while she was receiving treatment. It would give herfort.


    "I don''t want to be apart from her for even a second. But I must also eliminate all the hidden dangers surrounding her. Otherwise, she will always be afraid and might be pulled back into the darkness." Zhong Feng said.


    Dr Huo nodded. "You can rest assured that I will protect her."


    At that time, the elder returned with Dr Shui following in his wake. It had taken a short discussion for them to clear up their identities.


    "You arete." Zhong Feng said to Shui.


    "I was asleep." The doctor chuckled awkwardly.


    He had dozed off while getting ready to meet up with Zhong Feng.


    "Aunt Huo, what are you doing here?" He asked turning to his former professor.


    "Can''t you see that this is a professional setting? Call me doctor." Dr Huo chided him, but there was a small smile on her face.


    "Dr Shui will apany you to Herb Town. He is Hu Lei''s primary physician." Zhong Feng did not mention the main reason he was sending his personal doctor and friend. He was worried about Hu Lei''s safety and well-being in a new ce.


    If the Huo family developed a bias against Hu Lei because of her rtionship with Hu Ming, he wanted to ensure that there would be someone to protect her unconditionally. He did not want to put faith in familial blood bonds.


    He trusted Shui more than the entire Huo n.


    The old man who had been ignored began raising a racket again. "You have yet to tell me what happened to my granddaughter."


    "When she is well, you can ask her." Zhong Feng said without thinking further.


    Elder Huo could only look at the young fox with zing eyes, but he could do nothing. After further discussion about the ns for moving to Herb Town, it was time to leave. They could not wait until morning because anyone interested in finding Hu Lei might discover their movements.


    Dr Shui hade with an appropriate hospital vehicle for travelling. So, there were noplications with moving Hu Leifortably.


    Zhong Feng picked up Hu Lei in his arms and walked out of Apothecary. Dr Shui walked beside him and opened the door and the van for him


    When he entered the vehicle, Zhong Feng was reluctant to put her on thefortable stretcher. He was not willing to part from her. Unfortunately, it was the only way to protect her and ensure that she recovers.


    He remembered all the times that she would tell him about her worry about her mental well-being. She was always worried that she was losing her mind. With those thoughts, he kissed her forehead and whispered a few loving words to her before cing her on the bed.


    "If anything happens to her, you should be ready to present your head." He looked at Dr Shui.


    The other man nodded seriously without his usual attitude. He knew how much Hu Lei meant to Zhong Feng. He had been there when she had been missing, and he had been in a bad ce. He would not let anything happen to her.


    Zhong Feng stepped out of the van with unwillingness in his heart. But he steeled his heart. The old man was still dissatisfied with him. He looked at the young fox and huffed. Zhong did not mind.


    "I am not certain if you are aware of this, but you also have a grandson." He decided to mention Fai.


    The old man was thoroughly shocked. Dr Huo was a little surprised, but then she remembered that she had seen something about Lu Liang on social media. She had not paid much attention to it. Now, thinking about it, she realised that she really had a nephew.


    "Where is he? Where is my grandson?" The old man was agitated.


    "He will remain with me for now." With that, Zhong Feng walked away, leaving a very irate elder.


    Actually, he did not mean it as a threat by keeping Fai. It is just that Fai was currently in the eye of the public. If he went to Herb Town, people would recognise him easily, and it would only be a matter of time before the mercenaries put one and two together and found their way to them.


    Remaining in Supreme City would keep Hu Lei and Fai as well as the extended Huo family safe. In any case, Zhong Feng would never harm his wife''s little brother.


    Still, he did not mind it if the elder and Huo family took it as a threat. This only meant that they would be more careful with his treasure.

 Chapter 233 - THE COLD EMPEROR

    Assistant Chen looked at his boss with a frown. The man had lost weight, and there were shadows under his eyes. However, he still had the aura of an emperor. He had matured more since they had met. In the past, he was cold, but there was a hint of purity. Now, he had an inexplicable depth of a man who had seen the world.


    He cleared his throat before speaking up.


    "There has been no movement from the Shadow Brotherhood. It seems like they are just observing the situation." He paused. "Meanwhile, we have managed to remove most of the other mercenaries. But they seem to be getting a lot more anxious. Their movements in searching for Miss Hu have be more frantic and urgent."


    Zhong Feng did not respond, but he had heard the report.


    He could not understand the reason the Shadow Brotherhood was still reluctant to make any significant movements. He felt unsettled by their behaviour, but he also was relieved because he did not have a way to deal with such a cruel group which was feared in the entire world.


    It had already been a little over a month since he had seen Hu Lei. He missed her and hoped that he would be able to see her soon. However, he also did not regret his decision. Since that night, he had experienced eight separate attacks from mercenaries.


    Moreover, there were many other incidents which were prevented by his security team. If he had not taken certain precautions, he would have probably suffered a lot more.


    "There is something else." Assistant Chen was hesitant about exining the other issue to his boss.


    He had learned how to be candid after working for Zhong Feng for numerous years. The man did not lie when people wasted time. But this was not an easy thing to say to a man who was already stressed and on the edge.


    "What?" The cold emperor said impatiently.


    "Well, there have been a lot of online rumours about you and a model named Song Lili. She has apparently moved to the acting industry as one of the promising new stars. Actually, she was signed to Illusion Entertainment not too long ago, and she has already yed some small roles and appeared in several variety shows." He exined.


    Zhong Feng frowned deeply, even though he did not think that this problem was big in the face of all the other issues he was facing.


    "What are the exact rumours?"


    "It''s being said that you have a romantic connection and even have the blessing of the parents. It seems that your mother is the one who personally facilitated Song Lili''s contract. So, the insiders have assumed that there is a connection. She has been getting a lot of support and resources because of this." Assistant Chen continued.


    Zhong Feng''s eyes were colder. "What has Song Lili said?"


    "She has denied the rumours." He paused. "Although I get the feeling that she is not as upfront about things as she seems."


    "Make sure that the managers in Illusion Entertainment are aware that there is no connection between me and her." He ordered.


    "What about the social media?" Usually, these decisions were made without Zhong Feng, but this was a sensitive issue for the boss.


    "The rumours should die down if they are not fuelled by the entertainmentpany. Suppressing the information on the might draw unnecessary attention and cause the problem to blow up."


    Assistant Chen nodded.


    "Have you considered the matter that we discussed three weeks ago?" Zhong Feng asked suddenly before Chen Li could leave.


    The man looked back at his boss, surprised that he had brought this up. Three weeks ago, Zhong Feng had offered him the position of CEO at Etude Technologies. Since they had left thepany, Etude had been managed by a professional external CEO Zhong Feng had employed.


    At the time, Chen Li had asked him if he wanted to integrate Etude under the Zhong Industries banner. However, the man had said that thepany would remain independent because it would be his wife''s wedding gift.


    Even though thepany did not have the background of Zhong Industries, it was an internationalpany with a lot of financial power. Moreover, Chen Li knew how much Hu Lei meant to Zhong Feng. Therefore, it showed how much trust his boss had to have him take over Etude Technologies.


    "Yes, I have considered it. I will take the position." He paused. "However, I would like to wait until theseplications have been resolved."


    There was no need to exin whatplications he was talking about. While he had trained the new assistants to handle all professional matters, it was not possible to involve them in the issues surrounding Hu Lei. These were personal matters which could not be shared carelessly. Moreover, there was life and death involved.


    He could not disregard everything and move on without seeing the story to the end.


    Zhong Feng nodded. "Very well, you will remain as my assistant until my wedding day."


    Chen Li saw a small smile on the weary face of the big boss. The handsomeness seemed to brighten up the room, making it seem like he was the centre of the world. He was dazed for a moment and felt a little heat around his ears. He shook himself internally. He needed to take his girlfriend out for a date or he might stray.


    Still, he felt like he had made the right decision.


    "Are you going to stand there the whole day?" Zhong Feng asked tly.


    Assistant Chen, who was already used to a tough boss, felt relieved when he saw that the man was back to normal. If he was always so charming¡­

 Chapter 234 - FAVOURITE AUNT

    Hu Lei looked out of the window and thought about Zhong Feng. She wondered if he was missing her as much as she was. She frowned when she thought about the dark shadows she had seen under his eyes when they had talked the previous night.


    She knew that he was worried about her. But she could see it was probably more than that. There was a high probability that he was hiding details about the situation with the mercenaries from her. Unfortunately, she knew that she was not ready to go back and fight with him.


    If she went back, she would be a burden. She could only wait.


    There was a soft knock on the bedroom door before it opened. The middle-aged woman at the entrance smiled at Hu Lei, who immediately left her cosy chair to greet Dr Huo.


    "Did we have a session this morning and I forgot?" Hu Lei asked with some guilt. She had been a little distracted and mncholic since she had woken up and had not even gone downstairs for breakfast.


    "I am not here as your doctor but as your favourite aunt." Dr Huo smiled.


    Hu Lei was not in the best mood, but she could not deny that this woman had helped her a lot so far. Since the sessions had begun, she had not experienced ck-outs, and her nightmares had decreased a lot. Moreover, that feeling like she was two people in one was not as severe.


    She still felt like she would switch between being Jane and Hu Lei sometimes, especially when she talked about her father or her past. But it was not to the point where she feltpletely removed from the situation as she used to feel when her darker persona rose to the forefront.


    ording to Dr Huo, this was a good sign, even though the negative emotions sometimes overwhelmed her and caused her to go crazy, destroying the therapy office. At least, that had only happened four times, and she had not hurt anyone.


    Dr Huo had said it was a sign that her dissociated identity was bing more integrated. As long as she persisted with the therapy, she would be able to return to Supreme. It was this that had finally made her agree to deep hypnosis.


    "Hey, where did you go?" The older woman waved her hand at Hu Lei.


    "Sorry, I am just worried about Zhong Feng. I just want to get better and return home."


    Dr Huo sighed. "You are doing well. It has been a little over a month, and the improvement has been exponential. Rushing things more could cause stress and have detrimental effects on your well-being."


    "I know. But I just can''t help worrying." Hu Lei responded.


    "That is why your Aunt Mei is here to take you outside. It is good to rx a little bit before we intensify the treatment sessions. It will be good for you." Dr Huo, no, Aunt Mei linked arms with Hu Lei.


    Hu Lei was not used to being that close to people and had an urge to back away, but she resisted that desire. Instead, she smiled at her aunt.


    "What do you have in mind?"


    "How about I take you to the Huo n research institute? Your father used to spend countless days there without eating or sleeping. It is the pride of Herb Town." The older woman suggested.


    There was a bit of rejection of the idea in Hu Lei''s mind. But she knew that she needed to make peace with everything involving her father. If she did not, she would never be able to move from that darkness which constantly gued her. Even though Dr Huo said that there was no session for the day, she knew that this was part of her treatment n.


    "Alright. Just give me a moment to get ready." She agreed.


    The middle-aged woman nodded and left the room, leaving Hu Lei to dress in clothes suited for an excursion around the town. When she emerged, she was wearing simple ck pants and a pink top. This was not her usual look, but she had to make do. After all, all her cute dresses were all in Supreme City.


    Her grandfather and aunt had tried to make her asfortable as possible, but she did not find it necessary to obsess over herck of beautiful clothes. She could do that once she returned to Zhong Feng''s side. That man acted cold, but he indulged her love for pretty dresses, bags and shoes.


    After saying goodbye to the grandpa who felt like he had been ignored, Aunt Mei and Niece Lei set out to the research institute. When Hu Lei saw it, she could not help but be impressed. She had seen a lot of great research centres around the world, and the Huo facility was by no means thergest. However, for a fairly simple town, it was still state-of-art.


    "Is this a private facility?" She asked.


    "Yes, but the Huo n often coborates with both governmental and non-governmental organisations. It has been remodelled recently to suit more modern needs." There was pride in Dr Huo''s eyes.


    Hu Lei nodded as they entered the building.


    The interior space had the ssic inness of such buildings. The walls were white, the floors were tiled and the indoor temperature rigorously controlled. Feeling that coolness, Hu Lei felt like she was back with her father, going into another institute.


    She would always follow silently behind him as he looked around such facilities with anticipation. She had never understood why he would always be excited about soulless buildings. She still did not. But she knew he had always been genuinely happy about every visit.


    For a moment, she seemed to feel his presence and even smell theforting herbal scent which had always lingered around him. Her heart started beating fast and painfully, and she could not breathe. She also felt lightheaded and weak.


    "Hu Lei, breathe." Dr Huo held her hand with worry. "If it is too much, we do not have to keep going."


    Hu Lei forced her mind to calm down. She was overwhelmed, but she did not give in to the weakness. She would not get well if she kept avoiding things. She could not stash the memories of her father in the back of the closet like she had his ashes.


    "No, it''s fine. I would like to see this ce."


    She wanted to see what her father had given up.

 Chapter 235 - HUO KANG

    "What do you think so far?" Dr Huo asked as they were heading to thest floor of the building.


    Hu Lei smiled with approval. "It is a great ce."


    Though she had not been able to look into each nook and cranny, she had understood the type of work that was done in the institute. The primary focus was developing new medical techniques, equipment and solutions for treating diseases.


    She could see where her father had gotten his passion for pursuing the limits of medicine. Based on Dr Huo''s exnation, the research institute had been responsible for solving a lot of crises both locally and internationally.


    Once they stepped out of the elevator and onto thest floor, a lounge was revealed. This space looked like a beautiful living room in an upscale home. On the walls were old paintings and photos of austere men. Hu Lei was immediately attracted to these pictures.


    "These are former important members of the Huo n who contributed to the mission of furthering the way of medicine. The list is quite long because the n has been in this field for more than three hundred years."


    Hu Lei was shocked. She could not believe that her father hade from such a great background. Still, she could understand that based on Hu Ming''s personality of wandering and doing whatever, this type of family might have felt a bit suffocating.


    She walked around the room looking at her apparent n members, starting from the old paintings to the more recent coloured photographs. She did not find anything remarkable about them. After all, she had no true interest in medicine. She forgot them as soon as she looked at them.


    However, when she reached the newest photographs, she found a face that looked familiar. There was a gentle smile and intelligent eyes which made the man look handsome and distinguished. But for some reason, Hu Lei felt a rejection in her soul against the man.


    "Who is this person?" She asked Dr Huo.


    Dr Huo frowned. She felt that it was strange for her niece to pick out this photo.


    "That''s my uncle. He was your grandfather''s brother. Why do you ask?"


    "He just seems a bit familiar to me, but I can''t remember where I saw him." Hu Lei was baffled.


    "Oh, I doubt you have met him. He died when you were less than ten years old." Dr Huo paused. "May be your father had a photo of him. They were quite close before Ming left."


    "Really?" Hu Lei was shocked. She did not think her father had good rtions with any rtive.


    "You could say that Huo Kang was Ming''s mentor. After your fatherpleted his residency, he gained an interest in medical research. Huo Kang was the most promising member of the n at the time."


    "What about grandpa?"


    "Your grandfather is more interested in traditional medicine. He believes in holistic healthcare, and he has made a lot of contributions to the industry. But he is a conservative person and could not bepared to a visionary like Kang. While there is a ce for this form of treatment, it is not a practical choice forrge-scale use. So, everyone at the time thought Kang was going to be the next head of the family."


    Hu Lei nodded in understanding. She had already noticed that her grandpa was opposed to the excessive use of pharmaceuticals, even going as far as to warn Dr Huo not to give her psychiatric drugs. She could see that he would definitely not get along with a fanboy like her father.


    "Anyway, I was telling you about your father. When he returned to the Huo family, he connected with Huo Kang because they were both willing to explore all the possibilities in medicine. And your father was a genius, so Huo Kang was willing to teach him everything. Together, they came up with surgical techniques, new treatment protocols and even a couple of pharmaceutical forms." Dr Huo sighed.


    "What happened?" Hu Lei asked.


    "Your father began getting braver, and he starteding up with his own ideas. Most were pretty good, but some would have been dangerous in the wrong hands. For instance, his perspective on organ transnts, from what I heard from grandpa, was ground-breaking. But if his work was presented as is, it would cause more chaos. So, his research was always edited."


    "Your grandfather asked Huo Kang to stop Ming froming up with crazy ideas. Instead, his brother said there was nothing wrong withing up with new ideas. If necessary, they could just keep the research under wraps until the world was ready for it. After that, the brothers fell out."


    "How did my father end up leaving the family?" Hu Lei asked something that had bothered her since she had found out about the Huo can.


    "Ming''s ultimate interest was in gics. And he always wanted to crack the code and find a way to heal the body by hacking it. Unfortunately, this is not an easy undertaking. His research trials were a little out of the norm, and the results seemed like they were from hell. I once saw the deformities that formed on the test rats, and I could not sleep. The more he failed, the more he wanted to seed. He kept pushing and pushing in spite of your grandfather''s warnings."


    Hu Lei remembered the test subjects in the Antarcticb and shivered lightly.


    "Finally, he was given an ultimatum. He needed to stop with his experiments, or he could leave the family. It was supposed to be a small threat to give him a wake-up call, but it didn''t work as expected. At the time, he had already met Lu Liang. I don''t know what happened, but they left and went to Supreme City."


    Hu Lei could not believe that there was such drama in the family. She knew what happened next from the story Lu Liang had told her. At least, he had not made her into a botched experiment.


    "Unfortunately, that was not the end of the story. Huo Kang was deeply angry at your grandfather for forcing out Ming who had been helping him with his neuroscience research. He also packed up and left. No one heard from him until some yearster when his body was sent to Herb Town." Dr Huo sighed as she remembered these matters. She had also left the family after that because she could not bear everything that had happened.


    "I''m sorry." Hu Lei stretched her hand and touched her aunt''s arm.


    The older womanughed. "No, I am the one who should be sorry. I ruined our excursion with such morose tales. Come, let me show you the greatest secret of the Huo n."


    With that, she grabbed Hu Lei''s arm and dragged her. After walking for a while, they stopped at a dark hardwood door with ornate designs of herbs. There was a regal feeling to it.


    Dr Huo smiled at Hu Lei mischievously. "Open it."


    Hu Lei''s lips twitched, but she opened the door.


    "Wee home!" There were loud shouts and cheering from therge room full of people.


    Hu Lei looked at Dr Huo in question.


    "It''s your wee home party. It''s time for you to meet your countless cousins, aunts and uncles."

 Chapter 236 - NOT CLOSE

    Zhong Feng looked at the report presented by Chen Li with some anger in his eyes. It had been another man. However, in spite of the corrective actions that had been taken with Illusion Entertainment, there were still rumours about his association with Song Lili.


    The culprit was obvious.


    "It seems that some people are no longer taking me seriously." There was a chill in his voice.


    He remained silent for a moment. "Chen Li, I believe that there is some kind of event happening with Illusion Entertainment today."


    "Thepany is celebrating the high earnings for the quarter. They have invited entertainment stars, management and investors." Chen Li responded.


    Zhong Feng had a tensed as he thought about the reason the ie had been high. While there were some great projects, the primary contributor was Hu Lei''s The Queen of the Apocalypse. He had been preupied that he had overlooked the specifics.


    "I will be attending." He dered.


    A couple of hourster, the festivities were in full swing in one of the Zhong Industries hotels. The atmosphere was quite cheerful. After all, it was about the entertainment industry, not just a normal boring business gathering.


    If Hu Lei had been present, she would have noticed some familiar faces. Of course, the cast of TQA was at the centre stage. Since the release of the movie, they had been having a great time. They had gotten more opportunities. Bei Gong Hai had even been offered a role in an international film.


    Unfortunately, there were also some unfavourable faces.


    Bei Gong Jiu was present, but she was much more subdued than she had been in the past. It seemed that her career had not been going as well as it had before she shed with Hu Lei. Actually, the situation was not dire because she still had some diehard fans.


    However, it seemed that the publishingpany did not give her resources for promotion. So, her books were doing poorlypared to before. When she had inquired about it, she had been given a random excuse. It waster that someone in the high management who had a crush on her told her that it was a warning from above.


    However, she was not the most distasteful character at the party.


    Song Lili was shining as brightly as the stars in a long off-white dress. She flitted around the room like a butterfly greeting everyone as if she was the host of the event. Moreover, people treated her with respect because it seemed that she was really connected with the Zhong family.


    When the party was at its peak, Zhong Feng stepped into the room with Assistant Chen in tow. His regal aura attracted a lot of attention from everyone. As a result, there was an almost immediate hush. The man did not seem difited by the attention.


    Without further ado, he stepped up to the podium in the room. After all, he did not need an introduction before speaking. He did not say many words. He encouraged the people to enjoy themselves and mentioned that the sess of thepany could be primarily attributed to TQA. He went ahead to congratte the author of the book as well as the cast members and the other staff.


    Unfortunately, only Chen Li knew that Zhong Feng was just bragging about his wife. Of course, others like Song Lili put the dots together after a few moments.


    After the short speech, Zhong Feng had to receive greetings from a lot of people who were overwhelmed by his presence. He nodded and talked to them for a while before bing bored. Regrettably, he could not leave immediately. He had yet to aplish his mission.


    When the time was right, he stepped away from the people talking to him and stood alone. As expected, a person appeared before him. He could guess her little thoughts without much effort. She wanted to be seen with him to reinforce the opinion about their rtionship.


    Ideally, he would have liked to rify and announce his rtionship. However, he could see that most people were convinced by Song Lili''s subtle hints and behaviour. Anything he said would probably reinforce their belief.


    "Feng''er, I am so d to see you." Song Lili spoke with a bright smile.


    Hearing the address used by his family, Zhong Feng''s face darkened and became colder. "Miss Song, we are not close, so do not address me as such."


    His voice was not loud, but there were some people nearby who could hear. They could not resist murmuring to each other, specting about the situation. It did not seem like their big boss liked the neer as they imagined.


    Song Lili was embarrassed by the cold response. She had not expected him to rebuff her in public. She nned to build her image and show Zhong Feng and the Zhong family that he was the best match for him. Talking intimately with him in public was her best approach.


    However, things were not going as expected, but she was not willing to give up. She smiled and looked at Zhong Feng, suppressing her difort as voices whispered behind her in the banquet room.


    "You should have told me that you wereing." She said.


    Zhong Feng was surprised by the persistence. For the sake of his mother, he did not n to destroy herpletely unless she went too far, but she was making it difficult not to. "Have we spoken before? Do we know each other for me to inform you of my whereabouts? Please have some self-respect. You will not be able to pay the price if my wife misunderstands."


    With that, he walked away.


    Song Lili was shocked and could only remain like a statue. She could not believe that Zhong Feng had referred to that useless girl as his wife. Even if he was using the name casually, it did not bode well for her. People were already discussing the matter because he had raised his voice as he spoke.


    Song Lili could not bear it.


    Without a second thought, she followed Zhong Feng.

 Chapter 237 - RELEASE THE VIDEO

    Zhong Feng''s mood was poor due to the matters which had just taken ce in the banquet. He indicated to Chen Li that it was time for them to leave. The other man could see that the boss was angry, so he did not dare to dy matters.


    When they got to the vehicle, which was parked close to the entrance, they heard the clicking of high heels and saw a woman walking towards them. Zhong Feng did not bother with her and directly entered the vehicle and closed the door, leaving Chen Li to deal with the situation.


    "Miss Song, what can I do for you?" The poor Assistant Chen could only face the irate woman alone. He wondered if he should have just taken the CEO job and left without looking back.


    "I want to talk to Zhong Feng." Song Lili said with stubbornness.


    "Right now is not a convenient time, Miss Song." Chen Li could already feel that this was not going to end well.


    "I have something that he might want to see." She dered.


    Chen Li could see the look in the woman''s eyes and knew that she meant business. However, he had been Zhong Feng''s assistant for a long time. He could not be fazed by her bossy tone.


    "Then, pass it to me, and I will pass the information along." The voice had no hint of respect.


    Song Lili felt like tearing apart Chen Li. Did he think that he was so amazing? If he was not Zhong Feng''s assistant, she would not even spare him a look. She stared stubbornly at him hoping that he would drop dead, but he just stared back without a sign of bending.


    In the end, she could only bow down to his wishes.


    She took out her phone and tapped on it a couple of times. Chen Li''s phone chimed. He checked and found that there was a video file sent to him. He received it and yed it directly. Immediately, he heard a woman roaring and screaming. He looked at the somewhat familiar space and very familiardy, and his blood ran cold.


    He stopped the video immediately.


    "Tell Zhong Feng that if he makes his rtionship with that girl public, this video will be broadcasted immediately." She smiled wistfully. "I will not ask for much. I am not unreasonable. All I want is a fighting chance."


    Chen Li looked at the woman coldly and turned to enter the vehicle.


    "Oh, and I know that Feng''er is a hacker. Even if he manages to delete all the files on my phone,puter and cloud, I have a hard copy of the video stored safely."


    With that, she turned around and walked back to the hotel with her hips moving provocatively.


    Song Lili was d that she had paid a high price to have Hu Lei''s apartment bugged with surveince cameras, even though the devices had been cleared out after the apartment was destroyed. It waspletely worth it because she now had an advantage.


    The video had been intended as a form of security against Hu Lei. She had nned to threaten that stupid girl with the information and force her to leave Zhong Feng. However, she had realised that the two were very close, and there was a probability that Zhong Feng knew how crazy the woman was.


    In the end, she had used it against the man she loved.


    She had never wanted to threaten him because she feared that he would hate her for it. However, he had left her with no choice. She could still see his cold face as he drew the line between them in public, not caring for her or her image.


    How could he not see that she was the one who was right for her?


    It was like his eyes were blinded. He had a softened look when he spoke of Hu Lei, but he did not even spare her a nce. He even refused to talk to her.


    What could that crazy woman do for him?


    She would only hold him back.


    For a moment, she was tempted to release the video and be done with it.


    However, she did not.


    If she did, Zhong Feng would only hate her. Also, Zhong Industries would suffer, and if Aunt Ling found out, she would lose the support of the family.


    Besides, no one knew about Zhong Feng''s and Hu Lei''s rtionship. It would be best to hold on to the trump card until it waspletely crucial. She wanted the video to have maximum impact and sour the rtionship between Hu Lei and the Zhong family.


    For now, as long as Zhong Feng was not extreme, she would spare Hu Lei.

 Chapter 238 - SWAT THE FLIES

    Zhong Feng could not settle down when he returned to the Area 99 vi. Every detail of the video was already etched in his mind. He fidgeted uncharacteristically as he sat at his home office desk. His finger tapped on the hardwood like a ticking bomb.


    Though his body was not still, his mind had a strange calmness as he analysed the situation. He was evaluating every aspect and determining the best course of action.


    If Song Lili had some incriminating material on him, he would not care about its release. But he would never let go of anyone who threatened Xiao Lei. He had already been polite enough with Song Lili because of his mother.


    However, she had crossed a line, and it would cost her everything. He did not want her to be seen again in Supreme City. She would only be an eyesore to Hu Lei.


    He dialled a number and spoke some curt instructions to a person on the other end of the line. When he hung up, he clutched his phone in his hand. He remembered the pained screams from Hu Lei in that video. He had already known about the incident. But seeing what had urred, hearing it¡­ His heart hurt.


    After a few moments, he managed to suppress his emotions and then made another call.


    "Hello, my darling." A teasing voice came through.


    Zhong Feng smiled despite his poor mood. She was always the light and the warmth that made everything in his life worthwhile. He could not remember how he had lived his life before he knew her.


    "You are in a great mood." It was both a statement and a question.


    "Of course, I have been getting much better which means that I am much closer to returning to you. It seems like if I stay away for long, you might be stolen from me." There was a hint of pouting at the end.


    Zhong Feng mood became even better. He liked it when Hu Lei acted spoilt with him. "I cannot help that I am handsome." He indulged her.


    "Who told you that? Let me tell you. I am more valuable than you. If people knew my true worth, they would be breaking down doors." She said with a huff.


    Zhong Fengmented that it was indeed the truth. She was too valuable, and that is why so many people were after her. He wanted her to be as extraordinary as she was, but he could not help but worry about the dangers.


    "Yes, yes, you are the most amazing." He chuckled softly.


    "Now tell me, why are you in a bad mood?" She asked.


    Zhong Feng sighed at being exposed, but he did not want to affect her by telling her about the issue with the video. "It''s nothing much. It is just a couple of flies hovering."


    "Then, you should just swat them away." Hu Lei giggled. She knew that it was probably something a little more serious, but Zhong Feng would not tell her. In any case, she would return soon. She was already at a critical point in her treatment.


    "Don''t worry. Nothing can beat your husband."


    Hu Lei smiled on the other end before her face became a little more serious.


    "Actually, there is something that I was nning to tell youter tonight. It is about that organisation. At least, I think it is."


    Zhong Feng sat up straighter. "What is it?"


    "I told you that I started hypnosis sessions with Dr Huo. She is using a technique to unbury the memories that I have repressed and pushed off to the dark side. It''s part of the personality integration or consolidation or whenever."


    Zhong Feng did not rush her even as she babbled on.


    "Anyway, my memories after being abducted by the Global Volunteer Doctors have be a lot clearer." She took a deep breath. "One of the doctors who worked in thatb was Huo Kang."


    Zhong Feng frowned. "Your great uncle?"


    Hu Lei was surprised. "You know about him?"


    Zhong Feng did not respond for a while. Of course, he had investigated every part of the Huo n before he had considered sending Hu Lei there. He would not make decisions or trust anyone based on blood. Naturally, he had found out about Huo Kang.


    Unfortunately, there were no records about his work after he left the Huo n until he died and his remains were sent to his family.


    "I have heard of him." He finally said.


    "Dr Huo told me about him. It seems that before my father left the n they were close. He left soon after that and no one heard from him. He fell out with grandpa because of some work that they were doing together."


    "What exactly do you remember?" Zhong Feng asked seriously.


    "There is not a lot even with my recovered memories because I was sedated for the most part. I think that he was the head of theb or something. I felt that he looked familiar when I saw his picture in the Huo n''s hall of fame, some lounge where they ce photos of n members with merit."


    Zhong Feng felt overwhelmed by anger at the thought that someone who had harmed his Hu Lei had been enshrined and honoured. And he had sent her to their taintedir. He could not bear the thought that she could be suffering turmoil, living in the same ce as the evil man lived.


    "I am sorry, Xiao Lei. I shouldn''t have sent you there. I wille to get you." He was already making arrangements of having her return to Supreme with him in his mind. If he needed to build a fort to protect her, he would.


    Hu Leiughed. "Don''t be silly. I am totally fine. I have met so many nice people from the Huo n, and I am getting better. Plus, I can''t hide from pain and darkness. That is what made me experience identity disturbance in the first ce. Anyway, he wasn''t apletely evil person. He was just like my dad. They let their pursuit of the way of medicine cloud their judgement in every other way."


    Zhong Feng sighed. His Hu Lei was too soft and kind.


    "Actually, I was not treated too badly at that time. At least, he did not drill my head." She made a bad joke.


    ''If it was not too bad, then why did you repress the memory?'' Zhong Feng thought.


    Hu Lei would not have answered honestly if he had asked. But she had remembered why. It was the first time she had killed. At the time, one of the children who had been experimented on had gone berserk. He had started attacking everyone and even killed two other children.


    However, instead of helping, the adults in theb had probably treated it as another fun experiment. All of them in that dormitory had been in danger. So, Hu Lei had stepped forward and fought therger boy until she bashed his head.


    It had changed something in her. That changed something had made her mother more afraid of her. And that changed something had made her father see her potential as a killer.


    "Don''t push yourself. If you are notfortable, I wille there to get you immediately." Zhong Feng promised.


    Hu Lei felt warmth envelop her heart, and it made her more determined to work through the treatment.


    "I promise I will let you know if anything changes. For now, just look into the connection between Huo Kang and Global Volunteer Doctors. I have a feeling that these are the keys to discovering the identity of that organisation."


    Zhong Feng too felt that this was a huge possibility.


    The couple talked for a little longer before hanging up.

 Chapter 239 - AN EXPRESSION OF ANGER

    It had been a little over three months since Hu Lei had left Supreme City, and Hu Lei was anxious to return. It was a novel thing for her to feel the need to go back home. For countless years, she had been adrift, not knowing where she would be in the next moment.


    "You know that you are wee to stay here for as long as you want." Grandpa Huo looked at Hu Lei with expectation as they were having dinner.


    During the time Hu Lei had been with him, he hade to know her, and he was even fonder of her. He felt that he would be lonely again without her presence.


    "Grandpa, you know that I can''t. I have to return home." She smiled as she thought about Zhong Feng.


    "Dad, she is a married woman. She has her life." Huo Mei chimed in.


    Over thest months, her rtionship with her father had improved. Though this could be attributed to spending more time in the same house, there was an additional factor. As she treated Hu Lei, she had learnt a lot about Hu Ming.


    While she still felt that there might have been a different approach for dealing with her brother, she now knew that he was a deeply troubled man. There had been no good way of dealing with him when he had be a crazy scientist.


    "Are you set on that young fox?" The grandpa became more dissatisfied. "I can have my oldrades introduce you to better candidates."


    He did not want to think that his beloved granddaughter was going to be married to his old rival''s family. How could that stinking old man gain a good thing just like that?


    Hu Lei smiled. "I would never consider anyone but Ah-Feng. To me, there is no one better."


    Seeing the satisfied and blissful look on her face, the old grandpa could do nothing.


    "What time are you leaving tomorrow? Perhaps we can leave together." Dr Huo asked.


    Hu Lei shook her head. "You should stay with grandpa for a while. Dr Shui will take me back."


    She knew about Elder Huo''s intention to speak to Dr Huo about the possibility of taking over as the head of the Huo n. He had said that there were other candidates, but he felt like she was the most aplished and had the best character to continue the legacy. Hu Lei agreed and wanted to give them a chance to talk about it without her.


    "That stinking boy has done nothing but y around at the research institute since he came." Dr Huoined but there was fondness in her eyes.


    "It is good that he had something to do." Hu Leiughed.


    The three of them continued talking until it waste before they dispersed to their own business. Hu Lei did not have much to pack up for her journey back. However, she wanted to send thepleted draft of her new novel to Bo Qian.


    She had been working onpleting it during the course of her treatment, and she had managed toplete it. Dr Huo had encouraged her to keep writing it as part of her integration therapy after she learned about her ckouts.


    At first, it had not seemed like it helped, but then, when she had channelled more feelings about her rtionship with her father, she had felt herself bing one with Jane. The anger and hatred that she had always been unable to express as Hu Lei because she felt grateful to her father for taking care of her were reconciled.


    She remembered that moment of breakthrough. It had been after an intense hypnosis session, and she had felt inspired. She had been writing the main confrontation between the young cyborg and her father who had turned her into something no longer human.


    Her initial goal had been to express the young girl''s heartbreak and hurt as she asked her father why he had done what he had done. And Hu Lei had intended to show that her father loved her and just wanted her to be the best.


    Perhaps, it was because this is what she had always wanted to hear from her own father.


    However, before she could put her thoughts into words, she had felt her head throb with overwhelming dull pain, and for the first time, she had felt her transitioning into her dark side, Jane. If she could describe it, it felt something a powerful wave pushing through a dam.


    It was not like the other times when she had been sleeping and too vulnerable to feel the will of Jane in her. This time, it had not felt like a dream or hallucination. It was Jane pushing Hu Lei aside and exerting her will because she wanted to be heard.


    For a moment, Hu Lei had thought about fighting back and standing at the forefront again, but she had remembered what Dr Huo had said. If her dark side appeared, she must remember that it was still her. She was not the enemy.


    After that, Jane had begun typing, her fingers brushing over the keyboard like the wind. And there was nothing about love and the father wanting the best for his cyborg daughter in her words. It was instead an expression of anger from the daughter.


    How could a father have the heart to harm his child like this? How could he look at her and know that he had made her into a monster? How could he choose to further his agenda without caring about her feelings? How could he crush her will to be her woman?


    She had trusted him, and he had abused that trust. That was not a father''s love. It was doing what was best for the child. It was simply selfishness. That was a self-serving father.


    In her mindscape, Hu Lei and Jane stood facing one another. Hu Lei was in her white dress with her clear bright eyes and her gentle face framed by her long ck hair flowing down her shoulders in soft waves. And Jane, her hair was held in a severe bun and her body covered in a ck bodysuit. Her eyes had a ck sclera, but there was no evil in them, just heartbreak and pain.


    Hu Lei stepped forward and lifted her hand and touched Jane''s face.


    "I am sorry." She spoke with heartfelt depth.


    She had always believed in her ability topartmentalise. When she needed to be a killer, a thief or a torturer, she would tie up her hair, dress in ck and forget about Hu Lei. And when she was done and wanted to attend phnthropic meetings or parties with her father, she would revert into lovable Hu Lei.


    She had kept those two identities separate, and it had worked for her, allowed to have a semnce of normalcy. But in doing so, she had refused to take responsibility for everything she had done. Yes, she knew that she was Jane and Jane was her.


    But she had never taken emotional responsibility for her actions. She had left only a small part of her to deal with the guilt, fear, pain and remorse. She had chosen to make Jane her monster and only call her to do what she could not, just like her.


    A ck tear fell down Jane''s face. She wanted to tell her that it was their father''s fault. He was a good-for-nothing who had used them as an assassin to achieve his own goals, not caring if they were harmed. Everything he had done for her was to ensure that she could continue supporting him. And he had never loved them.


    But she did not say anything.


    Hu Ming was dead. None of them knew his true thoughts. Her bright side believed that he had loved her and hoped for the best future for her. Her dark side saw him as a user who did not care about his daughter in his efforts to aplish his own goals.


    Instead, Jane stepped forward and ced her forehead against Hu Lei. With closed eyes, the two stood as a gentle wind whirled and swept over the mindscape. When the wind settled and calm was restored, only one girl remained, dressed in ck and white, with one eye with a dark sclera.


    Hu Lei broke free from the memory, picked herptop and walked to the seat by the window to draft an email to Bo Qian and send herpleted manuscript. When she was about to sit down, she paused, and her yellow eyes became sharper.


    There was a subtle scent in the air.


    Sakura¡­

 Chapter 240 - SENIOR BROTHER

    The subtle scent lingered in the room like a gentle breeze. It felt both familiar and unfamiliar, like an echo from the past. When she had lived in Japan after leaving the country with her father, the floral aroma had always been around her as she trained.


    She had gotten used to it because she had stayed in that ce longer than she had any of the other ces she had visited, including Russia. Therefore, she could recognise even the subtlest hint of that flower, and not only because of her keen senses.


    However, there was something else about the fragrance in the room. The scent of the flower itself was not the reason she felt cautious. On the contrary, it was because there were hints of something else like coolness in the smell as if the cherry blossom had been crossed with mint.


    It was a fragrance she knew quite well.


    She put herptop away and opened the window. With cat-like movements, she jumped out of the opening andnded on her feet in a crouch. She looked around like a fierce feline predator hunting for an elusive prey.


    After a moment, she was able to detect the disturbance on thewn by looking at the differences in the appearance of the turf. She could already see where the intruder who had been in her bedroom had gone. She smiled a little eerily before standing up.


    With silent movements, she began following the tracks left on the grass. Eventually, she found herself at the fence of the Huo residential property. She scaled the wall and leapt down. When she was in the air, a shuriken flew towards her.


    She shifted her body slightly in the air and avoided it. When shended on the ground, she rolled to the side immediately, avoiding a kunai which got stuck in the hard ground. Without allowing her to take a breath, the attacker threw another knife.


    It seemed like this person was still a chuuni with an unhealthy attachment to ssic Naruto weaponry. At least, he had yet to begin carrying a giant gourd on his back.


    This time, Hu Lei was prepared, she caught the throwing knife by the handle and threw it back immediately at the other person with precision.


    "Are you trying to kill?" A displeased person shouted from the shadows before appearing before Hu Lei with a disgruntled look on his face. He was a handsome man with rtively long hair and azy aura around him.


    Hu Lei was speechless as she stared at him.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you this question?" She shouted at him.


    The man smiled a little. "I was just testing if you have been cking off. It is my duty as your senior brother."


    Hu Lei looked at him tly. "First, you are not my senior brother. Our school did not promote such loyalties. Second, if I had been cking off, you would have injured me or killed me."


    "I doubt it. I did try to kill you on several asions when you joined the school, but you still managed to escape." He admitted without shame.


    Hu Lei felt vindicated. "I knew you were trying to kill me. I told our teacher, and he insisted that you were ying around because you liked me."


    "I have always liked you. I once took you out on a date." The man defended himself.


    "Because you wanted me to help you fight those yakuza members that were after you." She responded with frustration.


    "Well, it still counts." The rxed man shrugged.


    Hu Lei could not handle this ridiculous person.


    "Kaito, why are you here?" She asked directly.


    The man smiled as he walked closer to her. "I am here to kill you."


    "Really?" She asked, not taking him seriously.


    "Not really, but you would be surprised how many bounty lists you are still on." Heughed. "If I go broke, you will be my emergency fund."


    "So, why are you really here?"


    "I am here to capture you."


    This time, Hu Lei asked a follow-up question. "Why?"


    "I want you to join my Shadow Brotherhood. You know that we can rule the world if we join forces."


    Hu Lei was surprised. "I thought you wanted to give me up to that organisation which has a bounty on my capture."


    "You have a low opinion of me." There a sad sigh.


    Actually, Hu Lei knew that he would not give her up to those people. Even though he was an unreliable trickster, he would not give her up to be tortured. He did things that would benefit him through some questionable means, but he had a somewhat stable bottom line.


    "You know that I am no longer in that type of business. I am a housewife who writes novels and shops in my free time." She responded.


    Kaito was exasperated by this response even though he had done some research on his former schoolmate and knew her words were technically true. He had always followed her whereabouts until she had mysteriously disappeared. At first, he had assumed that she had gone underground to hide after offending some powerful people.


    It was not an umon thing for them.


    However, when she had appeared again in Supreme City and at the top of bounty lists, he had realised that maybe, things were not as simple as he had thought. After all, he knew most of the organisations that had listings for capture or assassinations.


    The group which had put out the order was somewhat well-known because they often hired mercenaries to traffic people for them asionally. They had also ordered a few abductions of some doctors a couple of times.


    However, they had always been low profile and did not stand out. When he had seen Hu Lei''s name and picture at the top of the list with a high reward and the order was by that low-key group, he had felt something was shady. Therefore, he had decided to see the matter for himself.


    He looked at Hu Lei who seemed indifferent in spite of the aggressive capture order on her.


    Had she moved onpletely from the underworld?

 Chapter 241 - KILL ORDER

    "Are you able to ept the mundane life in Supreme City?" Kaito inquired curiously.


    Hu Lei smiled. "I like it. You know that I never wanted to be part of the dark world anyway."


    "It was hard to tell honestly." Kaitoughed.


    He was not being sarcastic. When Hu Lei had joined their school, she had a very gloomy temperament. After all, she had been in captivity for more than a year in that researchb and even killed someone. Then, she had been abandoned by her mother. Moreover, she had been taken away from everything familiar.


    Unfortunately, no one knew all these things about her in the training school. All they knew is that a new child without scars and in nice clothes had joined them to train in the mountains. Moreover, she had been dropped off by her father who was a great doctor that all their teachers respected.


    It should be known that most of the children who were trained there were decrepit orphans who had been abandoned mercilessly and taken in by the teachers. Once they were trained and seeded, they would owe a debt to the school which would be repaid over time.


    The system was reliable and helped a lot of children, even though their education focussed on fighting, assassination and espionage. It had ensured that a lot of the children could move on from their fate of dying young and never making it in life.


    All children bonded on the misery of their experiences and their dreams of power and vengeance.


    When Hu Lei joined, it had seemed like she was mocking them. She had everything, and she didn''t need to be in such a ce. It was as if she was making a mockery of their lives and their struggles.


    So, when her father had left her on the mountains with them, they had ganged up on her.


    In a normal school, she would have experienced general bullying. However, for little ninjas, their bullying could be deadly. There were numerous attempts to kill her, and Kaito had participated with enthusiasm because he had hated arrogant people like Hu Lei.


    However, they had underestimated her.


    When they poisoned her food, she was able to detect it immediately, and she had even turned the tables on quite a number of them, and poisoned them instead. She also seemed to have eyes at the back of her head and could avoid sneak attacks immediately.


    Their attempt at physical fighting had been the most promising because she was not trained. However, what shecked in training, she made up for it in brute force and fierceness. Also, she always had a deadly look in her eyes when fighting which had made them afraid.


    Ultimately, they had been conquered, and she had be the queen.


    Kaito smiled at the nostalgic memories.


    "I lived for my father when he was alive. I did everything to protect him and ensure that he achieved his dreams. Now that he is gone, I do not have to struggle anymore. I can just live azy life I always wanted." Hu Lei said. "I have a husband who loves me, and I found out that I have a little brother. I think my life I pretty good."


    Kaito felt a little jealous of the peace that the once deadly woman had. He wondered if he should consider retiring too. It was not like he needed more money.


    "What about the people who are trying to capture you?" He asked.


    He naturally knew about all the mercenaries who were hunting for her. It was the reason he hade to the country looking for Hu Lei.


    "I will naturally deal with them." Hu Lei''s eyes looked cold and piercing, reminding her of that scary girl that they had all feared.


    Kaito felt a little chilled.


    "And then I will have a big wedding. I hope that you will attend, senior brother." The young woman smiled like a flower as if she was not the same person who had looked threatening just a few seconds before.


    For some reason, this new expression scared him even more.


    "It is good that you are aware of the threat." Heughed hollowly.


    Hu Lei smiled wider. "Of course, I am aware." She paused. "Now that you are here, I will not need to strain my brain and resources dealing with these evil people."


    Kaito stepped back. "What, what do you mean?"


    "Well, you do owe me a lot of favours. It would be foolish of me not to cash in one now that you have delivered yourself to my doorstep. Don''t you think?"


    The bright innocent-looking face seemed to be scarier than a horror movie.


    He wondered why he had volunteered toe when he and his former ssmates had been discussing how to help out Hu Lei. They were worried that she could not handle it because she had probably not been in touch with them through their usual channels for a while.


    He had thought that they would have a grand time reliving their childhood days, ying Naruto-type games. Who would have known that he had been sacrificing himself to a demon?


    Still, he was happy to know that she did not treat him like an outsider. It seemed like she still valued their ties from childhood.


    "What do you want me to do?" He asked in mock resignation.


    She felt satisfied with this senior brother.


    "I will let you know when Ie up with a solid n. Meanwhile, tell me everything that you know about the organisation that is hunting me."


    Kaito frowned. "Actually, I have not managed to find out much about them. That group is buried inyers of shellpanies. I can''t find the actual organisation. But it is a group with a huge international reach. They have made requests from mercenaries on every continent."


    "I wanted to officially take on the task of capturing you to discourage others, but I thought it would have looked suspicious because it is outwardly a very normal-looking mission which would not interest my famous brotherhood. I decided toe to Supreme City in a low-key but obvious way so that people will assume that I might be interested in the task."


    He looked at Hu Lei as if he was waiting for praise, but the woman was simply disappointed that she could not get anything useful from him.


    "I already know all that. What else do you know?" She looked at him keenly.


    Kaito felt that Hu Lei was too hard to please. Luckily, he knew something else.


    "There is a kill order on your husband. It was sent out a while ago through the old methods. It seems that someone is afraid of his hacking skills. I think it''s because he is the main obstacle standing between you and that organisation. What do you think?"


    Hu Lei was no longer listening. Her eyes had be fierce and scary. She had always been afraid that her past life would affect Zhong Feng, and now, her greatest fear had be reality.


    Kaito realised that he probably should have delivered that piece of news a little more gently. He felt a little regretful.


    "Don''t worry too much. I followed him for a couple of days beforeing here, and he has a lot of strong protectors. He has not been hurt at all in spite of all the attempts on his life." He gave Hu Lei a thumbs up.


    Hu Lei turned, scaled the wall and jumped back onto the Huo property.


    Kaito felt that his junior sister was annoyed at him, but he could not figure out why.

 Chapter 242 - ANOTHER WIFE

    Hu Lei nned to return to Supreme City as early as possible, especially after hearing the news from Kaito. However, she had forgotten how old people could drag things on. It was obvious that her grandfather was trying to prolong their goodbye.


    Therefore, by the time she and Shui returned to the city, it was already quitete.


    She had Shui drop her off at the Westend ce and let him return to his home. Luckily, she did not have a lot of luggage, just her backpack. When she entered her house, she did not see the person, but she could smell a delicious aroma from the kitchen.


    She threw the bag on the floor and rushed to the kitchen. As she entered, Zhong Feng turned to face her. Without speaking a word, she leapt into his arms, not caring about the spat in his hands. Immediately, he dropped it and caught her in his strong arms.


    Hu Lei clung so tightly to him, with both her arms and legs around him, unwilling to let go. Zhong Feng supported while also holding her tightly.


    In that moment, he felt like he could breathe again.


    Long moments passed before Hu Lei was willing to release the man.


    "You have be lighter." Zhong Feng said with dissatisfaction as Hu Lei''s feet touched the floor.


    Hu Lei giggled. It seemed that Ah-Feng had be like an old woman, chiding her for bing thinner. She had actually not lost much weight, but she had been working out daily while in Herb Town. So, she perhaps felt lighter.


    "The word you are looking for is more beautiful." She pouted.


    Zhong Feng smiled from the depth of his soul for the first time in months. "Of course, my wife is the most beautiful. She glows brighter than the stars."


    Hu Lei huffed with pride like a kitten with her tail in the air. "At least you understand this much. What about you? You look like you haven''t slept for weeks."


    She lifted her hand and touched the handsome face which had clear marks of fatigue. Moreover, he truly looked like he had lost weight.


    Zhong Feng lifted a hand to rub the top of Hu Lei''s head.


    "You can take care of me now that you are back."


    Hu Lei knew that he did not want to talk about it. In any case, now that she was back, she would not let him neglect himself. With that thought, she decided to talk about something else as Zhong Feng turned to check on the food.


    "I hear that you are going to have another wife." She stared at him with narrowed eyes.


    Of course, she knew that Zhong Feng would never do anything to let her down. However, she could not simply let go of the whole issue with Song Lili. The news about their apparent rtionship was everywhere that she looked.


    It was strange how people could hype up a rtionship even though they did not see the rumoured couple together. Regardless of her inside knowledge, Hu Lei could not help but be irritated when she heard the news about how they truly matched.


    She wanted to p everyone who praised the match.


    "Don''t worry. I am dealing with it." Zhong Feng reassured her.


    Hu Lei''s eyes became sharper. It was just as she had suspected. There was a problem rted to the news or else Zhong Feng would have directly squashed the entire thing.


    "So there is something to deal with?" Before Zhong Feng could open his mouth, she added. "And you better tell me the truth because I have my ways of finding out."


    Zhong Feng was silent for a while before he decided to talk about it.


    "Song Lili bugged your apartment with small cameras during the period I was away from the city. It was around the time that you received a letter from your father."


    Without needing further exnation, Hu Lei could already see the results from this incident. Song Lili had an incriminating video of her, so Zhong Feng felt like he could not move carelessly. He had chosen to protect her.


    For a moment, she almost told him that she did not care about the video. Song Lili could release it if she wanted. And she truly did not have any thoughts about that video. However, she thought a little more and realised the repercussions on Zhong Feng and Zhong Industries if the clip was released.


    Moreover, she did not want to give that shameless Song Lili a chance to win.


    "Ah-Feng, we are both extremely smart people. A basic person like this is not even worth much. But at least, she will provide some entertainment." Hu Lei smiled with a hint of naughtiness.


    Seeing her confident smile, Zhong Feng remembered her cute cockiness when she came to Etude Technologies long time ago. She was still the same adorable person.


    "What do you have in mind?" He smiled.

 Chapter 243 - SMART AND CALCULATING

    Hu Lei washed up before sitting down with a contemtive look while waiting for food.


    "It should be easy to find the video copies that Song Lili has hidden." She said with certainty.


    Zhong Feng looked at her with a frown. "She knows that it will not be hard for me to find and erase all copies of the file whether she stores it on her phone,puter or the cloud. She has definitely hidden a hard copy somewhere."


    Hu Lei chuckled.


    "That is true. But I am sure that she has not hidden it too far from herself. Right now, she is still new in the city and does not have anyone that she trusts. So, she cannot afford to hide the video clip with anyone else. Moreover, even if she trusted anyone, she would not give a copy to them."


    Zhong Feng frowned. "Why are you so sure?"


    Hu Lei pouted in annoyance at the question. She was sure because Song Lili liked Zhong Feng so much to the point of obsession. She would not want anyone else to have information which could hurt him. But this obsession would work to their advantage.


    "She would not want to lose control of the situation." She answered perfunctorily.


    Zhong Feng did not push further. He ced the food on the kitchen table before sitting next to Hu Lei. He smiled as he looked at her. He felt like his heart was drowning in warm sugar. He could not believe that he had survived for so long without her.


    "I don''t want to leave any hidden danger." He paused. "Eat."


    Hu Lei did not need another invite. She had missed Zhong Feng''s cooking. Even though the food at the Huo family was good, it had heavier tastes which she did not like. Everything that Ah-Feng cooked always matched her pte.


    "Do not worry. We will cover all the bases." Hu Lei chewed on a mouthful of food with pleasure on her face. "I assume that you have been tracking her movements."


    "There is nothing unusual. She has not had contact with anyone unusual, and she spends most of her time at work before returning to her apartment.???


    "Does her family have any property, monuments or something like that?" She asked.


    "Most of the Song property was sold when the family moved abroad except for the ancestral home."


    Hu Lei nodded, her brain working with the efficiency it did when she was dealing with situations with her father. Unlike before, she did not feel the mental blockage about her past which made her feel ufortable about taking action as Hu Lei.


    "My guess is that she will have about three copies of the video. The most secure ce for her to hide it is in her apartment, probably in a safe. She will feel secure with the information close-by. However, she has probably hidden additional copies in case of an unexpected situation. So, she will probably ce one in the ancestral home." Hu Lei spoke with certainty.


    Zhong Feng agreed with the analysis. "What about the third one?"


    "It is possible that she might keep a copy of the video on her." Hu Lei said. "All we need to do is obtain all of them, and we can deal with her with a mere lift of a finger."


    Zhong Feng smiled once again when he saw the smart and calcting look on his wife''s face. "So what is the n?"


    "We need to deal with her before the anniversary party of Zhong Industries. So, we should take action as soon as possible. The most important thing is to organize a lot of work for Song Lili to keep her out of her home. Actually, it would be better if she could be out of the city for about three days." Hu Lei sighed.


    She usually would not require that much time to deal with small issues such as these, but she wanted to bepletely sure that there would be no danger.


    "I will go into her apartment building and look for the video as soon as she is gone. Then, we will look for the copy in her ancestral home. Finally, we will intercept her while she is returning and check her luggage. After that, you can erase the video file from her devices."


    Zhong Feng felt that it was usible, but he did not want her to do the work herself.


    "We can get someone to do this. I have a lot of capable people."


    "None of them is as good as me. Plus, I would like to do this. You know, keep in touch with my Jane."


    Zhong Feng was shocked at the words. While he knew about Jane, she had never mentioned the name with casual frivolity. She always seemed to hide that part of her from him. Now, he felt like he had been given the greatest gift.


    He pulled her from her chair and kissed her questioning face.


    "I aming with you. We will do this together." He said.


    Hu Lei thought about it and nodded. "But I will be the boss. You must listen to me."


    "Alright. But tonight, I am the boss." Zhong Feng said before lifting her into his arms. She shrieked in surprise before giggling as he carried her to their bedroom.

 Chapter 244 - BABY, DID YOU HEAR?

    Three dayster, an opulent-looking couple showed up at an apartmentplex in a quiet area of Supreme City. Their ostentatious appearance could not be ignored, but no one dared to stare too much at them in fear of appearing rude or attracting their attention.


    The real estate agent walking ahead of them felt awkward, and her lips twitched when she looked at them.


    The short woman had a pink wig, and her face was made-up like a porcin doll,plete with cat-eye liner reminiscent of old Egyptian face art and hot red lipstick which contrasted with the overly light skin. She wore a simple jacket and a skirt coupled with long boots. These would have been normal enough except that they were all embellished with bushy pink fur.


    The man was tall and seemed to be quite handsome. However, like his girlfriend, he was also extravagant. His ck hair was in spikes which must have been held in ce by copious amounts of gel. His eyes werepletely covered with ck shades which were embellished with sparkling diamonds. His ripped ck jeans and t-shirt could have looked good, but he wore a long shiny ck jacket with lots of grey fur at the cor, cuffs and the bottom.


    Both of these people also had plenty of jewellery on their body which shined brightly and chimed as they walked. In a strange twisted way, they looked like a very loving and in-sync couple.


    Unfortunately, to everyone looking at them, they were nouveau riche who were afraid that people would not know that they had money.


    This was the reason that the beautiful realtor was treating them with politeness despite their garish appearance. These were the kind of people who would pay well above the asking price because they believed bargaining was beneath them.


    "This is a great neighbourhood with exceptional safety ratings. A lot of prominent people live here, including some celebrities." The realtor said with a smile.


    The woman looked at her boyfriend with excitement while chewing gum carelessly and clinging to his arm. "Baby, did you hear? We will be living with musicians and models and actors." She turned to the realtor. "Which famous person lives in this building?"


    "I am not at liberty to say." She lowered her voice and whispered conspiratorially. "But a certain pop group member has the same hair as you."


    The girl squealed at an unimaginably high tone. "Baby, did you hear? We have to get a house here!"


    "Whatever you want..." The man, who remained standing like a statue, spoke for the first time.


    The realtor heard the low voice with a bit of spoiling and could not help taking a second look at the man. Even though he was a bit extra in his dressing, he looked like the perfect husband material. In any case, it looked like he had been forced to look that way by his obviously crazy girlfriend.


    Perhaps¡­


    The apparent crazy girlfriend popped her pink bubble gum loudly when she noticed the look that the realtor had in her eyes. The pop startled the woman who was lusting over other people''s husband.


    "Are you going to show us the apartment or not?" The girl huffed angrily. "My baby is a very busy man. He does not have all day."


    "Of course." The realtor responded quickly as she realised that the other woman had noticed her thoughts. She had a sinking feeling that she had messed up an almost sure sale.


    When they reached the apartment, the realtor tried to be professional about showing the staged three-bedroomed high-end apartment. It was the only way to try to rescue the transaction. However, it was obvious that the girl had lost interest in the activity, and the man seemed to follow his girlfriend''s mood. It seemed that they were only going through the motions.


    "This is the master bedroom. It is spacious and has great luxury features." The realtor opened the door about to exin further.


    However, since she was facing forward, she missed the actions of the woman behind her. The man who had been walking with them stood further behind. The pink-haired girl took out a small bottle from her studded pink purse and sprayed it towards the realtor as she stepped into the room.


    Within three steps, the realtor felt lightheaded. She stumbled on her high-heeled shoes.


    The woman behind her came closer to her and looked at her with wide eyes. "Hey! Why are you walking like a crazy person? You are so unprofessional."


    "I don''t feel so¡­" With that, she copsed onto the carpet.

 Chapter 245 - A LOT OF FUN

    Hu Lei looked at the woman who had fallen on the carpet with a wicked smile. She blew another gum bubble and popped it loudly before turning to Zhong Feng.


    "Baby, are you having fun?" She asked in a yful manner.


    Actually, she had simpler ways for them to get into the apartment building and search Song Lili''s ce. However, she had also wanted to have a little fun with Zhong Feng. Since she had returned to Supreme City, they had done a lot of things.


    However, she had never shown him the other side of her life.


    She did not want him to always imagine that she had suffered during the entire time she travelled with her father. While there were many things which had hurt her, she had also had moments in which she had enjoyed herself.


    She had always liked the art of disappearing in in sight. She could make herself be apletely different person and infiltrate any ce. After all, being a ninja had always been an art of concealment. Even in her dark moments, she had had ways to find a little sunshine.


    And she was happy to share that with Zhong Feng.


    "I am having a lot of fun." He felt happy seeing her y.


    With a few steps, he reached her and pulled her into his arms. He nted a kiss on her lips. Hu Lei lifted her arms and put them around his neck, and the kiss deepened. When they were both breathless, they separated.


    "How long do we have?" Zhong Feng asked.


    "About thirty minutes." Hu Lei responded.


    "Is that enough time?"


    "If we stay in the apartmentplex for too long, the security personnel might have suspicions. So, we need to hurry."


    Zhong Feng took out a device from his coat pockets and clicked on it for a while.


    "I have looped the security cameras in the whole building." He said.


    "Alright. We are going to use the stairs to get to Song Lili''s apartment. We are unlikely to meet anyone this way. When we get in, you will restore the security cameras. If there is no activity for too long, the security will have suspicions."


    Zhong Feng muttered his assent.


    "Let''s raise some hell, baby." Hu Lei said with a giggle.


    The two of them walked out of the apartment in their unusual garish characters. Even though it was daytime and there weren''t many people around, they could not afford to look suspicious. Their n went smoothly and they arrived at Song Lili''s door.


    Hu Lei picked the locks with her kit from her little dramatic purse. They entered and closed the door behind them. Zhong Feng restored the security cameras while Hu Lei surveyed the house. The living room was a beautiful space, but it looked as staged as the apartment on sale. It did not have a lived-in look at first nce.


    "I will go search for the safe. It will be in the bedroom. You should check the study. You know what to do about obtaining any digital copies of the tape." She paused. "And anything else which might be interesting. We need to be out in twenty minutes."


    Seeing this serious side of Hu Lei made Zhong Feng want to kidnap her and keep her with him forever. However, he needed to focus on the core matters. While Song Lili was nothing before him, he could not bear the thought of someone having anything that could harm his little wife.


    Within a few moments, they found the study. Unlike the living room, it was quite messy with scripts, fliers and other random pieces of paper covering the desk. Theptop on the desk was open though it was sleeping. There were several cables scattered around the room.


    Zhong Feng did not waste time when Hu Lei left for the bedroom. He opened theptop and tapped on it quickly, his refined fingers flying over the keyboard. On the other hand, Hu Lei entered the bedroom and discovered her target under the untidy bed.

 Chapter 246 - WAITING FOR PRAISE

    "Baby, I don''t want to live here anymore." The coquettish words were followed by the loud pop of chewing gum.


    The realtor, who was still lying on the floor, opened her eyes to those words. She looked and saw the couple outside the bedroom. The woman was nestled in her boyfriend''s arms like a little bird,ining in a coy manner.


    The man did not speak, but his arm was holding the woman with care.


    "Hey, look! The unprofessional woman is awake. We can finally leave." The pinkdy shouted.


    The realtor felt embarrassed about what had happened. She could not figure out how she had felt so lightheaded. Her body had felt heavy, and the next thing she knew, she was waking up. She could not fault the couple for not wanting to continue with their search for an apartment with her.


    "I would like to sincerely apologise for this incident. I must have been unwell and did not realise it." She said with a slight bow.


    Hu Lei felt a little guilty, but she was also a little miffed about how the woman had been eyeing Zhong Feng earlier. So, she just huffed and turned away.


    After that, there was not much talking between the two parties. The realtor watched as they entered their shy vehicle and left. There was a hint of regret on her face because she knew that they would note back.


    In the vehicle, Hu Leiughed a little with glee. She had missed the excitement of hoodwinking people. It was the one lesson she had really enjoyed when she had been studying in Japan.


    "So, did you find anything interesting?" She asked Zhong Feng.


    "Not much. She has retained a couple of recordings of various people in the entertainment industry for ckmail. She has also been receiving some money from an overseas ount. I have left a little something on her devices so that we can monitor any action regarding the video."


    Hu Lei nodded before looking at Zhong Feng with smugness. "I might have an idea about who has been giving her money."


    She opened her coat and indicated to an envelope she had hidden in her inner pockets.


    "What is it?" Zhong Feng asked.


    Hu Lei blushed a little. "It is incriminating photos of a certain daughter of an important person in Britain. If the photos were released, the effect would not be small on the political scene."


    She looked at Zhong Feng expectantly, waiting for praise.


    "I also found three memory sticks." She added.


    Looking at therge, bright eyes, Zhong Feng felt like his heart was drowning in warmth. She was his little ray of sunshine. He was always overwhelmed by the fact that she was his.


    "My wife is the cleverest." He said, lifting a hand to pat her head.


    Even though the praise was not exorbitant and poetic, Hu Lei was exceptionally satisfied. She was like a proud little kitten, lifting her tail and head.


    "The next thing that we need to do is find out if there is another copy of the video. I will go to her ancestral home. It shouldn''t be hard to find out what we need. Then, I will handle the final one at the airport when she returns to Supreme." Hu Lei said.


    "I will go to the ancestral home with you." Zhong Feng said.


    "You need to concentrate on the anniversary party for now. There are a lot of people watching you. If you do something out of the ordinary, it will bring unnecessary trouble." Hu Lei said.


    Zhong Feng pulled into the Area 99 vi and parked the vehicle. They had used the vi for their little escapade because there were too many eyes around the Westend apartments. The household staff had probably thought that they were going to a special cosy event.


    "I do not like the idea of you going alone, especially with a target on your back." He could not help expressing his concern as they left the car.


    "Ah-Feng, you also have a target on you. I can handle it. Anyway, I was nning on inviting my senior from Japan to apany me. He is around the town, and he owes me a few favours."


    Zhong Feng was silent. He knew that she was probably right, but he felt worried/


    When they entered the house, they found that the atmosphere was weird, and housekeeper Li was standing stiffly in the living room. He seemed to want to say something, but did not know how. Their eyes drifted to the couch and saw a man sipping on tea while flipping a magazine casually.


    On seeing him, Zhong Feng immediately took out a gun from beneath his ridiculous cloak and pointed it at the intruder while at the same time pushing Hu Lei behind him. He did not know how this man from the Shadow Brotherhood had found his way into his house.


    The man did not seem threatened by the firearm. Instead, he gracefully ced the cup of tea on the table and put the magazine aside.


    "Junior sister, brother-inw, wee home."

 Chapter 247 - SUAVE SENIOR BROTHER

    The two people looked at the gleeful but annoying handsome face of the intruder. Zhong Feng had a look of anger and distrust as he faced the man he believed was his greatest enemy. The one who could rob him of the happiness that he had finally grasped¡­


    Zhong Feng had reason for his caution.


    The Shadow Brotherhood was known to be ruthless but effective. They had never taken a job which they had notpleted. It was the reason he had always been worried about them since the moment they had appeared in Supreme City.


    He believed that he could deal with most mercenaries, but the Shadow Brotherhood was different. It had enough power to act without reservations. He did not know how to protect his beloved wife against these people who could not be swayed by simple materialism.


    His concern and fear for Hu Lei made him miss the implications of the words that the smug and happy Kaito had spoken.


    Hu Lei felt exasperated by the stupid man who had appeared at their home without invitation or warning. She should have expected that he would pull something like this after meeting him that time. He was probably miffed because he had to help her without benefits. And now, he was taking his revenge.


    He had always been a petty man.


    She looked at her husband and felt a headacheing on. Clearly, he recognised Kaito for who he was and considered him an enemy. It would be difficult to restore civility.


    She cautiously pulled on the free hand which had pushed her behind him.


    "Ah-Feng, it''s ok." She spoke softly.


    "Do you know who he is?" He sounded angry, and his weapon did not shake as he faced the still gleeful intruder.


    "Of course, she knows me." Kaito responded with augh. "We are what you would call childhood sweethearts."


    Zhong Feng frowned a little, uncertain about how to react.


    "We have even shared a bed. We have always been that close." Kaito winkedsciviously at Hu Lei who had just stepped out from behind Zhong Feng.


    The confused husband wavered and looked at his wife with a strange look on his face. There was a hint of childish usation and worry.


    Hu Lei''s face darkened in anger as she looked at Kaito. "What do you mean we are close and shared a bed? Hiding under my bed and stabbing me from beneath does not count as sharing a bed, you idiot!"


    She turned to Zhong Feng. "Don''t listen to this fool, Ah-Feng. He has always had a sick head. We are not close. Our rtionship is that of many attempted childhood assassinations."


    Her eyes looked with a glint of evil darkness at Kaito. Even with her pink hair and outfit, there was a chilling quality.


    Zhong Feng looked between them and lowered his gun. However, he could not help still feeling that the two people had a close rtionship. It made him feel a little insecure.


    Kaito was a keen man with an eagle like eye, and he was like a bloodhound when it came to detecting other people''s weaknesses. He could immediately see an opening with Zhong Feng.


    "Do not worry, brother-inw." He spoke with feigned magnanimity. "Even though my junior sister here has those kind of thoughts towards me, I am not interested."


    Hu Lei''s face became darker. With fast movements, she took out a butterfly knife and threw it with uracy at Kaito''s head.


    Not expecting that Hu Lei would show her savage side before her husband, Kaito did not have the time to dodge elegantly. In a panic, he evaded the weapon hurriedly and tripped over a footstool before falling down on the plush rug beneath his feet.


    With that, he lost his graceful and perfect image. Hu Lei looked at him sitting on the floor with a shocked expression andughed out loud.


    She turned to Zhong Feng and pulled his arm. "Baby, let''s go take a shower. I''ll wash off the gel from your hair before it causes any damage."


    Zhong Feng looked at Kaito before saying ''ok'' obediently.


    As he watched them walk away, Kaito felt that he had lost his image as a suave senior brother.


    He was supposed to be cool so that Zhong Feng would feel threatened. Then, the man would have to treat Hu Lei better because he would be afraid of the great senior brother stealing away the treasured beauty.


    He remained on the floor looking at the knife embedded on a wall, feeling that it was his greatest enemy.


    While he was contemting his life, his phone rang. He took it out and stood up quickly before answering.


    "Teacher, is something the matter?"


    An aged but vigorous voice came through. "I heard from the others that you went to see my little student. How is she?"


    Kaito felt aggrieved. "Why don''t you ever want to check up on me? Even when I was injured, you did not call me even once."


    "Who do you think you are? Do you deserve my concern? Do you assume I don''t hear about your antics from my other students? You should be asking me how I am doing? You do not even bother to send a bottle of good quality sake to me."


    The chiding voice went on and on,ining and pointing out every mistake.


    Kaito regretted his earlier words because he suddenly remembered why he did not call their teacher. He was long-winded and a total nag. He did not have the mystery and grace of a ninpo teacher.


    "Now, tell me about little Hu Lei? Is she well? I hear there is some trouble."


    "Do you need to worry about her issues?" Kaito was annoyed by the nagging. "She is as aggressive as ever, and I am here to help out. And even if things go wrong, her husband is not an herbivore."


    "WHAT? My little Hu Lei is married? Who is the shameless b*stard who has dared kidnap my student? I will find him right away! He will curse the day-"


    "Teacher, there is an emergency. I have to go. Bye."


    Kaito hung up immediately and breathed in relief.


    That old man could annoy anyone to death. For a moment, he wondered if he would make good on his threat toe to Supreme City. After a moment, he shrugged carelessly. The relic rarely left the mountains. It was highly unlikely that he woulde.


    And if he did¡­


    It would be Hu Lei''s problem.

 Chapter 248 - HER LOVING HUSBAND

    When Hu Lei and Zhong Feng came down for breakfast the next morning, Kaito was already feasting on the meal. He had ordered the chef to prepare his favourite foods, which were essentially dinner dishes. There was no single breakfast food.


    It was the same thing that had happened the previous evening during supper. He had also somehow coerced the kitchen staff to follow his customised menu.


    "You have really made yourself at home." Hu Lei said sarcastically as she took a seat.


    "Of course, this is my sister''s and brother-inw''s house. If I do not enjoy myself here, where would I?" He said shamelessly. "Eat some of the pork belly. I must say, your cook is quite exceptional."


    Hu Lei was exasperated once more. The man was already acting as the host. She looked cautiously at Zhong Feng to determine if he was already annoyed by the intruder.


    While he had epted the presence of Kaito in the house after she had exined everything, this senior brother was a handful. When he was given an inch like a guest room for the night, he took over the entire house.


    And Zhong Feng was not a people person. It was the reason he did not even consider the possibility of staying with his parents at the old home.


    Strangely, he did not look annoyed. She wondered if he was ok with the maddening house pest.


    The man took a sip of his tea in a graceful manner and looked at her with some amusement in his eyes. He seemed to see through her thoughts.


    "You should be careful when going out there today. There are a lot of unknown factors in the citytely." He admonished.


    He still wanted to go with her, but the matters at thepany were urgent with the uing celebration. Moreover, there were a lot of people watching He could only let her handle the retrieval of the other copies of the video.


    "Don''t worry. I will not let a single piece of my hair fall off." She promised with a mock salute.


    "Brother-inw, rest assured that I will protect her." Kaito interrupted the conversation.


    "What?" Hu Lei shouted in horror.


    She had told Zhong Feng that she would invite Kaito to go with her, but she had really intended to ditch him. He could be helpful, but it was a simple task. Bringing him along was overkill.


    "Brother-inw and I talked, and we agreed. You will be safer if you are with me." Kaito was smug as he looked at Hu Lei.


    She turned to look at Zhong Feng. "Ah-Feng¡­" Her voice was high and whiny, and her pink lips were pouted.


    "He is right. It is good to have an extra pair of eyes." He stood up, patted her head and pecked her lips. "And he threatened to follow me to the office if he did not have anything to do."


    Hu Lei''s jaw almost dropped to the floor as she watched her loving husband who had sold her out without thought leave her. Was this the same Ah-Feng that doted on her without limits?


    She looked back at Kaito who seemed unaffected by everything going on around him. He kept eating and eating like he had never seen food before. He did even seem to be breathing.


    "At this rate, you will choke on the food." Hu Lei looked at him with disgust.


    Kaito shrugged. "Then I will ascend to heaven with the sweet taste of this perfectly cured bacon in my mouth."


    Hu Leiughed. "Do you think that you will go to heaven?"


    "Why not? I am a good person." The man dered with confidence.


    "Leaving aside whether you are a good person or not, don''t you know gluttony is a sin? If you die of overeating, you will definitely go to a bad, bad ce." Hu Lei giggled.


    Kaito stopped chewing for a moment. "Do you think that my punishment will be eating when I go to this bad ce?"


    Hu Lei pped her forehead in exasperation. It was impossible to y with someone whose mind worked in a twisted manner.


    "Never mind that. We need to leave right now. If we hurry up, I can make Ah-Feng a love bento. We can drop it off for himter." Hu Leiughed with evil intentions.


    "Though I like and I am willing to participate in your ns for petty revenge on your husband, we might not make it back on time." Kaito sighed.


    "Why?"


    "You have gotten sloppy, living like a queen. Song Lili is returning today. Apparently, themercial she was shooting did not go as expected. The director did not like her, they shed and she quit."


    Hu Lei was shocked. She had indeed be quite sloppy. She had made ns and failed to ount for certain things. At least Kaito was proving to be an asset.


    "What time is she returning?"


    "I would say in an hour or so. She seems anxious to return to Supreme."

 Chapter 249 - NEVER SATISFIED

    Song Lili was frustrated and angry. Since she hade back to the country and joined the entertainment industry, her life had been sailing on without a hitch. She had been the queen, and everyone wanted to curry favour with her.


    Her confidence in acting freely hade from the support of Madam Zhong.


    In the beginning, the woman had done everything to make sure that she wasfortable, and no one was bullying her. It was no secret that the entertainment industry could be a dirty ce with a lot of people demanding special favours in exchange for roles.


    She could not escape the hidden rules without backing. She had been a model overseas for a long time, but the local industry was different. She did not have enough connections to guarantee her protection against the powerful people in the city.


    Moreover, she was a little older, and the market was tough for her as a beginner.


    However, with Chu Ling''s help, she had not experienced any obstacles when starting as an actress, despite her inexperience and age. She had signed a good contract under a subsidiary of Zhong Industries and gotten a role in a movie almost right away.


    Besides, thepany had arranged for her to appear in some variety shows to increase face recognition.


    She had nned onying low for a while and then making her counterattack by pursuing Zhong Feng with dignity. As long as he understood who she had be since theyst met, he would not ignore her for that girl.


    She still remembered what Chu Ling had told her.


    But how could she give up on him?


    In the initial days after joining the industry, she did not do anything outrageous. Her attitude had been that of a dignified but humbledy. She hadplied with thepany''s arrangements.


    However, some of the management level people in the entertainmentpany had seen her with Chu Ling a little whileter. They had also learned that Chu Ling was the one who had contacted the senior executives and asked her to sign on Song Lili.


    Even though Chu Ling no longer thought of her as a potential daughter-inw, she treated her well for the sake of old feelings. When they met, she would ask about her progress and even invite her for coffee.


    After that incident, some misunderstandings had urred, and everyone assumed that she was the future daughter-inw of the Zhong family.


    She did not feel that there was anything wrong with that because she believed that it would happen sooner orter. If there was anything that Song Lili nevercked, it was self-confidence.


    In the beginning, she was cautious about using the Zhong name to get better resources and live a morefortable life in the entertainment industry. However, humans are never satisfied with just having a littlefort. When you give them an inch, they will want a mile.


    It was the same with Song Lili.


    She was okay with people treating her a little better at first. But after staying in Supreme City for a while, she had understood that the power of the Zhong family was beyond her imagination. They were not a simple aristocratic family.


    Zhong Feng was like an emperor. A word from him was like a decree, and everyone would follow without question.


    Perhaps it was the delusion of being with Zhong Feng which had caused Song Lili to be a lot more daring.


    In her mind, she thought: if I am the future wife of the emperor, why shouldn''t I enjoy the rights of being an empress?


    With that thought, she had be a little more capricious. She had begun demanding more resources while subtly threatening the managers in thepany. Also, when she participated in any event, she would insist on getting the best treatment from the staff.


    Additionally, she had bought a few hot searches and trending topics about her rtionship with Zhong Feng, portraying them as childhood sweethearts with an undeniable destiny.


    Her agent had been afraid for her because she had seen what had happened to those who exploited that man''s name.


    However, the retribution never came.


    For a short time, everything was perfect.


    She had felt that everything was as it should be.


    Theck of retaliation from Zhong Feng and his people confirmed the rumours in the industry. Song Lili was the future daughter-inw of the Zhong family. Even her agent who had never seen any interaction between the emperor and the entertainer was drawn into the delusion.


    If Zhong Feng did not mind the link between them, he, at least, had some interest in her. That''s exactly what she had told her artiste with relish at the time.


    Song Lili was ufortable because she knew the truth: he did not pay enough attention to her to know and care about her actions.

 Chapter 250 - NOT INTERESTED

    Song Lili looked at her agent, who was pulling tworge suitcases, with impatience as they left the airport. She had not had a good night''s sleep since leaving Supreme City, and it made it impossible for her to be in a good mood.


    How had she fallen so far? She was even rejected by a small-time director.


    To the outside world, she was still revered as the beautiful model turned actress who would be a member of the Zhong family.


    However, inside the entertainmentpany, the managerial team and executives looked at her with contempt.


    She had thought that threatening Zhong Feng would be enough to let her keep living her lie. However, things were not simple. She could prevent him from exposing everything, but she could never control him.


    Her heart filled with bitterness as she remembered the only reason that he hadpromised with her. It was to protect that woman with a dark past and a messy head. And she could only imagine how crazy she was. It had only taken her a day to get a video of her out of her mind.


    Song Lili clutched her bag tightly. Inside the bag was a small pouch. And inside that pouch was a card with a video that could destroy her nemesis.


    When she arrived at the ce where the nanny van was parked, she felt disgusted. The vehicle was an old model of amon brand, and she had not been the first person to use it in thepany.


    Why did she have to bear these conditions?


    "Hurry up!" She snapped at the agent.


    The other woman looked at her with annoyance. She had long realised that something was not right when the managerial staff had stopped treating her artiste well and giving them resources.


    However, she needed this job. Her only hope was that she would find another good artiste and develop them. She had seen a lot in her time in the entertainment industry, and she knew that it was a matter of time before Song Lili was banned.


    The driver of the minivan stepped outside and helped her put the heavy suitcases into the trunk. She smiled gratefully. She could not see his face clearly because he had facial hair and a hat. But she felt that the driver was handsome, even though he had some rough edges.


    It was strange that she had never seen him before. Maybe he was a new hire.


    Her eyes sparkled. Maybe¡­


    Before she could make a pitch, he had walked to the driver''s seat and started the engine. The agent could only get in the car with Song Lili. They would talk after they dropped off Song Lili. Maybe she could discover and develop an idol¡­


    Song Lili did not know the thoughts of her agent, but her eyes were filled with a sharp and cruel glint. It was like there was a monster in her, surfacing. She seemed to hesitate for a while before she made a decision.


    She took out her phone and dialled a number.


    "Auntie Ling!" She said in a soft voice that did not match the cruelty in her eyes.


    Chu Ling was not as warm as she used to be. "Song Lili, why are you calling?"


    The words were cold and dismissive, but Chu Ling was an aristocraticdy who had learnt the greatest levels of etiquette. These words did not sound as objectionable whening from her.


    Still, Song Lili felt ufortable. The older woman had always treated her with affection and love. It felt strange that she was putting distance between them.


    It had begun some time ago after the hot searches about her Zhong Feng. She had exined that she had nothing to do with them, but Chu Ling did not seem to believe her.


    Following that, the distance had grown. When she called Chu Ling, she would always say that she was busy with one thing or another. Then, a few weeks ago, she had bepletely cold. She had told her that it was not right for them to keep in close contact.


    After all, Zhong Feng and Hu Lei were married. It would be easy for people to misunderstand.


    "Auntie Ling, there is something I have to show you." Song Lili said.


    "I am busy in this period. I cannot leave the house easily. There are many matters to handle."


    Song Lili knew that Chu Ling was brushing her off. As the Madam of the Zhong family, she did not need to do anything. Since when could she be tied to the house?


    "I cane by today if you don''t mind." She said in an affable manner.


    Chu Ling was ready to brush her off again.


    "It concerns Feng''er''s safety." She added quickly. "I would not bother you if it was not important."


    Chu Ling loved her son fiercely. In the end, she could only ept and allow Song Lili toe to the house.


    "Song Lili, do you know what you are doing?" The agent had overhead the conversation.


    "You should mind your own business." Song Lili retorted.


    "You should know that Zhong Feng is not someone that you can mess with. I don''t know how you came to know him, but he is clearly not interested in you." The agent said cruelly.


    "How dare you?"


    Song Lili wanted to raise her hand to p the agent, but she felt like her body had no strength. Within moments, both people copsed. They did not have a moment to understand what had happened.

 Chapter 251 - MORE VULNERABLE

    Hu Lei pulled up to the nanny van on her motorcycle and looked at the driver with annoyance. The man stroked his beard with a smile.


    "You took your sweet time, didn''t you?" She asked tly.


    "What do you mean? I was looking for a secluded spot to park. It is not easy kidnapping people without them realising, you know." Heined as he stepped out of the car.


    Hu Lei sighed. "Whatever. Just open the trunk."


    She walked to the back of the van behind him. He took out the two suitcases with ease and looked at Hu Lei as if waiting for praise.


    Instead, she snorted. "Of course, the information will not be in there. She would not feel secure with other people holding her trump card. Just take the driver out from the trunk and set him up at the wheel."


    Kaito felt aggrieved at being looked down on by the annoying woman. He wondered if she would like to know that Song Lili was nning on going to see her mother-inw and possibly sow more discord.


    With that thought, he felt better.


    He would hold on to that morsel of information for a while and wait until he could deliver it with impact. She would regret taking him for granted when he was doing so much to help her.


    It could be said that Kaito had be a sessful and fully functioning adult. But he still had the petty mind that gave him a special record for attempting to hurt the other children at school.


    Hu Lei was not bothered by the strange plots in the strange man''s mind. She stepped into the van and looked at the woman who was constantly looking for ways to harm her and destroy her rtionship with Ah-Feng.


    The ugly woman even dared to ckmail her Ah-Feng. There was an urge in her to p her several times. However, she needed to focus on the mission first.


    She grabbed the expensive purse from her hands and poured out all the contents from it. Then, she looked at the internalpartments. She knew people like Song Lili. They acted smart by trying to hide things with care.


    However, those habits made them more vulnerable. If she had ced the stick in one of the suitcases, it would have taken forever for her to find it. However, her own distrust made it impossible for her to take such a risky choice.


    Within moments, Hu Lei found a memory card. She stuck it into her phone and checked the contents before sighing with relief.


    Next, she grabbed Song Lili''s phone and dug out a ck stick from her jacket. She stuck it to the phone and a series of codes appeared on the screen.


    Zhong Feng had told her to do this as a precaution because she might have a personal vault that might not be essible through her other devices. nting a virus on her phone and its ounts was the only way to safeguard against a forgotten copy.


    After the processing of the code wasplete, she ced the phone on the van floor and hit it, shattering the screen.


    She smiled and put some of the things from her purse inside and others on the floor. She then staged the purse like it had fallen off her arms, leading to the ident.


    Once she was done, she took another look at Song Lili. She could not help feeling irritated. If it was not a covert mission, she would have beaten her silly.


    That did not mean that she would not do anything to avenge herself for all the shady pettiness.


    Hu Lei cracked her fingers and methodically poked parts of Song Lili. After staying with the Huos, her skills in acupuncture and acupressure had improved tremendously.


    When she was done, she smiled. Song Lili''s body would begin hurting and the pain would intensify, making it difficult to move around for a few days. However, no problem would be found by doctors and no marks would remain.


    "Are you done yet?" Kaito spoke in a whiny voice.


    Hu Lei''s face darkened at the words. She wanted to kick Kaito very badly. She exited the vehicle and closed the door.


    "The driver should be waking up soon. We should leave." Kaito said.


    Hu Lei got on her motorcycle and got ready to ride off.


    "Are you abandoning me?" Kaito asked.


    "No one gets on my motorbike." Sheughed with satisfaction.


    Kaito wanted to fight her and then remembered that he knew something. "I have some critical information about Song Lili and your mother-inw."


    His knowing face was annoying but Hu Lei took the bait. "Say it, or I''m leaving."


    Kaitoughed. "This woman intends to visit your mother-inw to bad mouth you."


    Hu Lei looked at him tly before disappearing on her motorcycle, leaving a perplexed senior brother.

 Chapter 252 - NOT SINCERE

    Shortly after Kaito left the scene, the driver opened his eyes. He looked around the area with confusion. Thest thing he remembered was resting in his vehicle while waiting for Song Lili and her agent. He felt a little sleepy after a long night of drinking with his buddies.


    He closed his eyes just for a few moments.


    How had he ended up in this part of town?


    He looked behind and saw Song Lili and her agent sleeping. The driver screamed in his head. Had he started sleepwalking? How had he picked them up without knowing?


    Maybe he should cut down on going to clubs with his friends every night. Who knew the kind of things he had eaten out there?


    A lot of things ran through his mind at that moment. However, he was sure of one thing: he did not want to have a confrontation with Song Lili. The woman looked like a gentle angel, but she was a nightmare when she was in a bad mood.


    He started the vehicle and began driving to Song Lili''s house. As far as they knew, he had been awake the entire time. Anyone who wanted to use him had to break evidence.


    A long time after they left the scene, Song Lili and her agent opened their eyes and realised that they were close to her apartment. They were confused for a while and wanted to ask what had happened. But then, Song Lili noticed her purse with things spilt out on the floor.


    "Can''t you be more careful while driving?" She shouted at the driver with irritation.


    She bent down to collect her items and felt some dull aches in her body. She cursed the driver again as she assumed it was his poor driving that had caused him to be in pain.


    When she saw that her phone was broken, she felt even angrier. Not only was the screen shattered, but she also could not turn it on. She was puzzled because there were mats on the floor. However, she did not have to ponder on it further.


    She looked at her watch and realised that it was almost noon.


    "Take my bags up to my apartment. I will go directly to the Zhong family mansion." She ordered her agent casually.


    Song Lili was afraid that her short window of opportunity would close up if she did not act quickly. If she dyed for too long, Madam Zhong might reject meeting her.


    The agent wanted to oppose her. If Zhong Lili left with the driver, she could not discuss with him the possibility of signing up. Moreover, she had an appointment with her family for lunch.


    "Don''t act wronged. When I seed, you will also benefit, won''t you?" Song Lili lifted a brow when she saw that her agent wanted to rebel.


    The agent was tempted by the words and could only nod. When they arrived, the driver took out the suitcases from the trunk quickly before returning to his driving post. The man was scared that the women might notice some hint of sleepiness or drowsiness from him.


    The agent, who had been hoping to get his contact details, could only look at the back of his head. For some reason, she felt like it was not the same person. The aura was different. She frowned. Maybe she was just tired.


    When the vehicle drove away, she kicked Song Lili''s suitcase vengefully before dragging it to the building.


    In the nanny van, Song Lili attempted to repair her hair and her makeup to the best of her ability. The flight had been short, but she still felt a bit dishevelled. She did not want to meet Chu Ling while looking messy.


    It was only by building herself to match the image of a perfect daughter-inw that she could hope to fight against that despicable and crazy Hu Lei.


    She fixed her lipstick and restyled her hair with her simple to-go cosmetic bag. She straightened her clothes and polished her shoes with soft tissue paper.


    She felt that she looked pretty good. The only problem was the heaviness in her body. She could move freely, but there was a dull sensation of aching deep in her muscles. Perhaps she was too tired after spending so much time shooting the stupidmercial.


    Remembering how the director had rebuked her constantly with a sharp tongue made her thirst for revenge.


    "Ms Song, we are at the gate." The driver said.


    Song Lili opened the window to show her face so that the security personnel would let her into the Zhong home. The guard in charge of inspecting their car looked at her with suspicion. He had never seen her.


    "Who are you?" He asked politely.


    Song Lili clenched her teeth in anger before breathing in and smiling. "I am Song Lili. I am close to Madam Zhong."


    She expected the guard to fawn over her, but he just nodded. "Madam Zhong has informed us that you will be a guest today."


    The guard signalled and the gate opened.


    As the car drove in, Song Lili felt wronged. She could understand the meaning behind the perfunctory words of the guard. Madam Zhong, who had always introduced her in an intimate manner like they were mother and daughter, no longer cared enough.


    She was drawing lines between them by informing the guards that she would be a guest just for the day.


    If she were still sincere towards her like in the past, just showing her face would have been enough for her to walk freely in and around the Zhong home.

 Chapter 253 - BAD PEOPLE

    As Song Lili entered the Zhong home, she was once awed by the opulence. She had studied a little bit of art appreciation, and she could see that the house was filled with extravagant paintings, calligraphy pieces and priceless artefacts.


    Her hand clenched in determination as she was shown into the sunroom by the butler. She could not give up everything she had always known to be hers.


    "Would you like some tea or water?" The butler asked.


    Song Lili frowned. She had never been asked this question before. She was simply served with a range of goodies whenever she visited Madam Zhong. It seemed that her attitude had really changed.


    "Some hot water is fine, thank you." She smiled.


    The butler nodded before stepping out of the room. Instead of heading to the kitchen, he went to the garden where Madam Zhong was to inform her of the arrival of the visitor.


    "Auntie, we should nt some medicinal herbs next." The voice reached the butler as he came into the garden.


    Chu Lingughed. "You are quite ambitious, aren''t you?"


    "Of course, I am going to be a powerful doctor."


    "You know¡­ your father was a doctor. He was a very good one. He once helped your big brother-inw."


    "Really? Then, I will be even more powerful than him."


    Chu Lingughed again. "I like your spirit, young man. Should we add a few more sses for you?"


    "Yes!"


    The harmonious scene of the short and cute Hu Fai nting flowers with Madam Zhong reached the butler''s eyes and warmed his heart.


    Since the boy had be part of the household, the house had be more lively. Unlike the young Zhong Feng, Hu Fai was interactive and talkative. Everyone loved him.


    "Madam Zhong, the visitor has arrived." The butler finally interrupted them.


    Chu Ling lost the sparkle in her eyes, and Hu Fai looked at the house with curiosity. The home rarely had visitors. They had restricted most movement into the Zhong ancestral home for the sake of Fai, to protect him.


    When Zhong Feng had sent him to live with his parents, he had exined a little that the exposure of Hu Fai''s identity could bring a lot of problems. Chu Ling and Zhong Tian had, at first, thought that it was because of the scandal in the Murong family.


    However, they had realised that Zhong Feng was quite serious about the matter. He had changed their security guards and vetted the household staff once again before warning his parents again about Hu Fai''s protection.


    After a little discussion between the old couple, they had concluded that the matter was probably rted to Hu Lei. Even though she had been casual about her life before returning to Supreme City, their eyes could see that she had probably suffered in the job she had been doing.


    When they remembered thement about her father''s employers being sticklers and preventing her from leaving until she finished the contract, they drew their conclusion.


    Those employers probably had something against Hu Lei and might harm Hu Fai to get whatever they wanted. With that thought, the old couple had only revealed the identity of Fai to the butler for security purposes.


    As far as most people in the household knew, Fai was a distant rtive of the Zhong family staying to keep the old lonely couplepany.


    "Fai, finish up tending to the flowers while I see the guest." Chu Ling stood up and removed her gardening gloves and apron.


    Hu Fai looked a little forlorn because of how he had been treated in the Murong family. Every time an important guest came, he would be locked up and forbidden froming out in case he disgusted distinguished people.


    Chu Ling understood the sadness in the boy''s eyes because they had investigated his history with the Murongs. She felt sadness in her heart.


    "Fai, we talked about this, didn''t we?" She pinched his cheeks lightly. "Some bad people might being after you because they want to harm your sister."


    Hu Fai thought of his little big sister, and his heart filled with happiness, and his mood became a little better.


    "I know." He responded.


    "When you finish tending to the flowers, I will be done. I will teach you how to make tea, alright?"


    Hu Fai nodded and turned his attention back to the garden.

 Chapter 254 - SHE WILL SNAP

    Chu Ling had a serious look in her eyes as she went into the house. She was not looking forward to speaking with Song Lili, but she knew it was necessary.


    Unlike what Song Lili thought, she had not epted the meeting because she believed that the young woman had critical information that would affect Zhong Feng''s safety. Yes, she loved her son. But she also knew him.


    Even when he was a sickly young boy, he had a meticulous mind. He could assess every situation with care and discover problems before they urred. He could not be fooled unless he was willing to be fooled.


    Chu Ling was clear about the fact that it was their son who protected them, not the other way. She knew that his power was more than his fathers.


    But that did not mean that she would not look out for him.


    The tricks of women were different from the dangers of the business world. It was the reason that Chu Ling had been guarded and sceptic about Hu Lei. She thought his son had been hoodwinked by the wiles of an evil woman.


    Now, she wondered how she had been blind about Song Lili.


    She had wronged Hu Lei and Zhong Feng for a woman who was quickly revealing herself to be a snake in the grass.


    When she had been a young girl, she had seemed obedient and outspoken. She did not mind Zhong Feng''s antisocial personality, and she put a lot of effort into her studies. Even though she was not smart like their son, Chu Ling and Zhong Tian had thought that she wasn''t bad.


    After the Song family left the country, Chu Ling had kept in contact with Song Lili and her mother through letters and asional phone calls.


    Now, it seemed that her care for Song Lili was harming her son.


    "Auntie Ling, thank you for meeting with me." Song Lili stood and greeted Chu Ling as soon as she entered.


    The older woman nodded and sat down. "It seemed important for you toe immediately."


    Song Lili noticed the cold treatment and felt awkward. But she felt that it was herst chance to do something. "It is indeed urgent. I am not sure that I should tell you about it."


    Madam Zhong could see the pretentious nature of the statement. The woman wanted to say something bad about someone else, but she still wanted to look like a saint who cannot bear to malign other people.


    That attitude made her extremely angry.


    "Song Lili, I am a busy woman. You already insisted oning here and said that it had something to do with Feng''er''s safety. Are you trying to make me beg you?"


    Song Lili realised that she had made Chu Ling angry because of acting like she was hesitant about sharing the information.


    "I''m sorry, Auntie Ling. I am just not sure how to say it clearly." She paused and looked at the impatient older face before her.


    "The thing is, I think that there is something wrong with Hu Lei''s mental state." She finally said.


    Chu Ling frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "She is not mentally stable. I am afraid that she will snap and hurt Feng''er." Song Lili said in a small voice.


    "Exin it clearly." Chu Ling spoke with a hard voice.


    "Auntie Ling, there is a video of Hu Lei behaving violently and destroying a house. She is like an animal." Song Lili paused. "I tried to convince Feng''er, but he would not listen."


    Chu Ling had ice in her eyes that was simr to her son''s as she looked at the woman before her.


    "So it is like that." She said slowly.


    Song Lili thought that she had finally moved Chu Ling with her words. "Auntie Ling, I can show you the video if you need proof. But I swear that I am telling you the truth."


    "There is no need. I believe you."


    Song Lili, who had begun opening her bag to take out the hidden memory card, was pleasantly surprised. She had never thought that Chu Ling would take her word as truth without evidence.


    "Really. Thank you for trusting me, Auntie Ling."


    "I did not say that I trust you, Song Lili." Chu Ling paused with anger. "I have been wondering why Feng''er, who dotes on that girl to the point of threatening me, his mother, would allow a scandal about you and him to continue for so long."


    "Auntie-"


    Chu Ling lifted her hand and stopped Song Lili from speaking.


    "Do you think I am stupid? The only thing that would stop Feng''er from exposing you is his protection for the Hu girl. Let me guess. You threatened that you would expose the video if he took action, right?"


    Song Lili felt a cold chill.


    "Let me ask you another question. How exactly did youe by this video?" Chu Ling asked.


    Song Lili panicked. She had not imagined the conversation going on so poorly. "Auntie Ling, I did it for Feng''er. You have to believe me."


    "I am not worthy of being called Auntie by you." Chu Ling said with contempt. "And keep in mind that my son is already married, and you are not close. Do not refer to him so intimately."


    Song Lili realised that things had already fallen apart to a point of no return. Her face changed from politeness to a cold and calcting one.


    "Even if you have rejected me, you have to consider that I still have control of an incriminating video. What do you think will happen if people find out that the daughter inw of the Zhong family is crazy?"

 Chapter 255 - I WILL SCREAM

    When Song Lili shed all pretence of cordiality, Chu Ling felt a painful pang in her heart. She had expended a lot of feelings in nurturing her rtionship with the younger woman. When her parents had experienced some difficulties overseas with their business, Song Lili had called her.


    She had put aside her reservations about interfering with Zhong Industries and asked her husband to help the Song family. When something happened with Song Lili, she would call her and congratte her and even send a red packet.


    She had raised a creature without conscience.


    And her son would suffer because of her inability to see through a scheming woman.


    "What do you want?" She asked directly.


    Song Lili knew that the negotiations were open and smiled with a calcting look in her eyes.


    Hu Fai did not know about the drama happening in the house. He was an obedient boy, so he focussed on tending to the flowers. He removed the weeds just as Chu Ling had taught him and pruned the dead materials from the nts.


    "What a hardworking child!" A voice spoke from behind him.


    Hu Fai turned his head quickly in fear. He had not heard anyonee into the garden. If someone was looking for him, they would not appear without a word.


    He looked at the old man who had just spoken and wondered if he should shout or run. He had been warned not to interact with a lot of strangers, even inside the mansion. Chu Ling was afraid that he would identally blurt out his identity.


    "Who are you?" He said warily, deciding to confront the man directly.


    The old manughed at the cautious look on the child''s face. He felt like he was an evil person, but he was also amused by the reaction.


    "Who are you?" He responded in a cheeky manner that was characteristics of old carefree men who became like children as they grew older.


    "I asked you first. If you do not answer, I will scream." Hu Fai exined clearly.


    "I don''t believe that you will scream." The old man looked down at Hu Fai while stroking his beard with a glint of challenge. He was certain the teenage boy would be too embarrassed to scream for help.


    Unfortunately, he was wrong.


    Hu Fai did not hesitate to open his mouth and scream. And he had a powerful set of lungs. His sister had once told her that if one did not follow through with their threats, people would never take them seriously in the future.


    The old man was scared by the scream. He felt like a criminal.


    Loud footsteps echoed as some household workers rushed to the garden. The butler was at the front, fearing that something had happened to Hu Fai.


    When he entered the garden, he saw an old man and the young boy facing off. The old man had an awkward and ufortable look on his face while the young man had a look of rebellion and smug satisfaction.


    The butler''s lips twitched. He waved to the people behind him to return to their station.


    "Old master, I did not know about your return. I thought there was an intruder when Little Fai screamed." The butler had known Elder Zhong for long, so he did not act too reserved before him.


    Elder Zhongughed awkwardly. He was used to appearing and disappearing randomly. He did not care about people''s opinions, so he was unruly, even when he came to Supreme City. It was unfortunate that he had met an equally stubborn person who did not act ording to the rules.


    He did not that if it was the former Murong Fai, he would not have had the courage to fight for himself. Children were always given the ability to act impetuously by those that care for them.


    When he was with the Murong family, he had no one to love him. He could not seek help and justice from anyone. So, he had learnt how to bow down and obey the wishes of the oppressive family. If he tried to fight, he would be beaten down because there was no one to support him.


    However, when he had met Zhong Feng, he had understood how it felt to have someone caring for him. They were not overly familiar, but he had been a true saviour for Fai.


    He had not only provided the best medical care which was denied to him in the Murong family. He had also allowed him to stay in the hospital even when he did not need treatment. At the time, Fai had not thought much about it.


    But after knowing Zhong Feng''s connection with Hu Lei, he understood that he had done it so that he did not have to go back to the Murongs frequently.


    Then, he had found out that he had a great sister who was willing to fight their mother for him.


    And he now had Auntie and Uncle who treated him well.


    He did not have to live like an oppressed person without the right to speak or scream!

 Chapter 256 - KIDNAP YOU

    In the house, Chu Ling heard the scream and knew that it was Hu Fai. She stood up, wanting to check up on the child. She would not forgive herself if something happened to him. Song Lili''s eyes hardened when she saw Chu Ling wanting to leave the room.


    "Madam Zhong, are you not taking me seriously enough?" She asked angrily.


    Chu Ling looked at her. "You also heard the scream. I naturally want to know what happened."


    "What could happen in the glorious Zhong mansion? There are people everywhere to take care of problems for you." The voice was filled with contempt.


    Chu Ling realised that leaving without care for the conversation would look too suspicious. She did not want to reveal to Song Lili any information about Hu Fai. With her callous personality, she would probably use it immediately and get Hu Lei and Zhong Feng in trouble.


    If anything happened to Hu Fai, someone would let her know immediately.


    "What do you want?" She asked after sitting down again.


    Song Lili smiled with satisfaction as if she has already won. "In the beginning, I wanted to say that I wanted Zhong Feng to abandon that woman and marry me. But I realise that it is not a smart request. Zhong Feng will not agree."


    "So you have some self-awareness." Chu Ling said with heavy sarcasm.


    Anger shed in Song Lili''s eyes, but she did not respond to the bait. "What I would like is fifteen per cent of the Zhong Industries shares."


    "Little Fai, do not be scared of the old man." The butler said with a kind smile and amusement in his eyes.


    "Who are you calling old, you relic? You are only some years younger than me. Do you think that I cannot beat you up just like when we were young?" Elder Zhong shook a fist at the butler.


    Hu Fai looked between them with confusion. He realised that the two people knew each other, and the strange old man was even a member of the Zhong family. He felt like he needed to exin why he had screamed, or people might misunderstand him.


    "He was behaving suspiciously. He looked like he wanted to kidnap me." He spoke withplete honesty in his voice and eyes.


    Elder Zhong pointed at the boy while sputtering in anger. He could not believe someone dared to speak like that about him. And now, this brat had just¡­


    "No one wants to kidnap you. And if anyone kidnapped you, they would return you immediately." He retorted with a derisive snort before looking away.


    The butler looked at the two people, especially Elder Zhong, and felt a headacheing on. He wondered how he could make peace between the two of them. After a moment, his old eyes lit up.


    "Elder Zhong, this young boy has been staying with us here while his sister is handling some business." He said nonchntly.


    Elder Zhong looked at the butler with casual interest. He knew that the words had some significance.


    "Who is this brat''s sister?" He asked.


    "I don''t know if you remember Hu Lei." The butler responded as if Elder Zhong could forget her.


    Elder Zhong looked at Hu Fai and found that he did have a lot of resemnce to that little girl. Although he liked Hu Lei more, the brat did not seem so unpleasant to the eyes anymore.


    "You are Little Lei''s brother?" He asked while stroking his beard.


    Hu Fai felt that the man was still suspicious, but he seemed to know his sister. "You know my sister?"


    Elder Zhongughed heartily. "I havee to see her this time around. I was hoping she has more tea. Thest batch was quite excellent."


    Hu Fai felt aggrieved. His sister had not given him a gift. How could she be kind to the strange man?


    Sensing dissatisfaction from his new rival, Elder Zhong felt even better and became even friendlier. He felt like he had won this round, so he decided to behave magnanimously.


    "I see you have an interest in nts. Would you like to see some precious herbs?" Elder Zhong offered.


    Hu Fai''s eyes lit up. "Yeah, where are they?"


    The butler looked at the two people and sighed. These people who were acting like mortal enemies were now behaving like they had known each other from a long time ago. However, he also felt satisfied with his quick thinking.


    As he was basking in the glory of his wisdom, his phone beeped. He looked at it and realised it was an emergency alert from the sunroom. He felt a bit of panic.


    Madam Zhong was in the sunroom with Song Lili, and she would not use the emergency alert if it was not critical. Could the woman have done something to Madam Zhong?


    He shook his head and cleared the panic. Even though Song Lili was bold, she would not harm the Madam physically. She knew how tight the security at the Zhong home was, so she would not cut off all her hope for escape.


    This could only mean that Madam Zhong required manpower. The butler called the security office quickly and ordered three of them to meet him at the sunroom.


    Shortly after, Zhong Tian called to inquire him about the cause for the alert because he had also received it. The butler exined briefly as he rushed to the sunroom. The anger from the man at the other end of the line was palpable.


    Zhong Tian knew that his wife was a proud and stubborn woman. If she had pressed the panic button, she had to have a good reason. Moreover, she must have run out of options.


    He needed to go home and deal with Song Lili.

 Chapter 257 - STALLING

    Chu Ling looked at Song Lili with disbelief. She had never seen such a greedy person, hoping to climb to the top with a single hop. Her face became incredibly ugly once again as she looked down on her former self who had doted on the snake.


    "Song Lili, how can you make such a demand? Have I not been good to you?" Chu Ling asked again with pain in her heart.


    It was difficult for her to understand even though things had progressed to this stage.


    "Good to me? How have you been good to me?" Song Lili raised her voice. "If you had been good to me, I would be married to Zhong Feng right now. He would not be with that useless woman."


    "You cannot force feelings, Song Lili. You know that Feng''er has no feelings for you." Chu Ling exined.


    "Feelings? Why do feelings matter? In this upper ss, no one marries out of love. It is always about finding a suitable arrangement. And no one was more suitable than me. If you cared about me, you would have made the right call." Song Liliughed coldly.


    They would not be here if Chu Ling had not indulged the whims of her son.


    "Would your parents be happy to see you acting like this? They have always wanted you to grow up to be a good person."


    "Don''t talk about them." Song Lili said coldly. "We have already broken up all rtions."


    Chu Ling''s eyes flickered when she heard the new information. She had not heard about such a matter taking ce. She had spoken with Song Lili''s mother a couple of months ago, but things seemed to be alright.


    Now, hearing Song Lili''s words, her interest rose. She needed to learn more about it. Perhaps it was something that they could use against her.


    "Still, I will not give you fifteen per cent of Zhong Industries. Even one per cent would be too much." She finally said.


    Before Song Lili could retort as she intended, the sunroom door opened, and three guards entered behind the butler. They seized Song Lili by the arms and took her bag from her in case she had anything dangerous. Song Lili did not care.


    "I knew you were stalling, but it doesn''t matter." She smiled. "The decision is Zhong Feng''s. Even if you destroy the evidence in my bag, I still have some backups."


    Chu Ling levelled her angry gaze at the evil woman before turning to the guards. "Hold her until we are ready to deal with her."


    Song Lili did not resist as her upper arms were grasped by two guards, and she was ushered out of the sunroom. She did not care as long as she got what she wanted.


    Chu Ling did not know that Song Lili had not given up Zhong Feng, she was just choosing to retreat for the moment. In her mind, as long as she got shares in Zhong Industries, she would be able to participate in the daily operations of the business.


    With time, as they worked together, Song Lili could not believe that she would not be able to attract Zhong Feng. In the end, all men were the same. With enough persuasion, a woman could make them do anything.


    She refused to believe that she could not win over Zhong Feng. At this point, her determination had little to do with love. She wanted to win and prove to herself that she could get anything that she wanted.


    Chu Ling sat down heavily as Song Lili was ushered out of the room. She felt like she had grown a little older by just talking to that woman. She could not believe that it hade to this point after everything they had shared in the past.


    "Why was Little Fai screaming?" She asked the butler when she collected herself.


    Butler remainedposed, but there was a glimmer of humour in his eyes. "The old master came back and tried to scare the boy with his usual antics."


    Chu Ling felt the weight of the serious matter at hand be a little lighter. She could already picture the adorable Hu Fai screaming while her father-inw looked at him, lost for words.


    "Where is Fai now?" She asked.


    "He and the old master went to his courtyard to look at the herbs in his garden." The butler replied.


    Chu Ling frowned with unwillingness in her heart when she heard that. Her imagination became wild as she imagined Hu Fai abandoning her.


    How could things have changed outside while she was stuck in the sunroom with Song Lili? If she did not do anything and Hu Fai continued to bond with her father-inw, Hu Fai''s affections might change. Currently, she was his favourite because she stayed home with him.


    They always nted flowers and studied some art and calligraphy. She would also help him review the lessons after the private tutor they had hired left. Besides, she always ensured that he had delicious food.


    But her father-inw could not be underestimated. He had a personality that got along with young people. Plus, if he decided to take away Hu Fai, it would be hard to fight back. At that moment, she had already forgotten that Hu Fai was not a member of the Zhong family.


    Rightfully, Hu Lei was the legal guardian and had the final word.


    "Madam, you should inform the young master about the matter first." The butler reminded her.


    Chu Ling cleared her mind of the frivolous thoughts. The most important thing was to manage the explosive situation that had urred before thinking about other matters.


    "I will do that right away."

 Chapter 258 - SHOW HIM AROUND

    Zhong Feng listened to his mother exining the situation without a change in his expression. He had not expected that Song Lili would be impatient so quickly and seek out an alternative way to use her ckmail material.


    However, he had considered the possibility.


    Still, when he heard the demands that Song Lili had presented, he raised an eyebrow. Fifteen per cent of Zhong Industries was not a small figure. After all, the corporation had a lot of subsidiaries in numerous industries around the world.


    This demand was quite bold.


    Unfortunately, there would be no negotiation. Song Lili had no power.


    "What do you think we should do?" Chu Ling asked with caution. She was willing to ept Zhong Feng''s decision because she felt that it was her fault that Song Lili had taken the drastic steps that could destroy their family.


    "I am a little busy at thepany right now." Zhong Feng while pressing his forehead lightly to ward off the stress headache. "Xiao Lei wille by the house within the hour and sort out the matter."


    Chu Ling wanted to ask her son what Hu Lei could do to deal with Song Lili. In the end, only Zhong Feng could convince Song Lili to drop her ridiculous attempt at ckmail or encourage her to raise other demands.


    However, she did not dare to speak her mind.


    The subject of Hu Lei had brought tension between her and Zhong Feng in the past. After she and Zhong Tian had apologised to Hu Lei, their rtionship had improved a little bit. He had even been willing to leave them with Hu Fai.


    If she started questioning him about Hu Lei and how she could deal with Song Lili, there was no doubt that Zhong Feng would be displeased.


    So, Chu Ling chose to trust her son.


    "Alright. I will be waiting. For now, we will hold Song Lili. But we can''t do so for too long, or it might be considered kidnapping." She sighed.


    After Zhong Feng ended the call, he texted Hu Lei, letting her know of the general situation. He did not want to call her because he was afraid that he would distract her. He knew that she was already on her way back from the Song''s ancestral home.


    After a careful search, she had found a memory stick and a few other things. If they were right, they had all the ckmail material that Song Lili had hidden. Moreover, if they didn''t, they had enough dirt on Song Lili to shut her down permanently.


    Hu Lei did not know that Zhong Feng had also created and dispatched a little program to detect the video. If someone uploaded or sent the video, the program would delete it automatically from the source.


    It was time to get rid of Song Lili permanently.


    Zhong Feng smiled as he put his phone away. Despite the circumstances, he had enjoyed the week with his cute wife. He had never thought that cooperating on something nefarious with Hu Lei could be so much fun.


    "Your rtionship with my junior sister is truly something special." An annoying voice said beforeughing vulgarly.


    Zhong Feng looked at the man who was walking around his office as if he owned it, touching this and that with interest. The simple process seemed innocuous, but Zhong Feng was not fooled. As soon as the man left, he would have the room swept for bugs.


    "Don''t you have any other ce to be?" He asked the pompous and suspicious person.


    "How can you ask that, brother-inw? I came here specifically to apany you. If you would like, I can help you with your work." Kaito struck a pose. "I might be handsome, but my brainpower is iparable."


    Zhong Feng massaged his temples. Even if he lost his mind, he would not allow this person near his work. This type of small-minded person would probably destroy Zhong Industries just for the sake of seeing the fallout.


    Unfortunately, even though he was left to do nothing, he would still affect the progress of his work. It was difficult to rx when one of the deadliest assassins in the world was walking around, even though he did not have an interest in killing him.


    Suddenly, an idea came to him.


    "Now that you are in Supreme City, shouldn''t you rx a little?" Zhong Feng spoke uncharacteristically. It was obvious that his little wife had influenced him quite a bit.


    Kaito felt like there was a trap in the words, but he could not help taking the bait. "What do you mean?"


    "It must be hard for a busy man like yourself to have a rxing and enjoyable trip without all the work." Zhong Feng emphasised ''work''.


    "What do you have in mind?" Kaito was intrigued, and his face was saying ''keep talking''.


    "I have some friends who can give you a taste of Supreme nightlife." Zhong Feng smiled.


    Kaito''s eyes lit up.


    Even though he was an assassin who knew everything about the cities he visited, he had never had a casual night out without worrying about targets, other assassins and various government spies around him. Amon experience like that could be exciting.


    "Make the call." He said while pretending to be reserved.


    Zhong Feng did not waste time before calling Furukawa Shun.


    "Hero, I thought you had forgotten me." The man whined immediately after picking the call. "You abandoned me just like the main character abandons his childhood friend and sails off with a motley crew to be the pirate king. I thought you would only return to avenge my unfair death."


    Zhong Feng wondered why he was surrounded by people with abnormal psychology.


    "Come to my office. Hu Lei''s," He paused. "god-brother is in town. Maybe you can show him around."


    "Are you going to be there?" Shun asked with excitement.


    "I am quite busy at thepany with the anniversary partying up."


    "Oh yeah, I got the invite."


    "Maybe you can invite Wang Che. He always seems to know about thetest parties." Zhong Feng said casually.


    There was a pause on the other end. "I don''t know if he will agree to go out at night. He has been quite busytely."


    Zhong Feng felt a tinge of guilt but looking at the guy who was now touching his books, he felt that he had no choice but to pit his friends. And there was only one way to make sure that things went perfectly so that he would finish his work.


    While Shun was a fun guy, he was like a small animal. He would get excited and begin anything at a high note but run out of energy almost immediately. Moreover, his alcohol tolerance was abysmal. He was not a party-all-night kind of guy.


    "Then, don''t force him. Just tell him about Hu Lei''s brother and ask him if he knows about any good parties tonight. He doesn''t have toe if he doesn''t want to." Zhong Feng was certain that Wang Che would not allow Shun to go alone.


    "Fine, I will ask." Shun sighed. "What is this guy''s name anyway?"


    "He is Kaito. He is from your homnd." Zhong Feng replied in Japanese with a fox-like look in his eyes.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" The bunny became energised immediately. "I will be there soon."


    After Zhong Feng hung up the phone, his facial expression became cold and neutral again. Kaito stared at him with an unwavering interest in his dark eyes.


    "The more I know you, the more I like you," Kaito spoke with an amorous gaze and a seductive smile.


    Zhong Feng felt a strange chill.


    Being liked by the leader of the Shadow Brotherhood couldn''t be a good thing.


    And he had heard how Kaito had treated his apparent favourite junior sister.

 Chapter 259 - LITTLE HIDING PLACES

    Hu Lei rode her motorcycle straight to the Zhong home after receiving the message from Ah-Feng. Her eyes glinted with anger at the thought of Song Lili and her evil antics.


    Kaito was right. She had be too careless. He had also warned her that Song Lili nned toe to badmouth her to her mother-inw, but she had not taken him seriously. Who knew that the shameless woman would be so bold?


    If she had not obtained the information from the woman earlier in the day, it could have been catastrophic. She had been too confident in her ns and had failed toe up with contingencies in case she failed.


    If she had been this casual in the past, she would have died a thousand times.


    When she reached the gate of the home, she raised her helmet visor. The security guards looked at the woman and quickly opened the gate for her.


    They could not believe that the wife of the young master, who looked so small and harmless in pictures, rode a motorcycle. And so fast, at that. She seemed to disappear in a second.


    When Hu Lei reached the house, she casually left her bike in the parking lot and took off her helmet. Out of her old habits, she carried her helmet under her arm. She knew how easy it was for someone to tamper with this item.


    "Lei''er, pleasee in." Chu Ling weed her personally and took the helmet from her hands. She had been waiting for her anxiously.


    Hu Lei felt a shiver, and goosebumps appeared on her arms. She just could not get used to Chu Ling treating her so well.


    "Madam Zhong, I hope you did not wait for too long." She said with a serious expression.


    Chu Ling felt ufortable at being called Madam Zhong by Hu Lei. However, she knew that it was her fault that there was a great distance between them. She had never tried to understand or amodate Hu Lei despite everything she and her father had done.


    "What Madam Zhong? I know about your secret marriage to Feng''er. You can call me Mom." Chu Ling tried to lighten up the mood as they walked into the house.


    Hu Lei froze as she was untying her boots. She did not know how to respond to that. She wanted to get along with Ah-Feng''s parents, but she was also not ready to call them so intimately. It felt like there was still a knot in her heart, so she would not feel good calling Chu Ling ''Mom''.


    Chu Ling noticed the silence and realised that Hu Lei was not willing. She felt sad. However, she remembered that Hu Lei had tried to be friendly and treat her closely in the past, but she had rejected her without a thought.


    She was only reaping what she sowed.


    "You can just call me Auntie if you are not used to it yet." She said to disperse the awkwardness.


    Hu Lei felt relieved.


    "Auntie, what exactly happened with Song Lili?" She asked as she finished taking off her boots.


    "Feng''er did not tell you?" Chu Ling asked as she indicated to the pink fuzzy slippers.


    Hu Lei wore the slippers which shed with her ck outfit but also gave her a more approachable look.


    "I just saw his message toe here. I was handling some business elsewhere." Hu Lei exined.


    Chu Ling nodded even though she did not understand. She still did not know how Hu Lei could deal with Song Lili, but she was willing to follow her lead.


    She hesitated a little before speaking. "Song Lili came by iming to have a video of you that could destroy the Zhong Family."


    Hu Lei nodded and seemed unaffected, so she continued.


    "I told her that she should give up and stop forcing things. Then, she threatened to expose the video unless we gave her fifteen per cent of the Zhong Industries shares." Chu Ling sounded tired.


    Seeing the distress on Chu Ling''s face, Hu Lei felt a little sorry for her because she had noticed how well she had treated Song Lili, even to her detriment.


    "Don''t worry. She has no information that can harm the Zhong family." Hu Leiforted her.


    "Really? She seemed confident, and she said that she had a lot of backups." Chu Ling eximed.


    "I know that you do not trust me, but you can trust Ah-Feng." Hu Lei said. "Let me see her."


    Chu Ling wanted to say that it was not that she did not trust Hu Lei, but she knew that mending the rtionship would take a lot of time.


    Song Lili was being held in one of the guestrooms in the Zhong mansion. As a prison, the ce could be considered a five-star resort. There were two guards at the door as a precaution.


    "Auntie, you can rx. Nothing will happen." Hu Leiforted the nervous Chu Ling.


    "Then, I will leave you." She paused. "Can you stay for supper today? Hu Fai has missed you, and your grandfather is around."


    HU Lei nodded without hesitation. Chu Ling was satisfied and went to find the kitchen staff to prepare a feast for the evening.


    "Open the door." Hu Lei ordered the guards.


    One of the guards took out a key and opened the bedroom door. Hu Lei took a step into the room before turning back. "You are dismissed. Get someone to bring her belongings."


    The guards wanted to protest but they had no right to do so. They could only follow her orders.


    Song Lili was lying on the bed when Hu Lei entered, looking like she had nowhere else to be. She sat up when Hu Lei entered. She winced in pain at the movement.


    "Have youe to bring me my shares?" She asked with a smile.


    Hu Lei looked at her like she was a clown.


    "No, I havee to release you back to the wild." Hu Lei smiled back.


    Song Lili frowned as if she was unprepared for this, but she recovered. "You know that I am not full of empty threats. If I get nothing, I will destroy the Zhong family. At the very least, I will make sure that you cannot appear with Zhong Feng in public."


    "I don''t doubt it. After all, you turned against a woman who cared for you so callously." Hu Lei paused. "But you have also underestimated me."


    Hu Lei stretched her hand and gripped Song Lili''s upper arm. "I bet you are in quite a bit of pain right now."


    Song Lili''s eyes widened as she tried not to cry out in pain. "What did you do?"


    Hu Leiughed. "You tried to mess with the crazydy, and the crazydy messed with you. You know, this is just the beginning. In a few days, you will hardly be able to move."


    "I will sue you. I will sue you!" Song Lili shouted.


    "For what?" Hu Lei asked in mock shock. "You do not have any injuries, and if you did, you have no evidence."


    "I will upload the video as soon as I leave this ce. One way or the other, I will destroy you." Song Lili swore.


    "You would need to have the video to do that." Hu Leiughed. "You know, for amoner, you have a lot of hidey holes for your bad deeds."


    Song Lili felt her heart lurch in her chest.


    "It would be a big shame if someone went to all those little hiding ces and took everything. And then told all the big powerful people that were being ckmailed that they were free." Hu Lei smiled like a demon. "What do you think will happen to the owner of the hidey holes?"


    Song Lili felt a cold shiver in her body.


    "If I was the owner, I would leave the country immediately and hide carefully until things blew over. Of course, I would avoid ces like Britain after the humiliation I caused the children of some important people."


    Song Lili knew at that moment that she was finished. "I really underestimated you, Hu Lei. You hid too deeply. Fine, I will leave."


    Hu Leiughed. "Don''t act like you are doing me a favour by leaving. You don''t know how many people will be hunting you down."


    Song Lili stood up and tried to shake off the aching in her body. She knew that she had no leverage anymore.


    "A piece of advice: try to get somewhere safe by tomorrow. The pain will be debilitating by then."

 Chapter 260 - SMUG SUPERIORITY

    "Where is Little Fai?" Hu Lei asked the butler as soon as Song Lili was escorted off the property.


    "He went to look at some herbs with the old master in his courtyard. I can take you there if you are anxious to see him." The butler replied.


    "Just tell me the direction and I will find my way." Hu Lei waved her hand casually.


    She did not want to trouble the old man who seemed to have a lot of responsibilities in the home. Seeing the kind intentions, the butler smiled and told Hu Lei how to get to the courtyard.


    Hu Lei felt cheerful as she walked through the Zhong property. She almost skipped like a child with joy. The source of her happiness was obvious: she had finally gotten rid of the poisonous thorn in the flesh known as Song Lili.


    In the beginning, she was nning on just threatening Song Lili with the ckmail materials she had found. Her original intention was to keep them as ayer of security in case the woman made aeback.


    However, she could not let things go easily after her audacious act ofing to the Zhong home with such evil intentions. A woman who could easily turn her back against those who were kind to her could not be let off easily.


    Just as she had told Song Lili, she would let a few of the powerful people that Song Lili was ckmailing know about their freedom and her current situation. She would get a few free favours, and Song Lili would get what she deserved.


    Her smile widened as she thought of the potential misery.


    "Little big sister, you look scary when you smile like that." Hu Fai spoke as soon as Hu Lei stepped into the garden.


    Elder Zhong looked at Hu Lei andughed. "Today is a good day. If you had note, I would have looked for you."


    "Grandfather, how have you been?" Hu Lei asked wholeheartedly.


    When she had met Elder Zhong, he had been good to her, unlike his son and daughter-inw. She had found him to be like an old fox, but he also did not have bad intentions.


    "I would feel better if I had some more premium tea from Apothecary." He said in a dignified manner with a small cough.


    Hu Leiughed. "I have a couple of bags from when I stayed with grandpa in Herb Town. I can give you a little bit."


    "Just a little?"


    "You can''t me me. Ah-Feng has stopped drinking a lot of coffee. He is now an official tea drinker." Hu Lei said with a sweet and shy smile filled with pure love.


    "That brat wants to fight me?" Elder Zhong lifted a fist and shook it.


    "Actually, grandpa said that if you want tea, you can visit him in Herb Town. He swore he would give you a good price." Hu Leiughed at the gesture.


    "When can I meet grandpa?" Hu Fai chimed in.


    Elder Zhong''s eyes glinted with a strange light. "You have never met your grandfather?"


    Hu Lei could already see some evil machinations in the old man''s mind, but she could do nothing to stop what she knew was about to happen.


    Hu Fai shook his head with a frown. He knew about the Huo family from Hu Lei and Zhong Feng, but they had also told him that it was not the right time to meet that side of the family yet. After all, his face had been exposed a lot during the Murong family scandal.


    "Your grandfather must be looking forward to meeting you. I would feel very lonely if I was him. Maybe Little Lei can send him a photo of you." Elder Zhong said with a sympathetic look at the boy.


    Hu Fai felt that what the old man was saying was right. He looked at Hu Lei with hopeful eyes.


    "We can send him a photo." She said with a sigh.


    "How about one with the three of us? I''m sure the old man will be pleased with something a little lively." Elder Zhongughed merrily.


    Hu Lei knew the impure intentions behind this suggestion because Grandpa Huo also behaved in a simr petty manner when Elder Zhong was mentioned. Their rivalry from their youth did not seem like it would ever stop.


    She took out her phone, and the three of them took a nice picture. However, when one looked at Elder Zhong''s smiling face, they could see the smug superiority.


    She sent the picture to her grandpa before putting away the phone. She could only apologise to him in her heart for helping Elder Zhong this time.


    When Elder Huo received a message from his granddaughter, he was pleased, especially when he saw the notification that it was a photo. However, as soon as he opened the message, he felt like cursing the Zhong family. He almost did until he remembered that his cute granddaughter was now a member of that family.


    He tried to ignore the annoying old face and looked at his grandson. He was small for his age, and he looked a bit unhealthy. However, based on the reports he had received about his earlier childhood and health condition, the boy was almostpletely recovered.


    It was obvious that the Zhong family treated him well.


    But it would have been better if he could spoil the boy himself before he grew up.


    He had lost a chance with his granddaughter. He could not allow the Zhong family to steal another of his family members without fighting back.

 Chapter 261 - BAD FEELING

    On the day of the Zhong Industries anniversary banquet, Hu Lei had a sense of foreboding. She felt a sick sensation in her stomach that she could not shrug off. Unlike her habit, she woke up earlier than even the busy Zhong Feng.


    At breakfast, she could not bring herself to eat anything. She sipped on her orange juice with a distant look in her eyes.


    "How are you feeling?" Zhong Feng asked in concern.


    Hu Lei tried to smile. "I''m just a bit lethargic. Maybe I''m a little scared about appearing in public with you for the first time."


    Zhong Feng frowned. "We don''t have to do this if you are not ready."


    Hu Lei stretched her arm and ced her smaller hand over Zhong Feng''s. "I want to do this, Ah-Feng. I want to support you on this important day as your wife. Do not doubt that."


    It is just that she had a feeling that something will go wrong. They had not seen any movement from the people looking for her or the assassins who had been targeting Zhong Feng for a while. It felt as if there was something big waiting to happen.


    The worst thing was they were not being targeted by a specific person. They could not anticipate the appearance of a hidden medical organisation that behaved like a monster. There was no single head to cut down to get rid of the monster.


    On the other hand, the assassins had no personal grudge. Their interest was only money. So, at a huge party, they could have any identity.


    Zhong Feng could guess the cause of her worries. He held her hand in his warm one.


    "Do not think too much about it. The anniversary party will be held in Demesne Hotel which is under my control. I have gotten my best security people to cover the event. And everyone who will be in attendance has been vetted." He tried tofort her.


    Hu Lei nodded even though she did not think that these precautions were enough. She was sure that she would have been able to get into the event if she had a target in that ce. It was never too hard to infiltrate a party.


    "I guess I am just a little out of it. It''s just a bad feeling. It will pass." She sighed.


    Zhong Feng stood up and pulled her from her chair and hugged her. She felt a little choked up, and some moisture formed in her eyes. She just felt like crying. She put her arms around him and hugged him tighter.


    When he let her go, he held the cute face in his arms. He wiped the few drops of tears with his thumbs.


    "There is something I was waiting to tell you after the party, but I suppose I can tell you right now." He said with an exasperated sigh.


    Hu Lei''s ears perked up.


    "During this period, I have not only been dealing with Zhong Industries. I was also following your lead with Huo Kang, and I found out the current open identity of that organisation. We can deal with them once and for all."


    Hu Lei''s mouth fell open. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "I also just found out. I have reached out through some of my connections in major governments. With the favours I have called in, investigations are already being carried out. It will take a while, but we will bepletely free of them." He kissed her lightly on the tip of the nose.


    "Which organisation is it?" Hu Lei could not help asking.


    "International Health Alliance."


    Hu Lei''s mouth fell open once again. "Are you sure?"


    "I was just as surprised. It changed names after the scandal involving Huo Kang and the other doctors. The paper trail was destroyed before they rebranded."


    International Health Alliance was not a simple charity group. It had numerous programs in almost every country, especially in areas without good infrastructure for health. It stood at the top of the health pyramid.


    "Then, how did you find them?"


    "Of course, your husband is a genius." Zhong Fengughed. "The key was in the money. Even if Global Volunteer Doctors was not a major organisation then, it was well-funded. There was no way they would let that money go."


    "Then, why did it take so long?" Hu Leiined.


    "They did not go to the bank and ask for a direct transfer." Zhong Feng flicked her head lightly. "They tried very hard to hide the trail by using countless offshore channels with minimal tracking. If it was anyone else, they would never have found the link."


    "If you say so, genius husband." Hu Lei giggled, her lethargy gone. "So, what''s next?"


    It felt anti-climactic to finish the quest for justice for an urrence that had destroyed their lives so thoroughly. Even though they were happy now, it had been a tough road. And some scars remained.


    "Did you want to have a shootout with the organisation?" Zhong Fengughed.


    "Well, it wouldn''t hurt. It still feels iplete in my heart. I wanted to punish someone." She growled.


    The sound which was supposed to be intimidating sounded cute to Zhong Feng. He lifted her in his arms and kissed her thoroughly.


    "I will make sure that everything is destroyed. And then, we will broadcast everywhere their actions so that they will not revive again." Zhong Feng promised.


    "Fine. It''s not a shootout, but I guess seeing them exposed would also be nice." She sighed.


    "I have to go to work. Just spend the day rxing. Your gown will be delivered shortly. I will pick you up before the party begins." He instructed her before giving her another kiss.


    Hu Lei tried to focus and found it difficult. She pushed his face away.


    "I can''t spend the day rxing. I promised your mother that I will prepare for the party with her and your sister." She groaned.


    "You can cancel, you know."


    "Don''t be a bad influence." She pushed him away and turned him to face the door. "Go, go. Pick me up from the old houseter. I will be the morous one."


    Zhong Fengughed as he left.


    Hu Lei smiled as she walked him walk away. She was already feeling like the day would be great. And if anything happened, she still had Ah-Feng.


    He had proved that he would always be there for her.

 Chapter 262 - HOMEWRECKER

    Hu Lei did not leave home right away after Zhong Feng left for work. She spent a couple of hours going through the feedback from Bo Qian and editing the manuscript for her new book. She was relieved to find that her editor liked her new story.


    Once shepleted the work, she prepared to leave the house and meet up with the inws.


    As she was finishing dressing up, she received a call from an unknown number. She frowned at the phone before picking the call with caution. Her feelings of foreboding had returned, so she did not speak immediately after epting.


    "Hu Lei, it''s Zhong Mian." A female voice came through.


    Hu Lei sighed in relief.


    Perhaps Ah-Feng was right. She needed to rx. They had faced so many challenges along the way, and they were almost free of the burden of looking over their shoulders. She could not always be so nervous and cautious.


    "Oh, hi. I was just about to head out to the old house." She responded.


    Despite the past disagreements and bad feelings between them, Hu Lei did not hold a grudge against Zhong Mian.


    The woman had not done anything that hurt her except saying some unpleasant things. She did not expect every person to like her. She was even alright with dislike. If she expected everyone to love her, she would be stressed for nothing.


    "That''s good. I aming to pick you up." Zhong Mian said.


    Hu Lei raised her eyebrows. She had agreed to spend some time with her mother-inw and sister-inw, but she had assumed it would be like an hour. And they would be getting their nails done or something, eliminating the need for deep conversations.


    Now, she realised it would not be so easy.


    "That''s not necessary." She replied quickly.


    "I am already in Area 99. I will be there in five minutes." Zhong Mian did not give her a chance to escape.


    After that, she cancelled the call, leaving Hu Lei looking at her surprised face in the mirror. She texted Zhong Feng about the development before finding a pair of shoes and a nice bag. She went downstairs with the expression of a woman about to face her deadliest enemy.


    When Zhong Mian arrived, she called Hu Lei to meet her outside the house. Hu Lei put on her shoes and walked out. Zhong Mian was in a sensible minivan which Hu Lei felt shed with her usually dignified and goddess-like aura.


    The woman waved at her through the open window enthusiastically.


    With an inward sigh, Hu Lei opened the door and sat in the passenger seat.


    "Thank you for picking me up." She said politely.


    Zhong Mian started the vehicle and started driving. "I know it was selfish on my part, but I wanted to talk with you and apologise to you before we met up with Mom."


    Hu Lei nced at the woman with some interest. She looked happier than thest time she had seen her. She had a sweet glow around her.


    "It is alright. There is no need to apologise. Some events just get out of control." She said casually.


    "No, I yed a big part in making your life with Zhong Feng hard. If it was not for me, my parents would not have been against you as much as they were." Zhong Mian paused. "I know my brother is not a person who likes to justify and defend himself. Maybe a part of me took advantage of that and used it to make your life hard."


    "Ok." Hu Lei finally said.


    She knew that Zhong Mian was probably apologising to unburden the weight in her heart. epting the apology did not matter to her because she did not have any lingering hard feelings towards Zhong Mian. After all, they weren''t close.


    "I have already spoken with my mother and father. I told them everything that transpired and how I contributed to the misunderstanding." Zhong Mian added.


    Again, Hu Lei did not feel anything at that statement. Chu Ling and Zhong Tian had already said their piece, and their rtionship was no longer so strained.


    After she had had dinner with them, she felt like she could be close with them over time. They were old-fashioned and a bit strict, but she understood that they did not have bad hearts.


    "You don''t have to feel bad about it. Things happen as they should." She said a few more words offort. After all, Zhong Mian was Ah-Feng''s sister.


    Though they had not been very close in the past, Hu Lei felt like there was tension between them because of her. Knowing Zhong Feng, he would not clear up the air with his sister, and they would continue being estranged.


    "You are right." Zhong Mian said. "You know after that time during dinner, Kong Ou and I tried to stay together and ignore everything. I thought that I was mature enough to move forward, but I had a grudge."


    Hu Lei wondered if she should have said anything at all. She did not want to hear about other people''s rtionships, especially when it might condemn her as a homewrecker. But she did not know how to stop Zhong Mian.


    "In the end, I could not bear it. I left him for a while because I felt that all the happiness we had was a lie. You know, he had proposed to me long before, and that night, I was going to seek Feng''er''s support. I thought our parents would be against Kong Ou because he already had a child." Zhong Mian continued with nostalgia on her face.


    Hu Lei did not respond.


    "After we separated, I thought everything was over. But then, Kong Ou came and apologised to me. I was hesitant at first, but we decided to go to a therapist." Zhong Mian smiled. "I am d I decided to forgive him because now I have my family back."


    Hu Lei felt like she had never been in such an awkward ce. And she had been in many awkward situations in the past.


    "I am happy for you." She could only say what she thought she should.


    "Thank you. We should n for a day out so that you can meet Little Wen." Zhong Mian smiled with the pride of a mother. "She is the cutest thing."


    Hu Lei nodded again as she prayed to reach the destination instantly.

 Chapter 263 - MORE TREASURES

    When the twodies arrived at the Zhong family home, Chu Ling led them to the conservatory. She had a smile that seemed to rival the brightness of the flowers. She talked to Hu Lei in a gentle voice while asking about her health and work.


    "Where is Hu Fai?" Hu Lei asked as the three of them sat at the fancy table set up under the domed building.


    "Your father took him to meet some of his friends who areing for the banquet from outside the city. Today, it is just us girls." Chu Ling smiled. "I have nned for an early lunch, spa treatments in thefort of our home and the best in clothes and essories."


    "Thank you for doing this, Mom." Zhong Mian smiled happily.


    Chu Ling and Zhong Mian had discussed at length how they could make Hu Lei feel more like a part of the family. Luckily, they had the anniversary party as their excuse for spending more time with her. Maybe, they could find out more about what she liked.


    "Thank you." Hu Lei smiled.


    "It is my pleasure." Chu Ling reached out and held her hand as the food was served.


    At that moment, Hu Lei decided that she would attempt to form a better rtionship with her inws. Even though they had not been weing at the beginning, they were trying. It was important not to p a smiling person.


    The three women rxed and began chatting casually about their lives.


    "Mian''er, when will you bring your boyfriend over officially? Your father is very worried." Chu Ling asked Zhong Mian with a knowing smile.


    Zhong Mian blushed a little.


    "There are still some issues to sort out between us before you can start nning a grand wedding, Mom." She turned to Hu Lei. "Speaking of weddings, when do you and Feng''er n on having yours?"


    Chu Ling chuckled at the smooth change of topic. However, she was also interested in the answer.


    "Ah-Feng and I talked about it. It should be in a couple of months. We haven''t settled on a date." She responded.


    "A couple of months? We have not even begun nning! This will be impossible." Chu Ling became flustered.


    Hu Lei''s lips twitched. She had told Zhong Feng that she only wanted a wedding after the issue with the assassinations and the people hunting her was sorted. Now that he had found the culprits, it would not take long to get justice.


    She had only been estimating when she said a couple of months.


    "There is no rush. My grandfather and my aunt said that they want to meet before the wedding." She said.


    Her grandfather had said that he wanted to show Elder Zhong that his granddaughter could not be taken away easily. In simple terms, he wanted to make things difficult for the Zhong family, and especially for his old rival.


    However, she also understood that he wanted to protect her. It was difficult to lead a peaceful life in a rich family without having some kind of backup. If one depended on their husband too much, the inw family might look down on them.


    At least, that was what Aunt Huo Mei had said as they nned their mode of attack.


    Honestly, Hu Lei had never been worried aboutcking support. Even if she had not met with the Huo family, she could live her life. She had money and fighting strength. What else did she need to show she was capable of standing on her own?


    "I look forward to meeting with the Huo family. I can get in contact with your aunt, and we can begin making ns." Chu Ling put her hands together with excitement.


    Hu Lei thought of Huo Mei and how she could be a typical nosy aunt when she put down her Dr Huo mantle, and she felt a headacheing on. It would be difficult to have a small peaceful wedding if the two women were in cahoots.


    Then, she thought of the rivalry between Elder Zhong and her grandfather. Those two were always insulting each other and looked for opportunities to one-up each other.


    Then, she remembered that Kaito had said that their teacher wanted toe to visit her before he had disappeared. If that old man heard about her wedding, he might leave the mountains.


    Suddenly, Hu Lei wondered if she and Zhong Feng could elope for a second time.


    "I will give you a big present on that day." Zhong Mian smiled.


    Hu Lei nodded at the two excited faces hollowly and tried to smile.


    After lunch, thedies went through a series of spa treatments. Hu Lei had been a little sceptic about the experience, but she had to admit that it was quite rxing. She even managed to put aside the unpleasant thoughts she had in the morning.


    When she finally wore the gown, she felt like a new woman.


    She stood in front of the mirror and a hint of vanity swelled through her. She was like a fairy tale princess. No, she was better than a fairy tale princess. If all princesses were as cute as her, there would be no evil witches.


    "You look pleased with yourself." A deep voice interrupted the internal narcissism of the little woman.


    Hu Lei turned and saw Zhong Feng standing at the door of the walk-in closet in a ck suit, his hands behind his back.


    "I am just feeling envious of you." She responded while preening again in front of the mirror.


    Zhong Feng was used to the weird thoughts that his wife often had. However, he still indulged her.


    "Why?" He stepped closer.


    "You have such a beautiful and adorable wife. And you haven''t even fulfilled all the conditions of me bing your girlfriend. I''m still waiting for more treasures and a cultivation manual." She pouted at her image in the mirror.


    Zhong Fengughed and presented a box he was concealing behind his back. Hu Lei took the box with pretentious reluctance and opened it. Inside was a ne and earrings made of canary diamonds. The stones matched her eyes andplimented her gown.


    Hu Lei felt touched and emotional, and a choked feeling caught in her throat. However, she did not want to cry because the makeup had taken forever. She lifted her chin with a pout and looked at the expectant Zhong Feng.


    "They will barely match my natural charm, but they will do." She indicated for him to help her put them on.


    Zhong Feng smiled at the antics of his adorable wife as he helped her put on the ne and earrings. Then, he grabbed her by the waist and lowered his head. He held her tightly and kissed her soundly.


    He could still not believe that she was his.


    Hu Lei was dazed for a long time after being kissed thoroughly. Then, she thought of something.


    "My perfect makeup!" She shouted and quickly looked at herself in the mirror. Luckily, everything was still perfect.


    Zhong Fengughed again.


    "Don''t think that you are off the hook." She pointed at him.


    Since she was not wearing her heeled shoes yet, she was like a small animal threatening a dangerous predator. Once again, Zhong Feng could not help but love her even more.


    He lifted his hand to touch and pat her head as he always did.


    "Don''t even think about it." She ducked quickly and started running out of the walk-in closet door.


    Unfortunately, with the long dress, she did not get far before she was caught and kissed again.

 Chapter 264 - A FEW GAMES

    In an unknown part of Supreme City, a woman tapped her foot impatiently as she looked at a motley group of mercenaries. She was sitting on a stic chair in the middle of an abandoned factory, but she did not look afraid.


    Perhaps, her confidence came from the four men in ck fatigues behind her.


    She looked at the group with disgust on her face. She could not believe that she had been downgraded to dealing with the riffraff by herself.


    Her eyes settled on one of the younger mercenaries. He looked quite handsome and clean inparison to the others. The only thing that ruined his appearance was a long scar across his face.


    The woman licked her lips.


    If she had time to y, she would have picked him. For a moment, she wondered if she could spare some time for a few games. However, she understood that it would affect her ns.


    "I hope you are all clear about what is required. I do not need you to kill Zhong Feng. I just want you to create enough confusion and disrupt their security measures. It would be best if you could cause chaos at the party." The woman said with gritted teeth.


    That man had caused her to lose almost everything. He had slowly chipped away at her resources, such that the board of the International Health Alliance had decided to close down their research operations. They were going to focus on their open charity operations until the heat died down.


    She had tried to lobby for the research side, but her arguments hadnded on deaf ears. The only thing that could change their minds was one: real results on the gic project.


    The hint from the board was obvious. They wanted Hu Lei, but they were not willing to take action.


    The woman had spoken to one of the critical board members after being shut down. She was not willing to give up on everything she had worked for and the carefree life that she had built. If she was forced to work for an orthodox research institution, she would have to follow b*llshit protocols and ethics.


    What was science without pushing the boundaries?


    Her friend from the board had offered a simple and clear exnation.


    Hu Lei was proof that the human race could rise beyond normal mediocrity. It was not only about the change in her eye colour. She had proven to be a superior being when she had survived in a cold, almost freezing basement on almost no food.


    Moreover, the feedback sent from Antarctica before it was shut down had proved that she had inhuman strength and superior hearing and eyesight, among other gifts.


    If the board had Hu Lei in their hands, they could manage the heat from the government. The big yers in major governments were not interested in anything other than power. If the board offered them an opportunity to change their soldiers and make them as powerful as Hu Lei, no one would care about how they hade about the result.


    The woman''s eyes became harder. Her life had fallen apart, but she was not one to take it lying down. She would take Hu Lei, regardless of what it took.


    After all, they also had some personal grudges.


    The mercenaries nodded with excitement. Most of them had a bloodlust that went beyond money.


    "You,e here." The woman pointed at the younger mercenary with a scar, while licking her lips.


    In the end, she could not resist the temptation of the tender face. He looked like a flower between weeds.


    "The rest of you, what are you waiting for? Go!" She shouted.


    The young man stepped forward with hesitation as he faced the woman. The woman stood up with mature elegance which was enhanced by her beautifully cut pantsuit. She stretched a finger and ran it along the young man''s face.


    The young man pped away the hand. The womanughed.


    "What is your name?" She asked.


    The young man made some angry gestures, but he did not talk.


    "A fighter who does not talk¡­ I like you very much." She drawled.


    The four men behind her looked at the young mercenary with pity. Their boss had some strange interests which often involved a lot of pain for her ''love interests''. And it seemed that she wanted to rece herst broken toy.


    The young mercenary red at her and turned to walk out.


    "If you follow me, I will give you a lot of money. You won''t have to live by fighting for your life." She said casually.


    The man hesitated in his step before he kept walking.


    "If you change your mind, meet me at the Rocky Dock after the party." The womanughed with certainty that the man wille.


    Then, she turned to the four men behind her with a cold expression.


    "Get ready for the real work. Those stupid mercenaries are just our cannon fodder." She paused. "And take down our listing for Hu Lei and Zhong Feng."


    The four men nodded. They had followed this woman for long, and they did not doubt her judgement. Though she had some perverted inclinations, she also had a brilliant mind.


    She would never steer them in the wrong direction.


    Sometimeter, the young man who had been in the abandoned industrial facility drove through the city in a nondescript white car. He stopped at an abandoned area and took out disinfectant wet wipes from the glovepartment.


    He made a disgusted face as he wiped off the scar from his face.


    "Ugh, that junior sister of mine owes me big this time." He finally smiled with twinkling eyes.

 Chapter 265 - ALWAYS MY EMPEROR

    The Zhong Industries celebration was the most important annual event in Supreme City and beyond. A lot of international clients, business partners and general stakeholders from around the globe were in attendance.


    The anniversary event even rivalled the most prestigious film award shows in the country because each of the guests at the banquet was a figure with a lot of weight.


    The entrance of the Demesne Hotel had a long red carpet and approved photographers and reports to document the event.


    It could be said that Zhong Industries had gone all out to ensure that the party would be talked about for years toe.


    The Zhong family did not arrive early even though they were the hosts.


    However, that was expected because a good entrance was critical.


    When the red carpet was open and most guests had arrived, three identical ck vehicles drove in and stopped at the entrance. There wasplete silence because everyone knew that the main people had arrived.


    The first vehicle was opened, and Zhong Tian and Chu Ling stepped out of the vehicle. Their clothes were traditional and reminiscent of the ancient dynasties. As they stepped on the red carpet, the photographers took photos as they imagined a new trend in the city.


    The second vehicle opened and an unknown man stepped out, followed by an elegant Zhong Mian. There was silence for a while at the unexpected development.


    Everyone had always known that Zhong Mian was a ''forever single''dy. Of course, a lot of people had tried to pursue the heiress of Zhong Industries, even after she had taken a step back from the core of thepany.


    However, their beliefs were being shattered.


    The unknown man held Zhong Mian''s hand with a smile, and they walked onto the red carpet. The photographers and reporters went crazy as they took photographs andmunicated with their colleagues to dig out information about the man.


    Even though the man did not seem to match the elegance of the mighty Zhong heiress, the news would definitely hit the top searches.


    It could be the most exciting thing that happened during the Zhong Industries banquet.


    "Ms Zhong, who is yourpanion today?" A reporter spoke out quickly.


    The two people stopped and looked at the expectant group.


    While the reporters did not dare to interview Zhong Tian and Chu Ling, they would have wasted an opportunity if they did not get the news on Zhong Mian.


    Zhong Mian smiled at the group. "This is my fianc¨¦, Kong Ou."


    The reporters wanted to dig deeper, but the two people had already walked away.


    In the third vehicle, Zhong Feng and Hu Lei were looking through the window with interest at the urrence, even though they could not hear.


    "I did not know that Zhong Mian was bringing Kong Ou." Hu Leimented.


    Zhong Feng frowned. "Neither did I."


    "It just seems like something that you would mention after a long car ride, a long lunch and a session of multiple spa treatments." She added.


    Zhong Feng nodded.


    "Why do you think that she did not say anything?" Hu Lei asked.


    "I am not sure." He responded.


    "Come on." Hu Lei whined a little.


    "Perhaps she did not want anyone to discourage her from bringing him." Zhong Feng said.


    Zhong Feng could guess his sister''s motives. She wanted to take her rtionship to the public, but she did not want to receive too much attention and subsequent criticism.


    She had chosen the banquet as her revtion scene, not because she wanted more attention. She knew that his appearance with Hu Lei and his revtion of his marriage would take the heat off of her.


    Zhong Mian had always been a person with deep thoughts or else, she would not have been able to take control of Zhong Industries.


    It was unfortunate that she did not know that some skills should not be used on family members.


    With this action, she had acted in an unconscientious manner towards her parents, her brother and Hu Lei.


    If she had revealed her n instead of doing things in a shady way, she would have had the support of her family. At the very least, Zhong Feng and Hu Lei would not have minded being shields because it did not affect them.


    However, no one liked to feel used and manipted.


    Hu Lei also understood the matter after thinking about it for a moment.


    "Shall we join the festivities, my prince?" She said to cheer up Zhong Feng who had be a little sullen.


    The man smiled. "I thought that I was your emperor."


    Hu Lei leaned in and kissed him lightly on his lips. "You are always my emperor. But you are also my senior sect brother, my hero and my prince."


    Zhong Feng felt like he was walking on air as he stepped out of the vehicle with his cute little wife at his side.

 Chapter 266 - EXCLUSIVE SCOOP

    The reporters and the photographers were frozen as they looked at Zhong Feng and Hu Lei. The situation was not something that they had expected.


    At that moment, they did not care about Zhong Mian and her boyfriend. They were too overwhelmed by the fact that Zhong Feng hade to the banquet with a woman.


    As far as anyone knew, Zhong Feng had never brought anyone as a partner for any event, even a casual party. He would oftene alone, or he would be followed by his assistant.


    Moreover, the significance of bringing the woman to thepany party was not small. This meant that he was serious about her. He was not ying around.


    "Wasn''t Song Lili the rumoured girlfriend?" One person asked in a low voice.


    "I also heard about it. She was given the best resources when she joined the entertainment industry. ording to some insiders, it is Madam Zhong who helped her sign a contract." Someone responded.


    "I feel like I have seen her somewhere before." Another person said in deep contemtion.


    "Are you thinking of hitting on the young master''s woman?" The second person teased him.


    The man red before turning back to the red carpet.


    The reporters recovered from the astonishment of the appearance of the young master. Then, they realised that they were wasting a good opportunity and quickly started taking photos and sending messages to their colleagues.


    Normally, they would be too scared to take photos of Zhong Feng openly.


    However, they had been allowed for the event, so they could act without fear.


    A hint of a smile appeared on Zhong Feng''s face. He wanted to see photos of himself and Hu Lei everywhere.


    When they reached in front of the reporters, Zhong Feng stopped. Hu Lei looked up at him in surprise. There was some silence for a while before Hu Lei realised that he was stopping so that the reporters could ask questions.


    Unfortunately, he had always been a little hostile to reporters and paparazzi, so they were too scared to speak.


    Hu Lei smiled at the group in hinting encouragement.


    One of the reporters gained some courage and spoke out. "Mr Zhong, who is yourpanion today?"


    Zhong Feng smiled and ced a hand over Hu Lei''s hand at the crook of his elbow. He looked directly at the camera belonging to the man who was brave enough to ask the question.


    "This is my wife, Hu Lei." He dered.


    There was shell-shocked silence at the statement. They could not believe that Zhong Feng had responded to the question. Moreover, he had called the woman his wife.


    Had the world gone crazy?


    "Congrattions, Mr Zhong." The brave reporter ttered with a smile. "When did you tie the knot?"


    "Quite some time ago. We will be holding a wedding soon." The pride in Zhong Feng could not be contained.


    "Can I get an invitation?" The reporter pushed with a smile.


    This young man had not been a reporter for long, so he did not have a lot of fear for Zhong Feng. Moreover, he had an optimistic personality which had allowed him to be a darling to everyone soon after joining hispany.


    Zhong Feng looked at the young man for a long moment before nodding. Then, he led Hu Lei into the hotel.


    "I didn''t know we were having a wedding soon." Hu Lei said while looking up at Zhong Feng.


    "Of course, we are. If I do not act quickly, some people might have ideas about you." The man''s face darkened at his imagination of peopleing to hit on Hu Lei.


    Hu Leiughed. "You know we are already married. The wedding will be just a celebration. It makes no difference."


    "Are you trying to escape responsibility after taking advantage of me?" Zhong Feng asked with a side nce.


    Hu Lei felt choked up at the statement, but she could not find a response.


    Outside, the reporters red at the young man who had managed to talk to Zhong Feng and even get an invitation to what would possibly the most exclusive wedding in the country.


    If they had known that Zhong Feng was in a good mood, they would not have allowed a greenhorn to steal the opportunity from them.


    The young man looked back at them with a smug smile before sending a message to his editor so that they could write an article and update the news immediately.


    The information sent in was concise and included a piece of information that the reporters had not yet figured out: the identity of Zhong Feng''s wife.


    These reporters were not bad at their jobs. However, the newspanies had sent in their most reputable and mature reporters to the Zhong Industries party to avoid mistakes. These reporters mostly focused on business news.


    They had no interest in something so plebeian like entertainment gossip. So, they had not watched any of the TV shows that Hu Lei had appeared in when promoting The Queen of the Apocalypse.


    However, the young man was still in his excitable age where he would read web novels and watchmercial movies, so he had recognised Hu Lei as Little Ninja Cat immediately.


    About thirty minutester, most of the reporters cursed when they looked at the information which had been posted online by thatpany.


    Most of theirpanies had also written a short report about Zhong Feng having a wife and promised more information soon. The general topics were all in the direction of ''who was this mysterious wife?''.


    The assumption was that she was the daughter of one of the aristocratic families in Supreme City.


    However, the young man''spany had a detailed discussion of Hu Lei''s public identity.


    The older reporters looked at him with deadly eyes because they felt stupid for trying to sensationalise Hu Lei''s mysteriousness.


    The young man looked at them without a hint of difort. He was optimistic about life, not an idiot. He had not risen to great heights by giving out an exclusive scoop.

 Chapter 267 - SNEAKING GLANCES

    When Hu Lei and Zhong Feng stepped into the ballroom where the cocktail and meet-and-greet session of the party was taking ce, the guests were surprised. However, most of the attendees were seasoned businessmen or from aristocratic families, so they could hide their shock.


    The first ones to approach the prestigious couple were Furukawa Shun and Wang Che because they could be considered close friends.


    "I did not know you were debuting your rtionship today. I just heard the hopeful hearts of thedies in the room breaking." Shunmented immediately with shining eyes.


    Zhong Feng looked at him with a rare smile. "It is important for people to know my wife. Otherwise, she will be surrounded by wolves."


    Hu Lei felt embarrassed by the statement while Shun nodded in understanding.


    "Congrattions on the sessful event, and thank you for the invitation." Wang Che spoke in his usual old-world charming manner.


    Zhong Feng shook his hand, and they exchanged small business talk.


    "You are so embarrassing." Hu Lei smacked Zhong Feng''s arm lightly as they walked away.


    "What do you mean? There are indeed a lot of people eyeing you." He looked at her with prating eyes.


    "You are one to talk." Hu Lei looked around the room. "So many people are eyeing you, hoping that I will vanish. Even my former evil stepsisters. It is hard to be the beautiful princess."


    "You are the empress." Zhong Feng teased with a smile.


    Hu Lei thought about it and nodded. She was indeed the empress.


    The two people walked around the party, greeting the masses. Zhong Feng introduced his wife with so much pride that people realised that their chance for business cooperation was in ttering the little woman beside the big man.


    When the meet-and-greet session of the party wasing to an end, a person who had been trying to gain the courage for a while stepped forward. He was followed by two women.


    "Mr Zhong, how have you been? It has been a while." Murong Cheng spoke in a ttering tone.


    This man had been hoping to gain a connection to Zhong Feng because he was struggling with keeping up with the business. If he did not do something big, Murong Ming would get a chance to steal everything from him.


    The reason he had managed to gain traction before was because of Lu Liang. Without her calctions and advice, he felt like he was drowning and gasping for air. But he refused to admit that his sess was tied to her.


    "Do I know you?" Zhong Feng asked with a cold gaze.


    Murong Cheng knew that Zhong Feng was embarrassing him intentionally. However, he did not have the guts to act without consideration. It was already good that he could get an invitation to the Zhong Industries event.


    "We worked on a project together, and you took care of Murong Fai." The man responded.


    "His name is Hu Fai, Mr Murong." Hu Lei responded with a cold nce at the man.


    Murong Cheng turned his eyes to the woman who he had always thought of as an embarrassing product of his ex-wife''s past.


    He remembered that she had even visited them some years ago. He had looked down on her and even assumed that she was interested in their money. Though she had not asked for anything, he had thought that she was ying a long con.


    Now, he realised that she was more than a doctor''s daughter. He had tried to estimate her worth after he heard about her identity and realised that she would not havee begging for scraps.


    Moreover, she now had Zhong Feng who could hold up the sky above her if it was falling.


    For a moment, he fantasised about what would have happened if he had handled things differently. Perhaps, he could have been Zhong Feng''s father-inw. At the very least, they would have been acquaintances.


    "Don''t go too far, Hu Lei. Treat my father we respect. After all, we raised that unrted child for years." The person who spoke rashly was Murong Yan.


    Hu Lei was surprised. She would have expected Murong Yue to be less level-minded. However, after a moment, she realised the reason that the Murong Yan who usually lookedposed would speak out in this situation.


    The woman had a slightly reddened gaze and was sneaking nces at Zhong Feng like a teenage girl with a crush.


    Hu Lei''s face darkened as she looked at Ah-Feng''s flower-like face which attracted all creatures. Her gaze turned back to the woman.


    "Whatever do you mean, Ms Murong? I merely informed him about my brother''s name change." She smiled with a chill.


    Murong Yan turned her amorous eyes and stared directly at Zhong Feng, looking aggrieved. No one could figure out what she hoped to aplish with that pathetic look. Pouting and tears only worked when one was favoured.


    "Enough, Yan." Murong Yue spoke out with a weary voice. "Thank you for the invitation, Mr Zhong. We will be heading inside."


    She said it out of politeness even though she knew that Zhong Feng did not invite them personally. It was probably an oversight, considering the rtionship between Hu Lei and the Murong family.


    After speaking, Murong Yue pulled her sister away without qualms despite the protests. After offending Qi Han, Murong Yue had be a little more sensible. He had not retaliated severely, but he had interfered with her career development.


    She no longer had good resources, so she might as well have been banned.


    If her sister offended Zhong Feng, she would have no chance of survival whatsoever.


    "Why did you do that?" Murong Yan broke free from her sister''s hold.


    "Do you think everyone cannot see your transparent intentions? You are not experienced enough to y with men, Yan. And even if you were, Zhong Feng is out of your league." Murong Yue said with a hint of cruelty.


    "I am doing this for our family. You do not even know the state of ourpany. We are going to fall down a ss if we do not get more contracts this year." Murong Yan spoke out with frustration.


    "It is better to fall three sses and be a middle-ss family instead of losing everything. And that is what will happen if you keep attempting to seduce that man." Murong Yue did not mince her words.


    Murong Yan looked wronged once again, but her expression was just not right. After all, not everyone could pull off some things.


    "Seriously, stop." Murong Yue felt like she could not handle it. "In any case, if it hadn''t been for you and your desire to protect your inheritance, Lu Liang would not have left, and we would not be in this situation."


    Murong Yan knew that it was true. She had overestimated her abilities. She had thought she could rece Lu Liang in devising strategies. Now, their family was on the edge of losing their reputation.


    The sisters sighed heavily.

 Chapter 268 - FAMILIAR FACES

    Murong Cheng felt a bit embarrassed by his daughter acting strangely. It was obvious to everyone what she had been trying to do. If she had some skills or at least, a little finesse, things would not have been so awkward.


    He looked at Zhong Feng in apology. He was d that Yue was sensible enough to take away Yan before she humiliated herself and the family further. He had never thought that there would be a day that Yue would act more sensibly.


    "Please excuse my daughters, Mr Zhong. They are still young." He said with an awkwardugh.


    Hu Lei snorted inelegantly. Those women were older than her, and this man had the guts to have them excused for their age. Would he use the same excuse when they had grey hair and were using a walking stick?


    "Hu Lei, the thing with your mother¡­ I know that you understand how it reached that point. She cheated me, and I could not bear it." The man ignored her derisive snort and looked at her earnestly.


    Hu Leiughed. "Do you want me to sympathise with you, Mr Murong?"


    The man looked at her with righteousness in his eyes and spoke with a saddened voice. "You of all people should know how she can be."


    "You should be the actress instead of your daughter, Mr Murong." Hu Lei said with a lifted brow and obvious amusement.


    Murong Cheng felt angered by the word ''actress'', but he did not have a chance to respond.


    "I am aware of how Lu Liang is. I have always understood who she is. But you of all people do not have a right to judge her. Do you think I am unaware that she was the one who helped you take the reins in the Murong family?"


    Murong Cheng sputtered and looked around in embarrassment to make sure that no one had heard what Hu Lei had said.


    "Lu Liang might becking in many things, but she is intelligent. You did not realise her value until she was gone. There may be no love lost between us, but I feel sorry for her. It is truly unfortunate for her that she met someone like you." Hu Lei said with disgust.


    Murong Cheng was shocked because he expected Hu Lei to be still angry at her mother and pleased about how far she had fallen. He had hoped that they could connect because he had helped her vent her anger when he had divorced her.


    "She cheated me to raise her child. How could I bear the humiliation?" He could not help raising his voice when he realised that Hu Lei was not responding as he had hoped.


    "Mr Murong, I am not here to argue or listen to your sad woes, so don''t show me this self-directed little y you have made up. You should know by now that Lu Liang is fine. She will survive. As I said, she is intelligent. You don''t have to worry about her." There was obvious mocking.


    Hu Lei pulled Zhong Feng so that they could keep walking. Then, she paused and looked back at the overweight old man with narrowed eyes with an evil glint.


    "If I were you, I would watch my back. She is also a very vengeful person. But you should already know that." She smiled before walking away.


    Zhong Feng looked at Hu Lei. "I did not expect you to speak up for Lu Liang."


    Hu Lei smiled with a hint of wistfulness in her eyes. "She is a terrible person, but he does not have the right to speak ill of her. And he even tried to manipte me. He is a hundred years too early to put on a pathetic show before me."


    Zhong Feng pulled her to a stop and hugged her. Hu Lei wanted toin about her dress getting wrinkled, but she instead put her arms around his waist. After a few moments, she pushed him away.


    "You should go and get ready. It is almost time for your speech." She smiled to reassure him.


    The man held her shoulders and looked at her to make sure that she was alright.


    "You are such a worrywart. I am fine. I just saw someone normal among this sea of super important people." She waved at him as she walked away.


    In the end, Zhong Feng could do nothing but go on to handlepany issues.


    Hu Lei walked to Bo Qian and Beatrice, the most unexpected pair in the party of global giants.


    "I am so d to see familiar faces." She sighed with feeling.


    Bo Qian smiled with enthusiasm as he saw his fortune goddess. On the other hand, Beatrice blushed a little because she had not told Hu Lei that she wasing to the party.


    "Little Ninja Fortune Cat, I love the new book. We are going to adapt the book into a movie, aic and maybemission a theme song." His eyes twinkled like bright stars.


    Hu Lei''s lips twitched, and she decided to ignore him.


    "Beatrice!"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The young woman felt guiltier by the second as if she had been called out by the school principal. Technically, she had done nothing wrong. She had been diligent in her work, even when Hu Lei was away. Otherwise, Little Ninja Cat fans would have rioted.


    But she had hidden a personal secret from Hu Lei. After spending almost every day together with Hu Lei before she left the city, they had be friends. So, Beatrice felt like she had sinned by hiding away a crucial matter.


    "Did you get tricked by this man?" Hu Lei asked with suspicion.


    She did not need to be a genius to figure out the unspoken thing between the two people.


    Bo Qian felt wronged. He was an honest and upright man. "What do you mean? I am an honest man."


    Beatrice blushed. She could not say if she had been tricked or not, or if she was the one who had tricked. The thing was, after spending so much time liaising with Bo Qian on Little Ninja Cat issues, they had formed a connection.


    Somehow, they had ended up in a rtionship.


    "We will know if you are honest once you meet her family." Hu Lei levelled a gaze at the man.


    The Jiang family was a military dynasty with hardboiled soldiers. She did not know if Bo Qian could survive a single meeting after stealing their princess.


    Bo Qian looked a little sick after the statement.


    "Don''t scare him." Beatrice patted Bo Qian on the back.


    "A married daughter is truly like spilt water." Hu Lei sighed.


    She was a little worried about Beatrice because she knew that her editor had held some feelings towards Carefree Dreams, also known as Song Yin. If he was not over her, Beatrice could get hurt.


    Unfortunately, she could not predict what would happen. She could only hope that there would be no heartbreak.

 Chapter 269 - OVERKILL

    Zhong Feng checked his phone after delivering his short opening speech. Kaito had called just before he had stepped forward to the podium, so he was not able to pick the call.


    He intended to call back, but he found a short message from Kaito about a major ambush by mercenaries at the hotel.


    The information did not shake Zhong Feng.


    He contacted the head of security and instructed them to strengthen the protective measures around the hotel perimeter. He also instructed the head of security to liaise with the police. He had ensured that there was enough police presence on the scene in concealed squad cars in case a response was needed.


    Naturally, Zhong Feng had considered the possibility of some foolish people would act carelessly during the banquet.


    After addressing the security situation, he walked to his table where his family was already seated.


    He frowned because he did not see Hu Lei. When he had parted with her, she had gone to greet Bo Qian and Beatrice. He assumed she would have already settled in.


    He looked at his mother who was watching the emcee. She noticed his presence and turned to him with a smile.


    "Have you seen Xiao Lei?" He asked in a low voice.


    "She has not yete to the table. I thought she was waiting for you backstage." She responded.


    Zhong Feng nodded and quickly walked away. He guessed that she was probably chatting with Beatrice to avoiding to the table without him.


    Outside the hall where the banquet was being held, Hu Lei walked with brisk steps towards the bathroom. She did not go to the bathroom intended for the general guests. Instead, she walked to the staff bathrooms which were father away.


    When she entered the bathroom, she stood behind the door and waited.


    The door opened slowly, and a man in a bellboy uniform entered. Hu Lei closed the door and punched towards his face. Her fistnded on his cheek, and there was a crunch.


    The man did not waste time in retaliating. He swung his arm at her face, hoping to finish up the job immediately. Hu Lei dodged therge fisting towards her face. She caught the man by the wrist and punched his chin from below in an uppercut.


    She released his arm and directed a palm toward his chest. She would normally not use so many moves on people. However, with the long gown and high-heeled shoes, she could not use her legs for fighting.


    The man felt excruciating pain in his chest and lost his breath. He stumbled backward and his back hit the sink as he gasped for air. He fell to the tiled floor.


    Hu Lei walked toward him, ready to give him another punch before questioning him. However, she noticed some movement from a bathroom stall through the mirror. She was not sure if the person inside was an attacker or a bystander.


    Since the man in the bellboy uniform was already out ofmission possibly with a few broken ribs, she decided to check on the person inside the stall first. She walked slowly and with caution while keeping her vignce up.


    When she pushed the door open, a man in ck military-style fatigues was waiting for her and used a Taser gun to zap her. The memories of the people who had captured her before in the same clothes distracted her for a moment, so she could not dodge.


    The electrodes from the device stuck to the bodice of her evening gown and released a high electrical charge. Hu Lei could tell that the gun had to be at least military-grade because of the high charge. However, it was not enough to take her down.


    She caught the charged copper wires and tugged.


    The man cursed out loud and released the cartridge from the Taser. He fired again as Hu Lei who should have been down walked toward him.


    The second set of electrodes also stuck to Hu Lei and caused her to have muscle weakness. She resisted the urge to copse.


    Unfortunately, she was not prepared for the third man in the opposite stall behind her. When she was trying to shake off the effects of the electrical charge, the third man took the opportunity and injected a sedative into her neck.


    "She is tougher than I thought." The man who had injected the sedative spoke as he ced Hu Lei on the ground.


    Hu Lei felt her body lose strength, but she did not lose consciousness immediately.


    "You thought it would be overkill for the three of us toe. If she wasn''t all dressed up, we would not have had a chance." The second man stepped out of the stall.


    "At least, you did not have to lure her here. I think I heard bones cracking." The third man looked at the guy in the bellboy uniform in sympathy.


    At that moment, Hu Lei realised that it had been a trap from the beginning.


    She had separated from Bo Qian and Beatrice when she had noticed a man in a bellboy uniform outside the ballroom. She had found it odd, especially after seeing his expensive military-style shoes.


    She had intended to lure him out of the area with guests and solve him quietly.


    But it seems that she had acted foolishly once again.


    She had been captured again.


    She wondered if it would take another three years before Zhong Feng found her again.


    Perhaps, she would never see him again.


    With that thought, she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 270 - ECHO IN HIS MIND

    Zhong Feng faced Bo Qian and Beatrice with a worried expression, and he questioned them about Hu Lei''s whereabouts.


    "She said that she was going to the restroom before going to her table," Beatrice responded with solemnity when she saw the concern on Zhong Feng''s face.


    "Which way did she go?" Zhong Feng asked urgently.


    Beatrice pointed at the door through which Hu Lei had left.


    Zhong Feng rushed out as he had a sinking feeling in his stomach. Hu Lei did not use public restrooms unless there was no choice. She called them cesspools of disease and death. There was no way she would have just gone to the bathroom.


    As he walked, his phone rang. It was the head of security in charge of the event.


    "Boss Zhong, there is something strange about the people trying to get into the hotel. They are attacking blindly, and they do not seem keen on killing anyone. I''m not sure they even want to get in." The man spoke as soon as Zhong Feng picked the call.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The attackers are acting like it is a riot. Some have thrown smoke bombs and tear gas canisters on the ground. Others are shooting at the empty cars from outside the perimeter. They are extremely disorganised." The man sounded incredulous.


    Zhong Feng''s face tensed even more.


    "Apprehend them all and keep the guests inside the event space. This information does not need to get out. Limit all movement until you make sure that they are gone."


    Zhong Feng hung up the phone and kept walking fast.


    His mind was already analysing the strangeness of Hu Lei''s exit from the event.


    He already had an idea of what had happened.


    If Hu Lei had seen a suspicious person, she would probably try to lure them away from the guests. There weren''t many private spots for hiding with all the security. Only the bathrooms were unguarded for privacy reasons.


    She would either follow the assant, push them into a bathroom and deal with them quietly. Or, she would act as bait if she suspected the person was targeting her.


    Within a few moments, he reached the bathroom where Hu Lei had been minutes before.


    Everything looked peaceful and perfect. There was nothing suspicious about the bathroom. There were no broken doors or windows or other signs of a fight.


    Still, Zhong Feng did not leave the space immediately.


    He had a feeling that this was the only ce that Hu Lei could have led any attacker.


    He looked at the restroom with care, examining the surfaces for any signs of what had happened. After a few minutes of inspecting the space, he saw a drop of blood on the floor. The droplet was concealed beneath the sinks, so it was not obvious.


    The feeling that hit him at the realisation of what had happened was not unfamiliar.


    The images of a past he had thought long gone arose.


    Good night, Ah-Feng.


    Good night, Ah-Feng.


    Good night, Ah-Feng.


    The words she had spoken then before she had disappeared seemed to echo in his mind.


    They reverberated in his mind again and again.


    He felt lightheaded. He could not breathe.


    His body lost its power as absolute terror flowed through him the very essence of his being.


    Then, his phone rang.


    He picked it up without looking.


    "Boss Zhong, the attackers have retreated except for a few we managed to catch. It is strange. They just left like it was nothing." The head of security spoke out with ack of rity.


    Zhong Feng did not respond.


    He already understood what had happened.


    The attack was merely a distraction to force the security team to direct their efforts outside, leaving a window for someone else to take Hu Lei.


    Now that they had her, there was no reason to stay.

 Chapter 271 - IF ONLY

    Zhong Feng felt overwhelmed and confused as he walked out of the bathroom like a zombie. He thought he had prepared for all the eventualities. However, Hu Lei had still been captured. He could not understand how things could go so wrong.


    "Brother-inw," A cheerful voice called out as he walked towards the event.


    Kaito walked over leisurely while giving the guards a side nce of superiority. They had been looking at him suspiciously just as he had been about to enter the banquet hall. It could be said that their eyes were not bad¡­


    Still, how could they think that he looked like a suspicious person when he was simply there to support his brother-inw?


    The loud call snapped Zhong Feng out of his daze.


    He looked at his watch and realised that he had wasted five minutes on useless thoughts instead of searching for Hu Lei.


    The sooner he began his search, the faster he would be able to find her safely.


    He walked to Kaito and grabbed him by the elbow and pulled him away from the event entrance area. Kaito was surprised by the gesture and frowned at the unusual behaviour. Zhong Feng was not a tactile person, and Kaito had noticed.


    However, soon after, his eyes sparkled with a mischievous light.


    "Brother-inw, we can''t. Hu Lei would kill me." He teased with a smile.


    Zhong Feng gritted his teeth as he held back the impulse to hit him. Once he found Hu Lei, he would have her deal with him. For now, he needed his help.


    He took him up to his exclusive hotel room in Demesne. While he was anxious to discuss the matter of Hu Lei''s disappearance, he did not want to speak in a ce where people could hear about the urrence.


    If the information spread out, it might be more difficult to find Hu Lei.


    He had learnt a lesson years ago when some unrted people had imed to have seen Hu Lei when he was searching for her all over the world. All that while, she was imprisoned in Antarctica. Those people only wanted to earn a little money from him.


    While he did not mind spending money, the time wasted could not be recovered.


    When he closed the door, he faced Kaito with a rare emotional face.


    The other man backed away with dramatic wariness.


    "Brother-inw, keep a clear mind." He spoke while clutching his cor with the fear of a young maiden.


    "This is not the time for jokes. Hu Lei has been kidnapped." Zhong Feng spoke solemnly.


    Kaito snapped out of his little dramatic y and looked at Zhong Feng with the seriousness of the man who led the most feared assassin group in the world.


    "What happened? Is it the group I warned you about?" Kaito asked.


    "I believe so. The mercenaries did cause some chaos, but they did not enter the hotel. I need you to tell me theplete information you found so I can determine what happened." Zhong Feng did not want to rush out without the right details in case he endangered Hu Lei further.


    "The woman in charge of the mercenary hire seemed to want to destroy your event, but she made it clear that she did not want you dead. I assumed she had a grudge against you." Kaito said with narrowed, contemtive eyes.


    "What woman? Where?" Zhong Feng felt like he was hearing a fairy tale without a start or an end.


    Kaito waved a hand casually.


    "I have been listening to the chatter in the local mercenary groups for a while since there is no movement on an international front concerning your case. I learnt about a strange woman hiring arge group of low-level mercenaries for an impromptu task today. I decided to check it out." Kaito paused. "How was Hu Lei taken?"


    Zhong Feng took out his phone and tapped on it harshly with tense fingers as he answered the question. "I believe that she was lured out of the party and was ambushed inside the hotel by some experienced people."


    "Speaking of which, the woman had some tough-looking military-like guards with her," Kaito added.


    Zhong Feng''s eyes turned fervent. "How were they dressed? What were their weapons?"


    Kaito frowned. "ck fatigues with standard assault gear for covert missions. Why?"


    Zhong Feng did not answer.


    His mind turned with firm realisation. It was that group that hade to take Hu Lei. He had assumed that it was an overconfident mercenary who had managed to seed, but it seemed that the group could not be bothered with middlemen anymore.


    He calmed his thoughts and dialled an international number. He paced as he waited for the other end to pick up.


    As soon as the other person responded, he spoke curtly for a minute or so before hanging up.


    "What else have you not told me?" He turned to Kaito.


    Kaito''s lips twitched a little.


    It was not like he had deliberately hidden information. He just felt a little awkward when he remembered the hungry andscivious look on that woman''s face.


    "The woman-in-charge asked me to meet her at Rocky Dock. No, she did not specify a time. She said to meet her after the party which I assume is the end of the ambush, not the actual Zhong Industries party." He spoke quickly.


    "That''s quite a distance away if we assume that she meant it. But chances are, she would not risk losing Hu Lei over a moment of pleasure." Zhong Feng surmised.


    ''It would be more than a moment.'' Kaito grumbled in his heart.


    "I still think that she has a reason for picking out Rocky Dock. Perhaps, she has ns to escape on water from the coastline. It is the most practical solution. She is probably moving Hu Lei through the city in a car. She probably has a ship waiting." He kept hisint inside and offered real insight.


    "My exact thoughts. If she is set on having you, she will probably have someone wait for you at Rocky Dock. Then, that person would bring you to another location after determining you do not have other contrary ns." Zhong Feng added.


    Kaito nodded and smiled.


    "We have one mind and synced thoughts. If only you weren''t my brother-inw¡­" Kaito levelled a deep gaze on Zhong Feng, and it was uncertain what he was thinking.


    Zhong Feng chose to firmly believe that he wanted to recruit him into the Shadow Brotherhood.


    Fortunately, the moment was cut short by the rat-tat-tat of a chopper descending on the hotel roof.


    "Let''s go." Zhong Feng ordered with a determined look in his eyes.


    He would not let Hu Lei suffer.

 Chapter 272 - COMEDIC DUO

    Hu Lei felt the effect of the drugs wear away, but she did not open her eyes or even move. Instead, she focussed on the surroundings and tried to determine where she was. Acting before thinking of the consequences was what had gotten her in the current predicament.


    The first this she noticed was that she was in a vehicle. She could feel the movement.


    Unfortunately, she had probably been knocked out for some time, so she could not determine the distance or direction in which they had been moving.


    "Do you think the sedative will hold her until we reach the dock?" A man asked in a low tone.


    "You are overestimating her. She will be out for a couple of hours. By the time shees to, we will be home-free on international waters." Someone responded with augh.


    "The Boss warned us to be careful when dealing with her. Apparently, she was a subject who escaped from another research facility." The tone was conspiratorial.


    "No way! That can''t be right. I have seen some of those subjects. They are always so horrifying. I could not sleep for a week the first time." The man replied with a dramatic quiver in his voice.


    The other man sighed with feeling.


    "I have seen a lot of horrors since my times as a young soldier. But nothing canpare to seeing those things that barely looked human. I swear I saw Frankenstein once when we visited the old facility in Congo forest." The person had thick disgust in his voice.


    There was a long moment of silence.


    "It is Frankenstein''s monster." The other man spoke.


    "What?" There was obvious irritation.


    "It is amon mistake. Frankenstein is the scientist who created the monster, not the monster. Although it can be argued that it is not wrong to refer to Frankenstein as the monster because of what he did." The response was filled with schrly contemtion.


    "No one wants a literature lesson, Frank. Are you the guy who wrote the book? How would you know what he was thinking?"


    "The story Frankenstein was written by a young woman. Interesting fact, the story was inspired by a real castle in Germany. You know¡­"


    "Shut up, Frank. I swear one of these days I will shoot you in the mouth." The other man was steaming mad at hispanion.


    There was another long moment of silence.


    Hu Lei, who was on the floor of the vehicle felt so ufortable, but she had to remain still like an unconscious person. The stupid discussion had been distracting her from her body aches.


    "So what''s the actual story of Frankenstein?"


    "Didn''t you read it in high school?" Frank asked in superior shock.


    He was mocking hispanion, and the other man could feel it.


    "I swear, Frank, I am going to shoot you."


    "Fine, fine. You should know there are movies if you don''t want to read. Of course, they lose something in the adaptation, but you can learn a lot."


    "Great, I will stream the movie the next time I''m burning up in a desert while watching over Frankenstein''s monsters." The words were sarcastic.


    Another long moment of silence followed.


    "You can also freeze in the desert," Frank replied, ignoring the sarcasm.


    "What?"


    "People think of deserts as only hot, dry areas like the Sahara Desert. But there are cold deserts. These climates are characterised by extreme temperatures and theck of water, so a ce like Antarctica qualifies as a desert." Frank responded.


    "Antarctica has a lot of water. Ice is solid water, genius." The other man mocked Frank.


    "That''s true. There is a lot of water, but it is not avable for use by nts and animals. Plus, there is very little rain, so it is still a very dry ce, making it a desert." Frank exined.


    The signature silence followed.


    "That is quite interesting." The man finally said.


    Frank grunted in satisfaction.


    "You know I have always wondered why you are working these tough gigs when you have such a keen brain." The man added.


    Frank sighed. "I tried a couple of things, but I got bored. Do you know how repetitive most jobs are? Nothing ever happens. I would have blown up a building if I kept at it."


    "This gig is not that exciting."


    "For you, maybe not. But for me, it is the best. I get to travel around. I have a lot of spare time to read, and I interact with interesting people." Frankughed.


    "I can''t understand you. But to each his own."


    Hu Lei continued lying ufortably on the floor with ck lines on her face. Theedic duo might be the death of her.


    They would probably say something so funny and make herugh, or something so incredulous that she would just sit up and set them straight.


    If it came to a fight, she could probably beat them as long as she took them by surprise. But she wanted to end this fight at its core.


    She did not want to live in constant fear that her happy bubble would be broken.


    She needed to meet the person behind her, constantly pursuing her.

 Chapter 273 - TOO FRUSTRATING

    The helicopter descended on a small airstrip outside the coastal area. Zhong Feng and Kaito did not know where to look first. While they had the clue about Rocky Dock, they could not go there after arrival and hope the best.


    Moreover, if they were too early in their arrival, they would raise suspicions, and the other party might disappear before they could get anything.


    After all, a low-level mercenary would not be able to get from the city to the coast except in a car.


    Currently, they had no way to determine the location or identity of the ship which they theorised was waiting for Hu Lei.


    "Are we going to search for Hu Lei in a two-man team?" Kaito asked sceptically after they stepped out of the chopper.


    Zhong Feng smiled. "Of course not. We will have help."


    They walked across therge open area before Zhong Feng led Kaito to a closed hangar. He knocked on the door three times before stepping back.


    There was no response for a while. Then, therge door opened.


    What happened next was not within their expectations. The ten or so people in the room turned to the pair and pointed guns at Kaito.


    "Put your hands in the air. Do not resist, or I swear, I will shoot." The tall man with deep blue eyes spoke while looking at Kaito.


    Kaito looked at Zhong Feng to determine if he had betrayed him, but his cold eyes showed that he had nothing to do with this turn of event.


    However, he was the one who had led them to this ce. He had to know something about this matter.


    "If it is not my old friend Kristian..." Kaito put away his doubts and smiled at the man.


    "I have been looking for you, and you have delivered yourself to my door." Kristianughed coldly.


    "You must Agent Kristian Larsen." Zhong Feng said.


    The people in the converted hangar finally looked at the other man.


    "Mr Zhong, I apologise for this turn of events, but this man must be apprehended." The agent had an unyielding look in his eyes.


    "Agent Larsen, I am sure that you have been briefed by your superior about the importance and urgency of the situation. Moreover, Kaito is not to be touched before my wife is safely back. And as far as I know, Kaito is only on a watch list. There is no outstanding warrant for arrest." Zhong Feng had a sharp look in his eyes.


    As an Interpol agent, Kristian had met all kinds of people, but he knew those that should not be messed with. And this man was one of them.


    He indicated for the people behind him to lower their weapons, and he holstered his own. Still, he could not resist giving one more hard nce at Kaito. He understood that what Zhong Feng had said was true.


    Of course, he had been briefed about the situation with Zhong Feng''s wife, but he could not get over seeing Kaito walking around freely like there was not a worry in the world. How could he calm down and work with a criminal?


    However, he also remembered that it was not easy to be a member of the special task force in Interpol. He had been a simple police officer in Halden, and he had caught the eye of the brass in Interpol.


    He loved his hometown, but now, he had seen more of the world.


    He was not willing to go back to the perfect life in Norway. He wanted more.


    But he could not help but be irked by Kaito.


    This man had been his first assignment after bing a member of the special division of Interpol involved in the handling of human trafficking cases.


    He had not per se failed his mission.


    He had even beenmended as a promising newbie.


    But his sense of justice had felt betrayed after the case.


    He had been sent to observe Kaito who had been meeting with a major human trafficking overlord in India. His work had been fairly simple. Find out if Kaito had expanded the reach of Shadow Brotherhood to human trafficking.


    Kaito''s stronghold in the criminal world had always been assassinations. Everyone in Interpol knew it, but there was never enough evidence to point him out as the culprit.


    He had always gotten away scot-free since before he was of legal age.


    If he was involved in a messy business like human trafficking, it would only be a matter of time before he was caught.


    Kristian had believed firmly that he would be the one to bust Kaito.


    So, he had observed the countless meetings between that overlord and Kaito. For three months, he had studied everything about the assassin and had felt that he would be able to arrest him after the case was over.


    He did not know how things had ended so unexpectedly.


    One morning, he woke up and went on with his routine as usual. He did not see Kaito or the overlord. Then, he went to look for them at the usual haunts where he had followed them in the past.


    He did not find them.


    Later in the day, he found out was that the human trafficking overlord and all the members of his operation had been found dead. The cause of death was unknown. It was onlyter that it had been identified as a small puncture to the lungs from the back.


    The small bee sting perforation was hardly enough to write a report, let alone convict Kaito.


    The kidnapped people who were still in the human trafficking ring''s control had been released.


    The most annoying thing was that Kristian had found a binder with all the information about the overlord and his business in his carry-on bag when he returned to Europe.


    The culprit was obvious.


    Kaito had known about his surveince from the beginning and never let it on.


    He had not even been concerned about him and had even killed tens of people while knowing that he was watching.


    It was too frustrating.


    He had poured his concerns to his superior, hoping that Kaito would be upgraded from the watch list to the wanted list.


    The old man just patted him on the back and told him to take the win.

 Chapter 274 - THE MADWOMAN

    Agent Larsen grunted angrily and allowed the two people into the converted hangar. The space was cool and clean, but the mess on the desk and walls was too much. There were piles of papers everywhere and boards with seemingly random information.


    Kristian looked at Kaito to see if he had nefarious purposes. However, he just looked at everything with a clear and unveiled interest.


    His clear eyes irked Kristian even more.


    The devil did seem like an angel of light.


    "Mr Zhong, what happened exactly?" Kristian asked.


    "I believe that Hu Lei was lured by a group of mercenaries to an unguarded location while the security efforts were concentrated in resisting the attack from local low-level mercenaries. She was taken from the bathroom and the surveince waspromised during the kerfuffle."


    "However, my people have found arge hole in the concrete fence around the perimeter. My working theory is that one of the mercenaries was tasked with taking down surveince. The noise from the attack of the mercenaries masked the wall being blown up." Zhong Feng exined.


    "It is strange that the Interpol is here with the notice of such a short period," Kaitomented.


    "Not that you need to know, but we have been tracking a certain person of interest in a case for a few weeks in this area," Kristian answered curtly.


    "What person?" Zhong Feng asked.


    "A woman who has been linked to some disappearances over the years. Her prey is young men. Unfortunately, she works for a big organisation, making it impossible forw enforcement to bring her in and question her." Kristian said.


    Zhong Feng and Kaito looked at each other with unveiled surprise. They had the same thought. It could be the person they were looking for.


    "What organisation?" Zhong Feng asked.


    "The International Health Organisation," Kristian replied. "It is a major medical charity organisation that works with poor nations to provide health care. It has enjoyed a good reputation for many years. This woman seems to be the head of the research division. It seems impossible to touch her."


    Zhong Feng felt shell-shocked. He had shared the information about the International Health Organisation with his contact in Interpol, but he could understand that they were still investigating the validity of his ims.


    After all, they could not simply dere that a well-respected group was involved in nefarious activities around the world without real evidence.


    It seemed that he was not wrong.


    "Can I see a photo of this woman?" Kaito asked.


    "Why?" Kristian looked at the man with hard eyes.


    "Someone is trying to kidnap me, and it might be that woman. If that is the case, I would be the only person here who has met with her face to facetely, if ever."


    Kristian weighed the pros and cons.


    "Can you describe her?" He asked.


    "Will you keep wasting time like this? My sister is in danger, possibly from this madwoman." Kaito''s said in a chilly voice.


    "You have a sister? That is interesting." The other man smiled with a hidden look in his eyes. "There has been no indication she is interested in women."


    Kaito wanted to say that his sister was naturally special, but Zhong Feng disrupted the conversation.


    "Show him a photo." His tone was impatient.


    Kristian grumbled in his heart, but he remembered the core matter. He took out a photo of a woman in a pantsuit from his pile of files. It was taken along the coastline.


    "This is thetest photo we have of her. It was taken two days ago." Kristian had a solemn look on his face.


    Kaito looked at the woman for a moment.


    "This is the woman. She has some untoward thoughts towards me." His eyes narrowed. "What exactly does she do to the men she takes?"


    Kristian looked at Kaito with schadenfreude and took out another photo from his pile.


    "This is a young man who was taken from Thand about three months ago. One week ago, he was found washed up along the coast east of here by some fishermen. It is estimated that he was dead for a week before appearing at the coast." He exined.


    "What are all these scars?" Even for a dead person, the young man looked terrible.


    Kristian took out another photo of a smiling typical pretty boy. "This was him a few days before he was taken."


    Kaito passed the photo of the woman to Zhong Feng after taking another look with cold eyes.


    Zhong Feng took the photo and hisplexion became pale and sickly immediately.


    He knew that face.


    He had thought that he would never have to see it again!

 Chapter 275 - CARRY HER

    Hu Lei was dragged out of the vehicle about two hourster. The two men held her by the arms and allowed her feet to trail along the hard ground. With her head lowered, Hu Lei was finally able to open her eyes.


    She could tell that she was near the ocean even without seeing it.


    The smell of seawater, the crashing waves as the tides rose and the cold, humid air washing over her arms¡­


    She could not see much from her lowered head except for a rough concrete surface. However, judging from the ambient noise like the loud horns, she had been taken to some kind of harbour or dock.


    For a moment, she thought about breaking free from the men holding her. Judging from the footsteps and the earlier incident, she could tell that there were two more people behind her.


    If she broke the heel off her shoes, she would be able to stand more stably and take them out.


    However, she dismissed the idea after mulling over it for a while.


    She wanted a permanent solution to her problem. She could not keep living while wondering when the people after her would target her, Zhong Feng or Hu Fai. And she could not keep taking out the small fry while leaving a hidden danger.


    This time, she was going to end it all.


    She would make whoever was searching for her without relenting realise that they would not be able to gain anything even if they captured her.


    If it was so simple to manipte the genes of an adult, they would not have produced those monsters she saw.


    With these thoughts, she kept her body ck and allowed herself to be dragged from thend onto a ship.


    The group did not meet any other person through the walk. It was obvious that they had mapped out a route to make sure that they would not encounter anyone who would disrupt their ns.


    After all, it would look suspicious to see four men escorting a helpless littledy in an evening dress.


    As they ascended the ship, Hu Lei''s feet hit multiple steps. She felt pain and cursed the people who were pulling on her arms in her mind.


    Unfortunately, the pain also made her arms tense up involuntarily.


    She cursed again in her mind.


    They would know that she was conscious immediately. She had spent a lot of time with the soldiers hired by the organisation at the research facility in Antarctica before she had been taken as ab rat.


    She knew the level of experience and sensitivity they had.


    With this in mind, she groaned softly and tried to lift her head before it fell wearily. She also tensed her arms a little more as if she wanted to break free but was too weak.


    With this, Frank and hispanion would think that she had just woken up.


    "She is awake," Frankmented.


    She could recognise his voice. It had an annoying quality that hit the sweet spot between know-it-all and crazy psychopath.


    "If you weren''t pulling her so inelegantly and hurting her feet, would she have woken up?" Someone behind them scoffed.


    "Why don''t youe and carry her?" Frank''s irritablepanion retorted.


    "I''m helping this idiot here. His ribs are broken, and he is tripping on some very strong pain meds." The manughed.


    When they got onto the ship, Hu Lei kept acting like she was desperately trying to regain her strength and break away. The two men held her arms tighter and dragged her along with them more roughly.


    They did not have protective feelings towards women.


    "I will let the captain know that we are on board, and we can set out immediately." The third man spoke. "And also, take this idiot to the infirmary."


    Hu Lei felt a little uncertain about her n. She could not help but be afraid of being on a moving ship because thest time she had been on one, she had ended up in Antarctica.


    Would she be dropped into Mariana Trench this time?


    "Good, we will take this one directly to the boss," Frank responded.


    With those words, she became firm in her decision to use herself as the bait.


    In her heart, she felt guilty for her selfish actions.


    However, she was already tired of living in fear.


    This time, she would end things.

 Chapter 276 - FOR YOUR PROTECTION

    In the converted hangar, Zhong Feng looked over the information collected by Interpol. He had not imagined that there was so much that he did not know about the organisation after exhausting all his intelligence on learning about them.


    He dialled the international number he had called earlier and waited for his contact in Interpol to pick the call.


    "Mr Zhong, how are things progressing? I apologise, but this is the only team avable at your location." The man responded without waiting for him to speak.


    "Agent Larsen is quite helpful. It seems that we have the same target." He paused deliberately. He did not believe in this coincidence. "I would like to know your progress with the matter we talked about earlier. If possible, I would like to take down the organisation in one fell swoop."


    There was a sigh from the other end.


    "We have put a lot of resources into the matter. However, we will not be able to convict without information about their research activities." He said. "ording to thetest report, the information about research studies is controlled by the woman Agent Larsen is pursuing, Dr Brown. We have not informed the agents because the matter is currently need-to-know only."


    Zhong Feng frowned.


    "We sent in our best intelligence personnel to infiltrate the board members and find actionable information. However, there is no indication of any rted data from all ends. Our theory is that they caught wind of your sniffing around and Interpol''s involvement, and they trashed their data." The man continued.


    "Are you saying that there will be no enough evidence to convict even after they have targeted and kidnapped my wife?" Zhong Feng asked coldly.


    "We have informed Agent Larsen to recover all information from the woman''s ship. If our intelligence is right, she is the only one with any useable records at the moment. If we lose this chance, the opportunity for taking down the International Health Alliance will be lost forever." The man said solemnly.


    "I understand."


    "I am reassured with you there. I know your technical skills are superior to our best agents." The manughed a little.


    Zhong Feng disconnected the call, unwilling to hear more.


    For him, this case was about Hu Lei. However, for the man at Interpol, it was an opportunity for a promotion. After all, it would be a great merit for him to be responsible for taking out a human trafficking ring that vited tens of internationalws under the guise of charity.


    The hangar door opened, and Kaito and two agents entered. Kaito had changed from his fine suit into more rugged clothes. Moreover, there was a scar on his face.


    "Brother-inw, what do you think?" He paused.


    "Are you sure that woman is interested in you?" Zhong Feng asked with sincere seriousness.


    After all, Kaito''s role in finding Hu Lei was not small. He had also seen the photos of the people that she had taken. They were all lively sunshine young men. It was strange for a psychopath to change their taste suddenly.


    "You wound me." Kaito sighed. "She picked me from a group of other mercenaries without hesitation. She can tell a gem beneath the scar."


    "Are you sure you would like to have her interested in you?" Kristian asked.


    Kaito felt a shiver down his spine when he remembered the various appearances of the beautiful boys who had been found dead a few months after brief disappearances around the world.


    Kristian turned to Zhong Feng.


    "Are you sure that you do not want to choose a long con? We will have a higher rate of assured sess in finding that woman. If we act rashly, we might lose her. She is experienced. Despite watching her this whole time, we have been unable to identify her ship or any other base." He said.


    "The priority is my wife. The longer we wait, the harder it will be to find her. She can fend for herself for a while, but I do not want any dys. The fact that the woman is cautious and experienced means that we have to act as fast as possible." Zhong Feng responded.


    Kristian nodded and looked at Kaito. He wondered how he hade to work with a criminal.


    "You cannot wear a wire, but we will be watching you." He told him with a hidden gaze. "For your protection, of course."


    Kaito smiled. "Then, I am reassured. I am afraid that the beast has ns to take me quickly and ravage me."


    Kristian scoffed.


    Zhong Feng stood up. "I will see you out."


    Kaito nodded.


    The two men walked outside under the watchful eyes of the agents. Once they were far enough, Zhong Feng looked at Kaito with intense seriousness.


    "I want a location before you return. I am sure that you can coerce information before calling in Agent Larsen." He said in a low voice.


    "I understand. Do not worry. We will find Hu Lei in no time." Kaito reassured him.


    If he could not break the person sent to pick him up in a few minutes, he would not deserve the title of the most feared assassin.

 Chapter 277 - IMPORTANCE OF REPLICATION

    On the ship, Hu Lei lifted her head and observed the surroundings. The two captors did not care about it since they had already aplished their mission. They even pulled her up to stand and walk instead of being dragged.


    She felt thankful because her toes had suffered enough.


    They led her through theplex interior space and to the lower deck of the boat. When they reached a door with a ''No Unauthorised Entry'' sign, they stopped. Frank knocked on the door and stepped back, waiting for a response.


    "Come in." A voice called out.


    Hu Lei felt a bit of familiarity with the voice, but she could not pinpoint the exact person of whom it reminded her.


    Frank opened the door and the three people entered the room. It was avish office with a lot of scientific memorabilia, ranging from a skeleton to anatomic models. Moreover, one wall had a full bookshelf with a range of books.


    Unfortunately, Hu Lei did not have time to admire the office. She was shocked as she looked at the face before her.


    "Helen Brown!" She spoke involuntarily.


    The woman seated at therge desk looked at Hu Lei with a pleased look on her face, as if she had done everything just to see that facial expression. She then turned to her two soldiers.


    "You can leave us, but stand guard at the door." She smiled. "I know this littledy has a lot of tricks up her sleeves."


    Frank and hispanion epted the order and released Hu Lei before leaving the room.


    Hu Lei tried topose herself at seeing that face that had been a part of her nightmares.


    "I thought you were imprisoned with no chance of leaving that ce for the rest of your life. Ms Brown is indeed an admirable person." She said.


    The other woman smiled. "It is Dr Brown. But you are mistaken. I am not Helen Brown. I am Harriet Brown."


    Once again, Hu Lei was shocked. "You mean¡­"


    "It is as you think, Ms Hu. Helen Brown was my twin sister." The voice became hard. "Yes, I said was. After spending some resources, I found that she killed herself in prison."


    Hu Lei felt a little faint at the information.


    "You are looking pale, Ms Hu. Please sit down. Would you like a ss of water?" The woman spoke with an obvious sarcastic edge in her tone.


    However, Hu Lei did not care. She was tired, and her feet hurt. Moreover, she did not know what to do with the information presented.


    "I did not know that Helen Brown had a sister and a twin at that." Hu Lei said.


    The other womanughed. "I ensured that the information was a secret. I do not reveal my face unless I am sure that no one can take a photo or get other incriminating evidence. And I ordered Helen to never speak of me."


    "Why?" Hu Lei asked out of curiosity.


    "My sister was a reliable person, but she was average at best. Still, she was useful. At first, I only recruited her into the program because I thought that she could be my scapegoat in the future in case things went south. But you destroyed that n, didn''t you?"


    "So, you are angry that I took away your exit n?" Hu Lei asked. "Don''t you care about your sister?"


    "Don''t be na?ve. Although I must say that she turned out to not bepletely useless. I had her sent to Antarctica so that she could not be seen andpromise my ns. But it seems like she was capable of more than I thought." The woman sighed.


    "Not only did she manage to acquire the elusive Dr Hu Ming, but she also produced you. You should be proud. You are the only evidence that gic editing can be done." The womanughed boisterously like a lunatic.


    Hu Lei did not react.


    "Don''t worry, my dear subject. I will find the secrets locked in your genes and be an unrivalled overlord." Sheughed again, intent on scaring Hu Lei.


    Hu Lei bent and removed her strappy high-heeled shoes and stepped on the hard cool floor. She felt the strain drain from her injured toes.


    "Ms Brown," she started.


    "Dr Brown," the crazy woman corrected her immediately.


    "You are a scientist and should know the importance of replication in scientific methodology." She said.


    "What are you talking about?" Harriet Brown frowned at the sudden statement.


    "Replication is¡­" Hu Lei started with a teasing smile.


    "I know what it is. I am asking why you are telling me about it." The woman was angered.


    "Have you ever asked why my father could not create another perfect creation like myself?" She asked with a smile.


    "He was obviously trying to protect you. I went through the data he sent in and tried to replicate the results. He must have hidden some information. Otherwise, we would have progressed." She gritted her teeth in anger when she thought of the information withheld by the man.


    "You are wrong. My father''s true love was science, and gics was his passion project." There was a hint of sadness. "He did protect me, but he did not lie. You should know that theb was always under watch. Everything was verified."


    Dr Brown did know. She had been the one who had developed the protocols in case some of the scientists lost the stomach for what they had to do.


    She had even watched the secret surveince sent in and could not find faults in the described methodology by Hu Ming.


    However, somehow, Hu Lei had experienced some changes. Her strange yellow eyes were enough evidence.


    "Why couldn''t I replicate his experiment? I tried everything." The frustration was something Hu Lei had heard from her father.

 Chapter 278 - PINOCCHIO AND GEPPETTO

    On the coast, Agent Larsen and his team approached the location where they had lost sight of Kaito for about ten minutes. Zhong Feng had prevented them from taking action immediately and insisted that they could blow Kaito''s cover before he met with the target.


    Due to this, they had to wait for the agreed-upon time topse before going to find Kaito. Once the period ended, Agent Larsen directed his crew. This time, Zhong Feng did not stop them.


    Within a few minutes, they found Kaito standing over the body of a man in casual coastal clothes. He was sprawled on the ground inelegantly, and he looked dead,


    Immediately, Kristian trained his firearm on Kaito with eyes filled with fire and justice.


    "Are you that anxious to kill me, Agent Larsen?" Kaito was unthreatened.


    Kristian did not lower his weapon.


    "You should know that he is only unconscious. He tried to manhandle me. I could only defend myself." Kaitoughed.


    In the end, the agent could only lower his weapon.


    "When will he wake up? Time is of the essence." He asked angrily.


    "There is no need to worry about that. He told me the location at which he was supposed to rendezvous with hispatriots. We can make a projection of the location of the ship based on an assumed speed, the rendezvous destination and the expected meeting time." Kaito waved a hand casually.


    Kristian Larsen could not keep calm at the carefree attitude.


    "He gave you all this information while he was manhandling you, and you were defending yourself?" He asked with obvious sarcasm.


    "What can I say? The man is a multi-tasker." Kaitoughed. "We should get out of here. Otherwise, we might not be able to take action."


    As two Interpol agents pulled up the man on the ground, three ck helicopters came into the coastal area and hovered over the small airstrip.


    Zhong Feng smiled. "It looks like the cavalry is here."


    On the ship, Hu Lei faced the frustrated Dr Brown. However, she was not in a rush to let her know why she could not replicate Hu Ming''s experiment. She bent down and tore her dress to free up her legs. She had long be tired of her restricted movement.


    "Do you n to attack me?" Dr Brown asked. "You should know that I am not defenceless. Even if you did manage to take me down and even eliminate the guards at the door, you will have to deal with the others on the ship. Not to mention that we are no longer at the dock."


    The woman smiled to herself.


    "You are thinking too much. I just feel a little constricted in this dress. Though, it is a shame that it has been damaged." Hu Lei replied as she methodically tore sections of the clothing.


    "Stop wasting time. You are not going to aplish anything by stalling." Dr Brown felt irritated.


    Hu Lei smiled.


    "Ady should not be so impatient. But since you insist, I will tell you." She paused. "My father did not manage to do any gic editing on me. He merely triggered some of the junk DNA in my genome."


    Harriet Brown was silent for a while before bing angered.


    "I already know that from the reports. I have already tried this methodology a hundred times without sess. Each attempt was worse than the other." She shouted maniacally.


    Hu Lei shifted a little further from her on the sofa to avoid saliva sputter. Ugh! The woman was extremely distasteful!


    "Not to boast, but I am a little special." Hu Leiughed. "Even my non-coding junk DNA is not junk."


    "What do you mean?" Dr Brown tried to calm down.


    She felt as if she was listening to the Heavenly Dao. All the answers she had sought for years were within the words that Hu Lei was speaking.


    "This secret is too important. Do you mind if I close the door?" Hu Lei said innocently.


    Dr Brown knew that the woman was probably ying a trick, but she did not care much about it. As she had told Hu Lei, she could fight. Moreover, they were on a ship. Unless Hu Lei could beat down all the people, take over the ship and man it herself, she could not threaten her.


    "Alright." She said impatiently.


    Hu Leiughed and went on to lock the door.


    "I will now tell you the most tantalising secret." She came closer to Dr Brown. "I am not a real girl."


    Dr Brown''s face darkened in anger as Hu Lei sat back down on the couch.


    "I can just have you taken to ab and dissected right now, Ms Hu. One way or another, I will find your secrets." She shouted again.


    "It is not my fault you do not believe me."


    "Make yourself clear, or I will no longer be courteous." The woman spoke through gritted teeth.


    Hu Lei sighed. "I am Pinhio, and my father is Geppetto."


    "You mean¡­" Dr Brown''s eyes cleared up.


    "Indeed. I am a fine creation from my very conception. You can keep creating monsters, but you will not create anything like me." She smiled.


    Dr Brown''s eyes became maniacal, and she licked her lips.


    "Interesting, interesting." She said with a loudugh. "You have given me the key to a kingdom that I never imagined that I could enter after decades of work. With this, I will be able to change the human race. Homo Novus is not a faraway dream anymore."


    Her eyes glistened as she looked at Hu Lei.


    "I will start with you and understand the fabric of your gic material. With this, I will be able to design another you. No, I will design hundreds of humans that are better than you." The raucousughter that followed was reminiscent of a superviin.


    Hu Lei was not phased. She looked at the woman and smiled.


    "We will see if you have the ability." Hu Lei smiled and stood up.


    Seeing this, Dr Brown also stood and looked at Hu Lei cautiously.

 Chapter 279 - THE DEVIL AWAKENING

    "You will not get off the ship even if you were able to defeat me. You will still have to face my soldiers." Dr Brown spoke with arrogance, but she was ready to defend herself in case of anything.


    However, she did not think that Hu Lei had the guts to do anything. Only a pirate or a fool would attempt a takeover of a ship. The risks were too high.


    Hu Lei smiled as she stepped closer.


    "Why would I want to get off this ship? I came here for a final showdown." Sheughed. "Do you think that your little concoction of drugs could keep me down for that long?"


    Dr Brown felt a little threatened for the first time. She had given her soldiers the strongest sedative she had on hand and had instructed them to use multiple doses.


    She stepped away from her desk warily, thinking about her next step. "What do you mean?"


    Hu Lei lifted her eyebrow. "You know, for a person who ims to be intelligent, yourprehension abilities are quite poor. Even your sister was a little sharper than you."


    Dr Brown saw red at the statement. She could withstand anything in the world, but she could not bear it when anyone said that Helen was smarter or better than her.


    Ever since they were children, they werepared at every point. Their scores, their friends and their physical capabilities were constantly weighed against each other.


    Even though Harriet had imed that Helen was average at best, she knew the truth. The only thing she beat Helen at was being domineering. It forced Helen to step back and allow her to shine.


    When Harriet had realised that Helen was a sociable, likeable and intelligent girl and better than her, she had manipted her by threatening her with her death. Of course, Harriet was not going to kill herself, but it pleased her to see Helen step away from the limelight.


    Moreover, she always gave in to her after that.


    The foolish woman had even agreed to go to barren Antarctica, leaving a perfectly good job and life in Japan.


    It was the ultimate proof that Harriet was better than the stupid one.


    Now, hearing Hu Lei say those abominable words, she could not bear it. So, she attacked first with her heavy right fist.


    Hu Lei was no longer restricted by her long dress, so she was not concerned about the attack. Plus, it was clear that Harriet Brown was quite weak. She directly caught the fist in her left hand and twisted it. It was child''s y to her.


    Within a few breaths, Harriet''s face was on the couch. Hu Lei twisted the offending arm behind her back and pressed her head into the cushions.


    "I wish we could y a little, but I do not want everyone to be on alert." Hu Lei giggled. "I do not want my first hijacking attempt to fail. I mean, my first ship hijacking. Something for the bucket list, wouldn''t you say?"


    Hu Lei spoke over the muffled sounds of Dr Brown with a casual and cheerful tone.


    Harriet tried to shift from Hu Lei''s control, but she could not. Instead, Hu Lei tightened her grip, causing her to hurt badly.


    Realising that there was no solution, she raised her left hand in surrender and to indicate that she wanted to talk.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to scream for help?" Hu Lei asked.


    Dr Brown shook her head, but there was malice in her eyes.


    She had already noted Hu Lei in her ck book. As soon as she released her, she would call out to her guards. Even though the door was locked, they had the resources to break the door down. She was sure that Hu Lei would not kill her because she could be a valuable hostage.


    The thought of screaming for help felt beneath her. She had learnt self-defence so that she would not have to cry like a little girl every time she faced one of her subjects. Now, she had been beaten down without even taking a single move.


    This humiliation, she would return it to Hu Lei a thousand times. Once they were in theb and she was helpless, it would be open season. She would understand the word pain in a new way.


    "I feel like you are lying to me." Hu Lei said.


    Harriet indicated it was not the case with a fee hand.


    Hu Lei sighed and spoke innocently. "I have be a little cautious after being tricked and kidnapped. I have definitely be careless when dealing with things. And my husband will be mad at me if I am hurt. So how about¡­"


    Hu Lei released Harriet''s face and the woman grinned evilly as she lifted her face from the cushions, ready to scream and take down the little b*tch.


    However, it did not go as expected.


    Just as she turned her head, she felt a knee on her back, and cold hands touched her face. Crack! Her jaw was dislocated in an instant.


    It happened so fast that she did not even feel pain at the action. The surprise would have made her gasp in shock if her jaw had not already dropped.


    What followed was blinding pain which caused a white-hot sh to stop her brain. She could no longer tell up from down, even when she was released.


    Behind her, Hu Lei went around the desk and took her pantsuit jacket and tore a piece. She returned to the other woman and pulled her to face the front before stuffing her mouth with the cloth.


    "Sorry, Doctor. I have trust issues. But we can chat morefortably like this, right?" Hu Lei smiled.


    Perhaps, Hu Lei had been living a little too easily in the past few months and had be a soft socialite who wrote in her free time.


    The lifestyle had made her be a kitten without ws.


    Now, she felt the wild rush that she had only experienced as Jane, and it changed her aura.


    Dr Brown sensed the devil awakening and made muffled noises from her throat.


    She should not have underestimated the woman.

 Chapter 280 - WON’T KILL YOU

    Hu Lei walked back to the desk with a casual gait and started rummaging the odds and ends on the surface and in the drawers. After a moment, she found a letter opener and picked it up. She tossed it in her hand as if weighing it.


    She knew that she should probably start thinking of an escape route and even message Zhong Feng. She had picked up enough technical skills to send a signal of her location with theptop on the desk.


    However, at that moment, she only felt bloodlust. She wanted to destroy Harriet Brown and rid the world of the gue.


    The thoughts in her mind seemed to give her golden eyes a red tinge. She seemed like a demon from hell.


    Dr Brown watched her with overwhelming fear.


    She had been around the block and knew that this situation could not be going in a good direction.


    Involuntarily, the images of the young men who had faced her scalpel came to mind. She tried to push those thoughts from her mind, but they lingered like ghosts, and those ghosts wereughing at her as she experienced the fear they did.


    It had always excited her when she carved those pretty men. Every time her scalpel sliced through their thin skins, she would yearn for more.


    Their screams¡­ They were like music. She wouldugh wildly as they struggled hopelessly. Once they lost their will to fight, she would dispose of them.


    Now, she felt that she might be the one suffering under the knife when she looked at Hu Lei.


    However, she had never been at the receiving end of cruel acts, but she knew that it would be an excruciating experience.


    She fought through the blinding pain which made her mind groggy and stood up. She only had to reach the door or even make a loud sound in the office, and someone mighte to help her.


    However, just as she stood to attempt an escape, Hu Lei was before her. She held her by the neck and drove the letter opener into her hand.


    She wanted to scream even with her dislocated jaw and stuffed mouth. However, with the hand around her throat. She could only make garbled muffled sounds.


    The demon smiled at Dr Brown.


    "Do you wonder why I told you about the secrets of my body?" She smiled lightly as she unhanded the fragile neck.


    Dr Brown looked at her warily.


    "Because I know how much you are itching to get to yourb and get started with your little experiments. Your mind has probably formted aplete action n for your research. You would sell your soul to do it right now, wouldn''t you?" Hu Lei said.


    She had lived with a mad scientist and knew how they thought. It was pathological how people like Hu Ming and Harriet Brown obsessed over pushing the boundaries.


    "I wanted you to get your hopes up. How else could I rob you of your momentary joy?" Sheughed and pulled out the letter opener.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you." Hu Lei said. "Well, I probably won''t kill you."


    The fear in Dr Brown''s eyes intensified.


    "Don''t look at me like that. idents happen even to the best of us." She ran the de over Harriet''s cheek. "But you should know that my heart is in the right ce. I only intend to cripple your limbs and make it impossible for you toy your hands on other people again."


    Dr Brown immediately fought to stand up, but her legs had been injured when Hu Lei held her neck and pulled her roughly to the floor again.


    "That got your attention, didn''t it?" Hu Lei lifted her brow. "I know how people who love dissecting like their flexible, agile hands."


    She pulled out the letter opener from the bleeding hand.


    "Did you know anything can be a knife in the right hands? I met this guy who could slit a throat with paper. One minute you are ying poker, the next, bye-bye." She looked at the vintage opener with a smile.


    "Of course, I do not have such talents. But I make up for it with my strength. I have to thank my father for designing me so perfectly."


    "The only problem is most people will not hold still while you cut them. You know what I''m talking about, don''t you, Dr Brown?"


    The scientists in the Antarcticab often cut into their subjects without providing anaesthesia in case they ''tainted the data''. She had seen the look in their eyes. It was the look of people who enjoyed torturing others.


    After knowing so many monsters in life, she could smell them. She was one of them. But Dr Brown had the scent of a monster overlord.


    Seeing that darkness in Hu Lei''s eyes, Dr Brown shook her painful head, protesting.


    Hu Lei acted like she did not see it. She put aside the letter opener. "The key is¡­" With unrushed movements, she disconnected Harriet''s arm bones from the shoulder de sockets.


    At that moment, Dr Brown realised that she had never understood her prey at all. Usually, she would be over prepared and cautious. Otherwise, she would not have survived the harsh environments of illegalboratories and a bureaucratic charity organisation.


    Part of her carelessness came from thest report she had gotten from Helen before she had been captured. Her sister had said that she could not imagine the potential capabilities of Hu Lei and feared that it was only a matter of time before the monster broke free from the underground prison.


    Harriet hadughed at the report because it made Hu Lei sound like a supernatural creature. Even when the capture mission she had posted had led to the loss of mercenaries, she had not imagined it had anything to do with Hu Lei. She thought it was all Zhong Feng.


    Now, she knew different.


    Hu Lei did not care about her thoughts and continued without care after dislocating her shoulders.


    "Most people do not realise that the human body is like a stic doll. Just a couple of pieces held together like toys. But I''m sure you know that, Dr Brown. I bet you used to rip body parts from your sister''s dolls as a child."


    She picked the letter opener again. "I have wasted so much time talking. Let''s get to work."


    Outside the office, a few minutester, Frank looked at hispanion.


    "Do you hear something?" He asked.


    "What? I don''t hear anything. The soundproofing for this office is pretty good." The man responded.


    "Really? I swear I heard something."


    "Wait, I hear it too. But I don''t think that it ising from the office."


    While they were contemting the sound, the emergency rm red.

 Chapter 281 - CHANCE AT SURVIVAL

    Hu Lei heard the sound of the chopper outside and the corresponding rm and looked at Dr Brown who seemed to have lost all hope of survival. Her wrists were bleeding, and her feet were bloody. The tendons in her limbs had been cut crudely, so it was inevitable for there to be bleeding.


    "Looks like we are out of time, Dr Brown." Hu Lei stood up and walked to theptop on the desk.


    When she powered it in, she found that the system was locked. She was not a hacker, and her interest was not in the hidden information. Instead, she opened amand prompt interface just as Zhong Feng had shown her and sent a crude distress signal.


    Zhong Feng would get a ping from his end.


    In her head, she did not doubt that he was in a chopper looking for her. The certainty made her feel immense guilt at her actions. She should have reached out immediately instead of wasting time on Harriet Brown.


    However, when she thought of all the pain that the woman had caused her and Zhong Feng, and the possibly thousands of lives she had destroyed, she felt like she had done the best morally questionable thing.


    As she walked back to Dr Brown, a person knocked on the door. The sound was somewhat muted, perhaps due to a thick door. However, Hu Lei could still hear it.


    She did not mind.


    "We probably still have a couple of minutes. I will give you a chance to say something. If it pleases me, I might be inclined to not end it all. After all, your death is the only assurance I have of uninterrupted peace."


    She bent over Dr Brown and pulled out the cloth stuffed in her mouth. She realigned her jaw, and it clicked in ce. Unfortunately for her, she was too disoriented and weak to scream.


    Still, the knocks on the door became more urgent before stopping.


    "Please, I have a daughter." She finally managed to speak out the words with a lot of pain.


    Hu Lei''s eyes narrowed and her lips pressed together in irritation.


    "Please, I am all she has. You cannot let her be an orphan right?" She pleaded.


    "What is her name?" Hu Lei asked.


    "Yamazaki Akira. She is the most important thing in the world to me." Dr Brown spoke softly with gasping breaths.


    A thump on the door indicated that the soldiers outside were trying to break into the office. The lifeless eyes of Harriet Brown brightened a little with malicious intent.


    Hu Lei''s lips stretched into a smile. "You have lost your chance at survival."


    "Why? I am telling the truth." The woman was in imaginable pain, but she could not allow herself to faint before she saw the little b*tch captured.


    "Perhaps what you have said is true. But you have no motherly affection towards this daughter." Hu Lei smiled, but her eyes were cold. "If you cared about this child, you would not share information with someone who hates you and just tortured you."


    Dr Brown''s heart leapt at the thought. She should have considered what Helen would have done. But she was just grasping at straws.


    "I just want to live. You know survival instincts¡­" She started.


    "Still thinking like a scientist." Hu Lei''s eyes narrowed again.


    There was something fishy about this matter. It sounded like part of what the woman was saying was true, but she could not tell what.


    Regrettably, she did not have a chance to question her further because the door cracked a little. Once again, Hu Lei dislocated the woman''s jaw, and this time, she screamed like a ghost remembering its death.


    With that, Hu Lei hid away in the small office, bing almost imperceptible.


    The door burst open and five of the men in ck military wear stepped into the office. Their eyes were immediately drawn to the woman on the floor between a small coffee table and the couch.


    Two of the men rushed to check on the damaged Dr Brown while the other two looked around to find the culprit. As for the third man, he lifted his gun and shot four times, each hitting hispanions in the middle of the head.


    Hu Lei watched from behind the anatomical mannequin. If she was not skilled in concealment arts and had a strong mentality, she might have been discovered.


    The man who had shot hispanions walked to Dr Helen with measured steps, gun still in hand. The woman made garbled noises as she tried to talk and find out what had caused this scene and why.


    "Did you say anything to her?" The man spoke.


    Hu Lei''s eyes widened a little.


    She knew that voice. It was Frank. She had yet to see him. He was probably the one who had injected her with the drugs in the hotel. She had met the one pretending to be a bellboy and the one who had shot her with the Taser.


    Since the other person was the driver, it could only be Frank.


    But the real question was why he had shot hispatriots. Hu Lei could only keep watching silently.


    Dr Brown shook her head fervently while still making the noises. She could see that the situation was not turning in her favour even after shaking her head. Therefore, she tried to indicate in the general direction where Hu Lei had hidden, even though she could not see.


    As for pointing, that was impossible. Her arms were now useless appendages hanging from her shoulders.


    "That would be best," Frank said. "The people above know what kind of psychopathic b*tch you are. Now that we are under attack, they know that you will sell them out without a second thought for next to nothing."


    Dr Brown tried to shake her head again.


    Frank tapped on the smartwatch around his left wrist with his trigger finger. He lifted the watch to his mouth,


    "Initiate the Apocalypse Protocol." He spoke. "Don''t me me, Dr Brown. I am just looking for a little excitement in this drab life."


    He lifted his gun and pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 282 - LOTS OF THRILLS

    As Dr Harriet Brown died, she could notprehend a lot of things. The most critical was the reality of the Apocalypse Protocol. She had heard it spoken about by drunk higher-ups during one of the casual meetings they had in the past.


    They had spoken casually about how good it would be if there was a way to erase everything when things went south. In their line of business which involved a lot of shady political deals to ensure smooth operation around the world, one had to have an exit strategy.


    She had thought the idea was just the product of inebriated minds.


    But it seemed it was real. And they were using it against her to protect themselves. She was merely a pawn in the game to them.


    Luckily, she had always been cautious.


    She had never thought that they would kill her. She had always assumed that they would use her as a scapegoat if things went south.


    She did not have a fancy code name, but she had made sure that she had hidden away enough information to take down the International Health Alliance.


    She was not sure if her n would seed. But knowing that she left onest ''f u'' for those old board members helped her walk into the darkness with some sense of satisfaction.


    After killing Harriet Brown, Frank turned to the direction where Harriet had indicated. He could not see anyone, but he knew that a person would not disappear. He looked at the bookshelf, the mannequin and the file cab.


    His eyes drifted from these three objects before settling on the anatomical mannequin. His lips curved in wicked amusement before shooting at the mannequin head.


    As the shot hit the brain, Hu Lei rolled out of the way. She held the letter opener in her hand and threw it at Frank''s head, aiming for his eye. However, Frank managed to dodge. Still, the opener hit his ear, before falling behind the couch.


    Hu Lei did not give him another opportunity to shoot.


    While his focus had drifted for a second, she stood from the ground and punched his chest with a t palm. The heel of her handnded on his lower ribs, and there was a slight cracking sound. He lost his breath for a moment.


    However, he used the hand with the gun and swung it at her face. Hu Lei stepped back and the butt of the gun about to hit her face grazed her cheek, leaving a nasty bruise.


    Hu Lei suppressed the pain while Frank aimed at her head again. If he fired, she would be shot at a point-nk range.


    She made a split-second decision and turned, held that arm with the gun on her shoulder.


    With a deep scream, she pulled on that arm and executed a shoulder throw. Since the man was much taller and heavier than her, she could not do it beautifully. His weight pulled her down with her and shended on his chest.


    However, she did not mind.


    Before he could lift the hand with the gun, she bent over his body and caught both his hands with all the power in her body. The stronger right arm with the gun was difficult to keep down.


    Hu Lei lifted it and hit it against the floor repeatedly, injuring the knuckles, until he let go. Once he did, she tried to dislocate both his wrists, but he hardened them.


    His face still had a smile.


    "You are quite strong. Why don''t youe to the dark side?" He asked.


    Hu Lei was trying to get out of the impasse. While she was restraining both of his hands, she could not let them go because he would probably attack her or reach for the gun. If she released him, she had to be sure that she could take him out.


    "What do you think about the suggestion?" The man spoke again.


    Hu Lei looked at Frank and her eyes narrowed.


    "What does the dark side offer?" She asked.


    "Lots and lots of thrills." The man smiled. "I can tell that you like the excitement, judging from what you did to Dr Brown."


    Hu Lei smiled. "I can get all the thrills I want without being controlled by people. Been there, done that."


    She suddenly released his right hand and reached for the gun. As soon as she held it in her hand, the man caught her wrist, preventing her from turning the firearm on him.


    However, she was not interested in that. She fired four rounds and emptied the clip before dropping the gun. While Frank was surprised by the turn of events, she turned her left wrist and freed herself from the grip. She also released his left hand before climbing over the couch.


    She propelled herself over the back of the couch and fell on the other side. Frank was a tough opponent, and he did not seem like he was in a hurry.


    "You could have stalled for a little time. I''m sure someone will be here soon to rescue you, little princess." He said with augh as he stood up.


    Hu Lei found the letter opener and clutched it in her hand.


    "I also like my thrills. It''s more satisfying to beat up someone with my own hands." She said as she tried to look for a good angle of attack.


    "I understand that." He responded.


    Hu Lei peeked from one end of the couch and she saw him taking out a small firearm from an ankle holster.


    She realised why he had not been worried about losing his first firearm. He had a backup. As soon as he turned in her direction, Hu Lei did not hesitate. She did not even allow him a moment to lift his gun before aiming for his head.


    This time, she did not throw the letter opener directly at his head. She allowed it to curve a little before it came back to the original trajectory.


    Before Frank could figure out what had happened, the letter opener pierced his eye.


    Strangely, the man still lifted his gun and shot at her.


    Without a weapon and uncertain if the pierced eye would be enough to keep the man down, Hu Lei made her first responsible decision.


    She decided to escape the room. There was no advantage for continuing the fight while she was the one on the losing end.


    She could get reinforcements and return to finish the job.


    It was not like the guy would be going anywhere after that injury. Even if his brain was not affected, he would find it difficult to get far.

 Chapter 283 - ONE INDISPUTABLE TRUTH

    Hu Lei rushed out of the office and followed the route through which she had been brought through earlier in the day. As she walked, she felt anxious about seeing Zhong Feng. She did not know why she felt so much anticipation.


    A small thought arose: what if he did note?


    However, she brushed it off.


    Even if he did note on the ship, she would rush home to him.


    Just as she was about to go to the upper deck, she was faced by a group of military men with firearms in hand. The muzzles faced her in unison, causing her to stop.


    When she would have exined her identity, one of the men motioned for the soldiers to lower their guns. He lifted the face shield of his gear.


    "Jiang Ting!" Hu Lei recognised him right away.


    She had not met him numerous times, but she would not forget Beatrice''s brother. He indicated for her to follow him while the soldiers went the way she hade in.


    "Is there anyone else down there?" He asked.


    "There were some mercenaries and the head of the ship. One of the mercenaries turned against hispanions and their leader and killed them all." She exined concisely.


    "What about that man?"


    "We fought for a while, but he was quite tough. I had the upper hand for a moment, but he had a gun. I don''t know if I managed to take him down or not." She frowned.


    As Jiang Ting was about to question her further, she saw two people step out from another part of the ship. However, her eyes were glued to one person.


    She felt tears build up in her eyes, and she ran toward him, leaving Jiang Ting with an open mouth. Her feet seemed to grow wings as she ran.


    The man opened his arms and she jumped without care into his chest. She did not care about anything anymore as she held him tightly in her arms.


    The tears which had stung when she had seen him flowed from her eyes.


    She felt like she was home.


    They remained in the same position for a while until another person broke the moment with a dramatic cough.


    Hu Lei removed her head from the crook of Zhong Feng''s neck and red at Kaito. He always knew how to ruin a moment.


    "Don''t single people deserve happiness? And where is my hug? I sold my body for your sake." The self-proimed senior brother bickered without guilt.


    "How about I give you a kick?" Hu Lei countered coldly.


    "He did help some." Zhong Feng chimed in.


    Hu Lei looked at Zhong Feng in surprise. She had only been gone for a few hours, and her husband was already speaking up for her annoying senior brother.


    Kaito looked at her smugly while Hu Lei had a murderous re that had be a little more intense.


    "What happened?" Zhong Feng chose to ignore the petty squabble.


    He kept Hu Lei in his arms because he realised that she had no shoes, and she had a lot of bruises and injuries.


    Hu Lei felt guilty, even though the injuries came from her fight with Frank. She wondered if things would have been different if she had sent a distress call immediately after taking control of Dr Brown.


    "Ah-Feng¡­" She said in a whiny voice.


    Kaito rolled his eyes as he listened to the woman make a cute sound. He could guess that she had stayed in the boat to have a little fun while they drove themselves crazy looking for her.


    Zhong Feng pulled back and looked at the bruising on Hu Lei''s cheek and sighed.


    "Did you get your showdown?" He asked gently.


    Hu Lei nodded emphatically.


    "How does the other guy look?" He asked.


    "A lot worse. I poked out his eye, at least." She responded with pride. All things considered, Frank was a tough opponent, and she could not figure out a way to get out of a draw for her.


    "Good girl!" Zhong Feng held her in one arm and patted her head softly.


    He felt a lot of distress when he saw her with so many bruises on her skin. Her clothes were torn, and there was blood on the once elegant evening gown. However, he could also see a sparkle in her eyes. She seemed satisfied and free of mental burdens.


    What could he ask for apart from her happiness?


    In the end, he knew that she woulde running back to him.


    He hade to ept one indisputable truth.


    His cute wife was a little crazy.

 Chapter 284 - KILL THE BRIDE

    Hu Lei never pictured herself having arge wedding or any wedding at all. She did not have family, except for her father. Moreover, before she met Zhong Feng, she had assumed that she would get a good house and spend her days rxing, writing and watching dramas.


    Now, she had a rich life full of annoying things.


    Even on her wedding day, she could not have a moment of peace.


    "Xiao Lei, are you sure that you will not invite your mother?" Aunt Mei asked as she admired the dressed up Hu Lei.


    "I am sure, Aunt Mei. She is living her life, and I am living mine. And that''s alright." Hu Lei smiled.


    "How do you feel? Is it ok for me to be here?" Beatrice looked nervous.


    "Don''t you want to support me on this super important day?" Hu Lei asked with an innocent look, making Beatrice feel guilty.


    "Fine, fine."


    "You know that you are breaking traditions bying from your matrimonial home during the wedding." Aunt Mei started fussing again.


    "Don''t worry. This is not going to be our home." Hu Lei answered with a smile.


    She had chosen to stay at Area 99 because she felt that it represented her life more. She was not going to travel to Herb Town just for the wedding. And she did not feel like it was her home. Moreover, the Westend apartment seemed inappropriate for the asion.


    "Where will you be staying?" Aunt Mei asked with interest.


    "That''s a secret." Hu Leiughed.


    What a joke! If she told her about Azure Woods, everyone would know about it in a few hours. She would not even enjoy a little peace with Zhong Feng before people began showing up.


    Already, nning the wedding after the incident had been an ordeal. As expected, Aunt Mei and Chu Ling got along, but their visions for the weddings were too much. If she had not protested, she would probably have been on an ind somewhere.


    Also, cousins from the Huo family kept appearing before her for coffee and tea and fun.


    And she could not bear to mention Elder Zhong and her grandfather¡­


    They could argue about anything. The previous day they had asked the butler to count the hairs on their head to see who was balder than the other.


    If she did not get away from the drama for a while, she might need to kidnap Zhong Feng. They could run away and live on the road.


    And speaking of kidnapping¡­


    Her nose scrunched up a bit and she looked at the air conditioning vents.


    There was a strange but familiar whiff of incense, and her eyes narrowed a little.


    "You should sit down." She turned to Aunt Mei and Beatrice with a smile.


    "What?" Beatrice asked.


    Hu Lei pushed the two of them onto the seats in the converted bedroom, which was now arge dressing room.


    Before the two women could question her, their eyes drooped and closed.


    Hu Lei smiled and stepped out of the room slowly. She closed the door gently, even though she suspected that everyone in the vi was already out.


    And the culprit was probably watching her already.


    As soon as she took a step away from the door, a small arrow came at her from somewhere at the end of the hallway. She stepped aside and the arrow whizzed past. However, she did not rx because she knew that they always came in threes.


    Another arrow followed her and targeted her at the location where she was going to stand. She turned and the arrow whizzed past her again.


    Before she could recover, another arrow aimed straight for her chest. This time she did not dodge. She caught it in hand before it could touch her.


    Her smile widened.


    She did not bother looking for the person who had shot the arrows.


    She had already guessed what was going on.


    She went down the flight stairs and a lot of familiar faces appeared before her, waiting for her at the bottom. The group pped loudly and whistled in cheer.


    Hu Lei could not help but be touched by their appearance.


    "Most people send red packets on the wedding day instead of trying to kill the bride." She said tly.


    "What''s the fun in that?" Ayumi, a tall and curvaceous beauty, spoke with a smile as she entered the room with a small crossbow on her shoulder.


    "Kaito said that your skills had gotten rusty. We wanted to make sure that he was still a liar." A tall man named Ogawa shouted.


    The group of old friendsughed.


    "What do you mean, a liar? I am a master of deception." Kaito said with pride.


    "All of you are here just talking, but I see none of you inviting me to a wedding. Like you, Kaitou, when will you find anyone?" An old man appeared from somewhere or nowhere.


    Though they were all skilled, no one could beat the teacher in concealment.


    "Teacher!" They all shouted.


    He waved them away in annoyance before walking to Hu Lei. She stepped forward to meet him like a schoolgirl before a teacher.


    "Don''t mind these annoyances. They just wanted toe and have fun. They did not even bring a good gift." He nced at the group again.


    They all wanted to say that they brought gifts, but they did not dare counter the old man, lest he started nagging.


    He took out an intricate wooden box and opened it. Inside the box, there was a ck dagger with an ornate handle. Its intricacy was something special.


    "This is something I had lying around in the mountains. You probably have more use for it." The old man said carelessly.


    Hu Lei felt happy at the thoughtful gift. Even though she was not active anymore, she could not deny that she liked her knives.


    It did not hurt to have one more.

 Chapter 285 - A NORMAL GIRL

    After talking for a few more minutes, the crowd of people disappeared one by one after promising that they woulde for the after-party.


    Even though they all seemed like low-key individuals as they were quarrelled by the old man, each of them was powerful in their own right. Their presence in Supreme City would attract too much-unwanted attention.


    Therefore, they could only wait until the most important military, political and business figures left the wedding venue before showing up for the event. Otherwise, trouble might find them.


    Atst, only Kaito was left in the Area 99 vi.


    While he was also an important figure, possibly the most important among them, his identity and information were regted strongly by a lot of government agencies because he was deemed too dangerous.


    Not everyone could ess even his photo or name.


    After all, if people knew his identity, there would be a lot of public unrest.


    In essence, e enjoyed the privilege of being a feared assassin without the stigma of a major criminal. Of course, when he was in public, there was always at least one international government agency with their eyes on him.


    As for arresting him, no one dared.


    Even if by some miracle someone found some evidence, no one would still make a real move against him, except perhaps a young and foolish person like Kristian Larsen. And even then, he would probably be released immediately.


    A lot of governments and major organisations considered Kaito and his Shadow Brotherhood a necessary evil in the world.


    Numerous legal agencies had hired Kaito for an impossible job during political unrest or attacks.


    If someone arrested him, there would be certain pushback.


    So, he could attend the wedding of the century without fear.


    The dangerous man looked at Hu Lei in her embroidered red dress and smiled.


    "My little junior sister, your beauty is enough to bring down kingdoms." Heplimented with a hand on his chin.


    Hu Lei smiled with pride. She had not allowed anyone else to be involved in the creation of her dress. She hade up with the design herself. So, she was pleased with thepliment.


    Moreover, she valued Kaito''s praise because she felt it was honest.


    She and Kaito had a good rtionship because their personalities flowed together well. They had a sibling rivalry rtionship. In any case, though he was annoying, he had no hidden intentions towards her.


    Hu Lei turned her mind from thepliment and focused on the main issue.


    "How did the investigation go? What did you find out?" She asked with anticipation.


    Kaito frowned before speaking.


    "Yamazaki Akira seems like a normal girl. She attended school in mid-ss Tokyo neighbourhoods and has worked in a couple of restaurants. Nothing eventful has happened in her life. At least, untiltely." He said.


    "So, she is a real person, and you have confirmed she is rted to Harriet Brown?" Hu Lei asked.


    "I think there is something fishy. Based on what I found out, she was kidnapped as a child from the Yamazaki family. I presume, by Harriet Brown. But it seems that she used to live with a Helen Brown who worked as a general manager in an internationalpany." Kaito frowned deeper.


    "There is no direct information about what happened to her after that. But based on what you have said, Helen Brown was in Antarctica for multiple years, so there is no way her life could be as normal as it seems on the surface."


    "You think that the information is false." Hu Lei understood his meaning.


    "I am not sure. The strangest thing is that the Yamazaki family has just found out about her. They are bringing her home. They are quite affluent and influential. If they were looking for her that whole time and the information found is true, they would have found her a long time ago." He narrowed his eyes.


    Hu Lei sighed.


    She could see that there was something strange about the situation, but she also did not want to dig too much. This Akira had not hurt her, and she was a victim of Harriet Brown, even to thest moment.


    She felt there was something strange about the way Dr Brown had mentioned the girl.


    If she kept digging into it, she might inadvertently help that evil woman.


    There was no need to keep investigating. The woman was dead, and the International Health Alliance was caught up in a messy legal battle for crimes against humanity.


    There was no need to involve this girl in the issues of her past.


    It was better to live and let live.


    Of course, if someone came after her again, she would be prepared to fight them to death.


    Her mind drifted to Frank. He had disappeared by the time the soldiers found the office full of dead bodies. He was like a phantom.


    She would not be caught unprepared again, but she would also not destroy a girl''s life to satisfy her curiosity or ego.


    It was her wedding day.


    umting good karma was more important.


    "Stop the investigation. Even though there is something strange, she deserves peace after going through the ordeal with Dr Brown." She finally said.


    "Alright," Kaito said flippantly.


    The handsome man smiled with a strange look in his eyes. There was a hint of something deep and hidden in them.


    Hu Lei had seen that look before. It was the look that Kaito had when he found an interesting thing. He would always unravel the mystery behind his interest and then, destroy his target.


    "Kaito, I am serious." She warned with an intense look.


    "Don''t be so threatening on your wedding day. Be a little cuter." Kaitoughed boisterously, ignoring Hu Lei''s words.


    "Kaito-" Hu Lei started again.


    "Today is your happy day," He interrupted her. "And I am your bridesmaid. We shall make it impossible for Zhong Feng to get you out of this house. I had someone send me a Carolina Reaper pepper for the wedding door games."


    Hu Lei was exasperated with him, but she knew that the people in the vi would be waking up soon. She could do nothing about Kaito, especially when he was being stubborn.


    For now, she would just light a candle in her heart for Yamazaki Akira.

 Chapter 286 - EPILOGUE

    Later that evening, Hu Lei giggled as she held on to Zhong Feng''s waist.


    "I can''t believe we are doing this." She shouted.


    Zhong Feng chuckled and the sound washed over Hu Lei''s body. She hugged him tighter and pressed her ear on his back.


    "They won''t notice that we are gone." He responded.


    The evening party had broken off into three different groups after the main ceremony was over. The old grandpas were joined by the ninja teacher from the mountain.


    Hu Lei had had no choice but to introduce him as her god-grandfather from her time in Japan. Unfortunately, that had started a new argument on which of them was the best grandfather in the world.


    Then, there was a mature group of sensible people like Chu Ling and Aunt Mei who drank too much wine and started reminiscing about their wedding days.


    Finally, the most dangerous party was the one which her ninja brothers and sisters had joined. Thest they had seen before leaving was Shun and Ayumi doing a bad rendition of the One Piece theme song. Shun was always too susceptible to bad influence, especially after a little sake.


    Zhong Feng had called to her, and they had secretly gotten on her motorcycle and escaped.


    "Where are we going?" She asked.


    "We can go anywhere as long as I am with you." Zhong Feng answered.


    "You are so cheesy." She shouted with a loudugh.


    Zhong Feng kept going until he reached a well-lit part of the road and stopped.


    "I was hoping for somewhere a little more exciting than the side of the road, but ok." Hu Lei said as she stepped down.


    Zhong Feng grabbed her by the waist and kissed her thoroughly by the side of the road, making her dazed.


    "Ok. We can go anywhere as long as I am with you." She said with a silly smile.


    Zhong Fengughed a little before reaching into his coat. He took out a small scroll made of old yellowed paper. It was tied using a red cord.


    He gave it to her and looked with eager anticipation.


    Hu Lei looked at the scroll with confusion. The old paper felt rough to the touch, but there was a certain coolness that gave her a strange feeling.


    "What''s this?" Hu Lei asked while tilting her head.


    "It is a cultivation manual. Thest thing on your long list of demands." He told her with a teasing smile. "It is said that those who cultivate it will have long lives and reincarnate with their memories intact."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will reincarnate as an immortal cultivator without you?" She asked with augh,


    She did not think that it was a real cultivation manual, but she was touched that Zhong Feng had gone to the trouble.


    "It is a dual cultivation manual." He responded with an alluringugh.


    Once again, the couple kissed in the night under the moon as they looked forward to a long life of happiness.


    THE END

 Chapter 287 - PROLOGUE

    The old castle in the mountains always felt eerie to Frank.


    The cold grey stones, the towering gargoyles and the flickering yellow light seemed to hold dark secrets and conceal real monsters in their shadows. Moreover, he had a feeling that someone was watching him every time he came there.


    Still, he did not hesitate as he walked to therge door.


    He lifted the cobra knocker and tapped on the hardwood before stepping back. His working eye swept over his surroundings as he waited. He could not deny that despite the eldritch atmosphere, the castle was not without charm.


    The castle was covered in creeping ivy and the gardens were blooming with beautiful flowers. The scent of roses joined the crickets in the darkening dusk to create a unique symphony that tickled the senses.


    However, Frank could not focus on the appeal due to his nervousness.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the heavy door opened.


    With such an old house, one would expect a squealing squeak as the heavy wooden door opened. However, the movement waspletely soundless. It was almost as if the simple was powered by powerful hydraulics.


    "Master is waiting." An old woman in a long ck dress spoke while ushering Frank in.


    "Thank you," Frank said without looking directly at the woman.


    He could feel her cold and clouded eyes resting on him as he walked away. If he was asked about his thoughts on the appearance of a real witch, he would describe this old woman.


    Of course, he was not afraid of her.


    He could kill her in a fraction of a second if the moment called for it.


    However, he did not like the thought of being followed by strange eyes. But again, he could do nothing about her evil stare. He could not risk offending anyone in the strange castle.


    After all, the only person he feared lived in it.


    He walked with hurried steps to an office in the deep part of the house. Once again, he knocked and waited until he heard acquiescence to enter.


    He stepped in with a hint of hesitation before closing the door.


    "It has been a while, Frank. How have you been?" The man in the room spoke in a gentle voice that betrayed no negative emotions.


    However, Frank felt a chill in his bones.


    "Master, I have failed you." He bowed his head with contriteness.


    The other manughed lightly as he swirled red wine in a crystal ss.


    "You are thinking too much. The gic research program was doomed from the beginning. I have already reviewed the data several times. It was not going to help me aplish my goals." The man said with a strange voice.


    His eyes drifted to the window with a faraway look.


    "Of course, I was hopeful when I heard about Hu Lei. She is quite remarkable. It''s a shame that I did not find her sooner. She could have been a valuable asset. Based on the data I acquired, she is capable of so much more. Truly a shame." He said wistfully.


    Frank remembered the girl he had fought. He had to admit that she was strong. Plus, if she was one of theb subjects, it meant that she had survived what others could not.


    "Master, we can still capture her. If she is of use to you, I will find a way." Frank said earnestly.


    The man''s cold eyes rested on him, and he felt like he had been plunged into a sea of ice. It was not a mere oppressive pressure due to his aura. It was a real sensation of ice in his body. It robbed him of his ability to breathe for a while.


    The reason he feared this man was because he did not fathom his true means or ways.


    Through his travels, he had seen a lot of mysterious things which could not be exined through normalws. However, he felt that this man went beyond extraordinary and supernatural.


    He was inhuman.


    The man looked away, and his body began to be warm again.


    "There is no need to go through the trouble. With the mess on that ship, it would be useless to try and capture her. If you had managed to take her away then, it would be a different story." He said nonchntly.


    "Master, I am-," Frank began again.


    "She is not useful for now. I have learned enough about her from herb results. In any case, she and Zhong Feng will be more cautious than ever. It will be difficult to get close to them. We cannot afford exposure, Frank. Do you understand?" The chill returned to Frank''s body.


    "I understand, Master." He paused for a moment. "What about those geezers from the International Health Alliance?"


    The man smiled and looked at the wine in his ss.


    "Let them take the heat. Since you destroyed all the data, they should manage to get away without consequences. If any of them attempts to betray me, eliminate them all." The man''s red eyes glowed a little.


    Frank shivered a bit, but he also felt excited.


    He had not lied to hispanion or Hu Lei. He liked excitement, the thrill of adrenaline.


    It was the reason he kept working for the temperamental man who could kill him without thinking twice.


    It made him feel alive.

 Chapter 288 - A WONDERFUL PRESENT

    Tokyo, Japan


    A handsome man stood at a window in his office with a distant yet intense look in his eyes. His mind seemed elsewhere as if he was removed from his current situation. He did not even seem to hear someone opening his door.


    No one could decipher his thoughts.


    After a moment, he turned to face the person who had invaded his space before looking outside again.


    The woman looked at him with a slight frown that spoke of a hidden worry. She had known this man for a long time, so she had seen the strange sparkle in the usually detached eyes. While he was a person of many faces and expressions, he rarely showed true intensity as he did now.


    "Kaito, are you really suspending our operations?" She finally asked.


    The handsome man turned from the window and faced her again.


    "Just our Shadow operations. I have been in the limelight for a little too long because of Hu Lei. Too many people are watching us. For now, we will focus on our legitimate businesses. Perhaps, we can step out into the light fully." He said with a wicked smile.


    Ayumi felt her heart rate rise when she saw him smiling like that. However, she could not also help looking at him with a contemtive look when he said those words.


    Since they had grown up in the mountains in that school, Kaito had been someone who had prioritised his assassin skills over everything. Hearing him suggest that they should leave the business seemed out of the norm.


    She could only attribute this absurd suggestion to one thing.


    "Are you sad that she is now married?" She asked.


    Ayumi had always believed that Kaito had some feelings towards Hu Lei. She assumed that he had buried them deep within because he thought their love was impossible.


    It was the reason she had held back from confessing her love and chosen to stay quietly by his side. She thought that one day the two would get together. And when they did, she would walk away and live a quiet life.


    Kaito smiled strangely.


    He knew that almost all the people who knew him and Hu Lei from before thought that he had a secret romantic interest.


    Only Hu Lei did not think so.


    He had asked her if she thought he was in love with her. She had told him that she waspletely certain that he did not have romantic feelings towards her. Then, she had exined her thoughts about the matter.


    He was not a passive person. When he wanted something, he fought for it with ferocity. One way or the other, he always got what he wanted. Or he destroyed it.


    Hu Lei was someone who understood him, even when they did not meet for years.


    "I am quite sad about it." He responded with a wider smile.


    He was sad. He felt like he had lost a ymate. It was the same thing he had felt when she left Japan as a teenager. And then, he had heard about her exploits in Russia.


    He had thought that even if she was far, they could still y and see who was the best ninja assassin.


    It was a shame that she was giving up the lifestyle, but Zhong Feng was not a bad choice.


    Ayumi''s eyes widened in surprise when she heard the simple eptance. She felt a little heartbroken because she held a little hope towards him seeing her. But if it was Hu Lei¡­


    Perhaps, she still had a chance with him.


    After all, Hu Lei was happily married to a powerful man.


    "Luckily, she gave me a wonderful present before abandoning me." He looked out the window with animated eyes as he thought of her.


    "What?" Ayumi was confused by the change in conversation.


    Kaito turned from the window and faced Ayumi. When he had started the business, she had expressed her interest in joining him in building his empire.


    He had always known about her feelings towards him, but he had seen no reason to turn down a partnership. She was not the best assassin, but her business skills were almost as good as his. They worked well together.


    As for her other thoughts towards him, he was content for her to think that he was in love with Hu Lei. He assumed that she would let go of her crush on him.


    However, it seemed like it was not happening.


    Perhaps, his absence would give her much needed rity.


    She could be considered a good friend, and he did not want to mess up their business arrangement.


    "I am leaving for a while. You will be in charge for now. Don''t let the building fall apart while I am gone. Reach out to me if it''s a matter of life and death." He dered without prelude.


    "What? Where are you going?" Ayumi asked while clutching her tablet tightly.


    There was something strange about Kaito. His eyes had a sparkle that gave her a sense of crisis.


    "I am going to y with my present." He picked up his coat.


    Before Ayumi could react, he was gone.


    When Kaito reached the lift, he made a call.


    "I aming to Mountain Ridge City, Grandfather. I am fulfilling your wishes. Are you happy?" The words were spoken without respect.


    "How dare you disrespect me? Do you know-?"


    "I am aware of your ns. Let''s not pretend." Kaito cut him off harshly before changing his tone to a yful one. "I will see you soon, Grandpa. I hope you have prepared a good gift for me."

 Chapter 289 - PINK UMBRELLA

    A beautiful young woman stepped out of the train while dragging out a small pink suitcase behind her. She was one of the few passengers arriving in Mountain Ridge. She stood out because she wore bright clothes while everyone had drab shades of grey.


    Moreover, she had an umbre while no one else did.


    She looked irritated as she looked around the train station, but the irritation did not seem to make her adorable face look angry or mean.


    Instead, it made one want to pitch her cheeks and ruffle her hair.


    "Are you lost?" A middle-aged man approached her immediately.


    The other men who had been about toe to her aid after seeing her confusion looked at him with anger. But they could only walk away after the opportunity was stolen.


    "No." The young woman responded coldly.


    "Don''t be shy. Don''t be shy. I know Mountain Ridge City like the back of my hand. I have a few thriving businesses here." The manughed as he looked at the woman.


    He could see that she was dressed in ordinary clothes, and she hade via a train. In Mountain Ridge City, that meant a person was poor.


    This beautiful metropolis was like a haven for the affluent who did not like the hustle and bustle of Tokyo. Some people even chose tomute in an aerone so that they could live and enjoy the beauty of Mountain Ridge.


    The reputation of thevishness of the city had spread everywhere. As a result, young and beautiful women woulde to the locale, looking for an opportunity to hook up with a rich man.


    The middle-aged man guessed that the girl hade for that purpose, especially after seeing her looking around the train station with confusion.


    He decided that if he yed it right, he could have her before she realised that he was merely a small business manager.


    He reached around her as if he wanted to help her out by taking her suitcase. However, his arm''s trajectory seemed to be targeting her bottom. His expression was vulgar as his hand drew closer.


    The woman''srge eyes became cold. She lifted her small pink umbre and tapped the man''s knee with its pointy end without even looking behind her.


    The middle-aged man did not understand what happened as he crumbled to the ground, trying to clutch his injured knee.


    He could only watch as the young woman who seemed like an easy target walked away without even sparing him a nce.


    Yamazaki Akira did not spare the old man another thought. The amount of pain in his legs would be excruciating and wouldst at least a week. It was enough to remind him that he should think before he acted.


    Her phone pinged.


    She saw the number that she remembered clearly, even though she had not saved it. She had not beenmunicating with the person for a long time, so she was not sure if she should save it.


    She read the message and closed it without replying.


    Before she could put away her phone, a call came through. She looked at the name on the screen, and another look of irritation appeared on her face.


    "I can''t believe you left. How could you just leave?" A loud female voice came through.


    The person on the other end was true to the moniker that Akira had used to save her. She was a nag. And she could nag like it was an Olympic sport.


    Akira wanted to hang up the phone, but she settled on holding it a little further from her ear.


    "You do not know these people. Even if they are your biological parents, they could be bad people. Do you think you can survive in these rich families?" The woman continued. "These people are ck-hearted."


    Akira wanted to say something, but she had a feeling that the rant was not over.


    "You do not need their money. Furthermore, they never found you over all these years even though you were in the country and using the same name." She continued.


    Akira''s lips pursed a bit because the words were notpletely true. She had not used her real identity for a certain period of her life, and she had never allowed her parents a chance to find her until half a year ago.


    The fact that they had not given up meant something. She thought they deserved a chance.


    "Is there anything else?" She asked the other woman.


    "Fine, fine. I won''t nag anymore. Anyway, don''t forget about work. You will probably be bored out of your mind. Mountain Ridge City is not like Tokyo. Only the rich live there, and they just have fun. It is not your scene." The woman responded.


    "I won''t be bored. I have opened a new restaurant here." Akira said.


    "What? What about-?"


    Akira disconnected the call before she could hear more nagging about how she should focus on one job. Her lips stretched into an involuntary smile when she thought about the expression that the woman was probably making.


    It was always a pleasure to annoy her after she nagged relentlessly.


    As she was going to put away her phone, it rang again.


    That string of numbers appeared on her screen. She picked the call.


    "I''ll be there in a moment." She said.

 Chapter 290 - OBEDIENT AND CUTE

    In the waiting area at the train station, a couple looked anxiously as the passengers stepped out with their luggage. However, they did not see their long-lost childing out.


    They were also worried about recognising her because they were not sure about her appearance. They only had a nondescript ID photo of her, so they were scared that they will miss her in the crowd.


    "Dear, do you think she changed her mind?" The woman asked while holding her husband''s arm.


    The woman was beautiful, and she had an indescribable charm and ss. The worry in her eyes did not diminish her beauty. It gave her a special allure.


    "How could it be the case? I just talked to her. Maybe she has a lot of luggage." The man looked helplessly at his wife.


    Behind them, there was a pretty girl dressed in a white dress. She looked kind and sensible, especially while standing obediently behind the couple. However, she looked annoyed as she realised that the couple was not paying her any attention.


    She had insisted oning with them to support them during the ordeal, but they did not even appreciate it. They did not even bother to ask her if she was tired or thirsty.


    "Auntie, uncle, I''m sure Akira will be here soon. She is probably confused while in a new ce." She spoke out to get a sense of existence.


    The beautiful woman smiled, but she still looked nervous. "You are right. You are right. Maybe we should have picked her from Tokyo."


    Ito Hanae wanted to stomp her foot in anger, but she remembered what her mother had told her.


    She needed to get in the good graces of her aunt and uncle. If she behaved as she always did or acted spoiled, their ns could fail.


    But it was hard.


    Usually, her aunt and uncle treated her well like she was their daughter. They doted on her when she visited them, so she wore the best clothes and jewellery, even though her family was average and could not afford the best luxuries. It was all because of their care.


    Now that they had found their long-lost daughter, she was afraid that she would lose her position in the family.


    She needed a way to get rid of the girl before she became a problem.


    She lowered her head and her formerly kind eyes showed indescribable malice. It would not be too hard to get rid of amoner bumpkin. All she needed was to make her feel inferior, and she would be too ashamed to stay in Mountain Ridge.


    It was not that easy to be part of the upper ss in the city. It had taken her a while to gain some status in the area and gain eptance in the local circle.


    Her lips curved in a strange smile as her mind turned with ideas.


    "Auntie, uncle, it is tiring to wait here. If you do not mind, Hanae can wait for Akira and bring her to the car." She suggested obediently and cutely.


    At neen, she was already too old to be acting too cute, but her aunt and uncle had been long used to her since she was a child. They did not find it strange.


    Still, Yamazaki Daiki did not like the suggestion because he ced a lot of value on his daughter. He had always med himself for the time they had lost with Akira.


    "How could that be alright? We have to show sincerity." He said while frowning.


    "Don''t mind it, dear. Hanae is just trying to help." The woman said while patting her husband''s arm.


    Sayaka was more forgiving when it came to Hanae because she was her sister''s daughter. When they had lost Akira, Hanae had given herfort, so she always treated her with a lot of love.


    As they were talking, a young woman in in ck trousers, a white t-shirt, and a cream cardigan appeared. She would not have been prominent, but she had a pink scarf, a fluffy pink hat, a pink umbre and a pink suitcase.


    The image was a little too adorable.


    If one looked at Akira, one could not tell that she was already twenty-two years old.


    Both Daiki and Sayaka felt their hearts fill with strong love when they saw the young woman. She looked like the perfect daughter they had pictured all along.


    Sayaka''s eyes filled with tears while Daiki cleared his throat to suppress emotions.


    In a single move, they started walking to Akira because there was no doubt in their hearts that she was their long-lost child.


    Behind them, Hanae was left standing alone. She gritted her teeth with bitterness and anger.


    Akira was not what she was expecting.


    Although she was dressed like a chibi character in a manga, she was a beautiful woman. She had a face that was attractive to people of all ages and genders because it inspired an intrinsicfort. Her short body had great curves.


    And there was something special and intangible about her aura.


    Hanae tried to smile as she walked to meet her cousin.


    She could already see that this woman was not going to be easy to eliminate.

 Chapter 291 - EXPOSE THE WOMAN

    Akira looked at the overly anxious couple rushing towards her. She felt that irritation rise in her again, but she suppressed it. She had decided toe to Mountain Ridge City with an open mind. Still, her defences went up when she saw the two peopleing towards her.


    "Akira!" Sayaka called out as she stepped before her.


    She wanted to hug her long-lost daughter and make her feel at home. However, when she stretched her two arms towards her, Akira took a single step back.


    Sayaka''s eyes filled with tears at the gesture, but she knew that Akira was not familiar enough with her. To the young woman, she was a stranger who tried to hold her.


    However, she still felt hurt because she had not held her daughter in years.


    Daiki pulled back his wife and ced an arm around her shoulders infort.


    "Akira, I am d you are here." He spoke with a smile.


    Akira looked at the man and nodded. Between her two biological parents, she had spoken to her father more. Like her, he was a person of few words, so she did not feel a lot of pressure about talking to him.


    As for her mother, she had difficulties talking with her because she wanted too much from her, considering they were still strangers.


    "Auntie, uncle!" A gentle voice spoke out.


    Akira looked at the youngdy in white, standing behind the couple. She had an elegant appearance, but there was something strange about her eyes. They seemed to hold a hint of challenge mixed with dislike.


    Akira did not care.


    "Akira, this is your cousin, Ito Hanae. She came along with us to wee you." Daiki spoke.


    "We thought you would adapt a little faster if there was another girl around your age in the house. She is a little spoiled, but I am sure that you will get along." Sayaka added with a smile.


    Sayaka tried to keep calm. She knew that she needed to get closer to her daughter one step at a time. Her daughter looked cute, but she had a cold personality.


    She wondered if the young woman med them for being outside and struggling through the years.


    "Auntie, I am not spoiled." Hanae stuck out her tongue yfully before turning to Akira. "I am your younger cousin. I hope that we can get along. Don''t worry about being new to this ce. I practically live here with auntie and uncle. I will show your everything."


    Hanae looked at Akira with that show of challenge while dering her sovereignty over Mountain Ridge and her parents.


    Akira simply nodded at her.


    Hanae felt irritated after seeing the uncaring face. She wondered if it was a trick the woman was using to aplish her goals. She had heard stories about how poor people would pretend not to care about wealth so that they could get closer to rich families.


    Obviously, this bumpkin was not well-off.


    She had heard her aunt and uncle saying that she worked as a chef, so she had lived a poor life.


    Even her clothes seemed like the ones bought from a general store. If she could afford good clothes, she would not be dressed like a high school student.


    And there was no way she was not interested in money.


    Otherwise, why would she show up so suddenly?


    Hanae resolved to expose the woman as a money grabber or at least, make her realise that she had no chance of seeding in her get-rich-quick scheme.


    "Let me help you with your luggage," Hanae said with a smile.


    "No," Akira said tly.


    "Don''t mind her, Akira. Hanae is a little anxious. She was so excited to see you." Sayaka smiled as she patted Hanae''s shoulder.


    They had been close for a long time, so she could not help speaking up for her niece. As Hanae had said, she practically lived with them.


    Her parents had a smallerpany, so the whole family had to work a little harder. When she was younger, Hanae did not have a family member to take care of her. Sayaka had offered to take care of her so that she would not be too lonely.


    Akira looked at her biological mother before turning away to look around.


    "It''s alright, Auntie. In any case, it is a small suitcase." Hanae pointed out.


    Sayaka looked at the bag and felt pain. Her daughter probably did not have a lot of clothes, and the clothes she had were probably not very good.


    "Akira, we can go shopping for whatever you needter. We have prepared some things, but I am not sure that you will like them." Sayaka said.


    "Anything is ok," Akira responded.


    Daiki could hear a little irritation from Akira''s voice. He often heard it when they spoke for too long on the phone. He smiled a little. The girl was as impatient as her elder brother. He could not tell where they got it from when the rest of the family were all easygoing.


    "We should go home before discussing things further." He said as he pulled his wife by the shoulder.

 Chapter 292 - ACTING ALOOF

    Akira did not know how to converse with these people who were supposed to be her family but were unfamiliar to her. In addition, she was ufortable because the four of them in a car was a little too much even though the vehicle wasrge and spacious.


    She felt caged and suffocated.


    In the end, she could only look out of the open window.


    Luckily, her father seemed to understand her feelings and controlled most of the conversation, especially when his wife got a little too enthusiastic.


    Meanwhile, Akira looked at the passing scenery.


    She had been to many nice ces, but she was quite impressed with Mountain Ridge City. She felt that it was a loss she had never been there in the past. Even when shemissioned the construction of her new restaurant, she had only relied on photographs and videos.


    The metropolis was quite developed, and there were a lot of beautiful buildings. However, what made her love the area was the preservation of the natural environment.


    The city had lots of trees which looked particrly beautiful because it was spring. Moreover, the cool mountain air had a unique flowery scent that seemed to tickle her soul.


    Akira''s pink lips lifted in a small smile. She had been a little apprehensive about being here, but it seemed like it would not be so bad.


    Hanae looked at the girl staring outside of the window and scoffed in her heart.


    ''The country bumpkin is trying to act aloof, but I can see that she is excited about being here. She thinks that she can hide behind a cold fa?ade and get people to dote on her? Fat chance!''


    Hanae had seen a lot of social climbers around the Yamazaki family, so she knew all their tricks.


    "Akira, what do you think of Mountain Ridge? Isn''t it pretty?" She spoke out in her usual harmless and sweet way.


    "Hmm." Akira hummed in response as she kept looking through the window.


    "It is one of the most beautiful ces I have been to. Even South of France cannotpare to this ce." Hanae said casually.


    She had heard from the Yamazaki couple that Akira had grown up in a below-average manner which was a euphemism for poverty. There was no way she could have travelled, even outside of whatever bad Tokyo neighbourhood she lived in.


    "Hmm." Akira hummed again in agreement.


    Hanae felt like she was not delivering her hits correctly because Akira was not reacting at all. She was also very disgusted by the fact that Akira was acting like she knew what the South of France looked like.


    "You havee at the perfect time. In two weeks, the Annual Flower Viewing Party is going to be held." She decided to press on a little.


    "Hanae!" Daiki rebuked sternly.


    He did not feel like he should interrupt a young girl, but he did not want Akira to be ufortable. He could see where the conversation was going.


    "Uncle, I think Akira would enjoy the party. It is usually casual, and you can introduce her to other people without pressure." Hanae pouted as she spoke.


    Daiki did not know how to respond because all the points were valid.


    "Dear, Hanae is right. If we hold a weing ceremony suddenly, it will be stressful for her." Sayaka said before turning to Akira. "Akira, what do you think?"


    Akira''s mind was stuck on one main issue.


    "Isn''t itte to have a flower-viewing party in April?" Based on the seasonal patterns, the cherry blossoms in the area would have bloomed much earlier.


    Hanae giggled a little as if Akira was stupid for asking.


    "This party is held in the Celestial Blossom Garden." She exined with a smug smile.


    "Oh." Akira nodded.


    She had heard of the Celestial Blossom Garden. It was created by a botanist who was crazy about cherry blossoms. However, she had never been interested in flowers, so she had not paid much attention to the matter.


    Once again, Hanae felt annoyed by the nonchnt attitude.


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed about not knowing about the garden. It is a unique feature and only people in Mountain Ridge know about it. You wille to know the city in time." Hanaeforted but deep within was some malice.


    Daiki frowned, but he still did not find how to counter the words. However, he could see that Hanae did not have pure intentions as she spoke.


    "There is no hurry," Sayaka said. "This will be your home from now on, so you will have plenty of time to know it. And if anyone dares to embarrass you, the power of the Yamazaki family will be behind you."


    Akira turned from the window and looked at her biological mother with fresh eyes. Usually, the woman was too enthusiastic towards her, so she felt like her feelings were based on expectations of a mother''s behaviour instead of real reactions and honesty.


    As a result, she could not respond to her.


    However, when she spoke in a firm tone, Akira felt like she was seeing the real person.

 Chapter 293 - NEW FACES

    When the group alighted the vehicle, Sayaka was still walking in the air because her daughter had looked at her. Like really looked at her and seen her¡­


    Sure, they had faced each other when they met, but she had felt like Akira preferred her father a thousand times more. As a mother, she felt defeated and held a small grudge towards her husband.


    Now, she held his arm tightly, trying to suppress her emotions.


    Akira did not know the reason for her mother''s excited face. Her attention was on therge mansion before them.


    Her face did not change, but she was gobsmacked. Who would have such a ridiculous mansion and call it a house? In simple terms, it was the kind of building that only unrealistically rich people in anime had.


    On the side, Hanae snickered in her heart as she looked at the surprised Akira. It was clear that the girl could not remain aloof anymore.


    "Akira, wee home!" Daiki smiled kindly.


    Sayaka felt like her husband was currying favour and trying to get ahead of her in earning their daughter''s love.


    Already, hemunicated on the phone with her more. While she¡­ She had probably been blocked after the day she had called Akira over twenty times¡­


    "Akira, let me help you with your suitcase." She offered immediately.


    Akira would have coldly said ''no'' to another person, but she suppressed the urge.


    "It''s alright. It''s not heavy." She responded.


    She did not want anyone to touch her luggage. She had not carried a lot of things, but apart from a few clothes, she had a few precious items inside. She could not feel at ease if the bad was in someone''s hands.


    Sayaka was a bit disappointed, but she felt their rtionship was progressing. At least, her daughter had spoken a few more words.


    "Auntie, uncle, let''s go in," Hanae spoke up while suppressing her annoyance.


    She could see that the couple was set on spoiling Akira even though she was cold to them. It made her feel like life was unfair. She had been currying favour with them for years, but it seemed like it did not matter anymore.


    "Yes, yes. Akira must be tired."


    Sayaka realised that they had been standing outside the house for a while. It was already midday, so Akira had to be tired from travelling.


    Hanae gritted her teeth, but she had to keep smiling.


    When they entered the house, there was a group of people waiting in therge vestibule.


    Akira had expected a row of uniformed maids or butlers based on the general flow of events and her knowledge of manga. But they were just random people.


    She could not help frowning at the presence of the four because they were looking at her with interest. She felt like she had already used up all her social graces for the day.


    "Everyone, what are you doing here?" Sayaka asked with a slight but unweing smile.


    She had to act like a friendly host even though she was annoyed. She had wanted to use the period when Akira was still new in Mountain Ridge to bond with her. However, new faces had shown up without her consent.


    "Mom, how can you be like this?" Her eldest son had seen all her hypocritical faces, so he knew that she did not want to see them.


    "What? You have your own house and family. Why are you still visiting your parents'' house frequently?" She said heartlessly.


    "And you," She turned to her other son. "Didn''t you move out to live alone because you thought I nagged too much?"


    The second son did not respond. His eyes fell on the small sister he could not remember. He did not like a lot of people, but there was a hint of kinship in his heart.


    Sayaka did not target the other two people but she stiff huffed a little. One was her sister and the mother of Hanae, and the other was her eldest daughter-inw.


    "Mother, Kazuo was anxious to meet his new sister. He could not sit still in the office." Chiharu smiled and looked at her husband helplessly.


    Sayaka liked this daughter-inw, so she could not bring herself to be harsh. She could only sigh heavily. In the end, she could not hide away her daughter.


    "Fine, we can all have lunch together." She finally capitted. "Akira, let me introduce you."


    She pointed at her first son. "This is your eldest brother Kazuo and his wife, Chiharu. And this is your elder brother, Seiji."


    She finally turned to the older woman. "This is my elder sister and Hanae''s mother, Kaoru. You can call her Auntie."


    Akira nodded to each person as they were introduced.


    She did not have an opinion of any of them yet, but she had already formed some preliminary judgements on the situation.


    "Akira, let me show you to your room." Sayaka turned to her.


    "I wille too." Hanae chirped.

 Chapter 294 - HATCHING A PLAN

    Akira followed Sayaka while Hanae followed behind her all the while humming a jolly tune. Akira lifted her suitcase with ease when they reached the stairs. However, to Sayaka, she thought her short daughter was struggling under the weight of the bag.


    "Akira, let me call someone to help you with your suitcase." She stopped on the steps.


    Her daughter had already refused her help, so she did not want to push further. However, she could get one of the maids or butlers to help.


    Akira could not keep walking when Sayaka stopped, so she also had to stop with her suitcase in hand. She did not ce the luggage on the step.


    "It is alright. I prefer to carry it myself." She said.


    "Auntie, you are making her stand on the stairs while holding her suitcase." Hanae chirped from behind with a small giggle. "Are you sure you are trying to help?"


    The words were filled with humour and someughter, making the sentence seem like a light-hearted joke. However, Hanae was hoping that Akira would think that Sayaka was making things difficult for her intentionally.


    Often, people from poor backgrounds were sensitive and always felt inferior about themselves. Therefore, they would take everything personally and assume that everyone was looking down on them.


    "Oh no, I''m sorry," Sayaka eximed as she realised that she was causing Akira to carry her luggage longer than necessary.


    Akira did not take things to heart. But she wished her biological mother would stop trying hard. Her efforts made things moreplicated, especially with the little happy bird behind them stirring her pot of trouble.


    She turned her head slightly to look at the bird and levelled a sharp side nce of warning on her


    Hanae was happily lost in her mind, thinking about the best strategy for defeating the intruder. When Akira looked at her with those sharp eyes that did not belong to a bumpkin, she felt like a sword had pierced her mind.


    The look gave rise to a primal fear in her because it looked as if she could see through her. How did this peasant get such eyes?


    With her mind distracted, she missed a step and her body tumbled down the ground. She screamed as she fell and rolled down the stairs.


    Akira''s face did not change as she watched the woman fall down the steps like a barrel. Herrge eyes even looked colder than usual.


    She turned away from the woman lying on the ground and wondered if she could keep going up the stairs. Her main regret was that she had carried a suitcase instead of her backpack. Her suitcase was more secure, but it was an obvious inconvenience.


    "Hanae!" Sayaka shouted when she heard the scream and turned.


    The people who had been waiting in other rooms also heard the scream and rushed to the scene. Akira ced the suitcase on a step, but she did not rush down with Sayaka.


    "Hana!" Kaoru shouted and knelt beside Hanae.


    "Seiji, check up on her!" Daiki was the one with the presence of mind to make a good suggestion.


    Seiji was a reputable doctor with a lot of experience, so he was the best person to assess Hanae''s condition. It was more useful than screaming.


    Hanae cursed as she remembered that her cousin was a qualified doctor. She could not keep pretending to be unconscious. She knew her level of acting was not good enough to withstand a professional probe.


    It was true she had missed a step and tripped. However, she had managed to prevent a real fall by holding on to the balustrades. However, at that moment, a n had hatched in her mind.


    After stabilising herself, she released the railing and allowed herself to roll down the stairs. They were not too high up the steps, so she knew that she would not be severely injured. She had also ensured that her rolling speed was not too high.


    Slowly, Hanae opened her eyes and looked around with confusion. Seiji squatted beside her and examined her head for wounds.


    "Brother Seiji¡­" Hanae called out in a small voice.


    Seiji was not close with Hanae, and they did not interact frequently. Therefore, he had never beenfortable with her calling him ''brother''. He simply ignored it for the sake of the closeness between his mother and his cousin.


    "Stay still." He said before checking on her eyes.


    He looked at the pupils and eye movement before concluding that there was no concussion or head trauma.


    "Is there any ce you feel pain?" He asked.


    He would have preferred to examine her, but he knew youngdies could be self-conscious about a medical examination, especially by a male doctor. Not to mention, there were so many eyes on her.


    "My left arm is a bit painful." She croaked out softly.


    She had used the arm to control her fall and minimise injuries. However, seeing all the eyes on her looking at her with concern, she felt that it was worthwhile.


    "Hanae, what happened?" Kaoru cried out. "How will you y the piano with an injured hand?"


    Hanae lowered her eyelids to hide the triumphant gaze. She wanted this kind of reaction. Everyone would assume that the intruder had injured her because she was jealous.


    Seiji frowned as he checked the arm and hand. There was only a little bruising in the arm. The hand had not sustained any injuries.


    How lucky! His eyes narrowed a little.

 Chapter 295 - A LITTLE GULLIBLE

    "The injuries are minimal, but I would rmend that you see another doctor for further examination," Seiji said before standing up.


    He wanted to say that she had not been injured significantly, and her arm would recover within a few days even without rest and elevation. However, the fall had been too dramatic to say things casually.


    "What do you mean? Aren''t you a renowned doctor? Can''t you treat her?" Kaoru shouted in a shrill and shrewish manner as she returned to her daughter''s side to help her stand.


    Seiji rested his irritated eyes on her, making her remember her ce. Even though she was his aunt, she did not have a lot of rights in this home. If Sayaka had not taken a liking to her daughter, she would not have a reason toe to the mansion frequently.


    "I am just worried about Hanae. She has only her hands to depend on in the future. As a pianist, her hands are her life." She lowered her voice.


    "How did you fall?" Sayaka asked incredulously while looking at Hanae.


    She could not figure it out. One minute, they had been walking up the stairs and suddenly, the girl had toppled.


    Hanae, who had just stood up, nced at Akira who was still standing a few steps up on the stairs and shrunk back in her mother''s arms.


    The implication was obvious. Kaoru looked venomously at Akira.


    "Did someone shove you down? Speak up! I''m sure that your aunt will stand up for you." She spoke in a soft tone but everyone could hear her.


    Sayaka frowned at the implication that Akira had shoved Hanae down the stairs. However, she had not seen what had happened, and it was strange for Hanae to have fallen just like that. She did not know what to say.


    Hanae shook her head a little.


    "I''m sure Akira did not shove me down. Maybe, she lost control of her suitcase." Hanae said in a small voice.


    "What do you mean she lost control of her suitcase? It is just a small bag. And if she had allowed someone else to carry it, this would not have happened." Kaoru retorted.


    Seiji and Daiki looked at the two people with cold eyes.


    The other people were a little tongue-tied because the case seemed clear. Moreover, they were familiar with Hanae, so it was natural to believe someone close to them.


    Kazuo looked at the cold little sister at the top of the stairs, looking down like a queen in her castle. She did not have a hint of apology in her eyes, and she did not attempt to exin the situation.


    A little disappointment arose in his heart. She looked as adorable as she had when she was a little child, but she was no longer the little dumpling who used to run after him all the time, calling him big brother.


    He hoped she would abandon her cynical ways since she was back in their family.


    In his mind, he had already created a tragic backstory where Akira had to fight for bread and gruel with other children. This caused her to be cold-hearted and mercenary about everything, and she was probably annoyed at Hanae for trying to take her ce.


    If Akira had known his thoughts, she would haveughed out loud.


    And Akira did notugh out loud. Ever.


    "Akira, apologise to your cousin." Kazuo took up the mantle of the responsible older brother.


    Akira''s eyes, which were resting on the mother and daughter pair hugging each other, turned to her eldest biological brother.


    She had already judged him to be a little gullible just like her mother. She was not surprised that he believed Hanae once she started ying out her drama.


    "No." She said directly.


    She was not a fan of drama, but that did not mean that she would take responsibility for something that she did not do.


    Kazuo was surprised by her direct refusal. Even if she did not respect him as a big brother yet, he expected that she would see herself as a guest. Therefore, she would choose to apologise to avoid making things awkward for everybody or alienating people.


    If his assumptions were correct, shouldn''t she be afraid of getting kicked out?


    "Akira, your eldest brother is just trying to prevent ufortable rtions and bad blood in the family. It is alright if it was an ident, but you should still apologise." Chiharu joined the conversation with a caring tone.


    Akira lifted her midnight ck eyebrows and a ghost of a smile appeared. It was just as she had assumed. The person who controlled this new eldest brother''s family was his wife. She had noticed something strange in the way she said that Kazuo could not sit still in his office and had toe to meet her.


    "Sister, I will apologise on behalf of Akira. It seems that the kids cannot get along." Sayaka said awkwardly.


    Both Kaoru and Hanae felt their hearts beat a little faster with tension and fear after the statement. Sayaka had brought Hanae so that she could hang out with Akira. If they did not get along, it was clear that Hanae would be the one chased out of the mansion.


    "It is not that much of a big deal. The children were probably ying around." Kaoru decided to get ahead of the situation.


    "Didn''t you want justice?" Seiji spoke in a cold voice.


    "I just spoke in a moment of extreme worry. You cannot understand the feelings of a parent." Kaoru said quickly. "Now that I have realised Hana is ok, I am more clear-headed."


    Seiji smiled coldly.

 Chapter 296 - GREEN TEA ARTS

    "Is that so?" His voice was cold. "In that case, you do not understand the feeling of being a brother. I cannot allow my sister to be ndered."


    Hanae felt her heart skip a beat at the statement before calming herself down. The mansion did not have internal cameras because of privacy reasons. There was no way he could prove what he thought had happened.


    "What do you mean by that?" Kaoru asked.


    Even though it was an ident, Akira was responsible.


    Seiji turned to Hanae. "You said that Akira shoved you down the stairs using her suitcase?" His voice was cold, like an executioner''s.


    Hanae felt afraid. "I said it was probably an ident. I think she lost control of her suitcase, and maybe it tripped me."


    "Is that so?" Seiji said coolly. "Based on where you fell, I can only assume that you were walking on the right side of the staircase."


    Hanae nodded before looking at the wide staircase. Her face lost colour. She felt exposed, and she could not breathe for a few moments. She had made a low-level mistake, and it would probably cost her everyone''s trust.


    "What''s wrong, Hana?" Her mother noticed her ashen face.


    Seijiughed a little. "She has noticed the hole in her story. My sister declined to put her umbre in the vestibule after entering. As you can see, she is carrying her umbre in her right hand and the suitcase is on the left. Can you exin how she tripped you with her suitcase?"


    Hanae tried to scramble for an exnation or anything to get out of the mess. However, she could not think of any excuse which could get her out of the mess.


    "I am sorry, Akira. I tripped by myself, and I was too embarrassed to admit it. So, I just med you." She closed her eyes and shouted. "Please don''t hold it against me."


    Akira scoffed. "So people thinking that I am a malicious person with homicidal tendencies is nothingpared to your embarrassment?"


    Hanae was surprised by the eloquenteback. Her hands formed tight fists. She had thought that if she apologised, Akira would be too ashamed to respond. After all, she was still a guest.


    "Please forgive Hana, Akira. She is still a child and has thin skin." Kaoru added in plea after realising that things were falling apart.


    "Then, I look forward to meeting someone with thick skin." Akira looked at them with cold amusement. "Can someone show me to my room?"


    She spoke without a hint of awkwardness or servility. The only emotion heard was unintentional impatience and irritation. She did not show as if she was anxious about staying in the mansion. It seemed like she was in a regr hotel.


    Everyone was shocked by the statement because they did not expect it. They thought that the young woman would wait for justice to be served after being used wrongly. Or, she would wait awkwardly until someone offered to take her to her room.


    "I will take you there." Seiji offered while everyone was shocked.


    Sayaka had been about to do the same, but her second son looked at her meaningfully. His implication was obvious in his eyes. It was up to her to sort out the mess with the two women. In the end, she could only watch her son and daughter leave.


    After a few moments, Sayaka faced her elder sister and her niece with disappointment in her eyes. She also felt angry, but she was mostly angry at herself.


    She could see that her actions had probably alienated her daughter. But she had believed she was doing the best thing.


    If Akira had pushed Hanae, she would have stood by her daughter''s side. She would have driven away Hanae so that Akira would feel more at peace as a family member. For her, it did not matter as long as she had her long-lost daughter back.


    However, she had not thought deeply about how her attitude would affect Akira.


    Even if she was willing to support her, regardless of her actions, she should not have doubted her character.


    As she contemted the matter, she realised that her actions had betrayed her biases. Deep inside, she must have believed that her daughter was a petty and small-minded person just because she had not been raised among the elite families.


    "Hanae, how could you try to frame your cousin?" Sayaka asked with a hard voice. "Why would you do that?"


    She had watched this young girl grow up, and she could not understand why she would do such a lowly thing.


    Hanae realised that she was in danger of being estranged permanently from her aunt. The thought made her realise how short-sighted she had been by ying such a trick. Even though the long-term feelings between her and her aunt were deep, she could notpete against the guilt she had.


    Yes, Hanae believed it was guilt, and she was not wrong.


    Sayaka''s actions and attempts to be closer to her daughter were based on her guilt for failing her child. Hence, her actions and affections came off as fake.


    Hanae burst into tears at the questions.


    The effect of the tears coupled with her rumpled appearance made her seem weak and pitiful. Moreover, she genuinely regretted her actions because they had made her at risk of losing everything.


    "I am sorry, auntie. I was jealous." She hupped. "I thought I was losing you and uncle and my brothers, so I lost my mind in the heat of the moment."


    She confessed with an open face like a repentant child.


    Daiki frowned and looked at his wife, waiting for her to take a tough stance against her niece. However, before Sayaka could open her mouth, Kazuo spoke up.


    "Hanae, you cannot think of it as losing someone. This can be considered as gaining a sister." The man reached a hand and touched Hanae''s head infort.


    "You must apologise to Akira properly." Chiharu chimed in. "We should all apologise to Akira for misunderstanding her."


    When it came to green tea arts, Chiharu was a master. With a single sentence, she distributed the me to the whole family so that Sayaka and Daiki would not have grounds for chasing out Hanae without seeming hypocritical.


    Actually, she did not want to help Hanae because she was not smart enough to handle theplexities of aristocratic politics. However, she needed someone to keep an eye on the new girl.


    With the additional sibling, the wealth of their family could reduce significantly if she was not careful. Her only choice was to use Hanae.

 Chapter 297 - THE ELDEST SON

    In another home in Mountain Ridge City, Kaito faced his grandfather in his study. The old man looked vigorous even though he was almost eighty years old. In addition, his eyes were sharp as they looked at his disrespectful grandson.


    "I heard you have been in Mountain Ridge for a week. Where have you been living?" The old man asked.


    "Don''t you already know?" Kaito smiled.


    The old man felt anger rise in his heart. He had always been in perfect health since he was a child. However, when he faced his grandchild, he feared that his good health will go up in smoke.


    He remembered the first time he had met Kaito after he had grown up.


    Everyone had assumed that he had died as a child in the ident that took away both his parents. The police had managed to recover the bodies of the couple from the water along with their vehicle. However, the child could not be found.


    The police had concluded that the boy had probably been swept away by waves or eaten by some carnivorous fishes in the ocean below the cliff. Either way, there was no way he could have survived the ident.


    However, fifteen yearster, a seventeen years old boy had appeared before the Takahashi patriarch and imed to be the child who was long thought dead.


    Of course, his grandfather had been a sceptic about it. He assumed it was a random boy trying to take advantage of the situation.


    He had requested the boy to provide evidence that he was part of the Takahashi family. Alternatively, he could submit to a DNA test to prove kinship.


    The old man had expected Kaito to be either scared of being caught or eager to please and willing to give blood and flesh to prove the rtionship.


    However, the teenager justughed in his face.


    "I just wanted to take a look at the gene pool from which I came. It''s nothing impressive. It seems I am the exception." The boy had said arrogantly.


    The old man had been angered beyond words at the statement. He had screamed that Kaito would not get a dime from the Takahashi family. He thought the boy had to be there because he was interested in wealth.


    At the time, he had been in his office because he had not retired from thepany. He had called security and chided them for allowing a stranger into the office. He ordered them to hurry and remove the intruder.


    When he looked up, the young man was gone. It was almost like he was never there.


    He had been so embarrassed when the security personnel showed up, and there was no one. Even his secretary had not seen the said person.


    Within a short time, the news had reached his eldest son. Rumours had spread around theirpany that the chairman was bing senile. If the news reached shareholders, the business would lose a lot of money.


    Without a choice, his eldest son had be the chairman with his support.


    He had not known how wrong this decision.


    How could he have known that the eldest son had been eyeing the chair for a while and had been responsible for spreading the rumours?


    But again, even without his support, his eldest son would have still gained control.


    When the old man found out about the trickery yed by his son, it was already toote. However, he was disappointed in him. He was unwilling to give up the Yamazaki family business to the hands of the wolf.


    If his eldest son led thepany, the rest of the family members would suffer.


    So, he had decided to take action and gather support from the board so that he could push his third son to the forefront. The third one was smart but kind, so he won over quite a few of the directors.


    If things had worked as he had hoped, the eldest son could have been ousted.


    However, the third son had gotten sick and died within a few months.


    Elder Yamazaki had been heartbroken at the death of another son, so he had let go of his ns. However, one night, his mind had cleared up.


    How could his sons have died so early? And how could he have epted the situation without thinking too deeply?


    He could not be certain about his third son who had died of an illness. But his second son''s death had been too mysterious. At the time, he had been grooming Kaito''s father to take over the business after him.


    The realisation had been like a p to his face.


    "If you are not going to say anything, I will leave. I am a busy man. It might be difficult to find me again." Kaito spoke while smiling.


    His grandfather was angered again.


    He had tried looking for Kaito, but he was like a phantom. Even his best investigators hade up empty.


    In the beginning, his intentions had been punishing him. Though he knew things wereplicated, he med Kaito for allowing his eldest son to take over the business.


    But now, he had better ns. He did not believe that he could not take down that heartless creature.


    "You said you knew the reason I was looking for you. Did you know that I was searching for you the whole time?" The old man brought forth an issue that had been nagging him since they had talked on the phone.

 Chapter 298 - AVENGE THEM

    Kaito''s lips stretched into a wider smile, and his ck eyes glinted with an evil light.


    "I knew it the whole time. It was quite amusing to discover all your little private investigators running around like headless chickens." He said.


    "Unfilial! How can there be such an unfilial child in the Takahashi family?" He banged his palm on the desk.


    Kaito was unmoved and looked at the old man who was breathing heavily. His evil eyes became cold at the statement.


    "Should I have hurried back so that you can send me to my death?" Kaito asked without his usual flippant attitude.


    For the first time, the old man was speechless.


    He had thought that Kaito was bluffing when he said that he knew everything. However, it seemed like it was not a bluff. He seemed to have an idea why he was here.


    However, the old man was thick-skinned. After the initial shock faded, he did not disy awkwardness as he pressed on. He did not think that he was pushing Kaito to an unfavourable position.


    "What do you mean by that? I am giving you an opportunity to avenge your parents'' death." His tone was severe.


    Kaito''s eyes turned chillier at the unrepentant person.


    "Why don''t you avenge them yourself? They are your son and daughter-inw." He countered without feeling.


    The grandfather was speechless. He had said the words because he had hoped to anger and rile up Kaito by mentioning his parent''s death so that he would be fired up enough to join forces with him. However, he had underestimated this person.


    "You! Don''t you care about the injustice of their death?" He asked banging the table again.


    Kaito leaned back in his chair with a smile and without a hint of apology.


    "Perhaps I would care if I remembered them. But I was two years old when they died, and I did not know about them until I was sixteen. They are strangers to me in every way."


    Elder Takahashi could see the sense in the words, but he still felt it was wrong for Kaito not to care.


    "Even if this is the case¡­" He started.


    "I am also quite reluctant to be used by you to fight your enemy so that you can fish in troubled waters." Kaito interrupted and added.


    "How can you be so unfeeling? This is for the sake of the survival of our family." The riled up old man was angered once again by theck of respect.


    "Our family? Am I a part of your family? Why didn''t I know about that?" Kaito smiled without care.


    The old man realised that they would not meet eye-to-eye if he kept trying to make him do the right thing using familial ties. He could only turn to another strategy.


    "If you help me, I will remunerate you well. You can choose any property under my name, and I will give you one hundred million yen." He had a smile.


    Kaitoughed. "That''s amusing. I have not been offered such a poor deal since I was a teenager."


    The old man suppressed his anger. He had no idea what this wayward grandson did for a living, but he believed that what he had offered was quite fair. Unless he was devastatingly wealthy, no one could turn down such an offer.


    And there was no way this grandson could be that rich. Otherwise, he would not havee to Mountain Ridge.


    Even though he believed that Kaito was taking him for a ride to get more money, he had no negotiating power. He had to ept the situation.


    "How much would you like?" He asked with a heavy tone and waited for Kaito to quote an exorbitant price.


    "I am doubtful that you can afford my hire rates, seeing that you are not in control of yourpany." Kaito paused. "But as it happens, I do have some free time, and I am taking a holiday in Mountain Ridge. I might lift a hand to help you if I feel like it."


    Elder Takahashi could not see through his grandson. He always acted contrary to his expectations. However, he was certain that this young man was not pure-hearted enough to offer a helping hand without any gains.


    "What do you want in return?" He did not want to be caught off-guard.


    Kaito''s eyes glinted with that evil light.


    "What I want, I will take." He dered. "I suppose that you want to push the third one''s first son to the forefront?"


    Elder Takahashi''s heart beat a little faster. He had not spoken about that grandson to anyone because of the fear that his eldest son would act. However, Kaito had deduced the matter without any prompting.


    At that moment, he realised that Kaito might be more brilliant than he seemed.


    Unfortunately, he could not take over the Takahashi empire because he was a stranger, even though they were blood-rted. If he had grown up in the family, he would have been a good candidate to lead.


    "Yes. But this matter must be kept secret." The old man held an indisputable seriousness.


    Kaito did not respond to the statement.


    "I will determine if he is worthy of my help. If he is not suitable, then you will have to watch as your littlemercial kingdom falls apart."


    The arrogance in the words made Elder Takahashi annoyed, but he did not dare say anything after getting Kaito to agree with so much effort.


    "Then, I will let the Takahashi family and the society know of your return."

 Chapter 299 - JUST A BEDROOM

    Seiji led Akira to a bedroom on the first floor and opened the door for her. She walked in and looked at everything with her expressionless face.


    The bedroom was designed perfectly for a modern young woman. The colour scheme was white, grey and light blue. The contemporary style was clean and sleek, giving the space a luxurious look. In addition, she could see that the d¨¦cor in the room was high-end.


    Seiji followed her into the room.


    "What do you think?" He asked while looking at her face.


    "It will do," Akira responded without a change in expression.


    She thought the room was well-designed and executed. However, it did not match her preferences. She could not rx in such an environment. However, she was not certain whether she would be staying in this house for long. There was no need to make a fuss.


    "We can have it changed if you don''t like it," Seiji said.


    Akira turned and looked at her brother. He was not displeasing to her eyes.


    "Thanks, but it is not necessary."


    Seiji did not push.


    "Take a moment to get settled in before lunch." He said before leaving.


    Akira nodded at him.


    Seiji stepped out of the bedroom and closed the door softly. As he started walking back to the rest of the family, he caught a glimpse of the opposite bedroom. His eyes held a concealed anger as he took in the princess-like decoration.


    When he hade earlier in the morning, he had asked the main butler about the sleeping arrangements made for his sister.


    He had assumed that she would be sleeping in the best room on the first floor because it had the best view and atmosphere. Moreover, it had remained empty for years because Sayaka had always said that if Akira came back she could stay there.


    Therefore, he was surprised when he was showed the opposite room. It had also been empty, but it was not as good as the other one.


    Naturally, he asked about it.


    "The design chosen was not suitable. There was little time to change so Madam Sayaka decided to redo the other room for the Young Lady." The butler paused. "Miss Hanae offered to stay in the other room so that she could be close to the Young Lady."


    Seiji remembered those words.


    At first, he thought it was not a big deal. He had assumed that there was something wrong with the furniture or the d¨¦cor. However, after seeing a glimpse of the room, he had a feeling that things were not so simple.


    His eyes narrowed a little in anger as he thought of the cold and impersonal room made for his sister. Even though it was tasteful, it did not have any personal touch.


    Moreover, he had gained some understanding of Akira by just observing her a little. She was not a social or warm person, but she seemed to have the soul of a cute girl.


    When he found the rest of the family, they were seated in the living room. The atmosphere was awkward with Hanae sniffing softly while holding her arm. Daiki looked angry while Sayaka looked crestfallen. Kaoru wasforting the weeping Hanae.


    Kazuo and Chiharu did not look affected by the urrences, although they showed a certain amount of concern on their faces.


    "Mom, why did you change Akira''s room and give it to others?" Seiji asked after observing the group for a minute.


    Everyone was surprised by the question. Even Hanae stopped her soft weeping momentarily. Daiki also seemed surprised by the information.


    "I decorated it a little childishly with a lot of princess motif. I realisedter that I was designing a room for a young woman, not a little girl." Sayaka sighed.


    "Then, why didn''t you make changes or leave it empty?" Seiji pressed.


    "Hanae felt it was too much to waste the effort. And if she stayed there, she could help out Akira." Sayaka exined.


    "I don''t think this is appropriate under the circumstances," Daiki spoke up in a heavy tone.


    He understood that he would not be able to remove Hanae from the household for now, but he would not allow his daughter to be wronged. He did not believe that Hanae''s actions were spur of the moment or childish pettiness.


    He had felt some animosity from her to Akira since they had been at the train station.


    "Uncle¡­" Hanae said before resuming crying.


    Daiki''s face darkened further. He knew that he looked like he was bullying a junior, but he did not care at this point.


    "You have already admitted that you framed Akira. There is no need to be closer to her room. I doubt she will feelfortable enough to ask for your help." He said while making it clear he would not allow for any opposition.


    "I will make it up to her." Hanae looked at her uncle with a tear-washed face.


    She felt like things were crumbling and falling apart right before her eyes.


    She had always believed that she had a secure ce in the Yamazaki family. However, it had taken only a single mistake for her to fall from glory. It was just as she had thought. Akira was going to take everything from her.


    Even if it was a simple bedroom, she did not want to give it up.


    When Sayaka had starteding up with a design, she had encouraged her to go with a princess theme with shades of pinks. She wanted the room to bepletely unappealing to a twenty-two years old woman.


    However, when the room waspleted, it was perfect. Everything in the room was exquisite and perfect. It was still childish, and she did not like it. However, there was something attractive about it that made her want to have it.


    So, she had ced some negative thoughts into Sayaka''s mind about the design of the room. Then, she had ''generously'' offered to move into the bedroom. Her goal had been to make the new girl understand that she was never going to be the little darling in the family.


    How could she give up that room after putting in so much effort?


    "Don''t you already have a bedroom?" Seiji asked coldly.


    The tension in the room rose to unimaginable levels.


    "It is just a bedroom." Kazuo tried to be the peacemaker.


    When Kaoru, Chiharu and Hanae wanted to agree with the statement, Seiji spoke first.


    "Then, it should be no problem for her to leave Akira''s room and move back to her old bedroom."

 Chapter 300 - FINE DINING

    Lunch was a quiet affair because of the argument that had taken ce earlier. Akira did not mind a quiet time while eating. She preferred it.


    The main dish was steak with mushroom bordise.


    The food was not bad. After all, the Yamazaki family had two professional chefs. However, to a world-ss chef like Akira, the taste was quite ordinary. The steak was a bit overcooked, and the texture of the porcini mushroom was a little poor.


    Kazuo looked at her cold sister as she cut her steak withfortable and practised moves. He had been about to offer to cut for her the steak as a peace offering.


    He did not know much about people from average households, but he had heard that they were not familiar with the intricacies of fine dining. However, looking at Akira, she looked like she had the finest etiquette.


    Chiharu also observed Akira with seemingly casual interest before turning back to her meal. She was surprised by the level offort disyed by Akira at the table. Also, a little jealousy arose in her because she did not have the same ease with etiquette.


    She always had to work hard to show an aura of grace when doing normal things. She wondered if it had something to do with the gicponent.


    Akira lifted her ss of red wine and took a sip.


    The other people at the table paused a bit. Everyone was drinking wine because it paired well with steak, but for Akira, the ss of red wine had been ced for presentation purposes.


    Though she had long passed the legal age for drinking, they did not think that she would be interested in wine. After all, it was an acquired taste.


    Akira liked the dryness of the cabe sauvignon. At the very least, it washed away the excessively buttery taste of the bordise. She took another sip before cing the ss on the table.


    "Would you like some juice, Akira? It can be difficult to get used to the taste of red wine." Sayaka offered with a smile.


    She had overlooked a lot of issues when she had ordered the meal prepared. Hanae had suggested a fancy steak lunch because it would make Akira feel more special and appreciated instead of cooking amon meal.


    However, they did not consider if Akira would get used to the taste. Of course, these thoughts were based on the assumption that Akira was living a destitute life where she was eating nothing but in noodles.


    "It''s alright." Akira cut another piece of steak and chewed on it before taking another sip of wine. Even though the food was subpar, she was hungry.


    Sayaka wanted to tell Akira not to push herself, but Daiki touched her hand and shook his head.


    When the meal waspleted, the group moved back to the living room. After a while, Kazuo and Chiharu decided to go back to the office. Before they left, they faced Akira.


    "Akira, we are sorry for misunderstanding you and jumping to a bad conclusion," Kazuo spoke in a somewhat sheepish manner.


    He felt guilty for assuming bad things about his sister.


    "We have also talked to Hanae. She wille to apologise to youter." Chiharu added.


    Akira nodded. She did not see the point of saying anything else to them. In any case, they were strangers.


    The couple was a little displeased by the cold attitude because they felt that they were giving Akira an olive branch, and she was not appreciating it.


    For Kazuo, he felt like his cute sister had changed from her adorable self.


    However, he did not consider that she had been four years old at the time he remembered while he had been ten years old. He had not seen her for eighteen years. How could he expect her to still be a senseless child?


    On the other hand, Chiharu felt that Akira was putting up the front of a cold princess who had returned to her kingdom, even though she had dubious origins. She had probably only returned because she had heard of the good conditions in Mountain Ridge.


    Moreover, she did not disy any hint of friendliness. A normal person would have shown a hint of politeness after the cordial apology and tried to be a little closer to them.


    As for what Chiharu would do if Akira was friendly, only she knew.


    In the end, only Daiki, Sayaka and Seiji remained in the living room.


    "Akira, I am sorry for speaking carelessly earlier," Sayaka said. "I am a little too anxious, so I keep making mistakes."


    Akira felt tired with the apologies, and she decided to approach the core matter directly.


    "You do not need to feel guilty towards me, and you don''t have to do anything to appease me." Her voice remained cool. "Life happens as it does. I have my life, and I like it. I do not have any grudge against you or your family."


    Sayaka opened her mouth to say something, but Akira lifted her hand and indicated for her to stop or wait.


    "I have chosen to be here, but I don''t have to be," Akira added this cruel and cold truth. "I hope we can get along for the period that I will be here."


    The words were so official and clear that no one knew how to respond for a while. Akira felt that it was necessary to be clear from the beginning. If she did not, she was certain that little incidents would keep urring.


    "We will make sure that you arefortable." Her father responded with a smile.


    Daiki was quite angry at what had urred earlier, so he felt that Akira''s attitude was justified. She had been treated so poorly as soon as she stepped into the house. It was a surprise she had not turned around and left.


    Sayaka felt a little ufortable because she felt like she had been given an ultimatum. Perhaps, in her heart, she had gotten used to Hanae who used sweet words or threw small tantrums. She felt Akira could be a little more girlish.


    However, she did not say anything.

 Chapter 301 - LIKE A BEGGAR

    Over the next few days, things were uneventful. The house was quiet, and everyone was getting along in the Yamazaki family. After Hanae apologised to Akira, she did not cause further trouble.


    In fact, she avoided Akira altogether, except during meals. She excused herself by letting the Yamazaki couple know that she was preparing for an important pianopetition.


    On the fifth day after Akira''s arrival, Sayaka brought up an important subject during breakfast.


    "Akira, why don''t we go shopping? I have noticed that you have not worn any of the clothes in your room. Don''t you like them?" She asked.


    Akira took a sip of her tea.


    "The size is not suitable for me. There is no need to go shopping. My clothes will be delivered in a few days." She responded.


    She had been wearing her standard ck trousers with a white t-shirt over thest few days. She had carried several pairs for convenience. They did not take up a lot of space in her suitcase.


    She had indeed made arrangements for clothes to be sent to Mountain Ridge, but she intended to have them delivered to the apartment she had acquired beforeing to the city.


    "There is no harm in having a few more clothes," Daiki spoke up with a gentle smile.


    Akira paused for a moment before she nodded. If she got more clothes, she could keep hers in the apartment and use the new ones.


    "Excellent!" Sayaka pped her hands happily. "We can spend the day shopping. Maybe have lunch at the Saffron Garden."


    Akira did not oppose. She was a bit curious about the city.


    "Hanae, would you like toe? I know that you have been busy practising for thepetition." Sayaka asked the quiet girl.


    Since that day, Hanae had be a little subdued. Therefore, she did not talk like before. Sayaka invited her for the shopping trip so that she could also cheer up a little. Moreover, she wanted the two young women to get along.


    "Yeah." Hanae looked at her aunt and smiled a little.


    "Excellent. As for the clothes we bought for Akira before, they are your size, so I will have the maids put them in your bedroom. I have also been thinking that they should transfer the d¨¦cor in that bedroom to your own since you already used it for a while. What do you think?" Sayaka smiled back at Hanae.


    Hanae clutched her chopsticks tightly in her hand at the statement. While Sayaka was being considerate, she felt like she was getting Akira''s rejects. Granted, she is the one who had chosen the things, but she had only agreed to go shopping so that she could cheer herself up by getting new things.


    It would be difficult to get Sayaka to buy her things if she had all of these transferred items. Unfortunately, she could not refuse.


    "Alright." She said in a soft voice.


    "Then, we should get ready for girls'' day out." Sayaka pumped her hand with enthusiasm.


    Hanae went to her bedroom with a sullen face after breakfast. She was angry, but she had no way to vent her anger at the injustice she had just experienced.


    When she had helped Sayaka to choose some clothes for Akira, she did have the idea of taking them back. She had intended to make a little fun of Akira if the clothes did not fit her. Then, she would offer some of her old clothes before taking the new ones.


    However, Akira had not shown any interest in the clothes. She had even chosen to keep wearing one nd type of clothing like an anime character.


    Even though she knew the clothes would fit her perfectly and they were in her style, she did not want things that had been tossed away by someone else.


    With a frustrated face, she called her mother and started toin about the matter.


    "You have to be calm," Kaoru spoke from the other end of the line in an unusually serious manner.


    "Why do I have to be calm? Auntie and Akira are treating me like a beggar. How can I wear hand-me-downs?" Sheined.


    "You chose those clothes, and Akira did not wear them. How are they hand-me-downs?" Kaoru was frustrated with her daughter.


    Perhaps Hanae had stayed with her aunt for too long that she forgot she was not a part of the big families in Mountain Ridge. If she became insensible, then her efforts to send her to the Yamazaki family would go down the drain.


    She needed to remember that their goal was to climb up the ranks instead of relying on the Yamazaki to show their face around the city.


    "But still¡­" Hanae started again.


    "Hana, it is a sensitive period for our business. Thepany is stable, but we want to tackle a major project. We need your uncle''s help. Ourpany is smaller than the others in the running, so we can''t get it with our power." Kaoru exined.


    "What project?" Hanae asked casually.


    She did not really care. She never paid attention to what happened with her parent''s business because it did not affect her as long as she lived with the Yamazaki family. In any case, she had an older brother and sister to worry about the business if her father and mother could not handle it.


    "The owner of the famous rion is nning on building a high-end racetrack and luxury vehicle dealership in the outskirts of Mountain Ridge. It is an important project with a lot of publicity. If we get it, we will finally gain a permanent foothold in the city." Kaoru exined with some excitement.


    The Ito construction and real estate business was not originally based in Mountain Ridge and even their headquarters was not in the area. However, the Yamazaki family had helped them get some smaller projects in the locale, allowing them to gain some recognition.


    If they handled a major project, they would make a name for themselves and break into the high-end luxury market. It would only be a matter of time before the Ito name was a household name.


    "What do you want me to do?" She asked grudgingly.


    Hanae did not care much, but she was also worried about the current state of things. It was best if her family could be a little wealthier in case she lost her position with the Yamazakis.


    "For now, nothing. Just try to get along with everyone, and practise your piano." Kaoru said with a sigh.


    She would be thankful if her daughter did not cause any trouble.

 Chapter 302 - LOOKS AMAZING

    When the three people finally walked into the fashion district in Mountain Ridge, the Monolith Square, the sun was shining brightly. The air was warm but not hot enough to cause them difort.


    The locale was quite serene with a few people walking around and popping in and out of the shop. However, it was not busy, perhaps because it was a fairly early Friday morning.


    Madison Square did not have high rise buildings. Instead, the structures had a quiet elegance at a maximum height of three floors.


    Akira looked on with at the area and smiled a little. She had thought that they would end up in an overly crowded area. She did not like being in loud ces with a lot of people. So, Monolith Square was perfect.


    "This is the best ce to shop in the city." Sayaka looked at Akira with satisfaction.


    Akira nodded.


    "Let''s begin," Sayaka said with excitement.


    Their first stop was Tempest. The three women entered into the cool store with anticipation. Akira assessed the merchandise with a perusing eye. It had a lot of casual clothes.


    "Wee. How may I help you?" One of the shop attendants stepped forward quickly.


    She was familiar with Mrs Yamazaki and Hanae, so she took the opportunity to get the sale before the other attendants could take a step.


    "We are looking for something for my daughter," Sayaka said with a smile.


    Even though shop attendants did not know the secrets of the aristocratic families in Mountain Ridge, they always learned a lot from the gossip they heard as people shopped. As far as she knew, the Yamazaki family did not have a daughter.


    She looked at Hanae, but the girl had lowered her head. She turned to the cold-faced new person and realised that this had to be the daughter.


    "We have a lot of new arrivals which are perfect for a youngdy like Ms Yamazaki." The shop attendant did not focus too much on family dynamics, but she was quick to read the room.


    "Show us everything." Sayaka dered.


    The shop attendant smiled and led them upstairs so that Akira could try out clothes without the disturbance from new customers.


    Then, she brought a load of colourful clothes for Akira to try out. Since they were casual, there were no special requirements except forfort and size.


    Akira went into the dressing room and put on a simple short blue skirt with a white short-sleeved blouse. On a normal twenty-two years olddy, it might have looked a little inappropriate. However, Akira had an ideal body for it.


    She was short but curvy. The skirt did not look sleazy because of her height. At the same time, the outfit did not look childish because of her good proportions.


    When she stepped out of the dressing room, Sayaka and the shop attendant gasped with joy. As for Hanae, her hands formed tight fists.


    She felt incredibly jealous of Akira''s appearance. Although she was already neen, she did not have any womanly curves. She had always shown pride in being slim, but her shape was limiting. It was the reason she always wore dresses.


    If she tried on something a little more interesting, she would be exposed. She had chosen to go the conservative and pure goddess route because of this concern.


    "You look amazing, Akira. Doesn''t she look amazing, Hanae?" Sayaka glowed with happiness and turned to her niece with excitement.


    Hanae had to force down her envy and hatred in the face of her auntie and smile.


    "You look great, cousin. I could never wear something like that." Even though she was showing aplementing face, she could not resist making a snidement. The best part was that Sayaka never noticed things like that.


    Akira looked at her casually, but she did notment.


    "We will take all the avable colours of this ensemble in her size." Sayaka dered.


    The shop attendant beamed. "How about trying these boyfriend jeans next, Ms Yamazaki? They are quitefortable."


    Akira nodded. She likedfort a lot. The attendant was pleased with her openness and offered her a few pairs of jeans to try out with a couple of simple t-shirts.


    The young woman stepped out again in dark blue jeans with a light pink shirt. Once again, Sayaka was impressed and ordered the shop to pack all simr clothes in that size.


    Hanae was steamed by the gesture. She had lived with the rich Yamazaki family for a long while, but she had never participated in such careless shopping. It seemed as if Sayaka could not wait to spend enough money.


    After buying a few more dresses, Sayaka paid, and they left the store. They did not carry the bags. It was more convenient to have them picked up by the household staff.


    The three women went to multiple shops. They did not buy a lot of things as they did in Tempest, but they got a few official outfits, a few pairs of shoes and even some jewellery.


    Finally, they stopped outside arge shop with arge ck sign withrge gold letters: Pantheon.


    Both Sayaka and Hanae looked excited beyond words. They could not be faulted. In terms of innovative design, Pantheon was at the forefront. It was not an oldpany, but they had dominated the high-fashion industry with ease.


    Their clothes were worn on the red carpet in numerous events by celebrities around the world, and each of their jewellery was a treasure that was discussed for ages. Moreover, they did not mass produce the items, perhaps because of their quality.


    "Akira, you might not know it, but this is the best shop in the whole Monolith Square," Hanae said.


    Over the shopping trip, she had slowly stopped being quiet and withdrawn.


    Akira looked at the shop, but she did not show any difference in expression. Instead, she turned her head and looked away after a short nce. Her attention was drawn away from the Pantheon by a vintage shop across the street called Moonpoint.


    She had a strange feeling that someone was watching her.

 Chapter 303 - DUSTY AND DISORGANISED

    Akira looked at the vintage store with scrunched eyebrows before turning to Sayaka and Hanae.


    "Go ahead without me. I will meet you here when you leave the store." Akira said.


    "Where are you going? Do you want to check another shop? We can all go there together afterwards." Sayaka was worried that something was wrong with Akira.


    "It''s something personal," Akira responded.


    Sayaka wanted to push a little more, but she remembered what Daiki had told her. She had to remember that Akira was a grown-up with her thoughts and feelings. Moreover, she had been away from them for most of her life.


    They did not have a right to control her decisions.


    "Alright. Hanae and I will shop a little here. Call me if anythinges up." Sayaka forced herself to say before walking to the door.


    Hanae looked at Akira before following her aunt. After they stepped into Pantheon, Akira walked up the street a little before she crossed it.


    "Where do you think Akira is going, auntie?" Hanae asked as they walked to the jewellery area in the store.


    Sayaka was also wondering about it in her mind. It seemed like a strange thing to do. She was already questioning her decision to let Akira go off on her own. Even if Mountain Ridge was safe, there had to be a few crooks waiting to prey on innocents.


    "Maybe she saw something interesting in one of the shops and went back to get it." Sayaka still responded simply.


    Hanae felt disdain in her heart. How could Akira have enough money to buy anything in any of the shops they had visited?


    "That''s probably it." Hanae agreed. "After all, she does not know anyone in the city."


    Sayaka felt a little dazed, but she tried to remain calm. She reminded herself that Akira was an adult who had managed to survive in the world alone.


    Still, she could not help but worry about the consequences if Akira acted carelessly. Mountain Ridge might pride itself in being a city of affluent and powerful families, but that did not mean that they did not gossip constantly.


    The level of chatter in the grapevine could rival that of an ancient imperial city. People would dissect every action, blow up scandals and ostracise the subjects of juicy scandals.


    If anything happened to Akira, it would be a major problem for the family.


    "Auntie, I love this bracelet," Hanae said as she lifted a beautiful piece of jewellery.


    It was a golden bracelet with different semi-precious stones embedded in the design. The appearance was perfect for a youngdy because it was ssy without looking too highbrow.


    Sayaka snapped out of her daze. "It is quite pretty. Should we get it for Akira?"


    Hanae felt like screaming. Usually, when she dropped hints like that, her aunt would get the things she wanted. Now, she was even being used to choose things for an unrted person.


    "Akira said that she does not like jewellery, remember?'' She said while suppressing her anger.


    Sayaka remembered that Akira had said that when they went to a jewellery shop earlier. After a moment, she realised that Hanae wanted the bracelet.


    "Then, we can get it for you if you like it." She had not bought her niece anything throughout the day.


    Hanae forced a smile. She had wanted the bracelet when she saw it because it was part of the spring release from Pantheon. Every time they hade to Pantheon, it was sold out. After finding it, she was originally quite happy.


    But now, it seemed that she was getting something else that Akira did not like. The knowledge made her feel sick to her stomach.


    She wanted to get rid of that woman so much.


    However, she had to be cautious to avoid problems.


    It would be best if she left on her own.


    Akira stepped into Moonpoint with light, graceful steps. Her eyes had been on the vintage shop, so she was sure that the person who had been watching her was still inside.


    Unlike other shops in the locale, no one weed her with enthusiasm. The unshaven man at the counter was reading an old book, and he did not even look up when she stepped in.


    From outside, the shop looked small. However, the interior space was quiterge. Moreover, there were countless shelves with an assortment of items.


    There was no hint of organisation. As she walked around the shop, she saw a bracelet in a bowl and a decorative belt buckle on top of a horse carving.


    The disordered items had a thinyer of dust on them as if they had not been cleaned for a long time. However, Akira''s eyes could see that the items were not simple. Most of them were genuine antiques or high-quality imitations made of good materials.


    Moreover, the dusty and disorganised gimmick that the owner was using was working. There were several people in therge shop.


    Akira acted like she was looking at the merchandise, but she was observing the other shoppers. Two young women were gushing over an old ring while imagining the marvellous history behind it. An older woman was looking at an earthen teapot set.


    One middle-aged man seemed entranced by a strangely shaped shield that looked like it belonged in a museum. Two young men were browsing the shop like her. But they had bored and uninterested faces as they talked about football.


    Akira walked deeper into the store and looked at other shoppers, but she could not find anyone suspicious.


    "Are you looking for something special?" A man spoke up from behind her.


    Akira was startled. It was rare for anyone toe near her without her realisation.


    She turned her head to look at the person.

 Chapter 304 - PANDA AND FOX

    The face behind her was unfamiliar, but it was unforgettable.


    A single nce was enough for her to carve the handsome appearance of the person into her brain. From the luscious ck hair to the sword-like eyebrows and from the evil eyes to the lips stretched into a naughty smile, everything was iconic.


    Akira''s cold eyes rested on the man for a moment before turning back to the merchandise.


    "I am looking for something. Are you an attendant in the shop?" She asked while touching a jade sculpture of a miniature lion-dog.


    The man''s smile widened and the eyes became more flirtatious and seductive. He looked down at Akira like an evil fox.


    "For you, I will be an attendant." He smiled and took the lion-dog from Akira''s hands. "I suppose that you are looking for a protective charm."


    Akira turned and assessed the handsome man again. Still, the only word that coulde to her mind was unforgettable.


    If she had met him, she would not have forgotten him.


    His actions had the air of a flirtatious yboy. However, there was something else that she could not put a finger on.


    But she was sure of one thing: he was a suspicious character.


    However, if he had nefarious interests, he would not have approached her in an open ce.


    Akira could not figure it out.


    "I am indeed looking for a protective charm. I have the sense that there is a demon watching me from the shadows." Akira said with her cold voice.


    The man looked at her with a widening fox smile. His ck eyes seemed to glow and gain a reddish hue. To him, the cold voice sounded like an adorable sound, caressing the deepest parts of his heart, tickling him.


    "Is that so? Perhaps the demon has been enthralled by your charms." The man responded.


    Akira could not figure out the game that the man was ying. She felt like she was caught in a trap, but she could not see it. The thought made her want to fight to free herself from the unknown tangled web, but she did not know where to start.


    "I would rather vanquish the demon else he bes a menace." She fought against the sense of losing control.


    The man was silent for a long moment, and Akira thought about making her exit. However, he reached a hand over her and ced the lion-dog miniature sculpture back on the shelf.


    Akira was surrounded by a cherry blossom scent with a minty twist. The aroma washed over her as the man leaned over her. The coolness of it made her a little dazed.


    "In that case, I rmend this." An amused voice broke into Akira''s clouded mind.


    The man revealed the item in his hand. The silver bracelet had a beautiful aged and oxidised appearance, and the intricacy of the design was indisputable. The weaved silver rope had ornate designs, reminiscent of old temple motifs.


    However, the most charming thing was the little silver bell attached to the silver cord. When the man shook the bracelet, the little pper at the centre hit the walls and let out a pure twinkling sound.


    "If you would like to drive away the demon hovering over your shoulder, you should wear a bell. It is said that the sound is quite repellent to devils." The man smiled.


    Akira could see that the man was acting deliberately obtuse. He knew that she was talking about him, but he deliberately acted like he was not aware.


    Before she could respond, the man grabbed her left hand.


    His hands wererger than hers, and they epassed her small soft one. The strange thing was that his hand had some calluses despite looking like a carefree second-generation youth from Mountain Ridge.


    With her attention lost for a few moments, the man attached the silver bell bracelet around her delicate wrist. He held her fingers for a moment, admiring his handiwork before releasing her hand.


    Akira felt anger rise within her at the pleased look on the man''s face. She did not know how he had weaved a spell over her.


    More than being angry, she was embarrassed.


    Was she the kind of person who would be enthralled by a man because he was a little more handsome than amon person?


    In her wrathful shame, she lifted her right hand and got ready to perform a knifehand strike on the man. She forgot she was in a store in the middle of the day. Moreover, she had an identity that could not be associated with karate-chopping someone casually.


    The handsome man seemed to step away strangely as if he was stumbling, making it impossible for her to reach him.


    "No fighting in the store." The man at the counter shoutedzily without looking up.


    The two people were both surprised by the words. They were both certain that the store had no surveince cameras, and they were quite far from the counter. The man had to be some kind of expert. It was best not to mess with such a character.


    Akira dropped her hand and red at the man before her.


    The man looked back at the reddened cheeks and therge ring eyes. She wanted to look fierce, but she just seemed like the most adorable thing on earth.


    It took everything in him not to pinch those soft cheeks.


    If he encountered this face a few more times, he might take her away and hide her where only he could see.


    "Until next time, my little red panda." The man said with a smile before he turned and walked away.


    Akira''s cheeks puffed up as he left.


    She realised that she had been yed like a simple song from the beginning. She did not know the man''s identity, but he seemed to know her. Otherwise, he would not have baited her and put on a y for her sake.


    She walked to the counter.


    "How much for the bracelet?" She asked the scruffy man.


    "It''s already been paid for." He responded impatiently without looking up.


    As Akira stepped out of Moonpoint, her lips stretched into a smile. To anyone looking, it seemed like a cute sweet smile. However, her heart was filled with evil intentions.


    The man had definitely yed her from the beginning, leading her by the nose.


    Sheughed.


    "Until next time, shameless fox." She spoke softly.


    Maybe Mountain Ridge would not be as boring as she thought.

 Chapter 305 - THE MONSTER IN HER HEART

    Kaito smiled as he walked back to his car just outside of the Monolith Square area. He was pleased with his little prey. She was not only like a small pet-like creature, she had sharp ws.


    He had been looking for an opportunity to test her, but he had not seen her since her arrival. He had resisted the urge to look for her at her home. He did not want toplicate things for her. After all, she was new in the Yamazaki family.


    Fortunately, the chance hade sooner than he expected.


    He had chosen a simple method to test her because he was not sure about her specific skill set. However, he knew she was not ordinary.


    His probe would have been obvious to a rtively experienced person with a background like his. The simple and crude approach was enough to determine if Akira was as mysterious as he had imagined.


    And he was right. As he always was¡­


    She had sensed his interested gaze after a short period of keen observation. Moreover, she had a tough level of bravery that lit something up in him.


    Even when she suspected that he was the suspicious character who had been observing her, she did not back down. She had even dared to attack him in a fit of embarrassment.


    Everything about her, her words, her angry face, her cold eyes, her small mouth and her little ws, everything was perfect.


    It lit something within him.


    He wanted to kidnap her and take her home.


    But first, he wanted to know her secrets.


    Though he had drawn some conclusions about the strangeness of the background investigation, he did not have a clear idea about her life.


    His eyes glinted with anticipation.


    It would be fun to find out who she was beneath the proper and collected girl she portrayed.


    Akira walked back to Pantheon with a contemtive look on her face.


    She wondered how the man had found out about her identity. Outside of her past colleagues and close associates, no one knew that she was involved in anything other than normal activities.


    But that man seemed to know something. No, he had suspicions, but he was not sure.


    Otherwise, he would not have baited her.


    At first, she had thought that the person observing her was a normal person with criminal intentions towards her.


    However, the rogue in the shop, though he had an evil look, did not seem to have malicious intentions, at least for now.


    He seemed to be gauging her abilities, but at the same time, he seemed to know she was not helpless.


    Unfortunately, mulling over those thoughts was not helpful. She would need time to discover more about him.


    Just as she was about to enter Pantheon, Sayaka and Hanae stepped out of the shop.


    "Akira, are you done with your matter?" Sayaka asked casually, suppressing her curiosity.


    "Yes," Akira responded simply.


    Hanae looked at Akira with focussed eyes, as if she was hoping to see through her, to her very bones. She wanted to find a clue to expose what her cousin had been doing.


    At that moment, Akira moved her hand to brush back her hair because of a sudden breeze. She usually kept her hair short, but it had grown almost to her shoulders. If she did not wear a hat, it could be a nuisance.


    The action made the new essory around her wrist ring with a soft and clear sound. Hanae''s eyes were drawn to the bracelet like it was a beacon of light.


    She did not think the jewellery was special. However, it had a certain appeal. The aged but preserved silver coupled with the ornate designs against Akira''s skin was quite beautiful.


    It triggered a fit of unknown jealousy in Hanae. Even she could not tell why she was jealous. Sayaka had bought her a much more beautiful and expensive bracelet. However, she still wanted to snatch the trinket from Akira.


    She could not stand it. She could not stand that girl.


    "Akira, I did not see that bracelet earlier. It is so pretty." She spoke out, pressing down the monster in her heart.


    Akira looked at the bracelet and thought of that man. She had thought about removing the little bell and rope from her wrist in anger after leaving Moonpoint. After all, she did not like wearing any jewellery, let alone items from strangers.


    However, when she thought of that smug face, she decided against it. She would not feel satisfied if she just took it off.


    The bracelet was like a challenge he lodged against her.


    She was not willing to surrender to that shameless fox.


    When she defeated him, she would put it around his wrist so that he would remember who needed a protective charm against whom.


    "Thank you." She responded perfunctorily to Hanae''sment.


    "Did you get it right now?" Sayaka asked. "There was no need to spend your money on something. I could have gotten it for you if you wanted it so much."


    Hanae gritted her teeth at the caring mother routine. It was like Sayaka could not bear to see Akira suffer even a little bit.


    "Auntie is right. That bracelet looks like an antique. It must have been very expensive." Hanae added, trying to ignite mes of discord.


    "It was ok," Akira responded.


    It was free.

 Chapter 306 - GREEDY GIRL

    The three people were already tired, so they did not keep shopping after leaving Pantheon. Instead, Sayaka called the chauffeur, and he drove them to Saffron Garden.


    Akira was a little interested in the restaurants in the local area. She had not discovered anythingtely that excited her in the culinary world.


    "Saffron Garden is one of the most popr restaurants," Sayaka told her. "Though the restaurant is vegetarian, their food is exceptional."


    Akira nodded with genuine interest. Sayaka noticed that her daughter did not have her usual neutral facial expression, and she got excited.


    "When the restaurant opened about four years ago, most people were a little sceptic about going there. Saffron Garden reced an old and well-loved restaurant with the most exquisite local cuisine. The old master of the old establishment died after an illness. People thought that the two daughters or the son would continue the business. Instead, they sold the ce at a high price and left Mountain Ridge." Sayaka continued.


    "Running a restaurant is not an easy undertaking. It was probably the best decision." Akira said.


    Sayaka smiled. "It was. Anyway, the buyer was a man in his thirties. He renovated the space a little bit and established a vegetarian restaurant for Indian cuisine. At first, the ce was empty. People around here are not big fans of vegetarian food."


    Akira nodded. It was hard to imagine that meat was not a core part of the local cuisine less than two centuries ago. Things had turned around quite quickly.


    "I don''t know how that man did it. One moment, there was no oneing to the ce. The next moment, it became almost impossible to get a reservation." Sayaka sighed.


    Akira felt some anticipation for the meal rising within her.


    When the vehicle pulled into Saffron Garden, the three women alighted. Sayaka was beaming after the conversation while Akira had some slight excitement on her indifferent face. Hanae looked sullen because no one had paid attention to her through the drive.


    Akira looked around as they entered the building. Based on her understanding of the regional architecture, the new owner had not made extensive changes in the entrance area except for refinishing the surfaces and changing the d¨¦cor.


    The beautiful building was made primarily using brown hardwood, which lent a warm and weing air. The lobby was filled with potted, luscious nts emanating mild, herb scents. The interior space was somewhat minimalistic in design instead of using more prominent traditional motifs.


    "Mrs Yamazaki, we are d to have you back." The receptionist in the lobby greeted Sayaka warmly.


    "Hello, Tsumugi. How have you been?" Sayaka responded.


    "Quite well. Your reservation is ready. Please wait a moment for your server."


    A few momentster, a young man appeared in the lobby. He greeted them before leading them into the restaurant. Therge open restaurant had a colour scheme of gold and orange against ck, creating a sleek but warm atmosphere.


    Akira was surprised. Based on the general appearance of the restaurant, she had expected private dining rooms.


    "The original restaurant used to have private rooms, but the new owner did not like the concept. He changed the entire space for open dining." Sayaka noticed her confusion and was quick to fill in Akira without her prompting.


    Once they sat down, the server provided beautiful menu booklets made of embossed golden paper. It was clear that the owner of Saffron Garden was a fan of ssic restaurant dining.


    Akira''s eyes swept her eyes over the menu with a subtle smile before picking out her meals. She was not an indecisive person when it came to food. She did not consider herself a foodie, but she enjoyed good food any time an opportunity arose.


    She was not sure about the quality of food in Saffron Garden, but the poprity did not often lie.


    "Starter, paneer tikka, main course, sarson ka saag with makki ki roti, desert, gajar halwa." She spoke the words clearly, closed the menu and handed it back to the shocked server. "Thank you. I will also have a ss of cold still water."


    The young man had never seen such a decisive diner in the restaurant. Moreover, it was a youngdy. Most of the time, people, especially young women, would ask countless questions about the menu, serving sizes, the ingredients and the spice level.


    It was also rare to see someone order theirplete meal at once. Most people would pick starters and dawdle with choosing the rest.


    "Akira, you are so quick to pick out your meals," Hanae said as if she was impressed. "As expected from someone who used to work in restaurants."


    Sayaka looked at Hanae to see if she had said the words with evil intentions. Daiki had told her to be cautious with Hanae, but so far, she had not seen anything to warrant her concern. And as for the stair incident, she believed it was childish jealousy.


    As expected, Sayaka did not see a hint of malice from Hanae. Her niece seemed genuinely impressed by Akira. However, she would need to talk to her about making suchments in the future.


    It was not necessary to talk about Akira''s past in the public.


    The young server was shocked by the information since he assumed the young woman was a rich miss. However, it was now understandable why she could order her food with so much ease since she was one of them. The new details made her unimpressive.


    In fact, she now seemed like a greedy girl taking advantage of her rich rtives to eat a lot at a ssy restaurant.

 Chapter 307 - A GOOD MATCH

    "I still do." Akira levelled her gaze on Hanae.


    Hanae was a little frightened by therge and cute eyes which had a coldness that could not be expressed. The fear made her a little confused.


    "What?" She asked involuntarily.


    "You said I used to work in restaurants. I still do." Akira exined.


    Hanae shrunk back her head a little. She had expected Akira to be embarrassed when her secret was exposed, but she reacted in apletely contrary manner.


    Seeing the shrinking Hanae, the server was convinced that her cousin had bullied her. The greedy girl looked like a cute and harmless girl, but she was obviously hiding a bad personality inside. Not only was she mooching off a meal, she still wanted to oppress and embarrass her cousin.


    Sayaka felt the high tension and looked between the two youngdies and felt torn because she did not know how to help them make peace. She had a sister, but she had never understood how to handle things well. Most of the times, she just gave in to Kaoru.


    She wondered who should give in between Hanae and Akira. On one hand, Hanae was younger. But on the other, Akira was her biological daughter.


    Akira did not care about the thoughts going on in either of herpanions'' heads. Her attention was drawn to the entrance where a group of three was entering the restaurant behind a young female server.


    Her clear eyes narrowed in displeasure, and some anger arose within her.


    The group of three was being led to a different area in the restaurant. However, when the old man saw Sayaka, he said a few words to the server before walking towards their table. The other two men followed behind him.


    The youngest of the men looked at Akira and winked at hersciviously with a teasing grin. Akira almost ground her teeth at the shameless man''s gesture.


    She could not believe that she was meeting him again so soon after that incident. She had not yet had time to plot her counterattack.


    "Mrs Yamazaki!" The old man greeted.


    Sayaka was lost in her thoughts, so she did not notice the approach of the group. She was startled at seeing the old man. She stood up quickly and almost upset her chair.


    "Elder Takahashi, you should not havee all the way here," Sayaka said as she greeted the old man.


    "It is no problem. I have not seen you in a while." The old grandfather who was always tough and stubborn smiled.


    "I have been a little busy at home. I will visit Aunt Takahashi when I have a moment." She responded.


    Unlike the old man, his old wife could not move around a lot. So, Sayaka often went to keep herpany asionally when she had some time.


    For this reason, the unforgiving elder was quite friendly with Sayaka.


    "Take your time. But the old woman has missed you." Elder Sayaka referred to his wife casually, but everyone knew that the elderly couple got along quite well.


    "Hello, Sayaka!" The man who was following behind the old man greeted.


    "Hello, Chairman Takahashi," Sayaka responded coolly before turning back to the grandpa with a smile. "Elder Takahashi, let me introduce you to my daughter."


    "Your daughter? I thought this young woman was your niece." The old eyes looked at Hanae.


    Sayakaughed and indicated to Akira. "Not that one. This one. This is my daughter, Akira."


    Akira, who had been ring at Kaito, looked away and stood up gracefully.


    "Nice to meet you, Elder Takahashi." She said before bowing slightly.


    The soft voice coupled with the cute appearance and the conservative clothing won over the old grandfather immediately.


    "What a beautiful child!" He eximed. "I have the mind to introduce her to my grandson."


    Sayakaughed awkwardly. The old man was known for being tyrannical and doing things without a care. Moreover, his mindset was still quite old-fashioned. He was probably the only one who would think that his sudden suggestion was eptable.


    "Akira is still young." She said.


    "My grandson is only twenty-three, so they should be a good match." The elder persisted.


    In his imagination, Akira was the perfect wife candidate. She did not look like the aggressive type of woman who would be interested in controlling issues with thepany. She would be a soothing homemaker while his grandson ran the business.


    "Grandpa, I thought that you were finally thinking about me." The youngest member of the group of three stepped from behind the Chairman.


    Elder Takahashi was snapped from his daydreams. He looked to his grandson, who had been behaving well, with anger. He could see that the boy was going to start something up. Unfortunately, he could not do anything in case he lost his standing as an elder.


    Kaito smiled charmingly at the three women. Sayaka felt that the young man was a refined and cool yboy while Hanae was dumbstruck. She had seen that the man was handsome from afar. However, she had not gotten a good look at him until this moment.


    He had stood in a strange position that made it impossible to see him well.


    Now that she was seeing him clearly, she felt stirrings in her heart. Her cheeks blushed a bright red, and she looked at him with some expectation.


    "What are you going on about?" Elder Takahashi looked at Kaito with a warning glint in his eyes.


    Kaito had never been one to care about small things like subtle threats.


    "I can feel the strong fate between me and Ms Yamazaki." Kaito''s evil smile widened. "Don''t you feel it too, Akira?"

 Chapter 308 - PECULIAR COINCIDENCE

    Akira looked at the handsome face and felt that the good features werepletely wasted on him. If he had a better personality, he could have been something.


    "Indeed, I feel a strong fate," Akira responded with her eyes on Kaito.


    The group of people were shocked by her words. Elder Takahashi frowned a little because he did not like brazen girls. He preferred reserved girls with a graceful demeanour. Chairman Yamazaki only looked at Akira a little more closely because she surprised him.


    As for Sayaka, she was a little embarrassed. She thought her daughter was moved by the handsome face and had be a little foolish. She needed to n for a few lessons for Akira so that she could learn how to rte well within upper-ss society.


    Akira continued after the short pause. "We should go to a temple to dispel it."


    Kaitoughed merrily at the audacious girl. She did not disappoint him. Other girls might have hidden their animosity, acted scandalised at his words or even behaved in a shy manner.


    But his Akira was straightforward and unabashed just like himself.


    How could he not like her?


    Elder Takahashi looked between the two of them with suspicion.


    "Do you two know each other?" He asked.


    "Yes," Kaito said.


    "No," Akira responded at the same time.


    The two of them looked at each other. Akira red while Kaito retained the teasing twinkle in his dark eyes.


    The other people looked at the two of them with increasing suspicion. It was obvious there was something strange going on. Even if Akira acted annoyed by Kaito, that reaction was unusual. They must have had a prior connection for her to behave like that.


    It was unlikely that they did not know one another.


    However, the more peculiar thing about the situation was that the two of them were long-lost family members of affluent families who had just returned to Mountain Ridge.


    That point was enough to trigger a few more thoughts about the pair.


    Chairman Takahashi thought about this connection and felt that the coincidence was too much. The chances of a rich family discovering a long-lost rtive was low. And now, two families had found direct descendants in the same period.


    His eyes narrowed a little. He wondered if his father was stirring things up or if he was plotting something new. It was obvious that Elder Takahashi was dissatisfied with the current state of things.


    It was not unthinkable that he had taken action to address his grievances. After all, it was strange that this rtive who he had imed existed ten years ago had appeared again out of the blues.


    Maybe he was plotting to have this unknown nephew take over thepany from him. If this Kaito was interested in thepany, he could band up with the new Yamazaki daughter to fight against him.


    Of course, these were his casual imaginative spections.


    He did not think that his nephew had the capabilities to fight with him over thepany. Even if his background was unclear, he was not a person who had been raised in the family. His understanding of the business would always be inferior.


    He could not beat himself or his children at harnessing the control of the Takahashi empire.


    As the level of awkwardness rose, Hanae took the moment to make her presence known.


    "Grandpa Takahashi, Uncle Takahashi, I am Ito Hanae. Nice to meet you." She spoke softly and sweetly.


    She helped in dispersing the difort that the people were feeling at the strange behaviour exhibited by Akira and Kaito.


    Chairman Takahashi looked at Hanae with a strange intensity. As a seasoned veteran in the business world, he could detect underlying things about others. So, he could see that the girl was not as pure-hearted as she portrayed herself.


    However, she seemed useful.


    "Sayaka, you seem to be blessed with a wonderful daughter and niece." Chairman Takahashi spoke up.


    "They are quite ok." Sayaka responded coolly.


    "I foresee a union between our families soon." The man continued with a strange smile.


    In his mind, he was already plotting how he could use Hanae to stimte his foppish son. Even though she did not look incredibly smart, she seemed to have enough means. He had heard that she lived with the Yamazaki family even though her parents had bought a house in the locale.


    Her scheming mind is exactly what his soncked. It was a shame. Both of his daughters were extremely brilliant and had made him proud since they joined thepany. However, his son was mediocre and unambitious.


    Sayaka felt ufortable at the words, but she had to consider Elder Takahashi.


    Kaito could see his uncle was plotting something strange, but he did not care too much about the man for now. His primary focus was teasing his little panda.


    "Thank you, Uncle. Akira and I ept your blessings." Kaito said with his mischievous smile.


    Hanae, who was waiting for Kaito to acknowledge her, felt like she had been stabbed in the heart. From the beginning to the end, he did not pay attention to her.


    His attention waspletely stolen by Akira.


    "Behave." Elder Takahashi rebuked his grandson before turning to Sayaka. "I have not yet introduced you to my grandson. This is Takahashi Kaito. His parents met a misfortune when he was a child, so he has been wandering outside. Please do not take offence at his manners."


    "It is good for children to be a little livelier," Sayaka responded with a polite smile.


    "Nice to meet you, Kaito." Hanae was happy with the official introduction.


    She had thought things through quickly and decided to target Kaito as a love interest. Naturally, she liked him because he was handsome and as a member of the Takahashi family, he was a good candidate for a long-term rtionship and marriage.


    The most important thing was that he seemed to like Akira.


    How satisfying would it be if she could snatch him?

 Chapter 309 - PROTECT HER HAPPINESS

    After the Takahashis left for their table, the young male server returned to take the remaining orders. The two women were too distracted to think about the menu. Therefore, they asked for a rmendation from the server and epted the suggestions.


    "Akira, you have to be careful about yboys," Sayaka spoke after the man walked away.


    She was quite worried about her daughter and her reaction to the Takahashi grandson. Perhaps she had not been exposed to good-looking men in the past. Therefore, she was easily swayed by the obvious handsome face belonging to Kaito.


    Moreover, his sweet and glib tongue seemed to know exactly what to say to leave a girl speechless.


    If she knew anything about such yboys, they would be attracted to a girl for a while. However, once they got what they wanted, they would disappear and act like they never knew their ex.


    She did not want Akira to fall into a trap and reach the point of no return.


    "I know," Akira responded unexpectedly.


    Sayaka was surprised by the simple eptance.


    "Auntie, maybe Akira knows him. She seemed to be quite familiar with him." Hanae chimed in.


    She wanted to know the extent of their rtionship so that she could develop a good strategy. If she wanted to win and snatch Kaito from Akira, she needed all the information.


    "Did you know him from before, Akira?" Sayaka asked.


    "No." She responded.


    "Then, you should be careful. He might have evil intentions towards you."


    "I know."


    Akira was distracted as she tried to think about Kaito''s identity. She took out her phone from her pocket and scrolled through her contacts. She stopped at the person saved as ''Info''.


    [I need information about a person.] She messaged directly.


    [Sister Boss, where did you disappear to? Everyone is worried about you.] A response came back immediately.


    Akira frowned a little. [I am busy at the moment. Send me a file on a Takahashi Kaito.]


    [Oh, is that your boyfriend? I can hear hearts breaking at the agency.]


    [Cut the crap. This is important.]


    Akira did not want to waste more time on the clown. She could find out information about Kaito herself, but she was not feeling up to it. Plus, if she asked the agency to check, she couldpare what they found and what she would dig up when she was in the mood.


    She had a feeling that the man was not simple.


    [BTW, a few people were looking into your life a little while ago. Don''t worry. I handled it just like you instructed.]


    Akira was satisfied. She had already anticipated that some people would investigate her once she decided to take back her identity as Yamazaki Akira.


    [Thank you.]


    [It''s not a big deal. I am d to help out, Sister Boss. I know you can do these things with a wave of your hand.]


    Akira closed the small message window after seeing the eager and moral-free brownnosing. She could not bear the shameless behaviour.


    "Your phone is quite old. We should get you another one after this." Sayaka said as she sipped on a ss of water.


    Akira looked at her phone critically. It was a bit chunky and did not have the sleek appearance of popr smartphones, but it was definitely not old.


    "This one is quite ok." She responded.


    Sayaka did not push because the food was delivered to their table. The presentation was beautiful and the aroma was unrivalled. Akira''s eyes lit up. The server looked at the greedy girl with a hint of disgust, but he did not say anything.


    Akira picked a piece of the paneer and examined it. The surfaces were golden with hints of spicy red, and the various colours of bell peppers elevated the appearance of the starter. She could already see that the meal would be great.


    Sayaka smiled in satisfaction when she saw the twinkling dark eyes. Saffron Garden was indeed the best choice.


    "Let''s eat."


    Akira did not think further before attacking her meal with finesse. She used a fork and knife to cut the cube of cheese and ced the piece into her mouth. The grilled cheese had a somewhat crispy skin while the internal texture was bouncy and pillowy.


    The taste was exquisite.


    And for some reason, it tasted familiar. After a few more chews, Akira ced the taste. She had indeed eaten this chef''s meals before.


    Hanae looked at the pleased look on Akira''s face as she ate her food with relish and felt jealous. She had ordered a kathi roll, but she realised that she did not like the mixture of spices in the food.


    "Akira, can I have a taste of your food?" She asked in a cute and spoiled manner.


    This behaviour was the primary strategy she used to get her way. It worked almost all the time.


    "Hanae, don''t bother Akira." Sayaka was annoyed by the question.


    Usually, she could bear with Hanae, even when she was being unreasonable. However, she had realised that Akira would only rx a little when she was talking about or listening to things rting to food. It seemed to bring some happiness.


    Even though she tried to be fair when dealing with the two girls, she could not allow Hanae to have her way and spoil something that Akira liked.


    She did not want Akira''s happiness to be tainted.


    She wanted to protect her happiness.


    Akira thought for a moment. "It''s alright."


    She took the chopsticks beside her te and picked a cube of the paneer and ced it on Hanae''s te.


    "Thank you." Hanae was surprised at the generous gesture.


    She had only asked to irritate Akira and ruin her appetite because she did not like her own food.


    "It''s nothing." Akira resumed eating.


    After making the big show of asking for the food, she had no choice but to eat the paneer. If she did not, Sayaka would know she was causing trouble for nothing.

 Chapter 310 - NOT A SIMPLE CHILD

    When she ced a small piece into her mouth, she had no expectation. However, the crispy and chewy texture won her over. She felt pleased with herself for managing to snatch something from Akira and also tasting a new and delicious thing.


    Unfortunately, as she swallowed, the chilli on the cheese finally hit her like a truck. The spice heat level seemed ordinary during the initial cement in her mouth. However, after chewing a little, the full force of the pepper had hit her.


    Her face turned red as she forced herself to swallow. Then, she started coughing. She picked her ss of water and drank deep. Naturally, the spicy feeling increased with the action.


    Akira looked at her with a hint of a smile as she struggled to breathe and tears streamed down her face. Her well made-up face lost its initial perfection, and she looked like a ghost


    Everyone in the restaurant turned and looked at her with hints of disgust. They were eating, and she was coughing as if she had a dangerous and contagious disease.


    Seeing a small smile on Akira''s face, Hanae realised that she had been tricked. She did not know how the other girl had predicted her actions and yed her like a puppet.


    "You! You tricked me. You did this." She stood, pointed at Akira with a shaking index finger and shouted before resuming her coughing routine.


    Sayaka''s face darkened at the strange usation.


    Akira nced at her mother''s face and waited to see what she would do. She could see that her mother was a nice person who liked to keep everyone happy. It was not a bad thing for someone to be kind, but her kindness bordered on foolishness.


    If she constantly gave in to everyone to keep the peace, then she would bring suffering to herself and her loved ones.


    Therefore, she was giving her mother onest chance by showing the hidden personality of her beloved niece. While the matter involved a simple thing like a piece of grilled cheese, it was enough to reveal the rotten insides.


    "What do you mean, Hanae? How is this Akira''s fault?" Sayaka asked with a tough and firm voice.


    Hanae realised that she had behaved in an unseemly manner, but she could not take back her words after shouting them so loudly.


    "She tricked me by not telling me that the food was extremely spicy." She lowered her voice, but she still tried to sound self-righteous.


    The diners nearby scoffed and looked at her like she was a clown.


    Sayaka became angrier.


    "Does she live in your mouth such that she will know what is too spicy for you? She was enjoying her meal. Who told you to try to eat her food instead of focusing on your own? Didn''t I tell you to focus on your own food?" She lectured Hanae.


    Hanae realised that there was no way to exin her knowledge that Akira had acted intentionally. Therefore, she turned to the greatest weapon she still had: tears. With her face still red from the spice and coughing, she looked extremely pitiful.


    "Auntie, how can you not believe me? Is it because I am not your daughter?" She sobbed.


    Sayaka felt her heart grow cold as if it had been plunged into ice water.


    She could not believe that Hanae had said those words to ckmail her emotionally. When Daiki had proposed for her to send away Hanae after she set up Akira, she refused because she treated Hanae like a daughter, even though she already had a mother.


    It was in consideration of their ties that she had gone against her deep maternal feelings and decided to treat Akira and Hanae equally. One was the daughter who she had lost for years while the other was the niece who had brought a smile to her in the darkest days.


    However, she was realising that Hanae was not a simple child anymore.


    "Very well. If those are your thoughts, let us go our separate ways. I will exin everything to your mother." She said calmly and coldly.


    Hanae was shocked. She could not believe that Sayaka would cut off ties with her so easily. Over thest few days, she had realised that her aunt was quite tolerant towards her. Even though things had changed with Akira''s arrival, her aunt continued to be nice to her.


    So, even if she made a mistake, she did not expect that it would lead to this result. She could not believe it. As someone who had never experienced a true setback in life, she did not know how to react.


    Consequently, she lost control of her emotions and mind and cried out loudly like a child.


    "Auntie, how could you be so cold and cruel? Didn''t I keep youpany when your daughter was missing? Didn''t Ifort you as her emotional recement? Now that she is back, you are tossing me out like trash?" Hanae said loudly as if she was afraid everyone would not hear.


    The restaurant fell silent like a graveyard in the deep night.


    Sayaka was too shocked to move or say anything. She had never felt sopletely and thoroughly humiliated. The exposure of her emotional wounds based on the extremely private aspect of her life was tantamount to stripping her naked in public.


    If Hanae had not said those things, they would have kept a rtionship. She would have still supported her, at least financially. After all, they were family. However, she could not overlook this matter.


    As a middle-aged woman, she had been demeaned by a child before her peers during lunch in a popr restaurant on a Friday afternoon.


    She did not know how she could show her face.


    "What is the problem?" An Indo-Japanese man appeared at the table.


    Hanae turned to the neer, and like a crazy person, she reached out to attack him with her hands approaching him like ws. The chef caught the attacking hands and restrained the woman. Two servers came and helped him to hold the woman.


    "It is all your fault. If your food was not so spicy, things would not have turned out like this." She med while rearing like a rabid dog.


    The people in the restaurant felt like they were looking at a clown in high definition. For the crazy girl, it seemed like it was everyone''s fault except her own.


    "Chef Vikram, we apologise for this matter. We will leave right away." Sayaka stood and apologised sincerely.


    Akira also stood alongside her mother in support and with a tinge of guilt. She had not expected Hanae to behave so atrociously after a little stimtion.


    It seemed like all the pent up emotions in her heart exploded after having to behave quietly in the house for a few days.


    The chef looked at Akira with widened eyes and opened his mouth to speak. She shook her head subtly at him. She did not want Sayaka to know that she was familiar with Vikram.


    If their familiarity was revealed, the incident would feel even more humiliating.

 Chapter 311 - REPAY THE FAVOUR

    Chef Vikram faced Sayaka with a lot of awkwardness. He did not know how to handle the matter as smoothly as possible. The woman was not only a member of one of the five major families in Mountain Ridge. She was also rted to the little giant before him.


    If anything went wrong, he could lose his little paradise.


    "Mrs Yamazaki, it was indeed my fault for making extra spicy food. I hope you will not hold this against me in your heart." Chef Vikram bowed in apology.


    Sayaka knew that the man wasforting her and providing her with an excuse. He was offering his kindness and an olive branch after they created a spectacle that was only seen in a vegetable market. She wanted to say something, but the words were stuck in her throat.


    Chef Vikram turned to the rest of the restaurant. "I apologise to everyone for this matter. Today''s meal is on the house."


    After apologising a few more times, Sayaka still decided to leave the restaurant. She did not think that she could take even another sip of water after the incident.


    Akira followed behind while the two servers ''helped'' out Hanae who was not talking but still sobbing like there was no tomorrow.


    "Mom, why doesn''t the chauffeur take Hanae back to the house first? We can take a walk around since I don''t know the area." Akira spoke up.


    She was not a warm person, but she was also not cold-hearted.


    Sayaka was distracted because of her bad emotional state. However, she still heard Akira call her ''mom'' for the first time. It did not matter if she was just trying tofort her. It counted.


    "Alright." She said with a little cheer returning to her voice.


    Hanae sobbed a little louder, but no one paid her attention as Sayaka called the chauffeur. The pitiful cries sounded like they were from an injured animal. After the dramatic urrence, she realised what a scene she had caused.


    Things might not be salvageable.


    "I need to use the restroom." Akira suddenly said. "Can you handle things here?"


    Sayaka was touched by the concern. "Go ahead. I will wait for you here."


    Akira took onest nce before walking back into the restaurant. Instead of going to the restroom, she walked in the direction of the kitchen. Vikram saw her through the ss door and stepped out of the kitchen quickly.


    His face was no longer serious. He smiled widely and grabbed both of Akira''s hands in his.


    "I thought I dreamed of you. I am so d to see you in this dreary ce." He said.


    Akira detached her hands from his. "I came back to thank you for controlling the situation."


    Vikram sighed.


    "I did nothing. You will still need to control the bacsh from the urrence. The people in Mountain Ridge might seem civilised, but they are relentless gossipers. This incident might affect the Yamazaki family and business." He said.


    "The much you did was enough. I will repay this favour." Akira said solemnly.


    "No, it is not necessary." He refused immediately.


    Akira did not respond, but she already decided to repay the favour. She turned to leave without another word. Vikram looked at her before going back to the kitchen to deal with the situation that had spiralled out of control.


    He faced the young man who was in charge of Akira''s table.


    "Did the guest ask for extra spicy paneer tikka?" He asked the server on the hot spot.


    The young man trembled. Since the moment that girl used her cousin of tricking her into eating spicy food, he had known that he messed up. He had made adjustments to the order because he wanted to punish the greedy girl.


    However, he did not expect his little action would cause things to spin so crazily.


    Moreover, it seemed like he was wrong about his assumptions. The girl he thought was mooching off from rich rtives was the true daughter of the affluent Yamazaki family. The person he thought was suffering injustice was the one who took a position that did not belong to her.


    He regretted his impulsive actions. But in his heart, he also med the girl for saying that she worked in restaurants while she was a rich miss.


    His silence answered the question.


    "It is alright tock good judgement. However, your work is quite simple. Take orders from guests and convey the orders to the kitchen staff. It is not rocket science. This is not a ce to seek justice. We are only here to feed people." Chef Vikram was positively steamed.


    "Yes, chef." The staff spoke out in one voice.


    He looked at the server.


    "You are fired." He said without mincing words.


    "Chef, it was one mistake. Just one mistake." He cried out.


    "You think so?" The manughed angrily. "You should already know the power of the Yamazaki family. Moreover, you understand Mrs Yamazaki''s position in the family. If word gets out that you were involved in this matter, you can forget about your survival in this city."


    His actions might have not directly harmed anyone, but they had set into motion the entire incident.


    "Consider this my merciful action towards you. If I was a harder man, I would deliver you to their doorstep." Vikram turned away and waited for his people to deal with the annoyance.

 Chapter 312 - POSSESSIVENESS

    As Akira walked from the kitchen area, she found a handsome man waiting for her in the corridor. His lips were stretched in his usual wicked smile, but there was a trace of madness and a hint of obsession in his dark eyes.


    That look made Akira pause in her steps, giving him an opening to approach her.


    The possessiveness in his eyes as he walked towards her scared something in her, but she did not turn away from him or attempt to walk away before he reached her. Instead, she stoppedpletely and faced him.


    She looked directly into his strange eyes without backing down.


    The hint of obsession seemed to intensify as he backed her into the hallway wall and trapped her with his arms around her. The kabe-don caused Akira to be enveloped by the scent of cherry blossoms and mint.


    The man leaned closer to Akira''s face until only a short distance was left between their faces and lips. Still, Akira maintained eye contact with him and refused to show any indication of fear.


    Only her racing heartbeat betrayed the fact that she was not as calm as she appeared.


    "You should be a little more self-aware, my little red panda." Kaito finally breathed out and spoke with a tight voice.


    Akira did not say anything. However, herrge eyes held a bit of curiosity because she could not figure out why Kaito kept calling her a red panda.


    Kaito smiled more wickedly and leaned even closer to her.


    "If you keep being so cute and defenceless, I might just devour you." His voice was full of seductive promise.


    Akira did not move. "You won''t hurt me."


    The statement was said with irrevocable certainty.


    Kaito looked at her with surprise. He wondered if she was na?ve enough to believe her words. He was a good man, and she should have sensed it by now. But her clear eyes showed that she believed what she was saying.


    The contradiction was strange.


    However, the reason did not matter.


    Seeing her like this, focussing all her attention on him, his earlier frustration and obsession was alleviated a little.


    He closed his eyes and forced the traces of maniac possessiveness away from his eyes. When he opened his eyes, they were a little clearer.


    "Don''t let me catch holding hands with another man again." He said unreasonably.


    Akira frowned. She did not remember holding hands with anyone.


    The confusion made Kaito both angry and helpless. He decided to change his tactics.


    "Stay away from strange men." He had to be forward and clear.


    Akira was silent and looked at Kaito with keen focus.


    "You are the only strange man I know." She said mercilessly.


    Kaitoughed.


    "Fine, you can hold my hand." The sly fox tapped the little red panda''s nose.


    "I don''t want to hold your hand." She twitched her button nose and scrunched her eyebrows at the touch.


    Kaito felt likeughing in anger, but he could not summon his wrath while she was looking at him with herrge doe eyes. In any case, there was still time. This was just the beginning.


    He backed away from her, now that the demon in his heart was appeased. He had followed her from the restaurant after she returned because he had seen the familiar and cordial look in that chef''s eyes when he was looking at Akira.


    When he saw that overly friendly man reach for her hands and hold them, his sight became clouded with red.


    He would have to teach her about the dangers of wild men. However, for now, she needed to protect herself from wickedness closer to home.


    "You should be a little more careful when dealing with shameless people in the future." He approached the topic of the crazy cousin directly.


    He, his uncle and grandpa could not intervene in the matter because of the sensitive and personal nature of the urrence. Therefore, he could only warn Akira in retrospect.


    "I know." She said dully.


    "Do you really know?" Kaito was a little frustrated by the casual response. "Your cousin is only the tip of the iceberg. You will face more simr problems."


    Akira listened to his words, but she did not take them too seriously. Seeing the carefree attitude, he flicked her forehead.


    "You probably think that this is a fun holiday, but I am telling you, people in Mountain Ridge are crueller and more mercenary than you can imagine. Your presence means that someone might not get a piece of the Yamazaki pie. You will be targeted. And don''t think you have gotten rid of your cousin. She does not seem like someone who goes down easily." Kaito continued.


    Akira was dissatisfied at being flicked, but she finally understood what Kaito meant.


    She was not interested in the Yamazaki wealth, but that did not mean that people would not target her for its sake.


    "Why are you telling me this?" She asked as she rubbed her forehead.


    "I don''t want you to be taken out by irrelevant people or to lose your spirit."


    "Why?"


    "It is so much more fun ying with a lively panda."


    Akira frowned and scrunched her forehead again.


    "Don''t frown too much. You will get wrinkles." Kaito flicked her forehead again.


    Akira was angered and kicked him in the shin.


    "I am more likely to get a giant scar on my forehead with you flicking me with your rough fingers, you stupid fox." She huffed.


    The sharp pain from the swift kick made Kaito lift his injured leg and groan.


    Akira smiled a little to herself before turning around with a snort and walking away without a care.

 Chapter 313 - THAT KIND OF RELATIONSHIP

    In Yama za, Yamazaki Daiki was concentrating on his work. He wanted to finish up quickly so that he could spend some time with Akira. If he left work early, he could perhaps have a moment to teach her Go or ssic chess.


    It could be their father and daughter activity.


    The blissful man was lost in his imagination as he thought of how Akira would be happy as they challenged each other in a battle of wits.


    Unfortunately, he did not know the mishap which had befallen his beloved wife.


    As he continued working, his office phone buzzed. He epted absentmindedly.


    "President Yamazaki, Mr Ito Sanraku is here!" His secretary spoke in her usual calm tone.


    Daiki felt irritated because this person would cause his work period to extend a little longer. Still, he could not ignore the man, even though he felt they were barely rted. His wife treasured her sister, so he could only ept the situation.


    "Send him in." He responded curtly.


    After a few moments, a man entered the room with a smile on his face. He was not an ugly man. He was of average height and average build, but he did not stand out at all. Also, his facial features made one feel like he was untrustworthy.


    "Brother-inw!" He shouted.


    Daiki was repulsed by the name and felt even more impatient. He could be finishing up his work and on his way home.


    "Mr Ito, please have a sit. What can I do for you?" He asked directly to avoid wasting time.


    As Ito Sanraku sat on thefortable chair, he realised that Daiki was a little put off by his sudden appearance. However, he could not give up easily. He did not want to keep swimming in the small pond. He wanted to get into the big leagues.


    So for now, he needed to bow his head to the arrogant man before him.


    "Brother-inw, I know I am taking up your valuable time. But I need your help for a matter." He said with a hint of begging.


    Daiki had expected as much. "What do you need?"


    "You might have heard that someone is building a racetrack just outside mountain ridge as well as a luxury carplex. It is a major project!" He paused. "It is not only going to be a big-money development. It will change the position future of thepanies involved."


    Daiki had a bad feeling about the direction of the conversation.


    "Can you help me get the contract for the construction? It will change everything for my family!" The man asked.


    Daiki looked at the man and felt like Ito Sanrakucked enough brains.


    "I do not know how I can help you. I have heard of this matter, but I have no connection with it. The racetrack is being built by the owner of rion Motor City. You know as well as I do that he is from Supreme City. How could I have anything to do with him?" Daiki did not want to waste more time.


    The other manughed a little unpleasantly.


    "You have a connection. You just do not know it yet." He said.


    "What connection?" Daiki asked impatiently.


    "You have a good rtionship with the Furukawa family, don''t you?" He asked.


    Daiki did not know if he should consider the rtionship good. The Furukawa family had moved to Mountain Ridge not too long ago. However, they were an affluent family with a majorpany with extensive international connections in the security market.


    He had handled a few business dealings with the family. As the CEO of an electronicspany, he always prioritised security, and the Furukawa family was the best in the area. His rtionship with them was primarily business-based although their private interactions were also not bad.


    In the end, Daiki nodded.


    The other manughed a little vulgarly.


    "I have looked into the life of the owner of rion Motor City, and I found out that the youngest Furukawa son had a very good rtionship with him." He said suggestively.


    Daiki frowned.


    "What do you mean?" He asked even though he had an idea of the underlying meaning.


    "You know, that kind of rtionship. Moreover, based on my findings, he dotes on that Furukawa boy quite a lot." Ito added.


    Ito knew that his information was not very reliable and was based on loose spections made on tabloid websites. However, he did not think there was smoke without fire.


    "What does their rtionship have to do with your business?" Daiki frown lines became even more prominent.


    Ito felt awkward because Daiki was not being cooperative. However, he did not want to say expressly that he wanted Daiki to talk to the Furukawa family so that they could ask their son to get his business the contract for the construction.


    Daiki sighed in repressed displeasure. "Let me ask you, you have spent so much time plotting how to use your rtionships to get the contract. But have you considered the practical issues if you were to get the contract by some miracle?"


    "Do you have the professional knowledge and experience for designing and building a racetrack, more so, on a meandering and dangerous hill? If one thing is not perfect, people will die. How would you take responsibility then?"


    "Have you also thought about the potential costs of the project? It is not like you are unfamiliar with the construction industry. You will not get upfront payment for the entire project. How do you n to cover the expenses during the construction period?"


    "Do you assume that the materials used in building these kinds of ces are the same as regr roads? The operational costs for the project will be astronomical. Moreover, you will need a lot of skilledbourers. Do you have the management capabilities?"


    Daiki knew that his tone was rude, but he was quite displeased with the man. He had helped him with a few small projects when he heard of something suitable. However, why was he trying to swallow an elephant?


    Ito felt embarrassed after being lectured even though he knew that everything Daiki had said was true. However, he was not willing to give up the opportunity.


    Moreover, he felt like Daiki was deliberately trying to stand in his way.


    He stood up.


    "If you do not want to help me, just say it. No need to use so many words." He spat out before walking out the door.

 Chapter 314 - CREATED THE MONSTERS

    As Akira was leaving the restaurant, she thought of something.


    Even though she had been with the Yamazaki family for a while, she had not managed to bond with any of them. She got along with her father, and she was not resistant to her second brother. But it could not be considered a rtionship.


    As for her mother, it was just tense and awkward.


    Of course, most of the issues cropped up after Hanae''s trick on that first day.


    Moreover, she did not feelfortable in the Yamazaki house.


    Still, her father, mother and second brother made an effort to be closer to her despite the situation.


    Perhaps it was time to respond to their efforts.


    Maybe her decision was based on the guilt she felt for the part she yed in Hazae embarrassing Sayaka in public. Or maybe, she did have a desire to know her real family. Regardless of the underlying trigger, she wanted to know her new family members.


    After all, it was the reason she moved to Mountain Ridge.


    With these thoughts, she made a call. After a single dial tone, the call was picked.


    "Boss, did you decide against moving to Mountain Ridge? Why didn''t you tell me? Do not worry, I will follow you wherever you are!" A passionate deration began immediately after the connection.


    Akira was silent for a moment because she did not know how to follow the speech.


    "I have been in Mountain Ridge for a few days." She finally said.


    "Why didn''t you call me? Are you dumping me? Have you found someone else?" The other person asked in horror.


    Akira lifted her hand and massaged her forehead. Perhaps she should have called the other one of her Three Musketeers. This one was too troublesome. She always acted like a jealous lover if she so much as failed to pick her call.


    But on second thought, the other one would trouble her because she had not confirmed the date for the grand opening of the restaurant. She did not have concrete ns, and her mood was not stable enough for such a serious discussion.


    "Enough, enough. Can you get someone to prepare ingredients for hotpot at the restaurant?" She asked.


    "Eh?" The other person was shocked. "Are we venturing into the hotpot market?"


    "I want to make a meal for my parents. Stop wasting time. Everything must be ready in an hour."


    Akira hung up directly.


    However, after the end of the call, she discovered a major issue. She did not know the directions to the restaurant. But it would lower her powerful boss image if she called back Hina.


    "Akira!" Her mother called out.


    Akira looked to the side and realised she had almost passed by her mother while distracted.


    "I''m sorry I kept you waiting."


    Sayaka looked at her daughter with concern. She was worried that she was not feeling well.


    "How are you feeling? Was the food too spicy for your stomach? Should we just go home and call the doctor?" She asked without taking a breath.


    "No, it''s not like that." Akira smiled a little. "I met Chef Vikram and wanted to thank him for helping us out."


    Sayaka felt touched by her daughter''s thoughtfulness.


    And then, a deep sense of shame hit her.


    Since her daughter hade to the house, she had wanted to form a good rtionship with her.


    However, a part of her rejected Akira because she was not raised by herself in the Yamazaki family. She had an underlying assumption that Akira would be a crude and uncouth girl because of being raised within a poor background.


    Therefore, she had low expectations towards the heart and mind of the biological daughter she did not know.


    Even when Hanae had framed her, she had thought that only a petty girl who had been raised to fight and struggle for everything would be so small-minded.


    But after everything that had happened, she realised that she was the one who was being petty and small-minded.


    What right did she have to judge Akira?


    Her prejudice against her daughter had probably caused her pain.


    She felt ashamed as a mother.


    Her eyes teared up and she suddenly pulled Akira into her arms.


    "Akira, I am sorry. I am really sorry for everything." She sniffed a little. "Can you forgive mom?"


    Akira felt it strange to be held like that. Thest time she had been held like this, she had probably been eight years old. It was thest time she had seen her other mother.


    She tried to remain still as she was hugged before gently pushing the other person away. Sayaka thought that Akira was rejecting her apology, but her next words made her feel relieved.


    "It''s alright. We do not know each other well, so, naturally, problems will arise." Akira said.


    "Even if that''s the case, I should have trusted you. I had no basis for my prejudiced and careless words and actions." Sayaka felt more ashamed at the easy eptance.


    Akira smiled a little.


    "You are a person who tries to make everyonefortable and happy. But the real world does not work that way. Most of the time, one person''s happiness is another''s sadness. And if you give in to people too much, they will start thinking it is their right to be happy, even at your expense." Her soft voice enhanced the profoundness of the words.


    Sayaka felt like she was instantly enlightened.


    She was always a peacemaker and would give in to make her family members happy, even when she did not think it was the right thing. She thought it was important to keep people around her satisfied.


    Now, she realised that she was the one who had created the monsters around her.


    If she had not indulged Hanae constantly, she would not have be a brat without conscience. As for her sister, she never even asked for anything politely from her anymore. She just acted like she deserved everything Sayaka had.


    If she did not give in to Kaoru, her sister would make her out to be the bad guy.


    As for the branch families in the Yamazaki family, the drama never ended, and she always became the sacrificialmb.


    Sayaka''s eyes became firm. "You are right. I should be a firm-footed person."


    Akira did not know what Sayaka was thinking, but she nodded.


    As they left Saffron Garden, Akira remembered her n. "Let''s invite dad and second brother for hotpot."


    Sayaka wanted to ask about her eldest son, but she remembered Akira''s words, her first son''s behaviour and her new decision.


    "Alright." She agreed without further thought.

 Chapter 315 - THE TRUST FUND

    Takahashi Kaito looked at his uncle and grandfather with a calcting glint in his eyes. This obvious expression was connived to make them believe that he had nefarious ns.


    Of course, he had nefarious ns, but his intentions were beyond theirprehension.


    "He cannot be part of the nning department." His eldest uncle faced the older man with unrelenting stubbornness.


    The old man became angry.


    "Why not? Your daughter is the head of the department. She can help him understand thepany faster." The old man countered.


    "The nning department requires some level of understanding of the industry. Let me ask you, Kaito. Do you know anything about medical equipment? What about pharmaceuticals?" His uncle looked at him with the pressure of a seasoned businessman.


    "Well," Kaito smiled awkwardly. "I am a fast learner."


    His uncle scoffed. "The Takahashi family has experienced a lot of waves, but we have remained the premier manufacturer of medical equipment. In recent years, we have also managed to expand to the pharmaceutical market."


    "This industry does not need anyone with a casual interest. It is a world where mistakes could cause the loss of lives. Do you understand? Our reputation cannot be squandered by an outsider who has poor education."


    "Senzo! There is no need to speak to him like that. He is still your nephew." The old man countered.


    "Am I wrong? You have also investigated him. He received a poor education in a low-ss university. The only good thing about him was that he had a good job in Shuriken Logistics. Now, he has quit that ande back to mooch off of the family. How can you even be sure he is your grandson?"


    "He is part of the Takahashi n. It is his right to enjoy the same benefits as your children." The old grandpa said.


    The uncle scoffed. "Why? He has made no contributions to the family."


    "No, but his parents did, and their shares are still in my hands. Even though you are now the chairman and the CEO, you know that I still have some power." The grandpa added while releasing his pressure.


    Kaito''s lips stretched into an evil smile as he watched the two.


    While their animosity was real, he knew that the old man did not think of him as family. He intended to regain control of the family business and keep ruling with an iron fist.


    And he wanted to use Kaito to aplish his goals and then, kick him out.


    However, he was not a masochist. And he had never been a good Samaritan.


    Those who had evil intentions towards him could no longer talk.


    When he found out that his uncle was chairman despite having only a small fraction of thepany shares, he was a little puzzled. If that was the case, the grandfather should have the majority of the shares. But again, if he did, he would not have been kicked out easily.


    So, he had investigated the reason for the anomalies and inconsistencies in the family. As it turned out, arge portion of thepany shares had been held by his deceased parents.


    ording to the report, they had thirty per cent of the shares before their death. It was not strange because they were the core of thepany at the time. Furthermore, they were quite loved.


    Kaito found the story quite interesting.


    In the beginning, the old man had transferred the shares to his children due to some health issues. At the time, thepany was not small, but it was still growing. A lot of people were eyeing him, looking for an opportunity to swallow thepany.


    Hiswyers and his wife suggested giving away the shares to his children to reduce risk and protect the family interests. If he died unexpectedly with thepany in his hands, the family would fall apart even if he left a will.


    It was not a secret that most valuable privatepanies fell apart due to session issues.


    After persuasion, he finally let go of his tyrannical control. At the time, he hadplete control because all his other family members had died in various ways. It could be said that Takahashi Industries was his paradise.


    Only fifteen per cent of the shares were out of his hands. Ten per cent belonged to some misceneous people while five belonged to his wife.


    After thinking for a while, he gave each of his three sons twenty per cent of his shares and under his wife''s re, he gave his two daughter''s five per cent each.


    As a distrustful man, he naturally saved fifteen per cent for himself in case of a rainy day.


    His illness was quite serious, so he did not pay attention to thepany as he recuperated. However, thepany began growing well because his children had new ideas, and their sense of security was higher because of the shares.


    Miraculously, he recovered.


    When he returned, thepany was doing well, even without him at the helm. Unfortunately, he had no way to take back his shares and control everything again. However, he remained the chairman and CEO, which gave him a lot of say.


    Everything remained quiet until his second son and his wife died in a horrible ident.


    It was after this urrence that the family found out that both the grandmother and the third son had each given five per cent of their shares to the couple.


    Elder Takahashi thought he would be able to get these shares. However, it turned out the couple had been cautious about the family. When they died, the shares were put into an irrevocable trust for their son.


    Moreover, the trust was controlled by an unknown but possibly very powerful third-party. Even Kaito had not been able to find out anything about the trustee.


    The couple had also dered that if the shares could not be inherited by their son, they would be given away and could not return to the Takahashi family.


    It was for this reason the Takahashi family had insisted on the police recording Kaito as a missing person instead of a deceased one. Since there was no corpse, the report was able to stand.


    As long as Kaito''s body was not recorded as deceased, the shares would still be held in a trust for him.


    "Even if his parents worked hard, he needs to prove his worth to the family. Otherwise, he will ruin thepany." Senzo argued.


    He also knew about the problem with the shares.


    However, he could not expose his father for saying that the shares were in his hands. If Kaito found out about his trust fund, he would suddenly be thergest single shareholder. Even if he currently had support from everyone except his father, he could not allow Kaito to know his importance.


    "Then, allow him to prove himself." The old man said.


    Kaito looked at the two men and felt an urge tough. However, he sighed dramatically instead before talking.


    "How about this? I have experience in logistics. I could join this department and work my way up." He said as if to arbitrate.


    The two men realised that they had not been thinking clearly. Even if the logistics department was not prestigious enough for a core member of the family, it was good enough for the wild seed.


    Both of them had one thought. As long as Kaito was busy, they would have time to figure out how to get his shares.


    As for the third son''s shares, there were in the hands of that easy-to-control boy.

 Chapter 316 - A RICH HOUSEWIFE

    "Are you sure the owner will not mind us being here?" Sayaka asked as the elevator went up.


    As an elite in Mountain Ridge, she was not usually concerned about offending most people. However, she did not want to affect Akira''s life negatively. It was already a miracle that her daughter was willing to bring her to her new workce.


    Moreover, she could see that the owner of the restaurant was not a simple person.


    When they entered the restaurant property located at the edges of Mountain Ridge, she realised that their destination was the rumoured new and mysterious restaurant.


    In Mountain Ridge, new businesses often created a buzz because most of the residents of the metropolis were known for their old-fashioned mentality and stubbornness.


    Their pattern of opposing newpanies and brands could be considered xenophobic.


    It always took some time for the people in the city to ept a new brand, unlike Tokyo where newer things were considered better. The Saffron Garden, which was now sessful, had also gone through this process of hardship.


    Naturally, as a core member of themunity, Sayaka had heard about the new restaurant. The elerated construction took ce within four months. It had been a topic of conversation at numerous parties.


    However, Sayaka was still shocked when she saw it.


    The building was shaped like an ancient pagoda. The seven levels of the pagoda were not imposing inparison to the skyscrapers in the centre of the city. However, the distinctive design coupled with the vermillion colour stood out.


    Moreover, the surrounding property had a raw appeal. The green trees around the entire property made the pagoda look like an undiscovered treasure nestled in an unexplorednd.


    Akira wondered if she should tell her mother that she owned the restaurant. However, she remembered that their disagreements had originallye up because Sayaka believed that she was a poor ghost.


    If she told her that she owned the extravagant property and the business, it would most likely cause more misunderstandings.


    She would probably think that she was lying or trying to get a sense of presence by inting her self-worth. The likelihood of Sayaka believing and trusting her words was almost nil.


    Their rtionship had only improved in thest hour, so Akira did not want to introduce new problems.


    "Don''t worry. They won''t mind. I am indispensable to the restaurant. You saw how enthusiastically the workers greeted me." She responded with a small smile.


    Sayaka nodded. The people around the property had waved at Akira with unusual enthusiasm.


    When they reached the highest level, the lift opened.


    The revealed scenery made Sayaka gasp with pleasure. The room did not look like a restaurant space. It seemed like a perfect living room.


    As an art school graduate, Sayaka had a good eye for aesthetics. And the room was the pinnacle of design.


    Therge windows used a frameless design that overlooked the surrounding woods and the hills that gave the city its name.


    The designer had cleverly used wooden furniture that blended well with the hardwood floor and the sulents in the room.


    There was a single dining table at the centre of the room with eight seats. However, the lounges at the edges of the room allowed one to overlook the environment.


    However, what caught Akira''s eyes were the ink wash paintings on the walls which brought a unique and ancient edge to the room.


    Though she was a refineddy, she could not help walking across the room to look closer at the folding screen in the corner that separated the living room from the restroom area. Though there were other pieces, she had a general impression of the folding screen.


    "Akira, is this real?" She asked with a bit of a trembling voice.


    Akira looked at the Hasegawa style painting on the screen for a moment before recalling its origin.


    "Yeah, it''s real." She responded.


    Sayaka did not know if to believe her. On one hand, she did not think her daughter would recognise a genuine ink wash painting because of her bad background. On the other hand, the owner of the restaurant did not seem like a simple person.


    However, regardless of whether the painting on the folding screen was real or not, it was beautiful and had the right spirit.


    She moved around the room like a country bumpkin who had never seen good things before. After all, even though she was well-off, she had a weakness for paintings.


    "Do you like them that much?" Akira asked as she watched her mother flitting around the room like a butterfly


    Sayaka smiled. "Yeah! I love art. I was a fine arts student in my days in the university." She said with a wistful sigh. "I was a pretty good ssic painter. I even sold a few pieces."


    Akira''s dark eyebrows lifted a little in surprise.


    "Why did you stop?" She asked.


    Sayaka looked at Akira, and a pang of guilt appeared in her eyes.


    "I became a mother and a housewife." The tone was a little self-deprecating.


    Akira understood, but she did not want to expose Sayaka''s thoughtspletely.


    "You don''t have to limit yourself." Her lips turned up in a small mischievous smile. "You are a rich housewife. You can do whatever you want. There is nothing wrong with spending your time painting. In any case, your husband is powerful, and your children are grown and self-reliant."


    Sayaka looked at Akira in surprise beforeughing. "You are right."


    The elevator doors opened, and two people came into the room. Daiki had a curious and eager expression while Seiji''s haggard face maintained its cold fa?ade.


    Akira felt a little sorry for her impromptu n after seeing her brother''s face. In terms of liking her new family, her second brother was, without a doubt, her favourite.


    "Akira, thank you for inviting me." Daiki looked happily at his daughter.


    "Brother, are you ok? Do you need to rest?" Akira was focused on Seiji and did not pay attention to her father.


    Sayaka looked at Daiki''s crestfallen face andughed until tears flowed from her eyes. When Akira looked at her with a confused face, Sayakaughed even harder.


    "I''m fine. I will restter. I have tomorrow off anyway." Seiji was pleased as he responded.


    His tiredness did not matter if he could have a meal with his cute little sister.

 Chapter 317 - A TABOO SUBJECT

    The four people were in a good mood after the hotpot. Seiji decided not to return to his house near the hospital. Instead, they all piled up in Daiki''s car and returned to the mansion while praising Akira endlessly for the meal.


    Akira''s lips twitched as she listened to them. She had not even done anything except preparing the soup base.


    Their mood was good as they walked from the car to the house. Sayaka had long put aside the unpleasantness of the afternoon, and Seiji was no longer haggard and tired.


    However, as soon as they entered the house, their good spirits plummeted.


    "Where were you?" Kazuo asked harshly as soon as the group of four stepped into the house.


    The man looked at them with a wave of unfounded anger and disappointment. The four of them were put off by the question, but Daiki was the angriest at the audacious tone from his son.


    "Oh, do we need to report our whereabouts to you?" He asked coldly.


    Kazuo realised immediately that he had spoken disrespectfully to his parents.


    "I am sorry, dad. I am just a little worried." He apologised.


    Daiki scoffed. "So? What are you doing here?"


    He was displeased by his son for ruining his good mood. He had tasted something made by his cute daughter, and he was nning on sleeping while savouring the happy moments. Now, his flow had been broken.


    Kazuo looked at Akira in surprise.


    "You did not tell dad about that incident?" He asked.


    Kazuo knew that his mother was also there in Saffron Garden, but he did not dare to question her.


    Daiki realised that the drift of conversation was familiar. Kazuo probably had something to use Akira of, and it rted to his wife''s strange mood.


    "If you are not going to speak clearly, you can go home." His face darkened.


    Kazuo felt like his father was being unreasonable. "Dad, something big happened! Akira and Hanae quarrelled in public in Saffron Garden. The news has already spread everywhere. By tomorrow, everyone in our circle will know about it."


    Daiki frowned. He had not heard anything about the incident, but he had not checked his phone after leaving the office.


    "Who told you this?" Sayaka stepped forward and asked with anger.


    Kazuo felt a little doubt at his mother''s unusual and aggressive appearance.


    "As I said, everyone is talking about it. Aunt Kaoru called me and Chiharu after taking Hanae to the hospital." Kazuo responded.


    The four people were bbergasted by the news. They had been away for only a few hours, but things had already escted to another level.


    "Oh, what illness did she contract?" Seiji asked coldly.


    "Seiji, I know that you do not like Hanae, but Akira was in the wrong this time. When Hanae was brought back home, she was in a bad shape. She left her mother a message before attempting tomit suicide. If it was not for a miracle, she could have died." Kazuo exined.


    "I am sure it was a miracle," Seiji responded with heavy sarcasm.


    As a doctor, he did not take suicide lightly, but he was also not gullible like his older brother. He knew that Hanae was always full of tricks, so he did not believe that Hanae had any intentions of actuallymitting suicide.


    If she did, she would not have warned her mother by sending a message first. Her actions were probably designed to shift the me for whatever she did to Akira.


    "How can you be so cold?" Kazuo was disappointed in his younger brother.


    "Enough!" Daiki interrupted. "Kazuo, do you know what really happened at the restaurant?"


    Kazuo was a little tongue-tied. Kaoru was not clear about the message sent by Hanae. Plus, what he heard from the grapevine indicated that a girl made a scene at Saffron Garden and was dragged out by the employees.


    As for the rest, he had filled it in for himself, especially after seeing the pale and washed-out face in the hospital.


    "I am not sure of the details, but Hanae is the one fighting for her life in the hospital." He did not think there was anything wrong with his assumptions.


    "I don''t know how many times I have told you not to be so muddleheaded." Daiki was disappointed. "I do not expect you to be exceptional, but do not be led by the nose all the time. How can you not even see through small tricks?"


    Although Daiki did not know what had happened, he was sure that the urrence was initiated by Hanae. And if she was willing to go as far as this, it had to be a major mistake. He looked at his wife with concern.


    "Dad¡­" Kazuo began stubbornly again.


    "Go home. We will talk tomorrow." Daiki waved his hand.


    Kazuo, who had been truly chased away from the house for the first time, felt like the world was upside down. Hadn''t his mother told him and Chiharu that they should stay over when they could?


    In the end, he could only walk out of the house and into his car. He took his phone and called Chiharu.


    "Dear, are you still at the hospital? I wille to pick you up." He spoke in a softer voice.


    "Alright. How did it go? What did your parents say?" She asked in her usual calm voice.


    "They did not even listen. They don''t seem to even care about what happened to Hanae. I don''t know what''s happening." He sighed.


    Chiharu was shocked. Sayaka had always valued Hanae and treated her well. If her attempted suicide did not move her, something major must have happened.


    "What about Akira?" She asked.


    "She did not say anything. She just kept her cold face and looked at the scene like it had nothing to do with her." His anger was sparked.


    "She is really something. Alright. Let''s talk more when you pick me up." Chiharu said before hanging up her phone.


    Kaoru, who was standing close to Chiharu, looked expectantly after the end of the call.


    "What time is Sayakaing?" She asked as if it was a matter of course.


    "She is not. Tell me clearly what your daughter did." Chiharu had a harsh demeanour as she looked at the older woman.


    "I am not sure. I think it was just an argument with Akira." Kaoru said with shifting eyes.


    "Don''t treat me like my mother-inw. I know Hanae is too proud and self-loving to attempt suicide. What really happened?"


    Kaoru capitted. "It wasn''t something big. She said a few embarrassing words to Sayaka. Who knew that my sister would decide to cut ties? It was that Akira''s fault. If she had not returned, everything would be fine."


    Chiharu looked at the woman with disgust. The only reason she was still helping the stupid mother and daughter pair is that they had proven to be effective at controlling Sayaka. And anyone who controlled Sayaka held the real power in the Yamazaki family.


    If it wasn''t for them, Kazuo would still be a small manager in the familypany instead of a director. Moreover, she would be a secretary instead of a valued member of the marketing department.


    "Do I need to emphasise the importance of reputation in this city? But never mind that. If you want to give Hanae a chance to still have a future in the upper-ss society, you need to send her to a psychiatric facility." She said.


    "No, no, my daughter is not crazy. She is not going to a mental hospital." Kaoru shook her head.


    "Don''t worry. It is more of a spa centre. Remember, your daughter has been pushed to the brink after being pressured by her cousin. Mental healthcare is no longer a taboo subject. Do you understand?" Chiharu emphasised.


    Kaoru saw the light and nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 318 - INFECTIOUS LAUGHTER

    The next morning, the Yamazaki couple woke up a bitte. The previous evening had been a little tough for Sayaka. On one hand, she was worried about her niece because of her attempted suicide. On the other, she wanted to keep up with her new decision.


    She did not want to wee back Hanae with open arms.


    She had already noticed the pattern. Every time Hanae did something wrong, she would throw a tantrum, give her the silent treatment or do something reckless, and she would forgive her.


    She needed to stand firm instead of allowing a little girl to lead her along. It was best to keep the distance.


    As for Daiki, he had been unable to sleep because of his overwhelming anger after Sayaka told him about the things that happened in Saffron Garden.


    When he remembered that Ito had been in his office at the same time asking for his help, he became even more steamed. He always knew that the family were ungrateful moochers, but he had kept them around for the sake of his wife''s peace of mind.


    Now that they had hurt his wife, there was no need to be polite.


    In the end, the couple slept in the wee hours of the morning and woke upte.


    When they came downstairs, they did not find Akira or Seiji. Sayaka felt a little worried. Maybe Akira could not process Kazuo''s usations and felt overwhelmed.


    "Maria, is Akira still sleeping?" She called out to the butler.


    Maria was a tall woman with the imposing air of a librarian. She was not unattractive, even in her forties, but she always held her hair in a tight bun and wore cat-eye sses. She looked like someone no one wanted to mess with.


    She could be considered the deputy butler in the house because she handled the home when the main butler was not around.


    All the workers respected her, especially because they knew that it was a matter of time before the old man retired, and she rose to the position.


    "The young miss and the second young master woke up a few hours ago." Maria pushed her sses up her nose. "They had breakfast and decided to explore the neighbourhood."


    Sayaka realised she was worrying for nothing. Once again, she realised that Akira was not a helpless little girl. She was an independent girl with a life, a career and probably, a lot of friends. The thought made her a little sad.


    "It''s a good thing." Daikiforted. "At least, she is interested in the surroundings. It means she likes it here."


    As they were having breakfast, the two missing ''children'' returned.


    The two faces were good-looking, but they were both quite cold. Their parents, who were having breakfast on the patio, marvelled at the simrities in the expressions. Of course, it would be better if they had matching beautiful smiles.


    Akira lifted a hand in greeting before walking into the house. As for Seiji, he did not even nod at them. The parents felt dissatisfied with their children, but it was a sweet kind of dissatisfaction.


    In the house, Akira walked to the kitchen and found Maria.


    "Maria, I am having some of my items delivered to the house at two. I will need assistance." Akira said.


    "Of course, young miss. I will have a few people avable." Maria touched her perfectly perched sses. "Do you have a lot of heavy things?"


    Maria did not make assumptions about Akira''s situation.


    Akira remembered the conversation she had with Hina the previous evening while she was preparing the hotpot ingredients and felt a bit of a headache.


    "The heaviest item is probably a grand piano." She responded.


    Seiji, who was standing behind Akira, lifted a brow. His little sister was full of surprises.


    "If I may, young miss," Maria said. "The music room already has a grand piano. Perhaps, we could transform the suite opposite your own into your private leisure room."


    Seiji nodded in approval. Unlike the old butler, Maria did not go with the flow when making decisions. She had a clear mind and was not afraid to offend.


    "Thank you." Akira epted the suggestion.


    "You should both wash up for lunch," Maria said before turning away.


    Akira''s lips lifted in a smile. "She is quite a character."


    "Shh, she had the ears of a bat," Seiji whispered.


    Maria turned her head a little, but she did not say anything. Seiji gave Akira a look that said ''I told you so''.


    Akira could not help it as a giggle flowed out of her lips. The bubbly sound was soft and adorable, and it was infectious. Before long, Seiji alsoughed.


    "What are you bothughing about?" Sayaka asked.


    Theughter stopped after the interruption. The two donned their cold faces like they were masks.


    "Fine, fine. Refuse tough for your mother." She looked at them. "I came to tell you that your uncle and his family havee over."


    "Is that so?" Seiji asked with a strange expression. "Oh, I just remembered that I have a patient to check on. I will see you all tomorrow."


    Akira had not met this uncle''s family, but she had gotten the report on them. Yamazaki Isami was Daiki''s third sibling and his only brother. He had three children, a son and twin daughters. He worked in thepany alongside his brother as the vice president.


    There was nothing unusual or extremely unpleasant about them. However, if Seiji wanted to leave, something was not right.


    Akira stretched her hand and caught her brother''s wrist before he could turn. The hold was like a mp, making him unable to move.


    "You have the day off." She said in her soft voice.


    "Hehe, the life of a doctor is unpredictable." Seijiughed awkwardly. "We are always on call."


    Akira smiled and blinked a little. Her clear eyes were like a pure and undisturbed spring.


    "If necessary, you can take a sick leave." The hand around his wrist tightened.


    Seiji looked at his innocent-looking sister, but he felt like he was looking at a demon. She was clearly threatening to break his hand if he decided to leave. Why did he still find her so lovable?


    "I am not the only doctor at the hospital. They cannot always rely on me." He changed his tune immediately.


    Sayaka looked from one child to the other and felt jealous of her son. But at least, Akira was bonding with someone in the family.

 Chapter 319 - AN OBNOXIOUS WOMAN

    "Is this the Akira we have been hearing so much about? She is quite cute." A high voice spoke up as soon as they stepped into the living room


    The speaker was Yamazaki Isami''s wife, Nanase. Akira looked at the woman with a critical eye. She was a beautiful woman, and she was without a doubt younger than Sayaka. However, there was a hint of unnaturalness on her cheekbones and around the corners of the eye.


    "She is quite cute," Sayaka agreed with a proud smile.


    "It''s too bad she was not raised in the family. She could have been a top socialite with her looks." Nanase added with an exaggerated shake of her head.


    "Nanase!" Isami rebuked his outspoken wife. "Akira, don''t mind your aunt too much. She just likes talking without thinking."


    The man stood up and walked to Akira and shook her hand.


    "I am your uncle, Yamazaki Isami. The loud woman is my wife, Yamazaki Nanase." His easy and friendly manner was warm andforting.


    Akira nodded. "I am Akira."


    Nanase also walked over and shook Akira''s hand.


    "Please don''t take offence at my words. I have been told I need to shut up sometimes. But I refuse. The mouth is for eating and talking. If I am not eating, I will be talking." She paused. "You really are quite cute."


    Akira could not get a clear read on Nanase. She seemed to have a harsh tongue, but when one looked at her, they could not find a hint of evil energy. It was as if she was just a loud and outspoken person who spoke without thinking.


    Akira did not like being uncertain about the personalities of people around her. She preferred having an evil person in her presence as opposed to a wild card. And this Nanase was a wild card.


    "I know." She responded to Nanase''s statement about her cuteness.


    The woman broke out into boisterousughter. "I like you. I like you very much."


    She turned to Seiji. "You look a little less stiff than usual, Seiji. Your paralysed face seems to have moved recently."


    Seiji looked at the woman tly. As a doctor, he had noticed that there was something unusual about Nanase''s face. She probably had had some cosmetic surgery done in the past. Hearing her criticise his face without a hint of politeness made him angry.


    However, he still had to withstand it.


    "I smiled recently." He responded in a deadpan manner.


    "I can''t believe I missed it." The woman reached and patted Seiji''s face and pinched his cheeks as if trying to form a smile.


    Akira watched as Seiji suffered under the woman''s hand, and her lips stretched into a little smile. No wonder he wanted to escape as soon as he heard about their uncle and his family.


    This aunt was on a different level of obnoxious.


    "Oh, here are my children." She turned her attention from Seiji. "You,e over and say something nice to your new cousin."


    Unlike other people in the room, Nanase spoke in a casual, bordering on crude manner. Moreover, her ent was a little off from the standard, making her stand out as an oddball even more.


    These things made Akira more puzzled and curious about her.


    The three children were not children. The older son was twenty-four, the same age as Seiji while the twin girls were seventeen.


    Nanase walked over and pushed forward her tall son to meet Akira.


    "This is Kensei. You can call him Brother Ken." She introduced.


    Akira nodded. "Hello."


    The young man nodded back. Akira could tell that he had a quiet and stable personality by looking at his demeanour. It seemed at odds with his mother''s loud personality and even his father''s warm and outgoing manner.


    "And those clones are Nana and Nami." She introduced the twins while pointing at them.


    "We are Nanami. Hello, Akira." They spoke at the same time.


    Nanase stepped forward and hit the twins in the head with a knuckle each.


    "Don''t do that. It creeps people out." She rebuked them ruthlessly.


    The two girls made identical dissatisfied faces at the words. Their expressions were so simr that one could not find a single difference. The scene wasical to Akira, and she unintentionallyughed.


    When the other people in the room looked at her, she schooled her face.


    "I think it''s quite cute." She said without expression.


    The twins smiled and looked at their mother.


    "We told you so." They said.


    "Ooh, so you think you know more than your mother, right?" Nanase put her hands around her waist and looked down at the girls.


    The girls looked at each other before turning and running out of the room. Nanase chased after them without the dignity of a grown-up.


    As soon as they were gone, there was a collective relieved sigh from the entire room followed by a few chuckles of embarrassment.


    "Mom, where is dad?" Seiji noticed that Daiki was missing.


    "Your grandfather just called him. He will probably be back soon." Sayaka said.


    Seiji frowned. He was worried a little about his father because of the Saffron Garden incident. If his grandparents had heard about it, they would probably not sit quietly.


    They had made it clear that they did not want Akira to return to the family. Their suggestion involved paying off Akira and avoiding all ties. In the grandmother''s words, Akira''s kidnapping was a sign that she was a person with bad luck.


    However, Seiji was also a little jealous of his father.


    At least, he did not have to deal with Hurricane Nanase.

 Chapter 320 - THE LECTURE

    In the old Yamazaki home, Daiki faced off with his father.


    Unlike the mansion in which Daiki and his family lived, the old Yamazaki house did not have the ostentatious air of wealth. However, its traditional architecture was quite amazing for the modern era. The simplicity was not seen in many parts of Mountain Ridge.


    From the zen garden to the ponds with lively koi fish, the home had a quiet air of ss.


    "How far do you want the Yamazaki name to fall?" Elder Yamazaki asked with a strange calmness before sipping on his green tea.


    Daiki looked at his father with a little apprehension. When the old man was unhappy, he would be calmer than usual, and he was already a veryposed man.


    Daiki could not recall a single incident in which he had raised his voice, even when he and his siblings were naughty.


    His innate demeanour had a certain force of power that forced people to obey without the need for yelling.


    "Father, Akira is a good girl. She has done nothing wrong." Daiki defended Akira immediately.


    "I do not doubt that she would have been a wonderful granddaughter had she been raised by you and your wife. However, even if she is a good girl in her heart, she is not one of our own." The old man ced his cup on the low table.


    "Father, I don''t know what you have heard, but Akira is not a frivolous or money-hungry girl. It was hard for me to get her toe and live with us." Daiki responded.


    The old man sighed.


    "You are a bright and experienced man, and I feel at peace knowing that you will be in charge of the family when I am gone. However, you lose your good sense when ites to your wife, and now it seems, your daughter."


    "Father¡­" Daiki started.


    The old man raised his hand.


    "Your sister told me about the incident in Saffron Garden. I know she exaggerated the incident and Akira''s role in the matter. However, it is an example of how your indulgence can cause a lot of harm." The old man looked with his prating eyes at Daiki.


    "Ask yourself, if you had not allowed that girl from your wife''s family to be part of your household, would the incident have urred? You knew that she had a calcting and scheming mind, but you let her stay because of your wife."


    "In the end, isn''t your wife the one suffering? I have heard that some people are already rebuking her for treating her niece as a recement. Do you see how your efforts to protect your wife hurt her because of your indulgence?"


    Daiki felt like a young boy again as he was lectured by his father. He always used logic to exin things, even when he and his siblings were young. Unfortunately, his words could also make one feel like they were as stupid as a rock.


    "I have no interest in interfering with your family. However, when your family is involved in a scandal, it will affect the other members of the n. If people doubt your judgement, they will doubt thepany. The reliability of the Yamazaki name will be questioned."


    "Moreover, the younger members of our family need to marry well. Even though we are not in the ancient days, people will judge their potential spouses by their background. If we are linked to another incident like the one with Saffron Garden, how will the younger ones survive?"


    Daiki understood. He had ignored his judgement and feelings for the sake of his wife when it came to Hanae. If he had shown her Hanae''s faults, she might have also seen the light. They would not be in this situation. But¡­


    "Father, Akira is not like Hanae. If you believe in my judgement, you can trust that she is a good girl." Daiki did not want dirty water to be sshed on Akira.


    The old man looked at Daiki and sighed.


    "I am not like your grandmother. I do not believe in good or bad luck. I have no deep superstitions. My concerns are actually for the girl."


    Daiki was surprised and wondered if his father was ying anotherplex maniption game.


    "Have you considered the future that the young girl will have aftering to Mountain Ridge? The city seems peaceful, but you know that sharks are swimming all around. Already, she has been subjected to her maternal cousin''s malicious ways, and her name has been ruined after being here for about a week." The elder continued.


    "She might have understood that this city is not for her, hence her initial refusal toe here. But now, you have destabilised her life by forcing her to relocate to Mountain Ridge. If she cannot adapt to this society and its evils and temptations, she will have nothing. She might lose everything that made her the good girl you im she is."


    "Leaving her alone or giving her money to ease your guilt might have been kinder." He sighed again.


    Daiki knew that his father was right. It was his selfishness and longing that made him bring back Akira to Mountain Ridge. She probably had friends, a budding career and a full life. But he had not been willing to miss out on knowing her.


    And after meeting her, he could not let go.


    "I will protect her. And she is a strong girl. When you meet her, you will know she is the best granddaughter in the world." Daiki said with conviction.


    The old man was surprised by his son. He had never spoken up for anyone with so much praise. However, since he had already said his piece, he did not keep pushing. If Daiki had not taken his words to heart, speaking further would not change anything.


    "Then, I will look for an opportunity to meet with her." He said.


    Daiki was relieved. If his father was willing to give her a chance, then it was alright. No one could see Akira and not love her. Anyone who did not like her was a rotten apple.


    "Where is Mother? I have not seen her around." Daiki asked.


    His mother would probably have appeared to say choice words to him if she was in the house.


    "She went out with your sister." The old man said. "You can return home. I need to work on my calligraphy."


    Daiki looked at his father speechlessly before standing up. He had not been offered even a cup of tea, and he was already being chased away.


    He had been nning to hang around a little, and hopefully, his brother and his overbearing wife and the mischievous twins would be gone. Maybe he would go to the country club and y a round of golf before returning.


    As soon as he was gone, a handsome young man came into the room and looked at Elder Yamazaki. His calm aura mirrored Elder Yamazaki''s, but he still had a youthful air, unlike the experienced and stable old man.


    "Teacher, Grandma Yamazaki probably went to Uncle Daiki''s house." He said as he prepared more tea.


    "I know." The old man said.


    "Why didn''t you tell him?" He asked.


    "Didn''t I tell him to return home?"

 Chapter 321 - THE STRANGE FRIEND

    The moving truck arrived at the Yamazaki home at half-past two. While therge vehicle was impressive, the most eye-catching thing was the mboyant yellow sports car in front of it. The loud engine caused the twins to rush out to see who hade to visit.


    Their mother followed while rebuking them for behaving like bumpkins. The reproach was extremely ironic to the rest of the family, but no one said anything. They feared that Nanase would turn her eyes if they dared to say something.


    Still, the loud engine followed by the sound of arge truck drew their attention. Therefore, the entire group ended up going outside.


    When they stood on the entrance steps, Akira saw Hina stepping out of the sports car and striking a cool pose. The sight made her want to dig a hole and bury the supposed right-hand woman.


    Naturally, she was not the only one who thought that Hina was strange.


    The whole family looked at the scene with mixed feelings and without words. All the while, the tall girl in all ck clothes with short spiky hair, dark shades and random jewellery stood outside the house as if waiting for apuse.


    "Who is she?" Sayaka finally asked.


    Even though they had both been at the restaurant the previous night, Hina had not appeared before the Yamazaki family. She and Akira had talked in the kitchen before parting ways. It seemed that Hina had a n to appear before the Yamazaki family after all.


    "She is my friend. She is the one who helped me coordinate with moving some of my things to Mountain Ridge." Akira responded.


    Sayaka turned her eyes to therge truck and wondered about its contents. However, before she could ask Akira, she saw her daughter going to meet with her strange friend.


    Hina took off her sunsses and looked at Akira like she was waiting for praise.


    "You look like a clown," Akira said coldly.


    "How can you say that? I decided on this look after hours of consulting online on how to look intimidating to prevent bullying." Hina said with a clutched fist. "I know that you are being low-key right now, but everyone needs to know you have support."


    Akira touched her forehead and rubbed it lightly. It was unfortunate that she could not say anything because Hina''s heart was in the right ce, even though it looked like her brain had checked out of the building.


    "So, what''s with therge truck? I told you that I wanted most of my things in my apartment." Akira turned her attention.


    "Don''t worry. You know my mind is always in tune with yours. I only picked a few important things from your house in Tokyo. You would hardly notice. I ced them in the apartment after furnishing it just the way you like." She praised herself with a superior smile.


    "And the truck?"


    Hina coughed a little guiltily.


    "It is not my fault. Hide was taking care of some business, and he identally let out that you were moving to Mountain Ridge. Before long, everyone knew about it." Hina betrayed her fellow Musketeer immediately.


    Akira nodded with understanding. She had been wondering how that nag had found out she was moving in the first ce. She would never have thought it would be Hide.


    "Anyway, they were all afraid that you would forget about them, so they might have sent a few things in a truck to the restaurant. I had no choice but to ept. The point is almost everything in the vehicle is a forget-me-not gift." Hina looked pitifully at Akira.


    "Fine, fine." Akira paused. "Would you like to meet my new family?"


    Hina nodded vigorously.


    She felt like her happiness wasplete.


    As Akira introduced Hina to the people, Maria led a group of people to help the driver unload the items from the truck. Seeing things moving on smoothly, Sayaka led back the group to the house.


    "It is so nice to know that Akira has friends in Mountain Ridge." She said after the group sat down.


    "Well, we all work in Elements. When the boss decided to open another branch here, we decided to follow." Hina exined with a nce at Akira.


    "Oh, so that is how it is." Sayaka was enlightened.


    These details exined the restaurant and the reason Akira could use the facilities without worry.


    "What is Elements?" Nanase asked.


    "It''s a restaurant. Akira works there." Sayaka said.


    "Oh, you are going to keep working even after bing a rich miss?" Nanase expressed her shock in her usual crude way.


    Hina wanted to respond with a few harsh words, but Akira put her hand on her arm, stopping her from speaking. Akira had paid attention to the loud woman and knew that Nanase was not done speaking.


    "That is the way of a real woman. True securityes from knowing that you can still earn your keep even if everything around you falls apart." Nanase added with augh. "Let me tell you. I still operate arge rice farm which inherited from my grandmother."


    She pointed at Isami. "If this man dares to act unscrupulously, I will burn down his house, cut off his little brother and go back to live on my farm."


    The words were followed by a loudugh from Nanase while the rest of the group had an awkward expression. The men looked a little sick as their faces lost colour. As for Hina, she waspletely speechless. It was a good thing that Akira had stopped her from saying anything.


    "Oh, is there a moving-in party? Why weren''t we invited?" A smooth and refined voice spoke out.


    Akira looked up and saw a beautiful older woman followed by a dignified grandmothering into the chaotic living room.


    Immediately, everyone in the room became quiet and sombre.

 Chapter 322 - AN EVIL WITCH

    Even though Nanase had been making the room awkward with her strange conversation, no one felt truly ufortable.


    While she was a crude person, she was also kind of a delight, in her unique way. She would say the weirdest things, but they did not cause people to think there was a hidden agenda or malicious intent.


    However, when the beautiful woman spoke after stepping into the living room, it was like icy cold water was poured on them. Moreover, the sight of Grandma Yamazaki following added to the chilly difort.


    Naturally, Isami was the first one to recover after the intrusion.


    "Sister, Mother, what are you doing here?" He asked in what he hoped was a friendly and weing voice.


    He was neverfortable while dealing with these two family members because they seemed to look down on his wife. Moreover, they would underhandedly make rude insinuations about his daughters.


    However, since his older brother was not on the scene, he felt like it was his responsibility to step forward and protect everyone.


    "Can''t we visit? I am your brother''s mother, and Makiko is his sister. Why can''t we be here, especially if you are here?" Grandma Yamazaki responded.


    Isami realised that his mother had note in peace. She even seemed determined to start a fight without cause.


    He did not know how to move forward with the conversation.


    "Mother, please have a seat. We were just about to have afternoon tea." Sayaka picked up the ck as soon as Isami was rendered speechless.


    The room was full of people, but it did not look awkward. The living room in the mansion wasrge and had a range of furniture from upright seats to couches to cushions and ottomans.


    The dream that Daiki and Sayaka had when building the living room was one of entertaining a lot of people, especially their children''s friends.


    Therefore, the room could handle tens of people without difort.


    However, when Makiko and Grandma Yamazaki looked at the room, it might as well have been an animal den. Their eyes shifted from the centre where the girls were seated on the floor with a low table at the centre to thefortable couch at the side where Isami, Seiji and Kensei had rxed.


    Their faces showed disgust and unwillingness.


    Sayaka wanted to tell them to go to hell if they could not find a ce to sit. However, she could not. Instead, she stood up and showed them to two lounge seats with a small table in between at the far end of the room.


    The two seats were close to the window and were facing the outdoors.


    asionally, she and Daiki would sit there and watch the sunset with a cup of tea or a ss of wine.


    "Do you want us to be excluded? We are here to see the family!" Makikoined.


    Sayaka had been about to turn the seats to face the room, so she felt positively angered. However, she still turned the chairs to face the rest of the group before quickly walking out of the room, supposedly to inform Maria of the additional guests.


    "We just saw a crystal piano being moved from a truck outside. I did not know that Daiki had risen to the point of affording a three hundred million yen piano for a person who has never touched an instrument before." Makiko spoke up after a long silence.


    No one in the room knew anything about a crystal piano except for Hina and Akira. Akira did not have any intention to respond to the statement which sounded like an usation. As for Hina, she did not dare to speak.


    She had learnt her lesson and chose to follow Akira''s cues.


    "Akira, answer your aunt." Grandma Yamazaki spoke up after realising that none of the people in the room had an intention of speaking.


    Akira turned her cold eyes to the old woman.


    She had already done her research on the Yamazaki grandmother, but she realised that the report had not taken into ount her personality and behaviour.


    "I did not hear a question," Akira said directly.


    The statement sounded rude even though it was true. However, Akira did not care about such things. She had no intention of being polite to people who had animosity towards her. Unconditional respect did not exist in her world.


    Grandma Yamazaki felt angered because Akira did not treat her with the right attitude. She had grown ustomed to people ttering her and treating her like she was a national treasure wherever she went.


    Of course, that honour was based on her husband''s reputation.


    Regardless of the cause, she had long gotten used to the reverence, as if it was her own. Therefore, she felt short-changed when Akira spoke to her coldly and without respect.


    At the same time, Sayaka returned to the room.


    "Sayaka, is this how you teach your children to respect their elders?" Grandma Yamazaki asked with a harsh tone.


    The confused Sayaka did not know how to respond since she had not heard the conversation. However, for Akira, it was a simple question.


    "She did not teach me. She met me five days ago." She said in a deadpan manner.


    Grandma Yamazaki felt like she could not breathe.


    She hade to the house to ensure that the intruder was kicked out or at least, put in her ce, but she was taken out within the first fight. How could she reconcile with that?


    The worst part is that she realised that Akira had the same personality as her husband.


    She was using logic instead of reacting emotionally to the situation. She had lived long enough with her husband to know that if she responded emotionally to a logical statement, she would seem unreasonable or worse, crazy.


    "Akira, you should know how to respect your grandmother. How can you speak to your elders in that way?" Makiko realised that her mother was losing and decided to intervene.


    "I don''t know how to respect my elders, but I know that I cannot give in to bullies," Akira responded.


    Her soft voice had a squishy and lovable quality that no matter what she said, she sounded like a sweet little girl. She did not like it and always used a cold tone topensate for it. However, at that moment, when she talked about bullies in her adorable voice, the room was moved.


    They felt like a child was protecting them from an evil witch.


    Even though no one talked about it clearly, everyone in the family knew that Makiko was a grade-A bully.


    As a married woman, she was no longer a Yamazaki. Her official name had long been changed to Satou Makiko, but she constantly stuck her nose into their affairs without a care about their feelings.


    Her desire for controlling the Yamazaki family was unreasonable because she had a husband, a son and two daughters as well as inws to handle.

 Chapter 323 - COMPLETELY WORTHLESS

    Makiko looked at Akira with mes in her eyes.


    She had thought that the new child would be easy to handle, especially after hearing about that embarrassing incident in Saffron Garden.


    All she needed to do was agitate her mother a little and exaggerate the urrence. As long as it seemed like Akira was bringing shame to the family name, her mother would be set against her.


    However, it looked like she was not a soft one.


    Still, a young girl without experience was nothing before her.


    "You have opened my eyes, little girl." Makikoughed. "I am merely trying to educate you and ensure that you are presentable, now that you have joined the family. Don''t tell me you are willing to spend Yamazaki wealth on a crystal piano but unable to put a little effort by honouring your elders."


    Makiko intended to shame Akira. Regardless of how thick a person''s face was, it was embarrassing to be exposed as a money-grubbing hussy before everyone.


    Furthermore, with the other family members in the room, the embarrassment would be doubled.


    In addition to the shame, she wanted to inspire a feeling of jealousy in the rest of the family. Even though Daiki used his personal funds to spoil his daughter, it was too much money for other people to ept easily.


    The jealousy might fester and rush outter, especially among Isami''s children. She would prefer it if her brothers did not get along so well.


    "But I did not use your money." Akira did not know why this aunt was so set on that piano.


    As expected, that thing was too shy. She looked at Hina who was sitting stiffly with some me for epting strange items.


    Hina felt the gaze, but she pretended not to know anything. Her mind was running through her options for escape. She had onlye to make her presence felt in Akira''s new life. Who knew she would walk into a battle zone?


    Perhaps, she should also take Akira with her as she escaped.


    If these people knew that Akira was close to being a real national treasure, they would not act so unscrupulously.


    "You cannot squander your father''s money like this." Grandma Yamazaki was angered by Akira''s attitude.


    Makiko felt empowered by the support and looked at Akira superiorly.


    "I didn''t use his money either," Akira said.


    Both the grandmother and Makiko turned their sharp eyes to Sayaka.


    "Does my brother know you are wasting money like this?" Makiko asked, feeling a big pinch even though it was not her money.


    She had received a lot of items when she got married from the Yamazaki family, and the Satou family was not poor. However, she could not afford a quarter of that grand piano without using most of her liquid funds.


    "I will save you the time. I did not use anyone''s money. The piano is mine." Akira felt like this conversation was wasting valuable seconds of her life.


    Makikoughed out aloud.


    "What a joke! The next thing you will say is that you own a Stradivarius." She dabbed the corners of her eyes as sheughed.


    "I do have one," Akira said.


    She did not want to speak further to the woman, but she also did not want Makiko to have thest word.


    Makiko became enraged again, but her mother looked at her with a sharp eye, preventing her from speaking.


    Grandma Yamazaki could see that this granddaughter was stubborn and unwilling to give in even an inch. If Makiko kept arguing, she would be a joke for arguing with a child. Even though Akira was a young woman, she was still a generation below.


    "Sayaka, I will not insist that you do not acknowledge this girl. However, since she wants to be part of the Yamazaki family, she should learn how to behave properly. If she boasts so nonsensically outside, people will think our family cannot teach our children." Grandma Yamazaki said.


    Sayaka felt like her daughter was being misunderstood. Of course, she also thought Akira was being ridiculous for iming to have a violin that cost over one billion yen. However, she had decided to trust and defend Akira.


    "Mother, Akira is a good girl. Just because Makiko doesn''t believe her doesn''t mean that she is lying or talking nonsense." She said with forced courage.


    She was used to epting everything that her mother-inw and sister-inw said because they were always forceful. It was easier because she was not good at arguing.


    But she wanted to change and be better for her daughter. She could not stand aside and allow her daughter to be bullied.


    Makikoughed again. "How is it not nonsense? Even if she has a violin, it is probably a cheap knock-off. Do you think Stradivarius pieces are like vegetables in a market? Can she even recognise one?"


    Akira was gratified by her mother''s defence. It did not matter if she truly believed what she had said, but the clear action of taking a stand put her in a rare good mood.


    "And what will you do if I appear before you with one?" She asked Makiko.


    Makikoughed again. "I will apologise to you."


    Akira frowned. "Your apology ispletely worthless to me. I like things with value."


    Grandma Yamazaki was displeased by the statement. She had always believed that talking about money was shameful, especially for girls. She turned to Sayaka again.


    "Do you see what I mean? How can a youngdy be so preupied with money that she forgets her manners? This attitude will shame our entire n." She said.


    "Mother, it is fine. She will not learn without understanding pain." Makiko spoke magnanimously. "What do you want?"


    Naturally, Makiko expected her to ask for money.


    "Since it is a bet on musical instruments, why don''t you put your guqin on the line?" Seiji found an opportunity and spoke up.


    "A guqin?" Akira asked with interest, her eyes lighting up a little.


    Seiji was pleased because this showed he understood his sister.


    "Aunt has an ancient guqin. She won it after performing in a major international musicpetition." Seiji added.


    Akira finally understood why Makiko was so focused on that piano. She was a music lover. It was unfortunate that she was going to lose her precious guqin. However, this aunt would not learn without understanding pain.


    "Very well. Let''s face off during the flower viewing party next weekend. I will put my guqin on the line." Makiko was not concerned. "If your instrument is examined and found to be a cheap knockoff, I want your crystal piano."


    She smiled believing that she had already won the bet. She believed that Akira probably had a violin, but it was probably an imitation.


    "Fine." Akira had no trouble agreeing.


    "One more thing, you cannot ask your parents for help."

 Chapter 324 - GANGSTER GIRL

    After Makiko and Grandma Yamazaki left, Isami and his family did not stay for much longer. The good mood had been ruined by the two people, making it impossible for the rest of the group to keep enjoying a lovely Saturday afternoon.


    "Akira, what shall we do? What should we do? Will you lose the piano?" Sayaka began panicking after the guests left.


    The only people remaining in the room were Akira, Seiji and Hina.


    Akira''s lips turned a little in a small smile. It was just like she had assumed. Her mother did not believe her. But at least, she had been brave and unapologetic before the rest of the family.


    "Weren''t you confident earlier?" She asked with amusement.


    Sayaka''s face became a little red with embarrassment. When facing her sister-inw and mother-inw, she was concentrating on not capitting to their forceful personalities. If she thought about other things, she might have surrendered to their snarkyments about Akira.


    "I am confident. But Makiko is very aggressive when ites to musical instruments. She was clearly eyeing the piano from the get-go." Sayaka said.


    Seiji looked at his little sister who was rxed and wondered if she had a Stradivarius. He could not be sure, so he would take some measures. He had a friend whose father had one. It was not the most expensive one, but it was a genuine article.


    If Akira needed help, he would be there.


    "You don''t have to worry. My Akira here is not a simple girl. Whether it''s a Stradivarius or Guarneri, she can produce it with the snap of her fingers." Hina put her arm around Akira.


    Sayaka could not understand the new gangster-like girl. She imed to be a fellow employee with Akira, but she drove a shy sports car. Also, even though her appearance was somewhat crazy, Sayaka could see that her strange earrings and rings were all expensive gems.


    Still, she seemed close with Akira, so it would be impolite to question her.


    "How long have you known Akira?" Seiji asked without reserve.


    He felt a little displeased when he saw the girl holding his sister so intimately. He had noticed that Akira did not like people stepping into her personal space. However, she allowed this girl to practically ster herself against her body and hold her by the neck.


    "Hehe, Akira and I go way back. Let''s see, about nine years." Hina dered with a superior nce at Seiji.


    Seiji noticed the provocative look and red back. If they had known each other for that long, it meant that Hina had known Akira when she was thirteen. He could notpete with such a long rtionship.


    "Where did you meet?" Seiji could not help asking.


    "In a tuition ss." Hina released Akira and turned to Seiji. "You seem very interested in my life. Are you asking me as a potential sister-inw? I will tell you right now. Akira already rejected me."


    It took a moment for Seiji to understand what Hina meant. His face darkened immediately at the implication. This woman was trying to corrupt his small sister.


    "But I do not mind being Akira''s older sister-inw." Hina grinned with an evil smile. "What do you think Akira? We can be family forever if I marry your brother."


    Akira looked at Seiji''s dark face and Hina''s excited face. She lifted her right hand and stroked her chin in thought like an old man with a beard. The image was a little ridiculous, but Akira was seriously considering the situation.


    Hina was too attached to her and had put aside her life just to follow her around as her partner-in-crime and assistant. Although they had aplished a lot of things together, she wanted her to be free to pursue other things in life.


    Of course, she had made the suggestion for her to leave the Musketeer gang before but Hina had refused stubbornly and given her the silent treatment with evil res.


    Perhaps, what she needed was external stimtion.


    If she had something else to focus on, she would realise there was more to life. Unlike the other two Musketeers, Hina''s talents were not being utilised in her current situation. She was wasting away her life.


    She looked at Seiji and Hina again.


    "Very well. You can be my sister-inw." She dered.


    "Akira!" Hina said happily before hugging her and rubbing her face enthusiastically against Akira''s.


    As for Seiji, he was speechless. At what age were they living such that he could be sold off without consent? But more importantly, how could his sister give him away? Shouldn''t she be a little possessive and sticky and call him ''big brother'' sweetly?


    Shouldn''t she forbid him to be misled by gangster girls?


    In the end, he could only look at Akira as if he had been wronged.


    Hina noticed the intentional pitiful look that Seiji was making. She released Akira and looked at Seiji with a huff. She stood up and walked to him.


    "I am a prime specimen. I will only admit that Akira is the only woman better than me. Wait for me to win your heart." She dered before putting her hands around her waist andughing out loud.


    Seiji felt a cold sensation on his back.


    He had a feeling that his life was about to be hard.


    Seeing that his little sister did not care about him, he looked to his mother for help.


    "Seiji, you should thank your sister for thinking so carefully about you. I have always worried that you will be alone forever. But with Hina here, I can be at ease. Akira is truly my lucky star." Sayaka said with a gentle smile.


    Daiki found this cheerful atmosphere when he returned to the house. He sighed with relief when he did not see his younger brother and his gang of troublemakers. Although there was an additional strange girl in the house¡­


    Sayaka looked at her husband with narrowed eyes.


    "Oh, my dear husband has returned. Where were you?" She asked with a sweet smile.


    Daiki did not know why he felt danger from his wife. Heughed awkwardly.


    "You know I went to see Father." He responded.


    "Is that so?" Sayaka stood up. "Then, tell me why you are wearing your lucky golf cap?"


    Daiki raised a hand and touched the cap that he always kept at the country club. He had forgotten to take it off.


    "Dear¡­" He chuckled uneasily.


    "Let''s have a good talk."

 Chapter 325 - THE MASSACRED EGG

    Akira did not know what Sayaka said to Daiki after he came back from his golf trip. However, after that talk, her father acted with extreme care and caution. He was attentive to Sayaka like she was the queen, and he was a faithful knight.


    He poured her tea, served her food and pulled her chair. He also came back early after work with a range of ostentatious presents like a huge bunch of roses, an edible arrangement and craft chocte.


    In essence, he behaved like ackey.


    Akira looked at her mother with curiosity and wondered if she could learn about the skill she had used to turn her father into a loyal servant.


    Her mind drifted to a certain fox with evil eyes. How good would it be to have that Takahashi Kaito as her minion?


    The thought filled her with pleasure as she pictured herself ordering him with a wave of her hand while he rushed about to fulfil all her wishes.


    However, after a moment, she wondered why she was thinking about him. He had not appeared before her for a whole week. Perhaps, he was already gone. From what she had gathered from her mother''s gossip about the city, he was not even a resident of Mountain Ridge.


    Maybe, she would not see him again. She stabbed the sunny side up egg on her te.


    It would be a good thing if he did not appear before her. If he did, she would show him who is the boss. She stabbed the egg again and again.


    "Akira, are you alright?" Sayaka asked cautiously as she looked at the massacred egg.


    Her daughter had impable table manners and would eat all her food with care. Therefore, the strange behaviour made her a little worried.


    "Yes, everything is alright." Akira smiled. "I guess I''m not hungry."


    The smile on her daughter''s face was a little wider than usual, but it made Sayaka a little scared. She wondered if she was imagining it.


    She looked at her husband. He discretely shrugged his shoulders. He had also noticed the peculiar actions, but he thought it best to say nothing after seeing the fate of the egg.


    "Are you worried about the bet with your aunt? Don''t worry. Seiji said he knows someone with a suitable violin. At worst, we will buy another crystal piano." Sayakaforted Akira.


    Akira frowned a little. She did not care about the bet. It was not interesting betting on something she knew she would win. But at least, she would put that vile woman down and own something new and interesting by the end of the day.


    "There is no need. Hina will bring my violin before the party." Akira responded.


    Sayaka realised that Akira truly did not care about the bet.


    "Then, why do you seem on edge?" She asked.


    "I am not on edge," Akira responded stiffly.


    "Tell it to your breakfast." Sayaka looked meaningfully at the te.


    Akira looked at her te and realised that she had subconsciously made a mess while thinking about Kaito. Her embarrassment turned into anger when she realised that she had allowed him to affect her mood and thoughts.


    She stood up suddenly.


    "I''m done with breakfast. Excuse me." She left the table.


    Sayaka watched her walking away.


    "I wonder what''s with her. I thought she was settling in well. Do you think she has changed her mind about staying with us?" Sayaka asked Daiki.


    Daiki felt helpless. Every time Akira did something different from usual, his wife would assume that she was ufortable and wanted to leave.


    "It is a good thing she is being something other than perfect, don''t you think?" He said.


    "What do you mean?" Sayaka asked with sharp eyes.


    To her, Akira was the cutest and most perfect baby on earth.


    Daiki raised his hands to prevent his wife from bing mad. If he angered her again so soon after the golf incident, he might be kicked out of the bed for real.


    "If she is acting perfectly, it means she treats us like outsiders, or she considered herself a guest in the home." He exined. "If she is willing to show us a different and lessposed side, it means that she is epting us."


    Sayaka felt uncertain. In her understanding, Akira was just aposed and self-possessed girl who did not lose control over her emotions.


    "Have you seen the way she treats Seiji? She is more casual with him. Wouldn''t you like it if Akiraughed with you?" Daiki asked.


    Sayaka remembered the cuteugh she heard the previous Saturday.


    It was true!


    Akira treated Seiji better and more honestly than both of them put together. The worst part was that Seiji was never around, but he enjoyed the best rtionship. The thought made Sayaka depressed.


    "Don''t worry. We are her parents, so it will take more time. Her brother is only two years older, so it is understandable for them to get along." Daikiforted his wife. "In any case, we are better off than Kazuo."


    Sayaka became angry when Kazuo was mentioned.


    "When I see that boyter, I will smack him and set his head straight." She said. "How dare he not believe his mother and stand with outsiders against his own family? He even wants Akira to apologise to Hanae!"


    Daiki felt gratified after seeing his wife''s new attitude. He was afraid that Sayaka would feel guilty and change her mind after Kaoru called her. But that call had made her more firm in her decision to stay away from her sister''s family matters.


    He wondered what words were exchanged.


    He would wait until he was fully on his wife''s good side before asking. For now, it would be foolish to poke the ho''s nest.


    After all, it was the day for their daughter''s first public appearance in Mountain Ridge.

 Chapter 326 - A VALUABLE WEAPON

    When Akira returned to her room, she took out her phone and dialled the number saved as ''Info''. She had been rxing through the week and did not have the desire to handle real business. Therefore, she had not thought too much when she did not get a report about Kaito.


    But she realised now that she did not like that he knew more about her than she knew about him.


    Moreover, she did not like it when her mood was affected by an external factor.


    "Sister Boss, how are you?" A weak voice spoke out.


    Akira frowned.


    "What happened to your work ethic? I need that information." She asked.


    Rai did not like failing Akira because they went far back, but things were different this time.


    On the other side of the line, the young man looked sneakily around the gym and saw that no one was near him.


    "Sister Boss, the Chief found me out while investigating. Anyway, the surface background search on that Takahashi Kaito is simr to yours to a scary point. He went missing as a child, raised by a kind person and graduated from an average university before finding a job in a logisticspany." Rai said in a whisper.


    "So, his background is fake," Akira said while pacing.


    "Faker than silicone boobs." The young man said with a vulgarugh.


    "And then?"


    "Naturally, I dug a little deeper. After hours of digging through the miryyers of the dark virtual world, I found out why his identity is so obscured." Rai paused for dramatic effect.


    "Out with it," Akira said impatiently.


    "He is a super bad guy," Rai whispered triumphantly.


    Akira felt her heart beat a little faster at the words.


    "What do you mean?" She asked anxiously.


    "The kind that is being watched by almost all the governments of the world. If he walks anywhere, people be tense. His information is restricted even with my skills. When I was on the verge of getting the real juice, myputers were all shut down."


    "The chief called me and forbid me from looking into that man again. He is also making me exercise. Can you imagine it? I am in a gym. And the worst part, he cut down my screen time. What does he mean by screen time? My life is screen time."


    "Pleasee back and save me. Everything hurts." Rai cried out.


    Akira''s mind was spinning with the revtion of the information. She had asked Rai to handle the investigation for her because he had better resources at the agency. However, it seemed like Kaito had more secrets than she could imagine.


    Her lips turned up into a small smile.


    "Some exercise is good for you, Rai. Anyway, everyone in the valley has a good physical condition except you. It is time you joined the ranks." Akira said a few more words since she was in a better mood.


    "Sister Boss!" Rai cried out again in horror.


    "Fine, fine. I will call the chief. You can have your screen time back, but you have to keep exercising." She decided to help him out a little.


    Rai was dissatisfied still, but he was too afraid to lose more privileges.


    Akira disconnected the call before dialling a different number saved as Chief.


    "Oh, Akira, it is good that you have called. I was about to reach out to you." A booming voice sounded at the end of the line.


    "I am not taking up any work right now." She decided to cut him off immediately.


    "Don''t worry. It is nothing big." The manughed.


    Akira sighed a little. "Let me hear what you want first."


    "What do you mean what I want? We are warriors of justice. We do what is necessary to keep peace in the world." The man spoke with righteousness.


    "It seems it''s nothing urgent."


    "It is a simple matter. You won''t even have to lift a finger. I already heard that you were looking into Takahashi Kaito, which means you have already made contact with him." The chief said.


    Akira had a bad premonition.


    "Since you are calling me, you have probably already talked to Raiden. I will put it seemly. I want you to watch Kaito and report any unusual activity. We had already sent in someone, but they are not in the same position as you." The chief said seriously.


    "What do you mean?"


    "As Raiden probably told you, Takahashi Kaito is considered a dangerous man. The government watches him both to guard against him and to protect him. Let''s put it like this: he is a valuable weapon. And a lot of people want to control that weapon."


    Akira understood a little. The government was afraid that he would harm the country or join forces with another power. So, they watched him with care to prevent idents.


    "His current identity is the young master of the Takahashi family, so no one can get close to him. However, since you are now a young miss, you can watch him. It is a great coincidence that you are there." The chiefughed.


    Akira frowned. Was it really a coincidence?


    "So, what is his real identity?"


    "His identity is not important."


    "If you don''t tell me, I will just need to spend a little time digging. And if I can''t find anything, I will just ask him." She threatened.


    "You¡­" The chief sounded exasperated before sighing. "Fine, fine. He is an assassin. That is all you need to know for now."


    Before Akira could say anything more, the call was disconnected.

 Chapter 327 - A COLD-HEARTED PROFITEER

    The chauffeur dropped off Akira and her parents outside arge gate made of solid dark brown wood. The engraved sign above the gate wasrge and ostentatious with clear golden words: Celestial Blossom Garden.


    The garden was surrounded by a tall brick fence covered in creeping ivy with small purple flowers smattered across the surface. In essence, the garden was a delight even before one stepped into the sacrednd.


    The double sliding gate opened as the three people walked towards it. Akira looked to the corner and noticed the cameras used for monitoring the guests.


    She nced away nonchntly and looked at the garden.


    She immediately understood the reason guests could not enter the garden in vehicles. The Celestial Blossom Garden did not have an internal roadway.


    The garden looked raw and untouched. The flowering trees seemed to grow freely and wildly, making one forget that it was a controlled environment. Moreover, the grass covering the ground was also thriving.


    The entire sight was like a paradise secluded from the hustle and bustle of the city.


    "What do you think? Isn''t it beautiful?" Sayaka asked with a smile.


    Akira nodded distractedly.


    The cherry blossom scent intoxicated her for a moment before she realised the reason the aroma resonated with her. It is the fragrance that always followed that man. Unfortunately, the scentcked the coolness of mint.


    She tried to shake him from her head.


    She wanted to focus on him as a mission target. If she was distracted, she might miss out on something important.


    Moreover, if he was as dangerous as the chief and Rai had said, it would be best not to think about ying with him.


    She lifted her hand to adjust her hat as the natural flowery breeze hit her.


    The soft ring of the bell around her wrist made her heart feel a little ufortable. She did not know what possessed her to ignore the new jewellery Hina had brought her and wear the ornate silver bracelet she had gotten from Kaito.


    She told herself it was because it is the only thing that matched her casual spring dress. However, she knew that it was a lie.


    "Akira, there is something that we did not tell you about this flower-viewing party," Sayaka spoke up as they walked through the forest of trees.


    Akira lifted her brows in surprise.


    "As I said before, the owner of the garden is a bit entric." Sayaka continued.


    Akira nodded. She had learned earlier that the man had many rules concerning his flower viewing event. He did not even allow people toe to his garden with high-heeled shoes.


    "Well, it is not a major matter, but I do not want you to get caught off-guard in case of anything. The owner is a bit of an art enthusiast, so he appreciates if his guests create and leave something artistic in the pavilion at the centre of the garden." Sayaka said.


    Daiki scoffed. "Don''t put it so mildly. For every invitation, the owner requires something in exchange. It can be calligraphy, a painting or a musical performance. Otherwise, he will not allow an offending person back for the next party."


    Akira frowned. "Is it that important for people to attend this flower-viewing party?"


    Sayaka and Daiki both sighed.


    "This ce is the same as an ancient gathering centre where the literary capabilities of schrly families are judged. A lot of important teachers, political figures and business people attend this annual party. If someone, especially from the younger generation stands out, their future is set." Sayaka said.


    "Not only the young people. An old patriarch was able to earn national recognition online and revive his artistic career after creating a beautiful painting here." Daiki sighed. "Unfortunately, any art made during the flower viewing party belongs to the owner."


    "What if someone performs a y or a song?" Akira asked with curiosity.


    "He owns the right to that specific performance and can distribute or sell it as he likes," Daiki exined.


    ''What a bizarre man!'' Akira thought.


    Moreover, he was also a cold-hearted profiteer. If an important schr or artiste created something good, he could earn a couple of million in a single moment.


    "Don''t worry. I will represent the three of us since we are under one invite." Sayaka said quickly, thinking that Akira was worried. "I have not picked a brush for a few years, but I can still manage."


    Akira nodded.


    She did not have any intention of actively participating in this strange event.


    The three walked to the central area of the garden in silence. Once again, Akira was impressed by the beauty of the garden and the meticulous thoughts of the creator. He had probably thought about holding these parties from the beginning.


    At the centre of the garden was arge and raised futuristic pavilion. The floor was made of light brown solid wood while the convoluted, geodesic top seemed to be moulded from a ss-like material, possibly polycarbonate.


    The interior space could be seen from the multiple entrances and at angles. Moreover, the different pavilion sections seemed to be set up as workstations. Multiple easels were ced around the pavilion, and calligraphy paper, brushes, pens and other supplies were ced on worktables.


    If an unrted person came to the garden, they would assume it was some kind of schoolpetition.


    As they walked up the steps and into the pavilion, Akira was drawn to the centre of the pavilion. The centre was raised higher than the rest of the floor. This area had multiple instruments set up around the small lighted stage.


    The garden owner did not leave anything to chance. He intended to milk the opportunity for all it was worth.


    As Akira was thinking about this matter, two older women approached them.


    "Mr Yamazaki, Mrs Yamazaki, it is good to see you here." One of the women spoke up with an insincere smile.


    "We thought you would surely note because of your family situation." The other woman added with a shake of the head.

 Chapter 328 - LACKS SPIRIT

    Daiki''s and Sayaka''s faces changed at the strange and provocative words. The rumours in Mountain Ridge about the Yamazaki family had spread widely, but they did not think that someone in their circle believed the hearsay and would speak directly about the rumours.


    Moreover, a nce at the people whispering and looking at them as they walked in and around the pavilion showed that the issue was more serious than they originally thought.


    "What do you mean by our situation, Mrs Kadowaki?" Sayaka asked with a hard tone.


    The woman covered her mouth with her hand as if she regretted her words. However, the light in her eyes showed that she had made the statement with an evil intention.


    Mrs Narita looked at the clear-eyed Sayaka and felt a little frustrated. Even when things were falling apart, she maintained her guileless and innocent appearance.


    The behaviour irked her to an unbelievable extent.


    "We must be mistaken about it, Mrs Yamazaki. But you should probably deal with the unsavoury gossip floating around." Mrs Narita said with feigned kindness. "Oh, is this your rumoured daughter? What is your name, youngdy?"


    Akira could see that these two women had dark hearts and bad blood with Sayaka. Therefore, she did not intend to be polite.


    "I am Yamazaki Akira. I am sure you have heard about me." She looked at the woman coldly.


    Mrs Narita was not a simple woman, so she did not mind the direct and rude tone. In fact, she revelled in it because it could provide more fodder for the grapevine.


    Furthermore, she did not have anything to fear from a girl without a good background.


    "It is always good to ask directly. We can''t always believe in rumours. I am sure that you are not as uncultured as people are saying. You would not believe the cruelty of some people. Some have even said you drove your cousin mad so that she can stop monopolising your position in the Yamazaki family." Mrs Narita paused as she looked at Akira with a strange smile.


    "Of course, I do not believe such a thing. You seem like a pleasant enough girl. I will even introduce you to my daughter. She can guide you as you get settled in Mountain Ridge." She added.


    Akira felt a hint of awe at the woman. Herposure was something. She retained an even and polite tone as she spoke unpleasant words. It was obvious that she was hoping that Akira would be overwhelmed by the insults and act badly.


    "Then, I will thank Mrs Narita in advance." Akira smiled before looking in the direction from which the two women came. A youngdy who seemed about seventeen or eighteen was holding a brush, concentrating on forming andscape on canvas.


    "Is that your daughter drawing thatndscape?" Akira asked.


    Mrs Narita swelled with pride.


    "You have a good eye. That is my Sakuko. She is quite the gifted painter. We came a little earlier because she did not want to be disrupted while working." Mrs Narita said without modesty.


    Some people attended the flower viewing party as early as possible so that they could create something amazing. Early birds would have more time for an intricate piece plus theirpleted pieces would be ready by the time the bigshots from academia came in.


    "Is that so? Some people might think that she was in a rush to get started so that she would not forget how to draw thatndscape. Of course, they would be wrong? Right, Mrs Narita?" Akira asked withrge open and innocent eyes.


    Mrs Narita''s heart beat a little faster.


    ''Could the uncultured girl have figured out the trick? No, it was impossible.'' She thought in her heart.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Mrs Kadowaki did not notice anything unusual. "Ms Narita is a prodigy. She has her eyes set on the top fine arts university. She has already received a lot of acim from masters. Someone like you might not recognise talent if it hit you in the face."


    The Kadowaki family was not one of the top five families. However, they had risen to a high level with the help of the Narita family.


    The Kadowaki family was involved in the construction industry, Naturally, a lot of financial input was required for a sustainable operation in the property development market. They were fortunate to form a good rtionship with the Naritas who were in the financial solutions market.


    As a result, the Kadowaki family had risen quite quickly. They also felt indebted to the Naritas and took every opportunity to tter them.


    Mrs Kadowaki was particrly loyal to Mrs Narita. Their connection was what allowed the two families to get into business together initially, even though the Kadowaki business did not seem like a business investment at the time.


    Mrs Narita was relieved at the fierce defence of her daughter by her friend. Her short hesitation might have made a keen person a little suspicious.


    Before she could feelpletely at peace, a loud voice reached them.


    "You look like you are tracing this drawing. What is with your slow and clumsy hands? Ai, there''s no way this will turn out right." A loud voice spoke up.


    The familiar voice made Akira turn and discover the expected culprit.


    Nanase was standing behind Narita Sakuko. She was looking at the painting while shaking her head. The twins were also shaking their heads on either side of their mother.


    Mrs Narita rushed towards the area where her daughter was working in a panic with Mrs Kadowaki in tow. The three Yamazakis followed because of Nanase and her daughters.


    "You are affecting my mood." Sakuko turned in anger and looked at Nanase.


    "What do you mean I am affecting your mood? I am giving you helpful criticism. Your hands are not flexible enough. You are not in the right mood for drawing this type of carefreendscape. Itcks spirit." Nanase responded without pause.


    The twins nodded in agreement.


    "What do you know about drawing and painting? Do not interfere with my daughter''s work." Mrs Narita had a dark face as she countered Nanase.


    "Probably a little more than you. Otherwise, you would not have held back her life like this. At this level, she is not going to attain sess unless she gives up everything to practise. Even with plenty of practice¡­ Ai, what a tragedy." Nanase shook her head again.


    Mrs Narita was angry, but a few people were paying attention to them. She was not thick-skinned like Nanase, so she could not keep arguing without regard for her image.


    "Then, can you show me how to draw properly, Mrs Yamazaki?" Sakuko asked with gritted teeth.

 Chapter 329 - SOMETHING SPECIAL

    Mrs Narita realised she had been anxious for nothing. Her Sakuko was not a simple girl. She could not be put down so easily. Even though her talent in painting and drawing wascking, she was still a youngdy who had grown up in one of the top families in Mountain Ridge.


    It was too bad that she had three brothers and multiple male cousins. Moreover, the Narita grandfather did not like the idea of the family being inherited by a girl. Therefore, he had manipted his way to ensure Sakuko focused on a career in arts.


    It was a true shame.


    She could have been a great businesswoman, considering her sharp wit and keen mind.


    Nanaseughed a little awkwardly at the words because more people wereing closer to the workstation. The party had not begun, but most of the guests had already arrived. It seemed her big mouth had put her into trouble again.


    "Mrs Yamazaki, if you can prove to me that I do not have talent in art, I will give up on it." Sakuko looked at Nanase with determination.


    Nanase looked at the young girl for a long moment, and something changed in the older woman''s eyes. She did not retain her usual frivolous attitude as she picked up an illustration board from the corner and cleared some space on the worktable.


    She picked a piece of charcoal and looked at Sakuko''s awkward and unfinished painting of the series of mountains. She looked back to her illustration board and her charcoal glided on the off-white surface at an incredible speed.


    The people who were close-by surrounded the worktable while others craned their necks for a nce at the illustration board.


    Everyone knew about Yamazaki Isami''s wife because she was the most unusual woman among the upper-ss families in Mountain Ridge.


    She was famous for being crude because she came from a vige. Most women in Mountain Ridge shunned her because they found her personality embarrassing. Moreover, she could not appreciate the finer things in life.


    However, it seemed that she was not as uncultured as people said.


    Within twenty minutes, the same image that Sakuko had been struggling to form appeared on the illustration board. It was not detailed or filled with the most intricate details of thendscape. However, the simple and free lines forming the drawing made the ridgee alive.


    In simple terms, it captured the spirit and beauty of the naturalnd.


    Sakuko was standing beside the table, so she could see the drawing clearly. Her eyes watered a little as she looked at the fathomless essence of the image.


    She knew she was not a gifted artist, but seeing the ease with which Nanase created her drawing made her understand how subpar she was.


    She knew everything she had aplished was a result of her family hyping things up and paying off event organisers to put her at the forefront.


    However, she always thought that she could fake it and make it.


    Now, she knew that she would have been exposed as a fraud if she managed to step into a fine arts university after her final year in high school.


    "I have lost." She said simply before turning away and rushing out of the pavilion.


    Mrs Narita looked at her daughter running away and felt heartache. She had not imagined that Nanase would have any abilities in art. She had never shown any interest in participating in artistic events. And everyone said that she was from the vige.


    She red at Nanase. However, before she could speak, a tall man stepped forward from the crowd. He was wearing white clothes from head to toe, including a white hat and white gloves. Though he was handsome, the stark white colour washed him out.


    "This is a wonderful drawing, Mrs Yamazaki. It is something special." The man spoke in a gentle voice.


    Nanaseughed a little because she realised she had drawn too much attention to herself bypeting with a little girl.


    However, she had not been able to resist when she saw that young girl with trapped eyes. Obviously, she did not like drawing or painting and probably felt like she was drowning. She remembered that feeling all too well.


    "It''s nothing, Mr Blossom." She waved her hand a little.


    "It is precisely because it is nothing, that it is something."


    The handsome man was called Cherry Blossom. Everyone knew that it was a moniker, but he was clouded in mystery. From the rumours in the world of academia, he was a renowned botanist who was revered in and out of the country.


    Therefore, everyone epted his name without question.


    With a wave of his hand, a young man in a ck suit stepped forward and picked up the illustration board. In a few moments, the illustration was ced on an easel at the side.


    Cherry Blossom walked to the centre of the pavilion and stood on the raised centre amidst the musical instruments.


    "As you know, my flower viewing parties are not formal." He spoke in a gentle voice. "However, I realised that a lot of performers do not get the appreciation they deserve during the party. So, we will change things up a little this year."


    "As usual, each family has been assigned a gazebo in the garden for the maximum enjoyment of the flowers. The caterers will deliver pic baskets in an hour. Meanwhile, feel free to use the provided art supplies to capture the essence of the fleeting beauty of the wonderful blossoms."


    "We will close the evening with musical performances to maximise your enjoyment. You can register performances with Yugo here. Please feel free to walk around and enjoy the garden."


    The guests pped lightly as Cherry Blossom stepped down from the raised tform. Murmurs filled the pavilion as guests dispersed.


    A beautiful woman walked towards Yugo and smiled at him.


    "I would like to register two performances. One for myself and one for my niece." Makiko smiled brightly with a calcting light in her eyes.

 Chapter 330 - PERVERTED INTERESTS

    Akira did not remain at the pavilion after the short introduction. Moreover, her parents did not follow her because Sayaka wanted to get started on her painting. Sayaka was a bit nervous because she had not touched a brush for a while, so she did not mind her daughter leaving.


    Akira walked from the pavilion and into the garden.


    She did not have a special interest in flowers, but she was quite curious about the mechanisms the owner of the garden used to dy flowering. She was aware of a few methods used for managing early blooming.


    However, these methods were primarily used on flowering bushes and herbs. For instance, techniques like pruning and pinching off buds were used to prevent premature flowering and ensure consistent blooming in some nts. The primary approach used for flowering trees was controlled water sprinkling.


    However, the dy was short.


    Of course, the assumption was that Mr Blossom was not using chemicals sprays to regte the hormone levels in the trees.


    As Akira walked around the garden in deep thought, she came across a youngdy sniffing in tears alone. She was squatting in an inelegant position and looked pitiful.


    Akira did not want to get involved in something messy, so she decided to walk away immediately. Unfortunately, she was discovered.


    "Are you rushing off to tell everyone about my pathetic state?" The girl spoke up nasally. "No one will believe you."


    Akira looked back at her and felt that the girl was probably not right in her mind.


    "With your blotchy face, I won''t need to tell anyone. They will see it themselves." She responded.


    Sakuko felt embarrassed by the words and dug out some wet wipes to clean her face.


    "I can see why no one likes you." She said as she tried to make herself presentable.


    "Is that so?" Akira responded nonchntly.


    "You should know that Hanae has a lot of friends. She is quite well-rooted in the social circles in Mountain Ridge. Those girls will not make life easy for you." Sakuko said.


    "I would like to see them try." Akira''s voice remained even.


    "Can''t you try to react a little more naturally?"


    "If I were to react naturally, I would ask you why you are crying alone in a corner?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? I have lost the future I worked so much for. I will never be an artist."


    "Isn''t that what you wanted when you challenged my aunt?"


    Sakuko felt a little surprised by the words. "Why do you say that?"


    "Anyone who has ever held a brush could see how unhappy you were. If I were to hazard a guess, I would say that someone taught you how to draw thatndscape specifically for this asion." Akira exposed her.


    Sakuko looked at her warily. "How did you know?"


    "There''s a natural flow to drawing anything. You should know that. However, you were so focused on retracing the steps that you made some unnatural choices." Akira said.


    Sakuko took another look at the girl whose name had been thrown into the mud. She did not seem like someone who would let wealth get to her head that she would drive her cousin crazy. There was probably an evil person fanning the mes to make her look bad.


    Apart from Hanae, there was no one else who would do that. But ording to rumours, Hanae was recuperating in the Willow Mental Wellness facility.


    "You are smarter than you look," Sakuko said.


    "And you are dumber than you look. Why are you forcing yourself to do something that you don''t like? Can you force yourself for a lifetime?" She asked.


    Sakuko looked miffed at being called dumb. She stood up to face Akira.


    "You clearly don''t understand how life works in our society. We do not have much of a choice about our lives. Everything is decided for you. Life is especially hard when you are a girl because you will never inherit anything." Sakuko said bitterly.


    Akira smiled a little.


    "Is that so? I think life is easier when you are a girl in this society. You already know that you will not inherit the family''s billions. Nothing is holding you back. What''s the worst that your family can do if you refuse to follow their arrangements? Unless in special circumstances, the most they can do is cut off your allowance." She said.


    "It''s not that easy."


    "It is that easy," Akira said. "Most of the pressure that you will receive to follow the arranged path will be emotional unless you are very attached to the family wealth. You can choose to take control now or have regretster. I am not telling you what to do. I am merely pointing out the obvious."


    "Do you know anything about filial piety?" Sakuko felt annoyed.


    "Filial piety is honouring your parents. You can do so without sacrificing your future. It''s about the true intentions in your heart." Akira felt she had wasted too much time on the girl. "You should probably look for your worried mother."


    Sakuko looked at Akira one more time before turning and walking away. Akira watched the girl with a smile. The young ones were always so excitable.


    As soon as Sakuko was out of earshot, she turned in another direction.


    "It is rude to eavesdrop while girls are talking." She spoke out coldly.


    Mr Cherry Blossom stepped out from the trees with a gentle smile and faced Akira. His gloved hands were held behind his back as if he were some kind of wise expert.


    "The Yamazakidies are quite special." He said softly. "And I was not eavesdropping. I saw you examining my trees and thought I could offer some assistance."


    Akira looked at the man with a critical eye. He was not a bad-looking man, but he clearly had perverted interests. Otherwise, why would he follow her and listen to his conversation with that foolish girl?


    He was quite a suspicious character.


    "Is that so?" She asked with obvious distrust.


    "Of course." He said. "Naturally, I was also fascinated to hear your take on the life of the upper-ss society."


    "And?"


    "Of course, I agree with you. It is more satisfying to carve out your own path without the shackles of the so-called aristocracy." His eyes glinted with focused interest. "Now, what would you like to know about my trees?"

 Chapter 331 - THE TEMPTING LIPS

    Akira could not understand the intentions of the man who called himself Cherry Blossom. However, she decided there was no harm in satisfying her scientific curiosity. If she could learn something new, perhaps the day would not feel wasted.


    "I am a little interested in the method used to dy the flowering season of the trees. These nts have a stringent flowering pattern, and with climate change, they are flowering earlier each year than ever." She said.


    Cherry Blossom''s eyes shone with an attentive glow. He never found anyone with a keen interest in flowers or botany. Most women who talked about flowers were only interested in their beautiful colours or conferred floral meaning.


    He liked it when his flowers were admired for their beauty, but no one ever asked how he did it. The curiosity made him happy.


    His fascination with the girl increased.


    He had heard about this new daughter of the Yamazaki family. While he did not like getting involved in the gossip and politics of the Mountain Ridge families, he preferred to remain informed about the urrences.


    The news about Akira was less than ttering and bordering on libel. The most interesting bit was how she had driven her cousin mad due to her jealousy.


    He remembered that cousin. She was quite the gifted pianist for her age. If she kept developing and did not meet idents, she could be as respectable in the field as Satou Makiko. It seemed that the Yamazaki n was notcking in artistic talent.


    "What are your guesses?" Cherry Blossom asked Akira with a teasing smile.


    Akira looked at a tree before turning back to the man.


    "There are only two possibilities: chemical hormone control or induced mutation." She said. "Of course, I have heard that the garden does not use any chemicals that could harm the natural environment. So, the trees are probably mutants." She responded.


    Cherry Blossom smiled and pped his hands at the response.


    "You are quite right. These babies are my special creations. I figured out a method to introduce a vector into the tree that dys and prolongs the flowering season." He smiled as he patted a tree.


    Akira nodded in understanding. It was what she expected.


    "Naturally, I patented the system and built a glorious garden to celebrate my first triumph in the world of botany." Cherry Blossom indicated to the garden before turning to Akira and assessing her with that gentle smile.


    "Would you like to know the secret of my sess with the vector?" He asked with an intent to lure in Akira. "Of course, I intend to tell all my secrets to only one woman in my life."


    Akira frowned at both the words and the suggestive look in Cherry Blossom''s eyes.


    She understood the implications behind his words, so she did not want to know these secrets.


    However, before she could respond to the man, she felt someone pull her by the waist and hold her to a warm chest.


    An rm rang in her mind because she had not sensed anyone approaching. Then, she inhaled the scent of cool mint merged perfectly with a cherry blossom aroma, and it intoxicated her senses.


    She wanted to fight his hold for a short moment, but she decided against it. She was supposed to watch him. If she alienated him and embarrassed him before Cherry Blossom, he might not trust her, and her mission would be harder.


    At least, that is what she told herself as she remained docile in the strong arms.


    "My Akira does not know all my secrets yet, so she does not have time to learn about irrelevant people," Kaito spoke with a dangerous edge to his voice. "Mr Cherry Blossom needs to find someone else to listen to his weal and woe."


    Cherry Blossom looked at the two people with increasing interest.


    He had also heard of the son of the Takahashi family. From the rumours, he was a careless and foppish man without ambition. He was apparently raised in a poor region before attaining some sess. But he had quit his job to enjoy the family wealth.


    No one took him seriously in the Takahashi family despite weing him back to the fold. Cherry Blossom theorised that he was a dispensable pawn for the Takahashi patriarch against his insolent eldest son.


    Cherry Blossom smiled at the man. It seemed like the truth in the grapevine about Takahashi Kaito could not be further from the rumours. He could see that this man called Kaito was not a simple one.


    However, the more interesting thing was that Kaito and Akira seemed to know each other. What are the chances that the two returnees of wealthy families were close and even together?


    It seemed like Mountain Ridge was about to get a little more interesting.


    Still, he would not give up on the first woman to perk up his interest in a long while.


    "Is that so?" Cherry Blossom used Akira''s words to challenge Kaito. "Akira, you are wee to explore my garden on any day. Perhaps we can exchange some insights."


    With that, he turned and left.


    Kaito turned Akira by her shoulders to face him. Herrge doe eyes looked into his narrowed wicked ones. She did not know if she was imagining it, but there seemed to be a strange madness brewing in the dark eyes.


    "What did I tell you about other men?" Kaito asked with a tight voice.


    Akira did not know what he was going on about, but she wanted to appease her mission target.


    "I did not touch him. I only chatted with him a little because he is a strange person." She responded honestly.


    Kaito became angrier, and the storm in his eyes became a little more turbulent. He grabbed her waist and pulled her against his body.


    "I thought I was the only strange man you know." He said while lowering his head.


    Akira looked up and their eyes met, creating a strange tempestuous connection. She licked her lips to alleviate the sudden feeling of dryness. Kaito watched her small innocent action with the enraptured obsession glowing in his eyes. His arms tightened around the delicate waist.


    "I had not met him yet." She finally responded.


    "And?" Kaito asked with that dangerous edge slipping back into his voice.


    "I did not hold his hand," Akira remembered what Kaito had said.


    Kaito growled and pulled her tightly against his body as if he was trying to absorb her into his person. Akira was a little dazed. She wondered why she did not push him away and hit him where it hurts. She had never been so close to anyone.


    "What are you thinking about while I am holding you?" Kaito asked while looking into the clear eyes.


    Akira did not respond as she questioned her sanity. She could not put a finger on the cause of her unusual behaviour when it came to Kaito.


    The possessive madness churned in the wicked man''s eyes before he bent his head a little more and bit the tempting lips below his in punishment.

 Chapter 332 - LIKE A TEENAGER

    The bite was soft, but it felt strange. Akira was stunned for a moment because she had not expected Kaito to make such a bold and shameless move.


    Since Akira did not react, Kaito nibbled on the sweet lower lip a little more.


    Feeling the sensation of the insistent naughty lips and wicked teeth, Akira''s face darkened. Was this shameless person treating her lips like an all-you-can-eat buffet?


    She pushed him away and looked at his mischievous, thick-skinned face tly. He licked his lips in satisfaction as if he was savouring the taste and imagining having a little more.


    Akira had not thought of his action of biting her lips too deeply, so she was not embarrassed as they faced each other. It was not that she was too innocent or thick-skinned like Kaito. She just did not register the intimacy of his action.


    However, when he licked his lips like a satisfied fox, she realised that his action could be considered a kiss.


    Her ears turned a little hot and red as the immensity of what had happened hit her.


    She had just allowed a strange man she did not know well to kiss her in public during an important party. The only thing she truly knew about the man was that he was a dangerous assassin.


    However, something in her did not want to show Kaito that she was affected by the urrence. So, she tried to calm her unsettled heart as she continued to look at him.


    "Did you enjoy yourself?" She asked tly with expressionless eyes.


    Kaitoughed a little, his eyes shining with increasing fascination at the youngdy. Her responses were always so interesting. He felt proud about his keen eye. If he had not discovered her, she might have been snatched by shameless men who overestimated themselves.


    "I did. The taste was quite good." He licked his lips again. "I would like to have another sample if you are not sure about my satisfaction level."


    Akira resisted the heat threatening to creep to her face as felt defeated by the thickness of his skin. She could notpete with this type of person.


    "What are you doing?" A cold and threatening voice spoke up.


    Akira was startled. She also felt a little guilt appear in her heart at the sound of the voice and quickly separated from Kaito. Even though she had pushed his chest away, his hands were still around her waist.


    Fortunately, the fox did not disy his obstinate behaviour. He let go of her waist and schooled his seductive expression before they both faced the speaker.


    Seiji looked at the man, who had been groping his sister, with angry eyes. No good man would be acting like this towards ady in a public garden during a major event. He was sure that Akira was being taken advantage of by a smooth-talking b*stard with a pretty face.


    Hina, who was standing beside him, looked at Kaito and then Akira before nodding in approval. As expected of her goddess¡­ She had picked a fine specimen, and she did not even hesitate to get a little frisky during the day.


    A vulgar smile lit up her face.


    "Brother, I didn''t know you wereing," Akira said to the cold-faced Seiji.


    "I convinced him." Hina chuckled a little in self-satisfaction.


    Akira''s cold eyes rested on her so-called friend. Even though she was not at fault, she was the only one to me for the awkward situation. Hina shivered a little at the gaze.


    She wanted to plead her case and expound on the struggle of finding her in the vast garden. However, she realised that an exnation would probably make things worse.


    After a moment, her eyes lit up.


    "Look at what I brought you." She lifted a violin case. "Now we can p that pretentious woman''s face."


    Akira turned her attention back to Seiji. His cold aura seemed to have murderous intent as he faced Kaito. As for Kaito, he did not look threatened at all. Moreover, he had no sense of guilt in his demeanour.


    As expected of a shameless fox¡­


    "Brother, this is my¡­" She paused for a long moment before she forced out the words. "friend, Takahashi Kaito."


    Kaito was amused by the lovely littledy beside him as she introduced him to the protective brother. He stretched a hand and ced it over Akira''s shoulder in a friendly manner.


    Naturally, the gesture irked Seiji even more.


    Seeing Seiji''s anger, Akira jabbed an elbow into Kaito''s hard abdomen. He grunted in pain before removing his arm from her shoulder.


    "How do you do, brother?" He spoke with a wide smile.


    "I do not have an old little brother like you." Seiji retorted. "Doesn''t an uncle like you feel shame when behaving like a teenager in broad daylight?"


    Kaitoughed. "Should I call you brother-inw then?"


    Seiji was speechless. Did this man not hear the insult?


    Akira felt a little sorry for her brother and jabbed her elbow into Kaito''s abdomen again. He grunted in pain, but his cheerful expression did not change.


    "I don''t mind if you call me uncle." He looked at her with his fox eyes and chuckled with some evil intent.


    Akira''s ears became hot and red immediately.


    The scene was an eyesore to Seiji while Hina startedughing without holding back. She had always wondered what kind of man would interest the reserved and pure Akira. She could never have guessed that her type was this type of flirtatious guy.


    No wonder everyone had failed to seduce her in the past.


    Judging from her serious temperament and her cute face, everyone assumed that she wanted a stable and reliable partner. So, those who approached her would always present a mature and sophisticated air while hitting on Akira.


    Who knew that Akira would like a rogue?


    Seiji red at Hina before turning to Akira.


    "It is almost time for the pic. Dad said we should go ahead to our gazebo. There''s no need to waste time on unrted people." Seiji did not engage Kaito anymore.


    Kaito did not mind. However, he still winked at Akira as she stepped forward to join her brother and Hina.


    As they walked away, Seiji turned his head to give Kaito ast threatening nce.


    Unfortunately, he did not see even his shadow.


    ''Maybe he ran away.'' Heforted himself.

 Chapter 333 - OLD HANDS

    The guests at the Celestial Blossom Garden returned to the pavilion after a long pic with their families in the gazebos. Perhaps the atmosphere in the open garden was soothing, or the bottles of wine included in the pic baskets were a little strong¡­


    Regardless of the reason, the guests were more rxed as they gathered once again.


    The workstations in the pavilions had been removed, leaving arge space around the performance area at the centre. Moreover,fortable seats had been set around the stage.


    As for the various artistic items created, they were disyed around the room with care, adding a special charm to the pavilion. Naturally, the names of the creators were indicated on the pieces to ensure credit was given where due.


    Much could be said about Cherry Blossom. But no one could im he was inefficient.


    Before the performances began, Yugo looked at Mr Blossom after reviewing his list of performers.


    "Mr Blossom, someone has been registered five times to perform. Although the actual person has not nominated themselves¡­" He spoke with some apprehension.


    Cherry Blossom smiled. "Is it Yamazaki Akira?"


    "Mr Blossom, how did you guess it?" Yugo looked at his boss with worship.


    "It is expected. Put her performance as the special closing one. It should be something interesting. Keep inmunication with Matthew in case there is a problem with the live stream. I want to give our audience the best experience." The man in white smiled.


    Yugo nodded at his enterprising boss.


    Akira walked around the room with her family looking at the art before they sat down. She was quite impressed with some of the little creations made by the guests. The pieces were not restricted to art and calligraphy, although these were the mostmon.


    She had seen some sculptures and figurines of diverse mediums, impressive origami and a pink crochet hat for some reason.


    Somehow, she could see the appeal of asking for these items instead of marypensation from the guests.


    Once Akira sat down, she noticed Chiharu approaching the seat on her left with Kazuo right behind her. She indicated for Hina, who was gawking at a sugar angel figurine, to sit next to her. Seiji had no choice but to sit on the other side of Hina. As for her mother and father, they had filled the seats on her right.


    Chiharu had been giving her unusual looks throughout the pic and making attempts toe closer to her. However, Akira was not interested in the green tea she was serving. Besides, she did not want to be dumb like her eldest brother by being close to her.


    Unfortunately, she could also not shut her down directly because the woman had not done anything untoward to her. She could only use Hina, Seiji and her parents as her temporary protectors until she found out what the woman wanted.


    "I didn''t know the twins were singing," Hina whispered.


    Akira realised that she had missed the introduction to the first performance. When she looked up, she discovered that her little cousins were already standing on the stage at the centre of the pavilion.


    The audience was entranced by the doppelgangers. Most people had seen the girls, but a unique charm surrounded them on stage. One picked a guitar, and the other sat before a piano.


    Even though they were childish and mischievous before their close rtives and at home, they were seventeen-year-old youngdies who were almost adults. Their elegance could not be hidden.


    Their performance was a rendition of an old folksong. The sounds of the guitar and piano blended with their harmonised voices to create an enchanting bad with an edge of modern pop.


    Within a few moments, the entire crowd was hypnotised by the simple and nostalgic music. Some people could not help sighing with jealousy.


    Their children could hardly manage eptable calligraphy doodles while other people''s daughters were changing the face of music. Moreover, with the twin factor, almost everyone felt aggrieved that their families did not have multiple births genes.


    When the performance ended, the apuse was deafening. While the girls were not perfect, they were talented and memorable.


    "How could that loud woman give birth to such good daughters?" Hina whispered to Akira.


    Akira looked at Hina with an obvious message. ''Have you looked at yourself in the mirror?''


    "I am not as loud as she is. Anyway, when I give birth to children, they will be even cuter and smarter." Hina scoffed before looking at Seiji with a sly smile.


    Seiji felt that cold sensation when he saw the calcting light in her eyes.


    As for Akira, she looked at the twins joining their mother with happy smiles after their first public performance. Like Hina, she also had a hint of calction in her eyes as she looked at them. No one could guess what she was thinking.


    The rest of the performances were not bad since most people in Mountain Ridge learnt music to some extent. However, it was hard topete against moe twins with good voices and talent in ying instruments.


    Akira was drawn back to the stage when Makiko stepped up. Everyone paid attention to the older woman as she sat elegantly at the piano because she had made herself a name in the ssical music world. Her talent was indisputable even though she was no longer an active performer.


    As she began the piece ''Imey'', her confidence was brimming, and she was like a shining beacon. However, her performance declined as she proceeded. It was not an obvious problem for the casual listener.


    Still, people with a keen ear could sense the problems with the tempo.


    "I bet it''s her old hands that can''t keep up," Hina whispered to Akira.


    "You will soon be just as old," Akira responded calmly.


    "You are right. I can''t me those old hands. I have seen grandpas do better. She probably has been wasting too much time on schemes. She probably has practised ''Imey'' this week only. Peh! She overestimates herself." Hina whispered again.


    After much difficulty, Makiko managed toplete her performance. She stood up as apuse filled the pavilion and tried to smile graciously at the audience with a slight bow. However, the cold sweat on her forehead betrayed her difficulties.


    Her sharp eyes found Akira and looked at her with a hidden harshness. Even though she had not done well, she was sure that Akira would do poorly and make her look good.


    If she refused toply and perform, it would be even better. With the live stream, she would be aughingstock in Mountain Ridge and beyond.


    "Why is she looking at you?" Hina asked in another whisper.


    "Maybe, I am too pretty," Akira responded.


    Yugo stood at the bottom of the tform as Makiko exited the stage.


    "And now, for our special closing performance, Yamazaki Akira!"

 Chapter 334 - A VALIANT SAMURAI

    "¡­"


    Akira looked at the enthusiastic announcer with questioning eyes.


    She was not sure if she had heard it right. When did it turn out that she was performing? Moreover, it was a special closing performance.


    She looked at Hina.


    "Did you register for a performance?" Hina whispered in equal shock.


    Akira shook her head. She had onlye to the party because of her parents'' insistence. She did not have the intention to get involved in the actual events.


    "Who do you think did it?" Hina questioned with some anger.


    "Do you think that matters right now?" Akira responded with her own question.


    She wondered if she should decline and make it clear that she was not performing. In any case, she had not registered for the event. Even though there was a live stream, she was not afraid of censure or embarrassment.


    However, after a moment, she remembered that she was no longer a lone wolf.


    She was not representing herself only. While she was not close with the Yamazaki family yet, she could not disgrace them in theirmunity. At least, on ount of Daiki''s kindness, Seiji''s protectiveness and Sayaka''s efforts, she could not act carelessly.


    "Akira¡­" Her mother touched her arm in concern.


    The simple gesture made Akira smile a little. "It''s alright."


    She turned to Hina. "Give me the violin."


    If the people ying tricks on her wanted a show, she would give them a show.


    Her small body emitted an aura of blood.


    Hina brightened up at the change in Akira. She squatted a little and opened the case in front of her. She revealed a beautiful vintage violin and presented it to Akira like it was a mighty sword.


    Akira picked the instrument and the bow and walked to the stage.


    Unknown to her, the people watching the livestream were already displeased with the dy.


    It should be noted that the livestream was not a public one. In simple terms, not everyone could watch the event. Most of the families attending the flower viewing party were quite prominent, so it would be a loss if the show was free.


    Cherry Blossom was quite the enterprising botanist.


    The people watching the livestream included art and musical schrs, entertainment industry moguls, enthusiastic patrons of arts and of course, wealthy otakus.


    The fee for gaining ess to the livestream page was quite steep, and it was by invitation to ensure exclusivity. However, for most of the watchers, it was worthwhile. Some of them were looking for disciples for music and dance, and others were hoping to discover a fresh talent for their agencies.


    Some were also on the lookout for unique people to perform for special asions and use as attractions for events.


    The importance of the livestream could not be overemphasised.


    These watchers did not look down on poor people with talent.


    However, it could not be denied that the arts were the domain of the rich. Even if one did not consider the cost of purchasing instruments or paying for tutors, ordinary people did not even have a chance toe in contact with the art form itself.


    Simply speaking, it was difficult for hidden talents among the poor to be identified due to theck of exposure.


    Therefore, these people were willing to part with the price demanded by Cherry Blossom to discover something new and fresh during the flower viewing event. Even if they did not manage to engage talent, they might get some insight.


    As Akira walked forward while holding her violin, she felt an unusual gaze on her body. She turned a little and nced at Makiko. As expected, the smile on the woman''s face had an obvious aura of schadenfreude.


    She smiled a little at her aunt before stepping onto the stage.


    The audience had mixed expressions as they looked at the youngdy. Of course, most of them were waiting to see something ridiculous because they had heard the stories concerning the Yamazaki returnee daughter.


    In their minds, her bravado was a desperate attempt to rece her cousin, who was a known prodigy pianist in the circle.


    Akira did not care.


    Furthermore, she did not mind the countless eyes looking at her waiting for her failure because she would not fail.


    She lifted the Stradivarius violin worth millions and ced it on her left shoulder. Her right hand lifted the bow with a smooth but sharp motion. For a moment, it seemed like she was wielding a sword.


    Everyone expected a mournful or romantic piece from the instrument.


    Instead, thebative and aggressive sound of Vivaldi''s ''Storm'' faced them like a violent tempest. There was no sweet prelude or a gentle introduction. The wave of music hit the audience in an unexpected attack.


    The beautiful girl standing at the centre of the pavilion looked like a fairy. However, as each note burst out, she was like a valiant samurai during a war. She stood in the middle of a battlefield surrounded by countless enemies.


    The lone samurai did not back down or run. She faced each round of attackers with her sharp katana. She cut down every enemy with her quick and sharp movements.


    The audience was enraptured, and they were under the illusion that Akira was not a youngdy but a battle-hardened warrior.


    The experts watching from the livestream were in awe of her nimble fingers and flexible bowing. It was like seeing a virtuoso, no, an immortal, who had yed the violin for a thousand years.


    As the piece reached the crescendo, Akira''s dark eyesnded on Makiko who had an ugly look on her face. At that moment, the violent aura reached its peak, causing Makiko to feel vulnerable and targeted.


    Akira felt a little satisfied at showing the woman the immensity of the earth and the heavens. In the final moment of the ''Storm'', her lips lifted into a small smile.


    The simple expression should have looked innocent. However, those watching had the impression that she was a demon samurai smiling after vanquishing her enemies.


    With that final bow stroke, she finished her performance.


    The audience was struck in silence for a long moment before they rose and pped with enthusiasm.


    The special performance had seemed like a prank after the announcement. After all, the rumours about the Yamazaki girl were quite horrid.


    However, seeing the beautifuldy and hearing her y the violin made everyone remember that rumours could not be trusted, especially in their circle.


    The only displeased people were those who disliked Akira, including a group of naughty girls in a corner on a video call with a certain person in a mental institute.

 Chapter 335 - MOST ELIGIBLE

    In the Willow Mental Wellness facility, Hanae felt like her whole world was crashing down. She had not given up on beingfortable with the Yamazaki family in the future. She was sure that her auntie would take her back after she retreated for a while and showed some remorse.


    She had epted to go to the mental institute because Chiharu and her mother had told her that it would make her a more sympathetic character.


    Although she was already an adult at neen, it was not umon for people her age to crumble under stress.


    With these thoughts in mind, she did not mind living in the crazy house for a few days or weeks. Furthermore, the ce she had been allocated was reserved for the rich and famous. She was simply taking a vacation with the best treatment.


    However, even though she wasfortable, she could not deal with the fact that Akira was having a good time. She could not ept it.


    She wanted her to experience the same humiliation she had on that day when the life she had carefully curated fell apart. That girl acted like an innocent flower, but she was a demon. She had deeper plots than anyone could imagine.


    Luckily, Hanae had a lot of friends among the Mountain Ridge upper-ss to keep an eye on Akira.


    When her friends called her and told her about Akira attending the flower viewing party, she was furious. She was always the one with the Yamazaki family, and she performed the piano on every asion.


    Her talent was obvious, so she was quite popr during the past three years. In fact, she had a chance to be a disciple of a renowned master as long as she performed well in theingpetition. After that, her life would be easier.


    Thinking about her superiority when it came to ssical music, she hinted to her friends to sign up Akira for the performance at the Celestial Blossom Garden. She thought it would be humiliating for that country bumpkin to stand like a stupid rock or y something elementary.


    Now, she realised how stupid she was.


    She had allowed Akira to shine. The stupid girl had even gotten a standing ovation from the crowd of snobbish people. She had never gotten one. How could things turn out like this?


    She was the prodigy. She was the one who had grown up with the Yamazaki family. Why was she confined in a mental institute while Akira was shining like a star?


    She did not hear what her friends said as their words were covered by the thunderous apuse. She lifted her phone and threw it against the wall. The device broke apart, but it did not satisfy her. She turned to her dining space beside her bed and swept off the uneaten dinner to the floor.


    The deafening sound of breaking tes startled and alerted the orderlies patrolling the halls of the facility.


    They rushed in and found the irate young woman who seemed intent on destroying the room.


    "What kind of slob are you serving me?" Hanae med the food after being discovered.


    However, the orderlies did not believe her. One of them directly paged a doctor after seeing the crazydy and the mess.


    Even though the Willow Mental Wellness institute was a retreat centre for the rich and famous, they were a certified mental hospital after all. Furthermore, some of the said rich and famous were quite mentally unsound when they came in.


    Therefore, the scene made by Hanae was not as unusual as it seemed.


    A doctor in a simple white coat came in with two nurses behind him. With a few instructions, Hanae received a strong dose of a sedative. As she lost consciousness, she realised she had f*cked up.


    In the pavilion at the Celestial Blossom Garden, the air was electric as Akira stepped down from the stage. The audience looked at her with awe, as if she was an angel descended on earth.


    More than a few men were already plotting on how to approach the youngdy.


    These men had looked down on Akira before the performance as they listened to the stories about the uncultured daughter of the Yamazaki family who had driven her cousin crazy. Even though she was pretty, she was an embarrassment.


    Moreover, the younger ones were warned by their parents against associating with Akira. While she was a member of the prestigious Yamazaki family, she did not have any power. It was better to be linked to the maternal niece of the family, Hanae.


    However, after seeing the adorable youngdy and her fierce musical presentation, their hearts burned with inexplicable heat.


    If they had known that she was that amazing, they would have made their move earlier during the pic. If they had, they would not have to face so many rivals.


    Within three minutes, Akira became the most eligible youngdy in Mountain Ridge.


    The experts watching the livestream could also not sit still as they looked at the pretty littledy stepping down from the stage. Their hearts were itching, and they were hoping to fly directly to Mountain Ridge and abduct her.


    Though she was not very young, she was a prime candidate as a disciple for musical schrs. The talent agency moguls were even more anxious because it was rare to find a youngdy who was strong in both talent and appearance.


    Moreover, if they could sign her up, they would have the support of the Yamazaki family. Most of these affluent families did not mind their daughters joining the entertainment industry as long as it was nothing extreme.


    It was beneficial to have a daughter with a lot of fans because it meant more sess for their businesses. Also, some sort of career was crucial for getting a good marriage. Besides, men in the upper ss would prefer a popr girl over a dull one.


    Unfortunately, none of these experts considered if they could sign up a treasure like Akira.


    Since she was so aplished, she would not becking in masters or opportunities for fame if she wanted.


    Akira did not care about all these things. She returned to her seat calmly and gave the violin to Hina to put away. She listened to the closing words by the satisfied Cherry Blossom without a change in expression.


    It was almost as if she did not notice the ring eyes.


    When the event closed, some people wanted to step forward to talk to Akira. However, it was difficult to do so with her parents and brother as well as an unknown beautifuldy surrounding like bodyguards.


    Akira saw Makiko and walked to her.

 Chapter 336 - A SWEET MOMENT

    "I will be waiting for the guqin, Auntie Makiko," Akira said with a cold but smug face.


    Makiko looked at the face that seemed like one of a sweet angel. However, she had seen her true colours when she was on stage. As an industry senior, she could understand the intricacies of violin performance. The girl was intent on targeting and suppressing her with that ying.


    "You¡­" She started with anger.


    Even though Akira had proven to be a tough opponent, she was still her aunt. In what world could the insolent girl behave so casually?


    "Do you not admit defeat? You can bring an appraiser to the house while dropping off my guqin. But make sure they are insured. Any ident could be a bit costly." Akira did not allow her to finish whatever insult she had.


    Makiko did not know how to respond. She was only half-convinced that Akira''s violin was a genuine Stradivarius. Moreover, she did have some thoughts about ying a few tricks if it was an authentic article.


    This woman raised outside did not deserve to own or even hold such a beautiful instrument.


    She did not think she would be wrong in finding a way to take away that violin,


    She had noticed that the strange girl following her niece around did not seem to understand the value of the instrument if it was indeed a genuine article. If she understood it, why would she ce it so casually on the floor?


    But now, it seemed she would not be able to do anything if the violin was genuine. Akira had her guard up against her.


    "I wille with an appraiser tomorrow. If it is not as you im, do not cry when you lose your piano." She still maintained her haughty dignity.


    "Of course. And please bring the right guqin. I have already seen the details of the piece you won. I do not need an appraiser to recognise that instrument." Akira said before turning away.


    As her niece walked away with her family behind her, Makiko felt overwhelming anger. She had the thought of switching the guqin with a modern one of lesser value.


    The one she won was a vintage piece with rich history and good value.


    Makiko wondered if the investigation she had conducted on Akira was true or reliable. The wretched girl was supposed to be a simple chef with few prospects. How could she have the ability to y the violin like that?


    It would take years of practice to master that level of skill.


    As Makiko was thinking about her next step, Chiharu approached her. The two women were not close. Makiko did not like Chiharu because she was married into her brother''s family.


    She could not bring herself to like anyone from either of her brother''s families. She was not also crazy about the youngest sister either, but at least, she lived far away.


    "Auntie, can we talk for a moment?" Chiharu asked politely.


    She was not too servile or overbearing. Her tone was even and did not have a hint of brownnosing. However, Makiko did not like being called auntie by such a grown woman.


    Besides, she was not in a good mood. Still, she could not reject Chiharu directly, so she nodded reluctantly.


    Chiharu smiled a little. The two of them walked to a less upied part of the pavilion.


    "Auntie, I am a little concerned about Akira''s intentions in the Yamazaki family," Chiharu said.


    Makiko was not blind. She knew that Chiharu was quite scheming. Otherwise, how would a person from an ordinary family like her be a part of a top family in Mountain Ridge?


    She had joined the Yamazakipany and within a few months, she was dating the eldest son of the family. Only a foolish person like Kazuo would believe that such a fairy tale could happen without a little engineering.


    "Why do you say so?" Makiko asked.


    She knew that Chiharu was not so kind to care about the entire family. She was probably protecting her interests and intended to use Makiko to do so. However, a calcting woman like her always had some useful information, so Makiko did not think she should miss out.


    "Take a look at this." Chiharu presented her phone to Makiko.


    The phone had a photo of Akira and a handsome young man in the garden. The two of them were close, with only a narrow gap between their faces. The photo was not too clear because it was taken from a distance.


    But it was quite beautiful. The two people were attractive, and their appeal was enhanced by the flower petals around them.


    Makiko''s red lips stretched into an evil smile.


    "Who is this?" She asked.


    Chiharu was pleased by Makiko''s reaction.


    At first, she intended to use the photo to pressure or ckmail Akira. She believed that a young woman without a good background would be embarrassed by the picture. She also would not want to disappoint her parents because she might be kicked out.


    With the photo in hand, it felt like she was in control again. An unknown girl would not disrupt her ns for a beautiful future.


    However, Akira avoided her through the pic and was cautious about her. Her distrust and dislike were apparent.


    The avoidance made Chiharu helpless and powerless.


    Moreover, after that powerful performance, Akira could not be considered dispensable anymore. She had be a centre of attraction and would have a lot of admirers and protectors. It also showed that she was not a simple person like Hanae. A few clever words might not pressure her.


    Chiharu decided to change her ns.


    She did not care what happened to Akira after the photo was released. Akira could only me herself for ignoring her.


    "The man is called Takahashi Kaito," Chiharu responded evenly.


    "Takahashi Kaito?" Makiko asked with confusion.


    She did not know any person in the Takahashi family known as Kaito. She did not pay attention to a lot of things except for the Yamazaki family.


    "He is like Akira. He was missing for many years and just returned to the Takahashi family. He arrived in Mountain Ridge about a week before Akira." Chiharu responded.


    Makiko''s mind turned with dramatic plots. She did not believe that there was such a coincidence in the world. Her immediate guess was that Kaito and Akira were grifting the two top families. They probably could not resist being together and used the garden party to have a sweet moment.


    If they were conmen, it would exin why Akira could y the violin when she was supposed to be an ordinary girl. Joy filled her as she realised that she did not have to be defeated by a foolish woman who overestimated herself.


    The first thing she would do was rip her mask off and confirm that the Stradivarius was fake.


    Then, she would expose her as a fraud.


    No, she would take it slow.


    It was better to see Akira live in fear of exposure for a while before ripping off her maskpletely.

 Chapter 337 - A FLUFFY BUNNY

    In a home office in Supreme City, two people were working in quiet harmony. One was seated at arge hardwood desk with piles of files on it. The other was seated on the floor and was using the small coffee table as his work table.


    The man on the floor looked at hispanion with some grudges in his eyes, but he did not speak. He turned back to the two contracts before him, ced side by side on the table.


    Wang Che sensed the re from Shun, but he did not say anything. His lips stretched into a smile before he continued typing.


    Shun looked at Wang Che, and his pinkish lips formed an unmanly pout.


    ''What an ungracious host! I am obviously the guest, and I am helping him. Why do I have to seat on the floor?'' He thought to himself.


    He looked at Wang Che''s desk. It was just as untidy as the one in his office at rion Motor City. Shun wanted to tidy the files up so badly, but Wang Che always imed there was a system to the madness.


    Peh! What system?


    In any case, he did not want to use the messy desk, but it would be nice if Wang Che offered.


    He turned back to the contracts and kept reading with a focused mind despite his pettyints about Wang Che. The task he was assigned was not tooplicated for him, but it required a lot of concentration.


    He chewed on his red pen a little before underlining a statement on the contract before him and writing ament on the margins.


    The quiet work atmosphere continued before Shun finally turned to thest page of the contracts. The final part consisted of standard uses, but Shun still read the two contracts with care before dering his work finished.


    He stretched his back and arms after cing these contracts properly on the table.


    After a few restless motions, he put both hands on the table and ced his chin on them. He stared at Wang Che as he worked.


    He would never admit it directly, but he could not deny that Wang Che was good-looking. He was like a handsome prince, even though he had the character of an evil vampire.


    Moreover, he was particrly dashing when he was concentrating on his work. The small crease on his forehead gave his elegance a mature aura.


    Wang Che looked to Shun after a while. The eyes on him were like little burning mes on his skin and his heart. The attention made him a little restless.


    "What are you thinking about?" He asked Shun with a smile.


    The carefree face on the table became a little red at the words. It was obvious that he was thinking something a little inappropriate.


    "I was wondering why you did not just hire someone for this work. It is not that difficult to find an expert." Shun responded while looking away from Wang Che''s inquisitive eyes.


    Wang Che smiled. He could see that Shun was not being honest about his thoughts, but the question was valid.


    The contracts for the development were drafted in both Mandarin and Japanese because of the different parties involved. While he could speak passable Japanese, he did not trust himself to review the intricacies of the legal terms.


    He could also hire a professional, but he had be a little more paranoid due to some strange events around him. He was sure that some people were waiting for him to fail.


    "The project is at a sensitive period. If I am not cautious, some things might go wrong, and the consequences could be severe." Wang Che said with a rare level of solemnity.


    rion Extreme was not a local project, so he had to be a little more cautious, especially when dealing with legal issues. If he exposed a weakness, someone could take advantage of the situation and use it to bring him down or destroy the rion he had worked so hard to build.


    Shun felt a little bad for asking, but he could not resist prying a little more.


    "Is your family giving you trouble?" He asked in a lower voice.


    He was always a little awkward when people talked about their bad families. His childhood was filled with endless doting and spoiling. He had escaped from his family because he was afraid of being smothered to death by the loving attention.


    Wang Che closed theptop lid and turned his chair.


    "It is nothing I can''t handle. They have no shares in mypany, so they cannot do anything to me. They can only use the excuse of filial piety and importance of family to pressure me." He showed that he was not concerned.


    Only he knew that his family members were cruel. It was not only his parents who wanted him to finance them. His siblings and cousins were also watching him with hawk eyes, waiting for an opportunity to pounce and devour him.


    Moreover, some of them would rather destroy rion than see him living well.


    Shun could see that the issue with his family was a little more serious than he let on. However, there was nothing he could do to make him feel better. Still, he did not want to leave things just like that.


    "Don''t care about them. I will introduce you to my family. They are nice." He finally said.


    "You want me to meet your parents?" Wang Che asked with a teasing smile, his vampire-like eyes glowing with a strange light.


    Shun did not notice anything strange in his words.


    He nodded. "And my three elder brothers. People say they look scary, but they are nice."


    Wang Che once again felt the healing power of the fluffy bunny who had been raised in a glorious greenhouse. He had been fed the best things and protected without limit, so he did not know how evil the world could be.


    And when Bunny Shun had escaped from the greenhouse ande to Supreme City, he still had the protection of Zhong Feng.


    In essence, his life was charmed.


    Wang Che did not feel jealous of Shun for having an easy life. If he was not such a guileless little bunny, he would not be so easy to abduct.


    "Alright, it''s settled. We will be leaving for Mountain Ridge in a month. We can stay there for a while." Wang Che dered before standing up. "Come on, you must be hungry. I will make you something to eat."


    "What?" Shun asked with confusion at the turn in the conversation.


    "Don''t you want to eat?"


    "I do. But when did I say that I am going to Mountain Ridge?"


    "Didn''t you want to introduce me to your family?"


    "Yes, but¡­"


    "Don''t you miss home?"


    "Yes, but¡­"


    "Then, it''s settled."


    Shun''s face showed annoyance as they entered the kitchen because Wang Che was leading him by the nose and ying with him.


    "What do you mean it''s settled? I did not agree to anything yet." He pointed at Wang Che while sputtering.


    "Don''t worry. I will convince you before morninges." Wang Che teased with a suggestive nce as he took out ingredients from the fridge.


    "I would like to see you try." Shun humphed.


    Wang Che immediately startedughing. It was a rare sight for the ever-in-control prince to just let go. But Shun knew he wasughing at him, so he immediately became a puffed up angry bunny.


    "What''s so funny? Hey, stopughing. Stopughing!"

 Chapter 338 - ALL ALONE

    On Sunday, Akira woke up as early as usual. She had note up with an exercise routine because she was still familiarizing herself with the environment. She would prefer to go to a gym, but the Yamazaki home was not in proximity to one.


    The more shocking part was that therge mansion did not have an exercise room. It was quite baffling, and it made Akira a little concerned about her parents'' health.


    She took a shower and wore a simple t-shirt and shorts. When she went downstairs, she found Seiji in the living room, scrolling through his tablet.


    He looked up in surprise.


    "Good morning, Akira. You are up early."


    "So are you."


    Seiji chuckled. "I already feel like I slept too much. But everyone sleeps in on Sunday morning. I thought I would do a little reading. It will be a while before things get moving around."


    Akira nodded. "I am also not used to sleeping in. I will just make us breakfast."


    "It''s fine. We can just wait a little longer. Don''t strain yourself." Seiji refused.


    "If you don''t want my food, I''ll just make something for myself alone." Akira did not insist.


    She was not one of those chefs who liked feeding people and enjoying the look on their faces. She was totally fine with just cooking for herself. She liked the process of cooking and did not have one of those dramatic food philosophies.


    Seiji did not expect such a response. He stood up quickly and followed Akira who was already leaving.


    "Who said I did not want food? I will help you." He would be foolish to turn down something cooked by his cute younger sister.


    Even if he was not hungry, he would still eat. It was a rare chance.


    Akira was not familiar with the Yamazaki kitchen, but she did not feel ufortable in it. The space was well-organised and spacious, allowing for free movement. However, she felt it was a bit of a shame that it was built like amercial kitchen instead of a family kitchen.


    As a chef, she appreciated the design and quality of construction. But it did not seem like the enjoyable ce that it should be. An ideal home kitchen was either an open floor n with a connected living room or one with a table and stools.


    At least, that is how she pictured it. When she decided to settle down permanently, she would build a new home where people can interact in a warm kitchen.


    Of course, those were the private thoughts of the littledy with dreamy, fairy-tale thoughts.


    Outwardly, she maintained a cold face as she assessed the ingredients in the fridge. Therge fridge was well-stocked, so she was spoilt for choice on what to cook.


    She closed the fridge and walked to the pantry to investigate the avable dry ingredients before making her final decision. Seiji stood against the preparation counter looking at his sister.


    How good would it have been if she was never taken from the family?


    He did not remember her from childhood, but he had a vague impression of when she went missing.


    At the time of the incident, he was in school. And when he came back home, there were a lot of vehicles and people in the house. He did not understand the gravity of the urrence. However, after that day, he felt something was different in his life.


    His mother would close herself up alone and would not talk to him for days. His father did note home on time from work and when he did, he would directly go to sleep.


    As for his older brother, he did not like his annoying little brother following him around. He started hanging out with all sorts of people outside.


    Seiji was left all alone.


    In a way, the lone period is what allowed him to be a little smarter. He spent all his time studying at school, in the library and at home. When the opportunity came from skipping grades and being admitted directly to university at fifteen, he left.


    He did not think abouting back for seven years after leaving. He only got an impulse to return after seeing an ad for a position at the Stillwater Medical Research Institute.


    For the past two years, he was not sure about his decision because his home did not feel like his home anymore. But now, he was d he came back to Mountain Ridge.


    "Should I cook enough for mom and dad?" Akira asked the dazed Seiji, lost in his thoughts.


    "There''s no need. The chef will be here in less than an hour." Seiji responded without shame.


    He did not want to tire out his sister by having her cook for a crowd.


    "I am d I put so much effort in raising you," Sayaka spoke from the door with sarcasm.


    Seiji''s mood was affected by his earlier memories. Therefore, the first response that came to mind when his mother spoke was, ''you did not raise me''.


    However, when he saw Akira smiling at his mother and father, he knew that he was acting more unreasonable than his younger sister.


    She was taken away from the family by an evil person and lived a hard life without family. However, she could still face her parents and him with clear eyes and without me.


    He suppressed his ill feelings and looked at Akira washing the rice.


    "I don''t want my sister to be tired. Both of you have big appetites." He responded to his parents heartlessly.


    "Would she struggle so much if you helped her instead of standing here like a door god?" Daiki asked his son.


    Akira smiled to herself as she listened to her parents and brother bickering. Just as she thought, a noisy kitchen was not bad. Of course, that did not apply to hermercial kitchen in Elements.


    The three people continued talking after Akira turned down the help. She was sure that they would disrupt her more than help her.


    As the rice was cooking, she prepared the ingredients for miso soup. Her hands were stable and firm as she sliced a block of tofu into perfectly even slices. Then, she chopped spring onions at a lighting speed without pause.


    This incredible sight made the three family members anxious and impressed.


    Akira was not bothered by the watchful eyes. She moved on to the brined salmon and seared the pieces on a griddle pan before saut¨¦ing some prepared vegetables from the fridge. Her efficiency made it seem like she had six hands.


    The three family members could not help thinking about the suffering that their little girl had experienced. Cooking was not a simple task. If she had grown up with them, she would probably be like regr girls who were scared of smoke and oil.


    Akira did not know the dramatic thoughts in the minds of the three as she ted the food. She even took time and grated some daikon over the salmon, creating a beautiful image. Finally, she took a serving tray, ced a bowl of each dish on it and walked out of the kitchen.


    It took a moment for the three people to realised that she did not intend to carry their food for them. They all chuckled with some awkwardness before acting like good students in a cafeteria and handling their own food.


    The image of these important people with serving trays in their hands is what Kazuo and Chiharu saw when they popped into the Yamazaki home for an early morning visit.

 Chapter 339 - NO ONE KNOWS

    Chiharu frowned a little, but her expression returned to normal. However, Kazuo could not take the surprise. The three people never stepped into the kitchen. Even when Sayaka served tea, she would only receive prepared items from a butler or a maid.


    The unusual scene could not go unaddressed to him.


    "Mom, why are you carrying serving trays? You don''t have to do such menial tasks. Don''t you have people for that?" He asked with his usual condescending tone.


    The tone caused their hackles to rise because the meal had been made by their smallest family member.


    "We have hands. Can''t we carry food?" Sayaka retorted.


    Her anger with her son was not only about his current attitude. She had not forgotten about his efforts to convince her to apologise to Hanae and give in to her niece after that incident. Even though they had somewhat reconciled during the flower viewing party, she was still dissatisfied with him.


    With that, the three of them walked to the dining room like it was a normal morning. They did not want to keep their little chef waiting for long.


    Outside the dining room, Chiharu ced a hand on Kazuo''s arm to stop him from following them immediately.


    "Dear, you should be a little more tactful when talking to the family." She said in a concerned and helpless wifely tone.


    Kazuo looked a little confused because he did not sense anything unusual. He had always dealt with his family directly and without mincing his words. He did not like the idea of changing the way he rted with them.


    Chiharu understood his thoughts, but she could not agree with him. Sometimes, she was incredibly frustrated with her husband who looked handsome and smart from the outside, but he had more brawn than brains.


    He thought that being harsh and direct was the best way to associate with his family. In his words, a family should be honest instead of tactful.


    ''There was no need to be pretentious with family.'' He always said.


    However, his harsh behaviour and openness when talking only revealed how foolish he was. Most of the time, he said mean things without consideration for his family''s feelings.


    For instance, he would call out Daiki on his decisions disrespectfully even in public, without understanding the logic behind them. He would hurt his mother''s feelings by criticising the things she liked in the name of an honest opinion.


    As for his brother, they were, at most, acquaintances due to the things that happened when they were younger. She could guess that it had something to do with his honesty.


    If he was not so undiplomatic, he would not have been a small manager in his family''spany for years. The situation of his low position was something unseen in aristocratic families, especially since he was the first-born son, and his brother was not interested in the business.


    If his character was not like this, he would have long taken a position as a director, even with his average intelligence.


    Chiharu had tried her best to correct his behaviours, but she was not very sessful. She had to keep reminding him directly to stop speaking rashly to his family members.


    "I did not say anything bad," Kazuo said with dissatisfaction.


    "Ok, ok. I know. Just go with the flow. Don''t question things in the house too much. You just reconciled with your mother yesterday, so don''t say anything unnecessary. With Akira, things are a bit different here." Chiharu said pushing all me to Akira.


    In any case, Akira would be gone once Makiko made her big move. It would be better if they were closer to Sayaka when that happened. She would be in the best state for epting suggestions when she became devastated.


    Even as she was plotting, Chiharu sighed inwardly with frustration. Other people''s husbands in Mountain Ridge were presidents of theirpanies at twenty-eight while she had to baby her husband and teach him everything.


    Ugh! Life was truly unfair.


    She decided to overlook the fact that she chose Kazuo because he was not clever and shrewd, and he was easy to control.


    When they went into the living room, the family of four were eating their food with relish. It was the simplest breakfast meal possible, but they looked happier than if they were eating at a three Michelin stars restaurant.


    "Mom, can I have some breakfast?" Kazuo asked with a smile.


    Despite his dissatisfaction, he always found life easier and better when he followed Chiharu''s suggestions.


    Sayaka wanted to retort to her son again, but she did not want to ruin her morning. At least, her son was no longer acting badly, and he was trying to be a little nicer.


    "Sure. The chef should have arrived. You can have her make you something." She responded before cing a piece of salmon in her mouth.


    Her face became blissful as she chewed. The fish was so perfect. It was the right level of ky. When their chef cooked, it seemed okay. But now, she realised that it was a bit overcooked and mushy inparison to Akira''s.


    "I want what you are eating," Kazuo said with the hint of a spoiled tone.


    "That will not happen." Sayaka pulled her bowls closer.


    Daiki and Seiji also pulled their bowls closer. They were not willing to part even with a piece of vegetable. They would not share the food cooked with love by Akira even if it tasted bad. Not to mention, this simple meal had attained a level of perfection they did not know existed.


    Both Kazuo and Chiharu were speechless. They could only watch as the group of four ate without concern for their feelings. The worst part is that they had not eaten at home and hade early to have breakfast at the mansion.


    "So, why are you both here early in the morning?" Daiki asked as soon as he finished his food.


    Not even a drop of the miso soup was remaining in his bowl.


    "You should try and sleep in a little more. It has been two years since your marriage, and I have not heard any good news." Sayaka added with lifted eyebrows.


    "Mom¡­" Kazuo felt embarrassed.


    Sayaka did not speak about grandchildren often. She did not believe that a couple should begin popping out babies left, right and centre after the wedding. However, she could not see why her son and daughter-inw would rather brave the cold, ande to their house early on a Sunday morning.


    It seemed illogical.


    Chiharu paled at the casual statement, and her hands trembled slightly. She pressed the weak hands against her thighs in an attempt to calm herself.


    She knew that Sayaka was not the kind of mother-inw who was anxious for grandchildren. However, for Chiharu, the topic of children always brought a visceral fear because of the past.


    When she and Kazuo met¡­


    ''No one knows. No one knows. No one knows.'' She chanted in her mind in time with her heartbeat.

 Chapter 340 - PREGNANCY

    Chiharu felt a little sick at the thought of the past at Sayaka''s words. If she knew that Sayaka would bring up grandchildren because she showed up in the morning, she would never have visited untilter.


    The truth was that she came to the house early so that she could bond with Sayaka a little before Makiko came over and delivered a death blow to Akira.


    She believed that if she could be close to her mother-inw during a crisis, she could upy the space vacated by Kaoru and Hanae. And if she could control Sayaka, a perfect future would not be out of her reach.


    Additionally, she could cut loose that useless pair of mother and daughter before they dragged her down with them. She could not cope with short-sighted idiots. Already, Willow Mental Wellness had called to inform her about Hanae''s real breakdown.


    She needed to have a better n for harnessing the Yamazaki family.


    For now, Kazuo could only remain as a simple assistant director at thepany, even though his father was the CEO, and his grandfather was the chairman.


    In a few years, the chairman position would be open, and Daiki would take the mantle as the patriarch of the Yamazaki n.


    It would not be fair if Kazuo did not be the CEO at that time.


    However, as things were at the moment, Kazuo would not receive a promotion any time soon. Daiki was keen on evaluating abilities, and his eldest son was a disappointment.


    Chiharu also knew that Daiki would not hesitate to make his brother the president when he became the chairman. The only hope for Kazuo rising higher in the rank without him magically developing real abilities was using Sayaka.


    The other obvious solution was having a child and making Kazuo a more mature and reliable candidate for promotions and the CEO position.


    Regardless of how much Daiki did things strictly, he would be moved by a grandchild. He would offer his eldest son better opportunities to ensure he raised his child well.


    But Chiharu was not sure if she could have a child.


    She had put in all the efforts she could since the wedding. She had spared nothing to make her womb respond. However, there was nothing.


    Eventually, people would start asking questions like Sayaka. She could not use the excuse that they were newlyweds and wanted to enjoy more time together anymore.


    And if she were to say that she did not want children¡­ That was not an option.


    She needed a child to have a foothold in the family. It did not matter if it was a girl or a boy. Only a child could make her a true member of the Yamazaki n. Even if Kazuo found out about her actions in the past, he would not be able to get rid of her.


    Chiharu felt a little sick.


    "Are you feeling ok? You look a little pale." Kazuo noticed his wife was not well.


    Chiharu realised that she was behaving a little abnormally for no reason. If she lost control of her emotions, people would discover her unusual behaviour. More questions could expose what must never be exposed.


    "No, it''s nothing. I guess it''s the smell of the fish." She responded with a stiff smile. "I''ll just go rest for a while in your room."


    Kazuo, like Seiji, had a suite in the Yamazaki mansion, although he was not as wee. Chiharu had only spent a couple of nights in the mansion and only had a few things in the house. So, technically, it was not their room, but Kazuo''s childhood bedroom.


    "Alright. I will get you after a while for breakfast." Kazuo was reassured by her words.


    Akira looked at Chiharu as she walked away with narrowed eyes. She knew that the salmon did not have a fishy smell. The brine got rid of the fishiness, and her heat control methods were guaranteed to maximise freshness.


    She was not, per se, offended at people disliking her food. However, Chiharu was behaving a little suspiciously. And when an already suspicious person was behaving oddly, something strange was afoot.


    Sayaka also stared at Chiharu with interest as she walked out.


    "Dear, do you think¡­" She whispered to Daiki.


    Nausea was amon sign of pregnancy.


    Daiki felt his wife was as quick as ever to jump to conclusions. It was more likely that Chiharu was feeling sick because of Sayaka''sment about theck of grandchildren.


    "Don''t think too much." He responded helplessly.


    In Kazuo''s room, Chiharu cleaned her face with cold water before lying on therge bed. She took a deep breath and ced a hand on her lower abdomen. She pressed on her stomach as if she was punishing her womb for failing her.


    If she did not get pregnant soon, she might be in danger of losing her position. As soon as she was taken in for a medical examination, things would start going wrong.


    Kazuo was anxious about having a baby. He told her that he wanted to have at least three children, five if possible. He did not have enthusiasm towards a lot of things, but he intended to be a father.


    However, her mistakes could mean that she might not be able to help him fulfil his dreams.


    Her eyes closed, and her mind drifted to the past.


    About four years ago, she had moved to Mountain Ridge with the dream of bing a rich man''s wife. She was not from a poor background, but she did not like the idea of living an average life forever. It did not match her image of the future.


    She wanted more.


    She did not want to save carefully for vacations. She wanted to be able to choose an ind and be there on a private yacht. She did not want to buy one car. She wanted to have a fleet so that she could choose one to match her outfit.


    In simple terms, she had grandiose dreams about her future life.


    Aftering to Mountain Ridge, she did not directly apply for a job. She had some substantial savings. Her parents had good jobs, and they were good to her. Even after she graduated college and began working, they would send her a lot of gift money for special asions.


    Her original idea aftering to Mountain Ridge was to apply for jobs in prestigiouspanies. Meanwhile, she would go to ces where she was more likely to have an idental meeting with a wealthy young master.


    She was confident in her looks, and she knew how to appeal to different types of men.


    As luck would have it, she met with a wild and handsome young master. He was not from a top family, but his family conditions barely met her standards.


    Moreover, her savings were running low because of the expensive lifestyle in Mountain Ridge. She had not gotten a response even after finally applying for a lot of good jobs. So, she had to settle for that young man.


    Their beautiful rtionship started and proceeded quite well for almost a year. Unfortunately, things did not go as nned. On a certain month, everything changed.


    She discovered that she was pregnant.

 Chapter 341 - LOVE CHILD

    The discovery was shocking because she had not nned on it. Naturally, she intended on telling her boyfriend so that he could take responsibility, and they could get married. However, before she could say anything, he informed her that the familypany was experiencing legal and financial trouble due to tax problems.


    He asked her to leave Mountain Ridge with him. The problem with thepany was not that serious, but the back taxes along with the penalties and fines meant that the business could no longer proceed as usual.


    Her boyfriend was not a core member of thepany, so he was not affected a lot. However, the business was acquired, and he had been informed that he could not keep working there. Also, without his family backing him, he would not haverge allowances anymore.


    She thought about his suggestion to leave and considered it with care. The rtionship began as one of exploitation, but she eventually fell in love with him.


    The two of them met in a club in downtown Mountain Ridge. The ce was a bit crazy that night, so she thought that the man was a careless second-generation who slept around.


    However, after spending more time with him, he turned out to be quite a good guy. He was intelligent and caring, in addition to being handsome. If it had not been for his older brother, he would probably have been at the core of thepany with his father.


    She fell in love with him truly and did not want to part with him.


    After much deliberation, she decided to leave with him. With their brains, they could build a good life together. Furthermore, they were going to have a baby.


    Once again, things did not go exactly as she pictured. With the decision made, she was ready to share the good news with her boyfriend so that they could move forward.


    But on the same day, she received a notification that she had gotten a job at Yama Electronics Corporation. She had applied for the position sometime before, so she did not expect to get the call of approval.


    The opportunity confused her once again, and she went back to the drawing board.


    Even though she loved her boyfriend, she was not willing to give up on the life she wanted. Mountain Ridge had proved to be the perfect ce for her. It was quiet and clean, and everything was high-end.


    She did not want to go back to Tokyo or live in other cities where she had to deal with countless people, congested buildings and pedestrian things.


    After some thought, she decided to check out the situation at Yama Electronics Corporation. She did not go directly to thepany because she did not want to draw attention to herself in case she joined.


    Instead, she went to a coffee shop near Yama za. It was a slightly above-average ce, so it was a great hangout spot for employees.


    She did not learn much about thepany operations, and she was not interested in that. She wanted to know the situation with the Yamazaki family members.


    Luckily, she saw Kazuo in the shop with some regr employees. As usual, he was quite a snob, and he liked to reward people who ttered him.


    She saw him buying coffee for people in his department before leaving. She could recognise him because she had done some research on the top bachelors in Mountain Ridge.


    After he left, the employees did not wait for long before starting to berate him. Their primaryint was one. Kazuo was a man whocked ability, but they had to tter him as a manager because of his family background.


    In their words, he could not do anything, and his assistant had to do his work. The only good thing about him was that he was not stingy. They all sighed in unison.


    Their words were harsh, but their attitude did not show extreme dislike. It seemed more like frustration at his ipetence.


    Chiharu''s mind churned at the new information. She already knew that Kazuo was not an only child, but his brother did not live in Mountain Ridge. Furthermore, he seemed like an easy target who relied on his parents.


    If she could grasp him, the Yamazaki family would be in her control. When that happened, she would not only be able to choose an ind for a vacation, she could even buy one.


    With these thoughts, she told her boyfriend that she had found a stable job and could not leave Mountain Ridge with him. She added a lot of words about their fate ending, and if God allowed it, they would meet again.


    It was a well-crafted break-up speech.


    She also cried real tears of heartbreak, but she also med her boyfriend in her heart for being incapable. If he was aplished enough, she could have both wealth and love. They could raise their baby together in a good home.


    Her boyfriend did not say much. He told her that he understood that she must think about the future for her security. He admitted it was his fault for being unable to give her the stability she craved.


    The following morning, he left Mountain Ridge.


    As for Chiharu, she smoothly joined the Yamazakipany.


    And with a few well-crafted idental meetings, she was able to draw Kazuo into her web. He was not a deep thinker, so he did not find anything unusual about their interactions.


    He took things at face value, so he thought that Chiharu was a good-natured, hardworking and mature girl from a normal family. He admired her calmness and sensible personality.


    Chiharu knew that this was the kind of girl that a man like Kazuo would like. It was not only because this was his mother''s personality. She had also realised that Kazuo seemed to look down on people from average and poor backgrounds, but he had a lot of admiration for them.


    This admiration is the reasonmon employees did not hate him.


    In the beginning, she wanted to seal the deal quickly with Kazuo because she was pregnant. With a discrepancy of a month or so, it would not be a problem. Even though she broke up with her boyfriend, she did not want to get rid of their love child.


    But who knew that Kazuo would be a difficult man?


    When it came to sex, he was pedantic. He would not sleep with her, despite all her efforts. He respected her and wanted a long-term rtionship with her.


    After four months, she discovered that she could not hide it anymore, even with her beautiful body type. And she was not willing to break up with Kazuo and be a single mother.


    She decided to handle the problem discreetly. Unfortunately, she could not go to a good hospital for two reasons. She had waited for too long, and she knew the Yamazaki family would investigate her at some point.


    She always tried not to remember that experience in that dingy ce. It was the worst thing that happened to her physically and emotionally.


    "Dear, are you feeling better? You have been sleeping for a while now. I didn''t want to wake you." Kazuo spoke softly.


    Chiharu opened her eyes and tried to smile. "I might be a little tired after yesterday."


    "Oh, don''t push yourself. You can sleep a little more. I just wanted to let you know that Aunt Makiko came to visit."

 Chapter 342 - LIBERATED SAYAKA

    Makiko stood in the living room with a hard guqin case in hand and a strange man behind her. She looked at the Yamazaki family with unfounded superiority. She seemed to be looking down at the four people as if they were dirt beneath her foot.


    Her evil gaze pierced Akira, who was tapping on her phone, with a meaningful expression. It spoke of a secret untold and a desire to see her niece fall from grace.


    "Hello, Aunt," Akira said evenly without looking up at Makiko.


    Makiko gritted her teeth in annoyance at the insolence.


    ''We will see how long you can remain calm!'' She thought to herself.


    Both Daiki and Sayaka also greeted her, but they did not show respect and enthusiasm towards her. Makiko felt angry at the tant disregard. She was sure Akira influenced them.


    Before the girl came to the house, Sayaka would have been quick to order the maids to get tea for Makiko because she was afraid that her sister-inw would badmouth her before her mother-inw.


    But now, she did not even bother to get up from her seat where she was scrolling on her tablet like a teenage girl.


    Sayaka was not bothered as she continued reading on the advances in the art industry. She had regressed a lot as a painter, so she was interested in recapturing the glow.


    As for Makiko, there was no need to treat her like a goddess.


    After that conversation with Akira, she realised that the more she treated ungrateful people well, the more they took her for granted. They acted worse with each incident and thought it was their right to be honoured by her.


    She might still give in to her mother-inw. However, Makiko was in the same generation. Besides, she was younger than Daiki. She was not worthy of being served personally by her elder sister-inw.


    These thoughts liberated Sayaka.


    Makiko gritted her teeth when she realised that no one in the family was taking her seriously. Her nephew did not even bother to greet her.


    This Akira¡­


    Makiko med it all on Akira. Since her arrival, she could not keep a hold on Sayaka. And if she could not instil respect in Sayaka, her brother would not care about her.


    She needed to get rid of the wretched girl before things fell apartpletely.


    However, she would make this fake niece suffer first.


    "Akira, I am here to fulfil the bet between us. As you can see, I brought a qualified appraiser." She paused. "This is Master Matsumoto from the Institute of ssical Music. He specialises in vintage musical instruments. He is only here as a favour to me."


    The three people could not bepletely rude to a real guest, even though he was with the annoying woman. But they were still not overly polite as they greeted him. Master Matsumoto also nodded perfunctorily with the bearing of a master.


    "My niece, shall we proceed to the music room?" Makiko said derisively.


    Akira nodded before standing up. The other three members of the family also stood up in solidarity with her. They were not sure if Akira would win, but they did not want her to be oppressed by her aunt.


    Makiko looked at the scene andughed with deliberate ridicule.


    "I am not going to swallow her up. She imed to own one of the most expensive musical instruments in the world. I am merely trying to teach her a lesson. She should not lie at a young age, or she will have bad karma when she is older." She spat out.


    "Are you cursing my daughter, Makiko?" Daiki asked coldly.


    Makiko shrunk back a little.


    She did not like her brother, but she was a little afraid of him, especially when she thought about how he would probably be in control of the family in a few years.


    The reason she always sowed discord was to keep her mother on her side. With the old woman in her corner, she could get more benefits for the Satou family. She could not retain the Yamazaki name, so she wanted to help the Satou family to rise a little more.


    Of course, it would be best if she could have her children take over the Yama Electronics Corporation. However, with Daiki at the helm, she knew that he would see any trick she yed in thepany from afar.


    As long as he was the next patriarch and chairman, she had to give in to him, no matter how much she wanted to tell him to stick it.


    "I am her aunt. I am merely teaching her good morals." She responded in a less overbearing voice.


    "My daughter does not need a teacher. And if she did, it would not be your turn." Daiki said with the momentum of a powerful CEO.


    Once again, Daiki had been liberated by his wife''s attitude. He remained silent when Makiko behaved outrageously because Sayaka told him that peace was crucial in the family.


    As Elder Yamazaki had said before, Daiki did not practice good sense when it came to his wife. He would listen to whatever she wanted and indulge her, even when it was wrong.


    Now that Sayaka did not care about pleasing Makiko anymore, he could suppress her directly. In any case, they had never gotten along with each other since their teenage years.


    The tension rose in the room. However, Akira did not seem to care as she stepped out and led everyone to the music room.


    Makiko scoffed a little at the casual attitude. Even to the final moment, the girl was still pretending. It would be fun to see her shamed and embarrassed.


    Suddenly, an ugly thought arose in her mind. If Akira was destroyed, would it give her an opening to gain a real foothold in the Yamazaki business?


    Even though Akira had returned for just two weeks, she seemed to be the core of the family. Perhaps, herplete and utter humiliation would bring the family to their knees just like it did before when she originally went missing.


    No one knew the dark thoughts swirling in Makiko''s mind. Their eyes watched as Akira fetched a violin case from the corner of the music room where she had left it the previous evening. She ced the case on the ck piano in the room and opened the case.


    Master Matsumoto stepped forward and lifted the instrument. He looked at the violin up and down with the strictness of a master. He squinted and frowned at the appropriate moments. He sighed and hummed as he examined it.


    The people in the room were all tense and worried. Only Akira and Makiko remained calm and unaffected by the process.


    After a good twenty minutes, Master Matsumoto ced the violin back into the case. He shook his head and sighed heavily.


    "This Stradivarius is a fake."

 Chapter 343 - CHERRY BLOSSOM IS HERE

    The music room was quiet for a long moment. Then, the silence was broken by Makiko''s loudughter. She startedughing softly before breaking out into a loud bellyugh that was uncharacteristic of herdy-like demeanour.


    Sheughed until tears appeared at the corners of her eyes.


    As she calmed down, she looked at the ugly faces of the three family members. She could not help chuckling again.


    Did they really believe that this little orphan Annie would have a violin worth millions of dors with her? If she owned such a thing, why would shee back to their family?


    "What is happening?" Kazuo asked as he entered the music room with Chiharu beside him.


    Makiko did not dislike the appearance of these two people at the immediate moment because she was in a good mood after embarrassing Daiki''s family. Besides, Chiharu had given her a good present the previous night.


    "Your sister has been telling everyone that she has a genuine Stradivarius violin. You know, that type of famous instrument which even masters can only dream about. Who knew it was a fake?" She asked sarcastically.


    Kazuo frowned as he looked at Akira. Every time they met, his sister was always involved in shenanigans. Even though her name was cleared the previous times, it was strange that she would always be in the middle of some drama.


    "It is not a fake," Akira said simply.


    "Youngdy, you should not be stubborn. You were probably cheated out of your money." Master Matsumoto said with thick pity. "The Stradivariusbel can fool an inexperienced eye. Just because there is one does not mean that you have a genuine instrument."


    Akira frowned. "Did you use thebel to determine its authenticity?"


    Master Matsumoto coughed a little. "There are other factors, but thebel is the most important consideration. You should know that Stradivari used to handwrite thebels while making an instrument. This handwritten number is not present in your instrument."


    "Is that so?" Akira asked with some irony.


    How long did this man imagine that a handwritten number wouldst on an instrument that was over three hundred years old?


    "Akira, stop dawdling and trying to make up things. You cannot fool me with your sophistry." Makiko said with an evil chuckle. "I will be picking up my crystal piano tomorrow. Let me not see any of you trying to stop me."


    The faces of the three family members became even uglier at these words, but they did not know enough about musical instruments to say anything. If they said something, they might make the situation worse.


    Akira was not bothered by the threat.


    "Let me ask Master Matsumoto, do you know what colour, shape and size of a real Stradivarius? What about the arching and the design of the F-holes? Can you even recognise different construction materials?" She asked with a subtle smile.


    "Youngdy, it is better to admit your mistake instead of covering things up with a meaningless defence. I will not take offence at your words right now, but if you keep saying careless things, I might make sure that you are banned from the music worldpletely." Master Matsumoto responded with anger.


    "Is that so? Then, what will you do if I call you a fraud?" Akira asked tly.


    Kazuo felt that the conversation was escting unnecessarily. He did not know whether what Akira was talking about was a real thing. However, the threat from Master Matsumoto sounded extremely serious and would affect both Akira and the Yamazaki name.


    "Akira, just admit your mistake. Don''t be too proud to acknowledge you are wrong. You are still young and have some talent. It is not good to cut off your chance of survival in the musical scene. It''s already tough enough to stay in this city with your background." He advised.


    The three family members opened their mouths to speak, but Akira lifted a hand to stop them from talking. She was like an orchestra conductor because all of them kept quiet.


    "Listen to your brother, little girl." Master Matsumoto saidcently.


    "What if I insist on calling the Institute of ssical Music? Even on a Sunday, it should not be too hard to find information." Akira smiled.


    Master Matsumoto nced at Makiko on reflex before humphing coldly at Akira, as if he could not be bothered.


    Akira did not miss that subtle look. Her lips curled up. It would not be difficult to reach out to someone in the business and get an appraiser with a real reputation and authority toe to the house and expose these fraudulent people.


    Maybe, she could get them banned as they had threatened a helpless girl like herself.


    When she was about to pick her phone and make a call, Maria came into the room.


    "Mr Cherry Blossom is here to see the youngdy. Will you meet him?" She asked while pushing up her spectacles.


    Akira did not think about it much before nodding. The room was already awkward and tense. What was one more person?


    Cherry Blossom entered the music room. He was in a maroon suit this time, and behind him was an old dignifieddy.


    "Oh, did we interrupt something?" Mr Blossom asked unapologetically without any intention to leave the room.


    Makiko was someone who took advantage of all asions to ster gold on her face. And Cherry Blossom was a good opportunity. He was not part of the good families in Mountain Ridge, but his power in the arts and academic world was nothing to sneeze at.


    With a word, he could get her children into the best universities in the world.


    "It is nothing much, Mr Blossom. We are merely trying to correct my niece''s bad habit of lying. Children aren''t simple anymore." Shemented with an exaggerated sigh.


    In addition to gaining favour, Makiko wanted to lower the good impression that the mysterious man might have had on Akira after her violin performance.


    "Oh, what did she lie about?"


    Cherry Blossom looked at Akira with a teasing smile, hoping that she would seek his help or insist on her innocence. However, she retained a neutral face as if she had nothing to do with what was happening.


    How boring!

 Chapter 344 - PERFECT DREAM

    Makiko was not done with her self-directed drama.


    "Can you believe that she is iming that the violin that she yed yesterday is a genuine Stradivarius?" She shook her head in apparent disappointment.


    Cherry Blossom looked at the olddy behind him with a strange smile.


    "May I take a look at the instrument?" The olddy asked.


    "Yes," Akira responded before anyone could say anything.


    It was a good thing because Kazuo was about to tell the old woman that it was their family problem, and outsiders should not get involved.


    The olddy stepped forward and picked the violin. She ran her fingers almost lovingly over the instrument as she examined it. Unlike Master Matsumoto, she did not make unnecessary gestures and movements.


    After three or so minutes, she looked at the small crowd.


    "It is genuine." She dered.


    "Impossible!" Both Makiko and Master Matsumoto spoke up at the same time.


    "Why do you say it''s impossible?" The olddy asked suspiciously.


    "She is a¡­" Makiko stopped short of calling Akira a con-woman.


    But she was not ready to use that trump card yet. She wanted to learn more about the fraud before tearing her face apart. When she dealt with this so-called niece, she wanted nothing to remain of her. It would be best if she took down her current family with her.


    Master Matsumoto stepped forward. "Lady, I don''t know who you are, but I have examined that instrument. It is an imitation. This is my word as a member of the Institute of ssical Music."


    The olddy''s face changed into one of difort. "Has the standard of the Institute declined so much?"


    "You! What does a decrepit olddy like you know about the Institute?" Master Matsumoto retorted.


    The room fell silent. Cherry Blossom cleared his throat after watching the events.


    "Let me introduce you all to the President of the Institute of ssical Music, Fujita Omi. She is a bit of a recluse. However, she was deeply moved by Ms Yamazaki''s performance as well as her instrument and flew overnight to visit. Sorry for the intrusion." He smiled without a hint of apology.


    The awkward silence in the room intensified.


    "She made me do it!" Master Matsumoto caved under the invisible pressure and shouted while pointing at Makiko.


    Makiko''s face darkened at the weak teammate. She knew that things would not go her way as soon as the weakling betrayed her.


    The truth was that she had asked a casual acquaintance from the Institute who was her ''devoted'' fan to act as a master appraiser for the asion. There was no need to hire a real one when she knew that Akira was a fraud.


    "Madam President, could you be mistaken?" Makiko asked with gritted teeth.


    "I am not mistaken." Fujita Omi said firmly. "However, you, Ms Satou Makiko, are mistaken if you think that the Institute can keep members like you among our number. Both of you are a disgrace to the art of ssical music."


    Fujita Omi was a decisive woman, and she had some momentum, even though she was an olddy.


    Makiko''s face changed colours dramatically. She did not know if thedy was telling the truth about her identity and the violin. However, Cherry Blossom could not be lying for Akira. Plus, if they lied, they knew that the ruse would be discovered within a short time.


    It could only mean that she had lost a sure-fire bet against her niece raised in the wild. Unable to bear the blow, she matched out of the house in anger. Matsumoto followed.


    With that, the strange drama of the expensive violin came to an end.


    The three family members who were unable to help their little Akira in the crisis weed Fujita Omi with enthusiasm like she was a deity. If it were not for her, their baby would have lost her precious piano.


    Kazuo was embarrassed by his mistaken stance against Akira once again. In addition, his mother, father and brother were all too angry to even look directly at him. So, he and Chiharu left the mansion shortly after.


    With the nuisance individuals gone, the atmosphere became lively. Cherry Blossom was a sociable person who knew how to make everyone feelfortable. Fujita Omi was entranced by the violin. She even yed for them a little with her old but surprisingly flexible fingers.


    Akira did not contribute a lot to the conversation, but she enjoyed the warm ambience with a smile.


    This happy and carefree atmosphere was the exact thing she had been searching for when she came to Mountain Ridge.


    "Perhaps the quiet Ms Yamazaki can y something for us before we leave." Cherry Blossom suggested as evening drew nearer.


    Sayaka and Fujita Omi pped their hands childishly in encouragement. Even Seiji smiled.


    "What do you think Akira?" Daiki asked with a smile.


    After a lot of cajoling, Akira stood up and picked up the violin. Her lips stretched into a smile as she thought of something. Then, she started ying the ''Swallow Tail Jig''. The piece was simple and short, but any musician worthy of the profession could y around with the tune and extend it as much as they wanted.


    The living room was silent for a while at the unexpected sound before this group of important people cheered and started pping in time with the tune. Akira smiled wider as she became morefortable and started hopping yfully in a silly dance as she yed.


    The household staff heard the racket and came to see what was happening in the usually quiet and formal house. They found the youngdy dancing and ying the violin, her bare feet tapping lightly on the floor.


    She was like a cute little fairy, frolicking in the woods without care.


    The household staff could not help smiling as they looked on. Before they knew it, they were pping together with the other five people.


    Akira was in a good mood, so she kept ying the jig and dancing. She did a couple of dance tricks while ying the jig. The olddy felt like her heart was in her throat when she thought about the expensive Stradivarius.


    However, she could not help enjoying the youthful spirit and exceptional ying disyed by the youngdy. It was a shame she was not interested in a career in ssical music.


    For the Yamazaki father, mother and brother, this moment was too perfect to be put into words.


    Their little Akira, who always seemed cold and detached, was dancing happily for them. They felt like they were watching the perfect little girl they had lost, innocent and untouched by the world, ying around on thewn, calling out to them.


    This brilliant image made it seem like Akira was covered in light and dancing in slow motion,ughing merrily along with the fiddle song.


    Akira did not think about the details of her impromptu performance. She was just having the fun she never had. She was in the moment, and in that instance, she captured the elusive feeling of family that she had craved when she was a child.


    As she increased the tempo of the silly jig and the audience pped louder and faster, making the scene feel ethereal and unreal. It was like she was at the centre of a small but ideal world.


    Little did she did not know that this perfect dream would soone to an end.


    And she would have to wake up.

 Chapter 345 - DESECRATE HER REMAINS

    Amsterdam, Nethends


    Two middle-aged men were in a dark pub, drinking cheap whiskey with bitterness and anger on their faces. One of them looked murderous, but he did not have any way to vent the frustration building up in his chest.


    He took another gulp of the brown liquor and felt the burn as it flowed down his throat.


    A few months ago, they were living afortable life, and the world was their footstool. As part of the board of the International Health Alliance, they did not only have wealth from therge donations made by major corporations looking for public image improvement and tax deductions.


    They also had the ie from selling some of the information, drugs and devices discovered and made in their undergroundbs. Even though the main goal was to address gic editing, their scientists were notpletely useless.


    They hade up with several valuable things in the course of their studies. After all, persistence, attention to detail and serendipity could not be ignored in scientific research.


    Every failure brought some form of sess if one was keen.


    In addition to the ie, the board members also had diplomatic privileges in most countries. They coulde and go as they pleased, and the minor crimes theymitted while having fun around did not cause a stir.


    All in all, they were all living perfect lives with everything that they could desire.


    However, things hade crashing down because of Harriet Brown''s persistence in her pursuit to discover the secrets of manipting the human genome.


    The board had advised her against the careless behaviour, especially after they discovered that someone was following the breadcrumbs to them.


    At the very least, they wanted her toy low for a while until things blew over.


    If only she had sat still for longer instead of sending countless mercenaries to capture a girl under the protection of that powerful man, they would not be facing the current situation.


    It was all Helen Brown''s fault.


    "We should have killed that b*tch before she caused this mess." The angry man said.


    The other man was a little calmer. His eyes had a calcting light as opposed to the burning mes in hispanion''s.


    "You know how she could be. No one could control Dr Brown. In any case, she is already dead." He responded before sipping his drink.


    The angry man banged the table with his fist, startling some of the nearby drunk patrons in the bar. He just wanted to vent his anger.


    "You have to remain calm. We are probably being watched. Do not give them any excuse to detain you." Hisrade counselled.


    His eyes drifted meaningfully to a man with a simple ck cap pulled over his forehead at the bar, drinking beer. However, the experienced and calm board member had noticed that the man had been nursing the same bottle for almost an hour.


    Of course, they were being watched.


    The current preliminary probe by the special task force formed by the international court was investigating them for nine out of the total eleven crimes against humanity.


    Even though they were technically free men for the moment, they could not be allowed to walk around without supervision. They were flight risks. And if the current usations showed anything, it was that the International Health Alliance knew how to hide.


    So far, nothing directly incriminating had been found. Sure, there were some questionable things about their lives, but the task force was not able to connect them to any crime against humanity.


    For the moment, they could only watch as their lives were turned upside down, and every aspect of their existence scrutinised by experts.


    It was humiliating!


    "I know, I know. I won''t do anything. I just can''t believe that woman managed to escape with only death. I want to stomp on her grave or desecrate her remains. You know, do something that makes her scream and turn over in her hell." He drained the ss and lifted a finger to ask for a refill.


    The other man''s eyes shed, but hispanion did not notice the strange expression.


    "Actually, Dr Brown has¡­" He stopped suddenly. "It is not important."


    He took another sip of his liquor and looked away as if he did not wish to talk anymore. His excitablepanion realised that there was some kind of unknown secret.


    "What do you know? I remember that you and Dr Brown used to drink together sometimes. If you have something that can make that witch turn over in her grave, tell me." The angry man burned with fury at the mention of that woman''s name.


    "The Chairman told us not to do anything unnecessary. It is not worthwhile to focus on revenge while we are in this situation." He responded calmly. "As long as we wait it out, we will be home free eventually."


    "So you know something?" The man was like a dog with a bone. "Tell me!"


    Hispanion sighed heavily like he was helpless.


    "If I tell you, you must wait until the probe is over before taking action." He emphasised. "The Chairman is sure that we will be fine as long as wey low. You know he has unknown connections beyond ourprehension. Do not cross him."


    "Fine, fine! I will wait. As long as I have some information, I will be able to rest easy. I just need to know that Helen did not get away scot-free." He agreed.


    Hispanion knew that this man was a loose cannon. Moreover, he did not have the self-control that was exercised by men in his position. It was precisely the reason he had been chosen as a member of the board by the chairman.


    His impatience andck of morals and fear made him a very effective tool when the board members had to do something unsavoury without involving external parties.


    As soon as he got the information, he would not be able to sit for too long on it before acting.


    The waitress delivered two more sses of cheap whiskey before retreating. As soon as she was gone, the calcting man leaned a little closer.


    "Dr Brown has an adoptive daughter. They were quite close. She was always boasting about how smart the girl was after drinking." He said in a low voice.


    "That''s impossible. There are no such records."


    "I suspect she was guarding against the board from the beginning. She only talked about the girl when she had a few drinks in her. She intended to bring the girl into IHA once she was old enough. At least, that was what she imed while inebriated." He responded with a scoff.


    "What a b*tch!" The angry man eximed. "So, do you know her name?"


    The scheming man leaned closer and whispered a name.


    Of course, Harriet had not told him this name. She had only talked about her once, but she refused to expose her adoptive daughter, even though they could be considered friends at the time.


    The secret was too alluring, so he investigated and discovered her name through her twin sister Helen Brown''s background.


    Unfortunately, he was unable to track that girl. It was like she disappeared after Helen Brown joined the International Health Alliance.


    Otherwise, he would find that girl and send her to join her mother personally.


    To think he had helped that b*tch keep the board off her ass when she tortured too many of those toyboys she liked¡­

 Chapter 346 - THE NEW DOCTOR

    The Stillwater Medical Research Institute in Mountain Ridge was not as well-known as international or government hospitals. However, their contributions to medical research could not be overlooked when mentioning some of the major advances in global techniques.


    This good reputation was the reason Seiji was willing toe back to Mountain Ridge and join the institute even though he was doing well elsewhere.


    Even though it was a hospital, the focus was on the research ofplex medical conditions. The work was more exciting for Seiji who felt that he had exhausted all the avable medical knowledge in existence.


    Joining the institute gave him an opportunity to expand his knowledge base and contribute more significantly, so he liked his job a lot.


    Plus, he had a little more flexibility with regard to his time than in a regr hospital. When he had patients, he could focus on them for the whole period until each case came to an end. He did not need to take on countless patients.


    The only requirements were the collection of a lot of medical data and the regr publishing of the results from the cases he took on.


    "Good morning, Dr Yamazaki. You seem chipper today."


    Seiji looked at his colleague with a smile. The man before him took a step back. He had never seen Seiji smiled so warmly, even to his superiors or his patients.


    "Good morning, Dr Nomura," Seiji responded.


    Dr Nomura was creeped out even more. Usually, Seiji grunted in response to his cheerful hellos. He wondered if he should call emergency services even though they were in a hospital.


    "Have you been possessed? Should we call a priest?" He asked with a serious expression.


    "If I was possessed, the spirit would have possession of my body. Do you think that is how you should handle such a situation, Dr Nomura?" Seiji asked.


    "Maybe I was warning the spirit because it seems more pleasant than the normal you." The other doctor retorted. "So, why are you so happy?"


    Seiji chuckled. "My sister is too cute. How can I not be happy?"


    Dr Nomura looked at Seiji in surprise. The man did not talk about his family a lot, but he was sure he did not have a sister. However, it was better not to ask too much.


    "Never mind that. Have you heard about the new doctor joining us? She is supposed to be super young and beautiful." He said excitedly.


    Seiji had heard about the new doctor, but he did not respond directly. He was displeased because he could not boast a little about his perfect little sister a little more.


    "What is it to you? Aren''t you already married?" He asked.


    Dr Nomura chuckled a little. "There''s nothing wrong with taking a look. Thisdy is called Dr Nishimura. She is only twenty-two, but the management is talking about her as if she is some kind of immortal heavenly expert."


    "You should be a paparazzi or a tabloid writer if you are that interested in gathering information." Seiji scoffed.


    "Gathering information has be a second instinct. I was converted into a gossiper by my snarky patients. You would not believe how much gossip I hear about the Mountain Ridge elite. I could start a tabloid and make billions." Dr Nomura sighed.


    Seiji looked at Dr Nomura with narrowed eyes. This fellow doctor was a cosmetic surgeon. His cases were not oftenplicated except when he was dealing with a dangerous, natural or idental, deformity.


    Therefore, he did not mind taking in clients from the Mountain Ridge upper-ss society when he was free. The institute directors encouraged him to do so because his clinic brought in the most amount of money inparison to other practices.


    Furthermore, his contributions to the medical field were less contentious than other fields.


    Cosmetic medical devices and techniques could be patented without public outrage. However, when a curative method or product was sold, everyone around the world would climb on a high horse and scold medicalpanies for profiting off disease and suffering.


    Therefore, Dr Nomura was like a golden goose in the institute.


    Unfortunately, he did not have the dignity and awareness of a precious doctor. His gossipy behaviour was particrly incurable.


    Seiji thought of asking about the rumour mill because he was a little worried about the bad things being said about Akira. However, he reminded himself that it did not matter. His sister was happy.


    "Let''s go to the meeting," Seiji told Dr Nomura.


    "Roger. We can get a little more information by seeing the real person in action." He responded with enthusiasm.


    "Dr Nishimura is giving a lecture on her nned research into the brain stimtion ofatose patients. That should be your focus."


    "You know, if you were more interested in things other than medical techniques, you would not be an old single dog. If you keep going like this, it might fall off from theck of use." Dr Nomuraughed vulgarly while looking meaningfully at Seiji''s crotch.


    Seiji''s face darkened at the crude implication.


    "But don''t worry. You have a friend in me. If it falls off, I will give you a discount on your treatment. I am currently working on ergement options. Not only will I repair it for you, but I will also make sure that it isrge enough to y dragons." He added righteously and ced an arm around Seiji''s shoulder as they walked into the auditorium.


    Seiji pushed him away with disgust on his face. "Can''t you talk properly?"


    "I am talking properly. I am giving you an update on medical techniques." Dr Nomuraughed. "I was meaning to ask you if you could do a cardiovascr consult for me. Let''s meet upter, okay?"


    Seiji was not listening to him anymore. His eyes were drawn to the beautiful young woman at the podium. The woman had long hair held in a ponytail, and a pair of simple sses were perched on her nose. Furthermore, she was wearing a white coat.


    However, he could not be mistaken.


    It was that crazy girl, Hina!

 Chapter 347 - HOTS FOR ME

    Yamazaki Seiji was genuinely gobsmacked for the first time in his life. He looked at the girl conversing at the podium with one of the hospital directors. Even if he was far away, he could see the respect that the old guy disyed before Hina.


    The young woman turned her head toward him, and she winked covertly with a subtle smile before turning back to that director. Seiji''s face could not maintain its usual cold demeanour.


    "Dr Yamazaki, are you even listening to me? So, will you be my cardiovascr consult?" Dr Nomura asked with a hint of whining at Seiji''s inattention.


    "Sure, I wille to your clinic after checking up on my patients," Seiji responded distractedly.


    He did not hear Dr Nomura''s exact question before agreeing. However, he always consulted with the cosmetic surgeon whenever he needed someone to handle cardiovascr issues. They had worked on multiple projects together already.


    Therefore, he did not think it was a big deal to ept Dr Nomura''s request for a consultation without knowing the specifics.


    Unfortunately, he wouldter discover that this casual answer meant that he would spend countless hours, days and weeks with Dr Nomura staring at a certain male organ. When he found out, he was furious with the innocent Nomura for tricking him.


    However, for the moment, he was focused on the beautifuldy, who was both strange and familiar.


    The hospital director took the centre stage. He tapped gently on the podium with a small gavel to attract attention from the doctors and other caregivers in the auditorium.


    "Good morning. Thank you all for your attendance of this lecture." The old man spoke with pride. "Dr Nishimura Hina is a young but iparable physician, surgeon and researcher. It is the pride of the Stillwater Medical Research Institute to call her our own."


    "We hope that Dr Nishimura will remain with us for the foreseeable future and bring glory to our small hospital and our city. For the moment, she will be with us while working on a clinical trial on thmic brain stimtion onatose patients."


    "Please give a warm wee to Dr Nishimura Hina." The old man dered.


    He bowed to Hina, and she bowed back with a smile before standing at the podium. She looked at the auditorium with numerous faces with diverse expressions. Her eyes found the handsome face of Seiji, and her smile widened.


    He was as surprised as she had hoped.


    The pride in her heart soared because she had managed to crack the indifferent face. It seemed like she was the yer of the cold Yamazaki family members.


    After looking at him superiorly for a long moment, she reimed herposure and began her presentation with the bearing of an acimed neurosurgeon.


    "The use of electrical pulses is not a new technique in the management of both neurological and psychiatric disorders. Deep brain stimtion has been proven safe and efficient for treating conditions such as epilepsy, essential tremor, dystonia and obsessivepulsive disorders."


    "Electroconvulsive therapy is also not an unfamiliar subject, even for theyperson. ECT is often included in thriller books, horror movies and the asional psychological manga, and many think of it with fear and disgust. However, those of us well-versed in medicine know the potential benefits of the therapy."


    "While the introduction of high electrical charges can lead to the results disyed in pop culture, controlled introduction leads to a change in brain chemistry, allowing for the improvement of conditions like mania, catatonia and severe depression."


    "In the recent years, there have been explorations into the stimtion of the thmus ofatose patients to induce consciousness. One of the sessful approaches used ultrasound, and the acoustic waves were key to promoting brain excitation."


    "However, the limitations of this approach are obvious, especially when dealing with patients in a deepa. My research is designed to harness the knowledge of electrical effects of the brain to trigger activity in the thmus which mediates consciousness."


    As Hina continued with her presentation, Seiji remained dazed because he could not understand the changes in the crazy girl before him.


    He still remembered when he first saw Hina. She was a punk with spiky hair, strange jewellery and questionable ck clothing. Furthermore, the careless image was enhanced by that ridiculous sports car.


    But when he looked at her standing before seasoned medical experts, she seemed like the master, and they were just students.


    The discrepancy was just too wide: he could not reconcile with it.


    For this reason, Seiji was bewildered throughout the presentation. He was only startled when people stood up to p when Hina finished her presentation.


    "Dr Yamazaki, I think that Dr Nishimura has the hots for me." Dr Nomura spoke up as soon as the presentation finished, and the director dismissed them.


    Seiji''s face darkened at the words even though he was uncertain why he was annoyed by the harmless but ever pompous cosmetic surgeon.


    "Why do you think that?" He bit out.


    "Didn''t you notice? First, she winked at me while talking to the director. Second, she stared at me with satisfaction before she began the presentation. What shall I do? I am a married man who is loyal to one tiger wife." He sighed


    "But on the other hand, I can''t bear to break Dr Nishimura''s heart. What if she gives up medicine because of me? I will have sinned against the world. What should I do? What should I do, Dr Yamazaki? Tell me!" Dr Nomura continued, his crazy imagination unstoppable.


    Seiji could not bear the person twisting and turning like a little girl after being hit on for the first time. He knew that Nomura was wrong in his assumptions, but he still felt ufortable. There was an impulse to punch the obnoxious guy he sometimes called friend.


    "Seiji, Seiji, she ising over!" Dr Nomura forgot to address Seiji correctly as he pulled on his sleeve excitedly.


    Seiji shook him off and tried to regainposure before facing it.


    Hina did not pay attention to the other doctors who were eyeing her like a delicious piece of steak. She went directly to Seiji and smiled at him happily.


    "How was it, my dear Seiji? Was it a good surprise?" Hinaughed.


    Dr Nomura looked between the two of them, and the truth sunk in. His maiden heart shattered like ss. But as usual, he recovered fast, and his ears became longer and wider as he tried to gather fresh gossip.


    "So,st Saturday, you did note specifically to pick me up for the party?" Seiji asked darkly.


    Hinaughed awkwardly.


    "I was finishing up some administrative procedures first and thought it was a brilliant idea for us to go together." She said. "Anyway, I look forward to you taking care of me."

 Chapter 348 - I SEE EVERYTHING

    At the Yamazaki home, Akira was in the secondary suite opposite her bedroom.


    Under Maria''s instructions, the room was changedpletely after Hanae''s things were removed. The new design turned the space into a schr''s room as opposed to the princess bedroom. Therefore, she could workfortably on her things.


    The crystal piano was naturally the highlight of the room. However, Maria had also set up a beautiful ck desk on one end of the space for Akira. In addition, the room was redecorated with musical motifs as well as some calligraphy scrolls and traditional paintings.


    While Seiji and Hina were facing off at the Stillwater Medical Research Institute, Akira was scribbling on a notebook with a swift hand.


    One would assume that she was writing words. However, she was scribbling musical notes in a manuscript book while nodding her head to a beat in her mind.


    Under normal circumstances, she would use herptop when writing music. However, when she was fired up and was writing an original piece freely, she would always use real paper to minimise the effect of external effects.


    Her hands kept moving from one page to another without a pause like she was possessed. Anyone who knew Akira would understand that she was under the spell of the Muses.


    As her fingers got tired and she slowed down, her phone buzzed. She picked it with her left hand and kept scribbling.


    "You can''t keep putting off the grand opening forever." The calm voice of a man flowed out.


    This man was Benji or Benjiro, the third musketeer working for Akira. He was a ma?tre d'' in the past, but he had be the general manager of the Elements chain of restaurants. ''General manager'' was just a title. In reality, he was like the CEO of the chain.


    Managing Elements was not a simple task.


    While Akira was the extraordinaire chef behind the brand, she could not be present at all the branches at the same time. She was not a reliable person at all. It would be a lucky night if she showed up to cook personally on any night at any of her restaurants.


    Her passion was conceiving new recipes through experimentation. The developed recipes would be a part of the Elements menu after a few rounds of tests.


    Every time Akira developed a new recipe, she would make the instructions avable to the chefs working under her. Once they mastered it to satisfaction, a new menu would be rolled out.


    It was Benji''s responsibility to ensure that the quality of food and service in all the Elements restaurants was high and consistent. He would hire the staff and tasters personally. Moreover, he was responsible for marketing Elements.


    The only thing that Akira was insistent on was cooking the food on every grand opening night.


    This practice was, in her words, to challenge both the chefs and the diners. If the food quality went down, the diners should notice after having one perfect meal made by her. In that case, they couldin about the decline.


    Anyints would lead to the restaurant bing a flop. Knowing this, the chefs would not allow the quality of the served meals to deteriorate. They would always strive to maintain and even improve the superiority of the food.


    Of course, Akira did not think too much about the restaurants on normal days unless she developed fresh inspiration and created a new recipe. Benji was the one who was always there to monitor the enterprise and ensure that there were no mistakes.


    "Let''s do it on Friday," Akira responded directly.


    She was in a good mood because of the inspiration that hit her as soon as she woke up. Musical inspiration always made her more optimistic.


    "Really?" Benji was surprised by the unexpected positive answer.


    "We can push it another week if you are not ready." She replied tly.


    "Friday is fine. Let''s talk on Thursday."


    With that, Benji disconnected the call. He did not dare to keep Akira on the phone for too long in case she changed her mind.


    Akira smiled a little at the end of the interruption, and she kept scribbling on her notebook, albeit at a slower pace.


    "A focused woman is truly beautiful." A teasing voice spoke out.


    Akira was startled. She dropped her pencil due to the shock. She could not believe that someone had approached and entered the room without her notice.


    However, the voice registered in her mind after a moment.


    She looked at the window and found a smug Kaito with a yful smile on his face. He truly met the standards for a feared assassin. She did not detect anything, even the sound of his steps on the balcony.


    It was almost as if he materialised in the room.


    "What are you doing here?" Akira asked as she picked up the pencil.


    "If I didn''te, wouldn''t you run away with a wild man?" Kaito responded as he walked towards her.


    Akira was confused. Every time she met Kaito, he imed that she had some dealings with strange men. And this time, she really had no idea who the used wild man was.


    "I only see one wild man." Her tone was t and unaffected, despite her thoughts.


    Kaito''s lips stretched into an enthralling but dangerous smile. He went around the desk and stood next to Akira. She pushed her chair back to escape him.


    "The wild man who saw you dancing yesterday like a careless little phoenix." He responded with cold eyes.


    Akira realised that he was talking about Cherry Blossom when he visited on the previous day and her little jiggy performance in the living room.


    "You saw that?" She felt embarrassed.


    Unlike her family members, the household staff and the two guests, Kaito would probably find out everything about her true identity in the future.


    It was almost inevitable.


    The man was an assassin, so he had to have a lot of intelligence resources. Even though her identity was hidden quite well, she was not immune to those who had powerful channels for discovering concealed information.


    When she thought of the silly dance, she felt like she had lost face. Even if Kaito discovered her great power and influenceter on, how could he take her seriously after seeing her behaving like that?


    "You saw that?" She asked apprehensively.


    Kaito smiled a little more.


    "Assume that I see everything, my little red panda," Kaito said. "I will not allow you to escape from me."


    The words had eroticism suffused with a threat.


    It made Akira ufortable. It felt as if she could not sit still. She wanted to chide him, but there was also a sort of a ttered embarrassment in her heart.


    She could not understand her feelings.


    "Did youe to warn me to stay away from strange men again?" She asked with a roll of her clear eyes.


    While she was feeling that irrational difort, she had her pride. She could not allow him to know how much he affected her.

 Chapter 349 - A SICK HAPPINESS

    Kaito looked at the dissatisfied and defiant but still adorable face before him.


    When he decided toe to Mountain Ridge to look into her life, he thought she was just an amusing target to break the monotony of his life.


    However, from that moment he faced her in Moonpoint, he discovered she would never be a simple mystery to him.


    He did not know what it was about her that made him unable to treat her like he would any other target or person that roused his interest.


    He could not figure it out.


    Perhaps, it was those intelligent,rge eyes that looked at him with a hint of challenge. Or maybe, it was the look on her face that said she was resisting his provocation, even when she wanted to beat him up. Or even, her beauty that perfectly incorporated tough and soft¡­


    He did not know.


    But he knew she was his.


    He would not let his little prey escape from him.


    "I won''t warn you about strange men again." His lips stretched into an amused smile.


    Akira felt a little disappointed. She did not want to think deeply about the reason for that dissatisfaction. She should be happy that he was not poking his nose into her business anymore.


    Kaito looked at her and held the arms of the chair on which she was sitting, preventing her from backing away from her on the small wheels. He leaned closer to her, allowing his unique sweet and cool scent to suffuse her senses.


    Akira''s heart beat a little faster as he drew closer to her face.


    She felt her body be hotter at what wasing. He was going to kiss her, and this time, she was aware of his intentions. Thest time in the garden, it was merely a few bites of her lips to punish her.


    But this time¡­ She licked her lips nervously.


    However, Kaito did not make the expected move.


    Instead, he leaned to her ear, his breath washing over the delicate shell of her ear.


    "Next time," he whispered. "I will directly eliminate the strange men so that they will not appear before you again."


    With that, he straightened his back and began looking at the room as if he had not made a shattering statement.


    Akira''s heart beat even faster at the deration, and a sick kind of happiness filled her heart.


    Yes, it was sick.


    She was supposed to be a guardian of global justice. However, when a dangerous assassin threatened to kill men who came near her, she felt happy.


    She wanted to chant the anthem of the Immortal Sword Brigade to remind herself of their mission to keep the world at peace. However, she could not seem to remember the words, and all she could hear was her galloping little heart.


    Despite her best efforts to hold back, a smile formed on her lips.


    The goal of the Immortal Sword Brigade was not of absolute good, after all. Their objective was to keep the world bnced. In any case, she was not that much of a stickler.


    After a few moments, she recovered herposure and looked at Kaito who was touching things around her suite like a curious child.


    "So, why are you here?" She asked.


    "Naturally, to ask you out on a proper date." He responded. "We have already done so much, but I have not taken you out. I am not such a rogue."


    Akira''s face reddened a little. "What do you mean we have done so much? I do not recall doing anything with you."


    Kaito turned and approached her once again. "I can remind you."


    "Not necessary."


    Akira stood up quickly so that she would not be trapped on her chair again. As for whether a small part of her wanted to be imprisoned between those arms, only she knew¡­


    "What kind of person sneaks into someone''s house to ask for a date?" She rolled her eyes a little, even though she was interested.


    "I could alwayse through your front door. But I am not sure if I can exin our rtionship within a short period to your mother. It might dy the fantastic date I have nned." Kaito smiled secretively.


    Akira felt that strange happiness as well as anticipation rise within her.


    It was an embarrassing thing to admit, but she had never been on a date. A few people had asked her out, or so she thought. Everyone who invited her outside for a meal would always give an excuse such as discussing some work matters or exchanging pointers on a subject.


    She always turned them down for two reasons.


    One, she did not want to waste her free time on serious issues. She already worked too hard to waste a minute of her personal time not enjoying her life. Of course, by enjoying, she meant watching movies, sleeping and snacking.


    Two, she would never go out with a man who did not dare to ask her out directly for a date. She preferred someone who was open and unapologetic when asking her out, like Kaito.


    People who hid their intentions behind a fa?ade were shady to her. They were the kind of people who would deny ever going out with someone if things did not work out. After all, they could say they never really asked one out for a date since they never said it was one.


    At least, that is what she was told by that ''Nag''. The information seemed reliable because that woman had a list of exes as long as the Shinano River.


    "It seems that meeting the parents is inevitable. Shall I go through the front door?" Kaito sighed after Akira remained silent for a while.


    "No!" Akira shouted and stopped him as he went to the window.


    She did not want her mother and father to meet Kaito yet. She was not sure if they had the kind of rtionship that needed that kind of introduction yet.


    For now, she decided that she would simply have a little fun while she was in Mountain Ridge. Whatever happened next, she could not predict. Of course, she would also keep an eye on the dangerous assassin.

 Chapter 350 - IMAGINING THINGS

    Akira chased Kaito from the room before going back to her bedroom. She was a little excited and also a bit worried. On one hand, she was looking forward to going out with Kaito, but on the other, she had to admit she was afraid of the oue.


    She considered herself a self-aware individual. Therefore, she knew that the path she was taking could lead to a dangerous consequence.


    However, she was enticed.


    She did not want to give up on the feeling she had every time Kaito looked at her.


    When she emerged from the bedroom, she was wearing a simple blue skirt and a white top. Even though the look was casual, the charm was unmistakable.


    She found her mother in the sunroom, painting while facing the garden. She had a look of frustration as she held the brush over the canvas, hesitating. There was not a single mark on the white material,


    "Mom, I am going out." She said.


    Sayaka turned and looked at her daughter. She did not know why, but her daughter looked different from usual. However, she could not deny that the youngdy was beautiful.


    ''It must be my genes.'' Sayaka thought with satisfaction and arrogance.


    "Where are you going? You can have the chauffeur take you around if you are going to the city centre." Sayaka said.


    "That''s not necessary." Akira brushed off the suggestion before looking at the canvas. "What are you painting?"


    Sayaka was distracted.


    "I wanted to paint the garden, but everything feels wrong. I think I have forgotten everything I learned in school." She sighed. "Do you think I am a foolish old woman trying to recapture my youth?"


    Akira felt a little sympathetic to her mother. She had chosen a life as a housewife and lived it for countless years. Returning to the difficult craft of painting would be a challenge. She had seen the piece Sayaka had made of a cherry blossom tree at the flower viewing party, and it was not passable.


    "If you are worried about your foundations, why don''t you watch some videos online? A lot of artists record their painting process." Akira suggested.


    "I know, but it feels a little like cheating. Isn''t it copying?" Sayaka felt embarrassed to watch videos of young people painting.


    She was an old woman with an art degree and past paintings that sold for a few hundreds of thousands. The thought of relying on online help crashed her ego.


    Akira understood her concerns a little, but she did not expose her directly.


    "You are just a little stuck right now. You need something to jog your creative mind and trigger your muscle memory. Plus, each artist has their style. You cannot copy anyone if you watch a lot of videos." Akira responded.


    Sayakaughed at the logic. "This child..."


    "There is a saying I read somewhere. If you copy from one person, it is giarism. If you copy from many people, it is research." Akira winked and waved. "Ok, I am out."


    Before Sayaka could recover, Akira had already disappeared. However, she was left with a smile on her face. Just as she picked her tablet to search for some videos, she put a finger on the feeling of strangeness she had.


    Akira was dressed like she was going on a date.


    She had once been a girl, so she knew date clothes, despite the generational gap. Akira was dressed well enough to stand out, but not too shily that she seemed like she was trying too hard. Plus, her attitude was a little strange.


    ''No, it was impossible.'' Sayaka thought. ''Akira did not know anyone from Mountain Ridge.''


    Then, a horrifying memory returned to her. Akira seemed to know that man from the Takahashi family! She was not sure if they were close, but he had flirted outrageously with her daughter before her.


    Could that evil pig be trying to steal her white cabbage?


    Sayaka dialled Daiki''s number with nervous fingers and fired up eyes. She could not allow her daughter to disappear before they had time to bond. At twenty-two, she was still supposed to be attached to her parents.


    "Dear, an evil pig is eyeing our daughter," Sayaka said.


    Daiki sighed at the sudden statement. "What happened?"


    "I suspect that Takahashi Kaito, that grandson of the departed second son of the Takahashi family has unclean intentions towards our Akira. Investigate him. Quickly." She dered.


    "Talk to Akira. You are probably imagining things." Daiki chuckled.


    "How can I talk to Akira? She has already left the house to meet that wild man!" Sayaka said with defeat in her voice.


    After the truth dawned on her, she realised that Akira never responded to her question about where she was going. She probably did not want to tell her about her date.


    "Are you sure?" Daiki became more serious.


    "If I was sure, would I ask you to investigate?" Sayaka retorted. "But trust me. I know something strange is going on."


    Daiki was a little relieved since there was no evidence. It was probably Sayaka jumping to conclusions once again. Still, he promised to check up on that man immediately for her peace of mind.


    After hanging up, he massaged his temples lightly. Having a daughter was both a joy and a pain. Even if Sayaka was not right, Akira would eventually date and get married. However, the total number of years they had known her was less than five.


    How would they part with her so soon?


    As he contemted the matter, his phone rang. He checked the caller ID and found it was his mother. He picked the call immediately.


    "Hello, Mom. How are you?" He greeted her politely.


    "Daiki, I do not interfere with the way you run your family. However, I will not allow thepany and the entire n to be destroyed in your hands." His mother shouted directly.


    "Mom, slow down. What are you talking about?" Daiki felt his head start to ache.


    "That jinx that you brought back against my wishes. Do you know that she is colluding with another conman to clean out everything from the Yamazaki family?" The old woman breathed heavily.


    "Please exined clearly."


    "If it was not for Makiko, I would not have proof of how shameless and evil that jinx is!" The Old Madam Takahashi was almost breathless. "Bring her to the old house after you leave the office. I would like to see how she exins herself!"


    With that, the old woman disconnected the call.

 Chapter 351 - ATTRACTIVE TARGET

    Akira did not know about the drama brewing in the Yamazaki family. She was on the road with Kaito fiddling with the radio of the old car. The vehicle had probably been there when the dinosaurs were treading the.


    "I want my phone back. This old car can''t even y music!" She sat back in the passenger seat after giving up on the analogue radio.


    Kaito smiled. "This is not an old car. It is a ssic. And how can we bond when you have your phone? Young people are so addicted to the inte these days."


    Akira crossed her arms over her chest in annoyance and looked at the passingndscape.


    "When I was growing up in the mountains, we did not have modern conveniences. We did not have even a TV or this radio you are disparaging." Kaito added with a sigh.


    Akira''s interest was captured. It was not every day that one got to hear about the life of a world-famous assassin.


    "What did you do for fun, Uncle Kaito?" She asked with some humour.


    "You would like to know that, wouldn''t you?" Heughed.


    "Yes, that is why I asked. You said shutting off our phones would make the trip more fun. If you won''t talk, I will just sleep." Akira closed her eyes and leaned her head back.


    "Fine, fine. I will entertain you. Where was I?"


    "You were growing up in the mountains together with the dinosaurs and your ancient car."


    "Youugh, but we did not have much in the way of advanced products. We had to entertain ourselves with whatever we created or was avable. We would make up games and y to our hearts contents. I did not know people bought toys until I was an adult." Kaito said.


    Akira did not believe him, but she decided to go with the flow.


    "Who did you grow up with?" She asked.


    "When my parents died, I was adopted by a kind man. I was only two years old, so I don''t know the particrs. But he adopted a lot of kids from the viges who did not have parents or were abandoned. So, we were quite a number."


    Akira''s mind churned. Did that mean that there were more assassins like Kaito? Did the Immortal Sword Brigade know about them?


    After a moment, she calmed down. They probably were aware of Kaito''s connections. And if they did not, it was not her concern. She was not an active agent at the moment. She was only watching Kaito as a favour to the Chief.


    "Do you know what happened to your parents?" Akira asked.


    Kaito''s eyes shed with some cold grief. He never cared about his parents in the past. He did not even insist on knowing how his teacher rescued him from that horrible car crash.


    However, after spending some time in Mountain Ridge, he had begun to think of his parents as real people, even though he did not remember them. When he saw photographs and videos of them holding him and spoiling him, something like loss and bitterness filled him.


    He did not intend to avenge his parents in the beginning. But each and every image of the past preserved by his grandmother was like a nail driven in his heart. He saw a life he could have had if they were not murdered by his uncle.


    "They died in a car crash." They were killed.


    Akira realised that she had touched a sensitive subject. She did not know how tofort him. After all, what could one truly say to make another feel better after facing a tragedy like that?


    "What about you? Where did you grow up?" Kaito changed his morose face into one of casual curiosity.


    "Well, ording to what I have found out over the years, I was kidnapped from the Yamazaki home when I was four years. Then, my kidnapper discarded me with another person. And then that other person left me to an institution." She responded self-deprecatingly.


    "Your story is way worse than mine." Kaito joked.


    "Not everyone can say that their kidnapper realised that they were too much of a burden to keep." Sheughed. "I guess I am not a very attractive target."


    Kaito felt a little sorry for asking. He pieced together the information he gathered before with this story to understand the intricacies of her life. If he was not wrong, that evil Dr Harriet Brown was the one who kidnapped Akira when she was a small child.


    Then, she had probably left her with her twin sister, Helen Brown, after realising that she did not want to take care of the child. Then, Helen Brown probably joined the International Health Alliance after a few years and travelled to Antarctica to head up theb where Hu Lei was held.


    The only unclear thing was the institution that Akira mentioned. It was probably the key to Akira''s identity, and how she was able to avoid detection by the Yamazaki family in the past. This secret intrigued Kaito.


    However, he did not prod more.


    "To me, you are the most attractive target," Kaito responded.


    Akira smiled a little with some happiness in her heart. She knew that she was a little sensitive to rejection due to her past, especially because her other mother left her so suddenly. Therefore, she was a little touched by the creepy deration.


    However, after a moment, she remembered that Kaito was an assassin. Was being his target a good thing?


    "Should I be happy with that?" She asked with a lifted brow.


    "Of course. Not everyone has the pleasure of being my target." He responded.


    After the end of this depressing discussion, the two did not broach the subject of their pasts again. Instead, they bantered about random things, especially the strange elite of Mountain Ridge and the overinted sense of self.


    After a long drive, they arrived at a cottage next to the sea. Kaito pulled into the driveway and packed his ''ssic'' red car outside the house.


    When Akira stepped out, she felt the saline breeze on her face. He arms stretched out as she soaked in the sun and fresh air.


    Kaito went around the vehicle and attacked her ribs with wiggling fingers. Immediately, Akira squealed as she tried to get away from him. However, Kaito caught her by the waist and picked her from the ground before she could escape.


    "What are we doing here? You are not nning on doing anything strange to me, are you?" Akira asked as she calmed down, and her feet touched the ground again.


    "We are here for psicobloc. But I can arrange for us to do something strange if you like." Kaito teased as he bent and bit her ear gently.


    Akira pushed him away. "Psicobloc?"


    "Deep-water soloing. In other words, we are going to scale the cliff."

 Chapter 352 - SUSPENSION BRIDGE EFFECT

    Kaito took out two bags from the trunk of the car, and the two of them walked to the cottage. The white brick house was not impressive, but it had a simple country-style design that spoke of wonderful summer vacations.


    "Are we breaking and entering?" Akira asked as they stepped through the wooden door.


    Kaito scoffed. "I just used the keys. How could we be breaking and entering?"


    When he first met Akira, he thought she was a quiet andposed girl. She did not talk much, based on his keen observation. However, he realised that she just did not like talking with people she did not know.


    Once she gotfortable, she was a relentless chatterbox. It was like she saved all her words until she got used to someone. After that, she couldn''t go for a minute without talking.


    "You know, you are quite a talker. I thought you were the mysterious expert type." He said.


    Akira was walking around the house poking her nose here and there like she owned the ce. She turned to him with an angry face.


    "If you want, I can make you deaf." She red.


    Kaito chuckled a little at the scary face.


    "How could that be ok? I am yet to hear your sweet voice saying a few naughty things to me." He responded.


    She scoffed before continuing her exploration. The house was dusty and musty as if it had not been aired out in years. After a few minutes, she returned to the living room.


    "So, whose house is it?" She asked.


    "Probably mine." Kaito shrugged.


    Akira rolled her eyes. "Then, you should probably clean it."


    Akira did not know that Kaito had found out about the house from his grandmother. It used to belong to his parents. Unlike their other prominent properties, this one had not been grabbed by the wolves from the Takahashi family.


    His grandmother had a key, so she told him toe and take a look in his free time. He had driven a couple of days earlier to see the ce, but he could not force himself to enter the house alone. He just looked around the property and checked out the cliffside before leaving.


    He did not know what possessed him to bring Akira along for a trip to the cottage. But he was d he had.


    "Here, change into this," Kaito said as he proffered one of the shopping bags.


    Akira epted the bag and looked inside. It was a swimming costume. She looked at him suspiciously.


    "This is not one of those costumes with holes in inappropriate ces, right?" She asked.


    Kaitoughed. "We can cut some holes if that is your preference. Change quickly."


    Five minutester, the two of them emerged from the cottage in matching swimming costumes. Kaito wore long shorts while Akira was in a surprisingly decent two-piece. She noticed that their costumes were meant for a couple, but she did not mention it.


    The two walked to the rocky cliff with a deep pool of water underneath. Akira looked at the descent and felt a little afraid. However, she did not dare show it. She was a seasoned agent after all. She had faced challenges more daunting than a little cliff.


    "Scared?" Kaito teased.


    "No. It''s just a few rocks and some water." She responded.


    Kaitoughed. "There goes my n of benefitting from the suspension bridge effect."


    "So, how exactly does psicobloc work?"


    "Depends on how adventurous you feel. We can jump down directly and climb up. Or we can climb down and climb up again." He said.


    Akira peered down the cliff again.


    "Let''s climb down and then climb up." She said.


    "Scared of a little water?" Kaito asked.


    "Of course not. I have never experienced downward rock climbing." She directed a side nce at him. "But I can push you off the cliff if you are that anxious for a dive."


    In the end, Kaito agreed to climb down. The two of them held the sides of the cliff after lowering their bodies. Even though the cliff was a little high, the surfaces had good holds for supporting both feet and hands.


    Akira took a deep breath and stepped on a lower hold with one foot. Then, she carefully found another jutting spot for one of her hands. She repeated the process with her other hand and foot. After a few more sets, she was lower on the cliff and had gotten the drift of the process.


    She looked down and found Kaito a little lower than her, looking at her with superiority. He smiled, causing her to grit her teeth.


    "Don''t push yourself. Not everyone can be just as talented as me." He said while giving her a thumbs up.


    Akira growled in her throat.


    "What''s there to be proud about? You already told me you grew up in the mountains. You probably learned to rock climb before you could walk." She retorted.


    "Where did you grow up?" Kaito asked.


    "Don''tpare me to your wild self. I lived in the city when I was a child." She said as she descended a little lower.


    "And after that?"


    "In a valley." She responded automatically but unintentionally.


    She shut her mouth like a child who had revealed a secret. If she was not holding on to the cliffside, she might have covered her mouth with her hands. Perhaps, it was the distraction of the heavy exercise that made her less vignt.


    Kaitoughed from below, but he did notment about her sudden awkwardness.


    "How is growing up in the mountains different from growing in a valley?" He asked.


    Akira realised she was acting guilty for nothing. There is no way he would discover anything about her life just because she said she grew up in a valley. It was not like she had said the Immortal Sword Valley. She rxed.


    "How is it the same? Life in a valley is about being shielded from the elements while on a mountain, you are exposed to wind, rain and the sun." She replied.


    As she tried to move her foot lower, her hand slipped, and she was cut loose from the cliff. As she fell, she turned in the air and executed a dive with beautiful form. Still, when she broke from the water, she could not help gasping for air.


    Kaito also released his hold and jumped into the water.


    "Are you alright?" He asked with worry in his eyes.


    Akira chuckled. "Yeah. I just lost my footing a bit. Good thing there was water below."


    Kaito did notugh. "How are your hands?"


    He had thought about getting gloves, but free-climbing on a natural rock surface with gloves was more dangerous. Unlike an artificial wall, there were no designed holds, so one had to depend on touch to feel for good holds.


    "They are fine. That was nothing. My hands are quite tough."


    "Still up for the upward climb?"


    "Yeah. But let''s stay here for a while longer. It''s so nice and peaceful."


    Kaito smiled as he watched Akira swim around him in a circle. After a few minutes, he caught her by the waist and pulled her to his chest.


    Akira''s face reddened because Kaito''s chest was bare, and her swimming costume was wet and stuck on her body.


    Moreover, the water was a little cold¡­


    "Why don''t we bond a little more while we are down here?" He said like a rogue with ascivious smile.

 Chapter 353 - LIKE HU LEI

    Kaito and Akira ended up climbing up and down the cliffside a couple of times before returning to the cottage. Since the house was filthy, they ate the packed lunch outside on thewn under a tree. Despite his usual mischievous and roguish behaviour, Kaito was quite meticulous.


    The date could be considered sessful.


    By the time the two got into the ssic car to leave, it was quitete. The sun had already set and the sky was already dark.


    Akira felt a little guilty because she knew her parents had probably called to find her. However, she decided to wait until she got home before switching on her phone to avoid being bombarded with questions she could not answer.


    "Don''t worry. I will get you home before you turn into a pumpkin." Kaito told her as he started the car.


    "You are the pumpkin." Akira retorted.


    "I am the prince," Kaito said.


    As they hit the road, Akira rxed and began feeling sleepy. Since she moved to Mountain Ridge, she stopped exercising regrly. Therefore, the climbing and swimming made her a little tired.


    Not to mention the ''bonding'' that she and Kaito had done in the pool beneath the cliff¡­


    Therefore, within a few moments, she closed her eyes and dozed off.


    Kaito looked at her with a smile before turning his eyes back to the road. The feeling of driving with someone he liked was truly something special. He could understand why Hu Lei had been willing to give up the dark side and settle down.


    Perhaps, there was a chance for him too.


    When he thought of marrying Akira and living with her every day, chatting, bickering and looking at her face endlessly, he felt beyond pleased.


    As he was revelling in his wild thoughts, he noticed a ck vehicle tailing them. The movement of the van was not obviously suspicious, but he was a seasoned assassin with a lot of enemies. He had been tailed countless times. He could recognise a dubious vehicle with his eyes closed.


    He did not take any action after noticing the problem. He kept driving while observing the vehicle behind. As Kaito approached a curve on the road, the truck behind elerated. The intent was obvious.


    If Kaito sped up carelessly, he would lose control and collide with the roadside barrier. However, if he was not fast enough, the small red car would be crashed by the heavy-duty van.


    But Kaito was not an ordinary man.


    Without fear, he elerated the vehicle and passed the dangerous curve with ease. He smiled in satisfaction after navigating that section of the road.


    Unfortunately, he celebrated too soon.


    When he looked ahead, he saw another ck van. The vehicle was parked across the road and right at the centre, making it impossible for him to pass on either side of the narrow route.


    Without a choice to move forward, he could only brake immediately to avoid a collision. With that move, they were trapped between the two ck vans.


    Akira woke up due to the sudden stop. Her misty,rge eyes looked around with confusion.


    "We are in a bit of a pinch." Kaito chuckled a little.


    "Who did you piss off?" She asked.


    "Why does it have to be me? They could be after you." Kaito scoffed.


    "Impossible. I do not have enemies. You have met me. How could anyone hate me?" Sheughed airily.


    Kaito felt her self-satisfaction was particrly annoying. And truth be told, he knew they were after him. He could even guess who had sent them. It did not take a genius to figure it out since he had been in Mountain Ridge for only a couple of weeks.


    The two vans opened to reveal a few tough-looking men. They were holding a range of blunt weapons. Since they did not have guns, he could only assume that their intention was not killing him.


    His uncle probably wanted to injure and maim him to see if he could draw out the powerful trustee in charge of his parents'' wealth.


    This matter irked him.


    "Do you want to stay in the car? I will deal them." He asked Akira.


    "No, I will be fine. I can take care of a couple of thugs." She responded while looking at thugs approaching with derision.


    "That''s what I like to hear. Which vehicle do you want to take? The front one or the back one?" He asked.


    "The front one." She did not even turn her head to look behind.


    Kaito stepped out of the car, went around and opened the door for her.


    "Mydy. Whoever finishes their group first can ask for a reward from the loser." He said as he helped her out of the vehicle.


    The thugs were infuriated by the behaviour, but they did not know how to step in while their target was behaving like a gentleman.


    "Ok." Akira agreed easily. "Wait, don''t kill anyone."


    Kaito, who had turned to walk to the van behind, looked at her. He looked at her face keenly and noticed a little redness on her cheeks. She looked a little guilty for saying that.


    So, she knew¡­


    "Of course not. We arew-abiding citizens. Their fate should be left to the police." He smiled.


    Akira walked to her group of thugs.


    "Little girl, we are not after you. We are only interested in your boyfriend. If you stand aside, you can keep your small life." The front thug with a baseball bat said.


    "Your boyfriend has offended someone he shouldn''t have! But if youe and y with us, we will protect you." A second man said vulgarly.


    Akira lifted her leg and kicked the front thug in his abdomen with her foot. The force caused him to lose his breath and fly backwards. Then, she turned without wasting movement and kicked the second guy so hard that she heard his ribs crack.


    She smiled with satisfaction. He dares invite me to y with him. He should think about whether he is capable first.


    While hispatriots were stunned, she picked the first man''s bat and wielded it like a sword. She made quick work of the rest of the group.


    "You sure took your time," Kaito said from behind her with augh.


    "You are done?" She was shocked.


    "Of course. Feel free to check it out while I move this van out the way." He replied with another chuckle.


    Akira could not ept the oue. She went to check out Kaito''s work. When she saw it, her anger could not be contained. There were only four unconscious guys on the ground while she had dealt with seven.


    "You cheated." She shouted as Kaito stepped out of the van.


    "How is it cheating? I gave you a choice." He responded.


    "Then, can I give you a choice between losing your head or stopping your heart?" She asked threateningly.


    Before Kaito could respond, a tall, beautiful woman walked out from behind the van that had been tailing them. She was wearing a tight ck pantsuit, giving her a sense of mystery in the moonlight.


    "How lively! And here I thought you needed help." The womanughed.


    "Ayumi!" Kaito said.


    Ayumi''s eyesnded on thedy beside Kaito, who was looking at her with curiosity. She felt deep darkness rise within her as she faced the doll-like girl withrge, clear eyes.


    "Wow! She is exactly like Hu Lei!"

 Chapter 354 - A SUBSTITUTE

    The sudden statement was like a bomb.


    Ayumi lifted a hand to cover her mouth as if she had revealed an unspeakable secret. However, the gesture looked intentional and phoney. She was aware that she was doing something petty and wrong, but her feelings of anger clouded her judgement.


    She did not even try to conceal her animosity towards Akira.


    And she did not feel that she should.


    For more than fifteen years, she had loved Kaito.


    She noticed him when he was about thirteen years. Even though he was just a teenager, he honed his craft as a ninja with a focus that rivalled all the other children adopted and raised by the teacher.


    He would wake up early to do his drills before anyone else. From running to climbing and lifting weights, he was relentless in his pursuit of perfection.


    At the time she noticed him, she was struggling to catch up with the other children. Even though she had the ideal body structure for a warrior, she was not suited for ninja arts that emphasized agility and concealment.


    Moreover, her feminine body developed earlier than the other girls in her age group. So, she struggled a lot with keeping up with everyone in the ss.


    The teacher encouraged her to switch to in karate because it was more suitable for her, but she refused. Her eyes were glued to Kaito, so how could she give up on the thing he loved?


    Furthermore, when she noticed Kaito''s hard work despite being one of the best students, she was inspired to ovee her shorings. He became like a shining light to her.


    Unfortunately, he never noticed her. He was always too busy ying with Hu Lei.


    She was the only one who could win against Kaito, and she did it with ease despite joining the sses muchter than the rest of them.


    No one knew her secret, but she waspletely unrivalled.


    She seemed to have superhuman strength and could lift more than the boys and double the other girls. When it came to climbing, she was like an unstoppable cat. And since the moment she touched knives, she could throw like she had a target-seeking feature in her arm.


    Moreover, her teacherplimented her on her concealment prowess and killer instinct. While they did not have to kill anyone when they were younger, they would be trained by older graduates who had experienced real life in the underworld.


    They would always praise Hu Lei because she could outsmart them during drills and exams. Even when she was injured, she did not cry and bow out like the other young girls. She always maintained her calm. She was quiet and lethal. The perfect ninja¡­


    She discoveredter that Kaito worked so hard so that he could beat Hu Lei. Before Hu Lei joined the school, he was the star pupil who was always praised by the trainers. And then suddenly, Hu Lei came and proved to be better.


    She was a born assassin.


    Ayumi thought about confessing to Kaito, but he never looked at her. His eyes were always set on Hu Lei. At first, she hated Hu Lei so much because she had all of Kaito''s attention. But after observing Hu Lei for days, weeks and months, she could only ept losing to her.


    She could notpete.


    Kaito valued assassin skills more than anything because he was raised in the school since he was two years old. It was inevitable that he would be attached to the most sessful ninja the school had seen, Hu Lei.


    Therefore, she epted the defeat.


    But how could she ept losing to a wild chibi character from nowhere?


    She had waited for so long, and Hu Lei was no longer a threat.


    How could she lose her chance again without vindication?


    She could not ept it.


    She would not ept it.


    "Who is Hu Lei?" Akira asked curiously.


    Kaito knew Ayumi''s intentions when she said those words. He could see the dark and malicious thoughts in her mind. He did not dislike people with bad hearts, and he even considered Ayumi his friend. But she was also his subordinate.


    He could not allow his subordinates to sabotage him.


    "Ayumi, mind your words." He said coldly.


    The tone hurt the woman even more.


    He had only known the girl beside him for a couple of weeks. But he could not wait to scold her on her behalf. Did their years of friendship mean nothing to him?


    Her heart became cold.


    "I did not say anything inappropriate." Sheughed airily, concealing her bitterness. "It is not like I told her that she is a substitute."


    The casual and cruel words were like bullets in Akira''s heart. When she heard them, she felt like she had lost her core senses.


    It was like her world stopped for a moment.


    Was she a substitute?


    Akira turned her eyes to look at Kaito.


    The only thing she noticed was that he seemed to emit a murderous aura targeted at this Ayumi. His eyes had a dark glow of anger. It seemed like if he had a knife in his hand, he would stab that woman.


    Akira felt like her heart shattered.


    At that moment, she realised that she did not know him. At least, not as much as this strange woman. She did not have a right to question him. But she could see that there was a story behind Kaito, Ayumi and the unknown Hu Lei.


    She did not want to stand around and have a stake driven into her.


    In her eyes, that murderous aura was like an admission of guilt.


    She could not be sure whether he was using her as a substitute or not. However, he did not even make an effort to say anything to her.


    Perhaps she had a ir for the dramatic. But she had sworn never to allow someone to abandon her again. She would never let anyone dispose of her as they did in the past.


    Still, her throat choked up with emotion as she made the decision.


    Even though she had known Kaito for a short period, she could not deny that he moved her. He was shameless, relentless and rogueish, but she found that she could be the happiest version of herself when she was near him.


    She knew that he targeted her from the beginning with some hidden intentions. But she never imagined that he intended to use her as a substitute for someone else.


    It was not about her ego.


    It was the fact that she had opened up to him. She had never let go of herself before, but his yful seduction had caused her to let her guard down.


    And she could not me him for it.


    She knew that he sought her out intentionally on that day they met in Moonpoint. But she was still willing to follow him without a care.


    And now, she had fallen.


    She tried to stop her trembling lips.


    She was not a child.


    She would not cry.


    She had her dignity.


    "It seems you have a lot to catch up on. I will go ahead." She choked out through her clogged throat.


    Kaito broke from the murderous stupor directed at Ayumi and discovered that Akira was going towards the car. He panicked as he realised that the situation did not look good for him.


    But how could she believe those foolish words?


    "Akira, it''s not like that." He said as he stretched his hand and caught Akira''s arm.


    Unfortunately, those words did not bring anyfort to her. In fact, they made things worse because they meant that it was like something.


    She turned and looked at him with cold eyes with moisture at the corners. Kaito felt a deep chill, but he did not let go of her.


    He was afraid that if he did, he would never see her again.


    Unfortunately, he did not expect her to pull her arm free and deliver a roundhouse kick to his chest. He grunted in pain and took a few steps back.


    "Truly like her." Ayumi could not help saying, and this time it was not even meant to antagonise Akira.


    She had seen Hu Lei use that exact move on Kaito albeit under different circumstances. It was uncanny.


    Akira nced at the woman before getting into the red car and driving off.

 Chapter 355 - A GOOD FRIEND

    The most feared assassin watched as his ssic car disappeared into the distance at a high speed. He touched his painful ribs and knew that a number were broken. His girl could kick like a champion. The thought filled him with some pride.


    However, it also reminded her that she was not an ordinary girl. If she wanted to disappear, he might not find her again. The Yamazaki family took almost eighteen years to get a hold of her. He did not want to wait that long.


    He took a sharp painful breath as he turned back to look at Ayumi.


    "You better pray that I find her. Otherwise, I will personally put you in the Ground for ten years." His voice was calm and cold.


    There was not a tinge of emotion in those words. He meant it.


    "You would put me in the Ground for her?" She asked with a tremble in her voice.


    The Ground was not a simple ce. It was a prison Kaito had built for punishing traitorous members of the Shadow Brotherhood as needed. After all, it was difficult to keepw and order in an assassin group.


    The Ground was designed to confine the traitors and ensure their suffering without wasting resources on crude torture. As long as it existed, it served as a warning to other members of the group against betraying the organisation.


    Of course, some members were sent there for a fun few days if they annoyed Kaito.


    Though it was just a hold, it was not a pleasant ce. No one had survived for more than five years in the Ground. It was built in the basement of the Shadow Brotherhood centre. It was soundproofed, isting it from the outside world.


    Eventually, most people were driven mad after a few months.


    "Do you think that I should forgive your actions? Is this the behaviour I should expect from my subordinates?" Kaito asked coldly.


    "But I am also your childhood friend. Shouldn''t you forgive your friend?" Ayumi said with a sense of injustice.


    Kaitoughed with a sense of disbelief at these words. The absurdity made it possible for him to ignore the pain in his chest for a moment.


    "Would my childhood friend sabotage my happiness? Would my childhood friend watch me throughout the day without saying or doing anything even during an attack? And would that friend find the most appropriate time to strike and deal a devastating blow on his girlfriend?"


    "I do have a good friend indeed." Heughed again.


    He had not sensed Ayumi watching him and Akira, but she knew his habits. She had probably set up a watch station far enough away and watched them for a long time before appearing at the opportune time to maximise the effect of her words to Akira.


    Ayumi looked at him breathing in pain but still fighting for that little b*tch, and she felt angry once again. Yes, she had watched him ande at a good moment to drive a wedge between them.


    But if that shameless sl*t really liked Kaito, she would have stayed by his side instead of behaving like a dramatic child. Could that b*tch''s shaky feelings for Kaitopare with her years of love?


    "You are defending her so hard. Didn''t she break your ribs and drive off with your car? You would rather be with someone who does not even care about your physical wellbeing than with me? All I do is think about pleasing you!"


    "You should know that I also have a temper. I will not always be waiting for you to turn and nce at me. I do not understand you. I am a beautiful woman, and I have always been devoted to you. Why would you rather choose someone else?" She asked angrily.


    "Is this about men always wanting something that they can''t have? I do not know why I keep wasting my time on you. And do not even pretend that you do not know I have feelings for you! I have made myself clear."


    Kaito felt that the words were ironic.


    "If you have made your feelings clear, I have also made myself quite clear. I have never given you a reason to believe that I am interested. And since my actions are not clear, I will rify with my words. I do not have feelings for you." Kaito said.


    The words were cruel but clear. In consideration of their past friendship, he thought it was the kindest thing that he could do. She could see it as a parting gift. After this, he could no longer see Ayumi as a friend.


    He could forgive his friends for literally stabbing him with knives, and he had. But he could not let go of what Ayumi had done.


    She had crossed his bottom line.


    "Why? Am I not beautiful enough? Am I not intelligent enough? Haven''t I always strived to be a better assassin for your sake? That b*tch does not even love you. You are willing to do everything for her. You have never even given me a chance." She cried out in frustration.


    Kaito stretched a hand and put it around her neck. The bloody aura of a dangerous killer surrounded him like a second skin. His eyes had a red tinge as he lifted her in his hand.


    "This is thest warning, Ayumi. Insult her again, and I will really end you." He let go of her neck.


    She coughed as she looked at him in disbelief. She knew that Kaito did not have tender feelings towards the fairer sex. However, he had always treated her well. But for that b*tch¡­


    "And if you believe that love is about giving someone a chance, why don''t you give one to Ogawa? He has always been by your side, right? He has always given in to you regardless of the situation. He has never given up on you." He added, his breath a bitboured.


    "How can you say something so cruel?" Ayumi asked with a sob.


    She could not believe that he would suggest such a thing when he knew that she loved him. Wasn''t that pping her in the face?


    Kaitoughed with a short breath. "That is cruel? Isn''t it the exact thing you suggested to me? You want me to give you a chance even though I have made my feelings, orck thereof, clear. Why is it so cruel if I ask you to do the same? You have opened my eyes today, Ayumi."


    "I¡­" Ayumi stopped.


    It was different because she knew how much she loved him. It was just different.


    However, she could not say those words.


    "Let us have only the business rtionship of a superior and a subordinate from now on," Kaito said coldly because he could see that she was not convinced.


    He could say nothing further.


    "Call the police and report the crime." He added before leaning on one of the vans.


    He had promised Akira to deal with the matter properly, so he would not go back on his word.

 Chapter 356 - USING FORCE

    After Akira left Kaito, she drove back to the Yamazaki house.


    She felt angry and embarrassed for making a fool of herself. She should never have let her guard down just because she was in Mountain Ridge. She could not understand what hade over her after she met him.


    In one moment, she was cool and calm, and in the next, she had be a wreck. She lost herself in a fantasy, and it only took one thing to make her break down.


    As she parked the car outside the Yamazaki house, she wiped the tears on her face. She checked her face in the mirror and found that her nose was red, and her eyes and lips were swollen.


    She looked like aplete mess.


    After doing what she could to fix her appearance, she took a deep breath and walked to the house.


    Her parents would probably ask about her appearance, but she had an excuse ready. She had received news about a friend being in hospital and needed to leave Mountain Ridge for a few days. She practised the excuse in her mind.


    As long as she could say it well, she would not face more obstacles. After all, all she needed was to enter the house, pick up a couple of things and get out.


    Her nervousness about facing her parents made her ufortable.


    When she moved to the city, she nned to sate her curiosity about her blood rtives before returning to her life. She liked the freedom of doing anything she wanted without careful nning and thinking about others.


    However, things had changed after she made a real connection with her biological mother, father and brother. She felt like she needed to always spare a thought for their feelings.


    Despite that, she did not want to stay in Mountain Ridge before sheposed herself. Furthermore, she did not know what actions Kaito would take if he decided to have a confrontation with her due to that ugly mess. After all, he was still a feared assassin.


    Her heart ached at the thought of him.


    She wondered if she had kicked him too hard. Even though she had held back, the injuries could be serious.


    She shook her head.


    Why should she be worried about him? He probably had a harem of beauties to take care of him. She was probably just a temporary ything for him.


    As she approached the door, she found the main butler standing at the door. She did not know if she was imagining it, but he seemed to be looking at her with mockery and derision.


    "Miss Akira, let us escort you to the old house to see the Old Master and Old Madam." He said with a strange smile.


    Two men in security guard uniforms stepped from behind him. They looked at her sternly as if they intended to manhandle her if she did notply.


    "Where are my parents?" She asked.


    "You will see Mr and Mrs Yamazaki at the old house. Please do not waste any more time. Let''s go." The butler shed pretences of being polite.


    As the butler in the Yamazaki mansion, he had a lot of power and rights. Additionally, he was supported by the Old Madam of the Yamazaki family because his mother took care of her when she was younger. As a result, he did not have the caution of a normal employee.


    "So, they are not around. That''s good." Akira sighed in relief.


    She did not want to exin her blotchy face or the ssic car she stole from Kaito. She just wanted to leave Mountain Ridge for a while to gather her thoughts and power up. She needed a break.


    "Miss Akira, do not force us to take action." One of the security guards said.


    The two men stepped forward while the butler looked at her superiorly as if he was staring at a worm. Akira could not figure out what was happening, but she was still a little keyed up after a tough evening. Therefore, she did not intend to y around.


    The longer she waited, the higher the chances that her parents would return before she left. If that happened, they might try to stop her.


    "I will return the same words to you." She responded coldly. "Do not force me to hurt you, old man. As for the two of you, touch me, and I will break all your fingers."


    Perhaps her momentum was so strong that it made the butler a little cautious. He nodded his head and the two guards stepped aside, allowing Akira to step into the house.


    As she walked upstairs, the two guards looked at the butler.


    "Why did you let her in? The Old Madam ordered for her to be taken directly to the old house as soon as she returned, by force if necessary. We don''t need to be cautious. She has been abandoned by the Yamazaki family. She is probably a scammer trying to pass as the long-lost daughter." The guard said in a low voice.


    The butler scoffed.


    "I allowed her to go in so that we could get reinforcements. You might not want your lives, but I do. That scammer looks simple, but I think she has some skills." He responded before calling a few more guards while using Old Madam''s authority.


    When Akira returned in fresh clothes and a backpack, she found the butler waiting for her with five guards. It seemed like something strange was going on. However, she recognised the guards, and the butler was a beloved family employee.


    Therefore, it was impossible that her parents were in trouble. Chances were that there was some internal family drama.


    If she could hazard a guess, good old Aunt Makiko was up to something and had told her grandmother something bad about her. She would probably be faced with some ridiculous charges and forced to reveal her cards.


    On another day, she might have an interest in dealing with her aunt and seeing her ugly face. Unfortunately, she was not in the mood to y.


    "Miss Akira, you cannot resist. Do not worry. This is an invitation from the Old Madam. You will not be harmed." The butler used a softer tone.


    Akiraughed. "I am not three years old. If you were not nning to hurt me, would you bring in all these people?"


    The butler''s face became ugly. "Get her. It doesn''t matter if you break a few fingers."


    The security guards were a little cautious, but they did not think Akira could resist them. In fact, they thought it was overkill for the butler to call five of them. They approached Akira intending to subdue her.


    Unfortunately, before they could take action, Akira delivered a chop to each of their necks. No matter how much they tried, they could not escape.


    The butler stepped back in horror. It was just as the Old Madam thought. This girl was an outsider. There was no way a daughter of the Yamazaki family could behave in this manner.


    "Do not worry. I won''t hurt you." Akira scoffed. "Tell my mother and father I will be back in a few days. As for my dear old grandma, tell her I will visit her on Friday and brink her some local specialities."


    With that, she left the house without a care. As the butler angrily called the old house, Akira drove off in her car.


    Elsewhere, outside the 33rd Precinct of the Mountain Ridge Police Department, Ayumi watched as Kaito bought a motorcycle off some young man. He got on the cheap bike and rode off without another word or even a wave to her.


    She watched with cold eyes, knowing he intended to find that b*tch.


    "You brought this on yourself." She whispered into the night before turning away.

 Chapter 357 - EMOTIONAL BLACKMAIL

    In the old Yamazaki home, the Old Madam banged her phone on the table with anger as she sat down. The living room was quiet and tense. No one wanted to speak in fear of irritating her further.


    The worst part was that Elder Yamazaki was not at home. He had gone to attend a calligraphy symposium with his student outside of Mountain Ridge.


    And when he was away, no one could keep a hold on his wife. The only person who could influence her was her daughter Makiko. But Makiko was always happier when her mother was angry and fighting with her brothers.


    "Is this the person you insist on calling your daughter?" The old woman shouted.


    "Mom, what are you talking about? What happened? And can you tell us why you think Akira is colluding with outsiders?" Daiki asked.


    He tried to remain calm because he was dealing with his mother. However, he was getting impatient. He had already told his mother that Akira had gone out. However, she insisted on waiting for Akira toe to the house before revealing her cards.


    "Do you take me as your mother? Of course, you don''t. If you did, you would not have brought that jinx into the family." The Old Madam hit the table.


    "Mother, what could Akira have possibly done? You have never met her, yet you have all these usations." Sayaka was always polite with her mother-inw, but her temper had be bad after listening to the woman disparaging her daughter.


    "You are not going to admit your wrongdoings until the final moment." The grandma scoffed. "Makiko, show them."


    Makiko was sitting at the side, watching the drama unfold with happiness in her eyes. She took out her phone and tapped on it before giving it to Daiki.


    In the beginning, she intended to hold on to the photo of Akira and Kaito for a few weeks. However, since Akira decided to embarrass her, she could not sit still. If she did, the anger in her belly would consume her.


    She looked at her brother''s face bing dark. When Sayaka leaned over to look at the photo, her face lost colour.


    Makiko thought that they realised they were probably raising a scammer.


    "That is the good daughter you insisted on bringing home." She said with superiority.


    However, Sayaka and Daiki were not thinking aboutplicated things. The image of an evil pig kidnapping their white cabbage filled their minds. The photo proved that the Takahashi boy had long taken action to get a hold of Akira.


    They could not help their anger.


    "I told you. Next time, you should believe in my instincts." Sayaka looked at Daiki with some scorn.


    "Is this the time for you to be boasting? We must settle scores with this boy." Daiki lost hisposure, especially when he thought about Akira going on a date for the whole day.


    The Old Madam realised that the two of them were not as shocked as she had hoped. She thought that once they saw the photo, they would understand the situation. But they were not ming the wicked girl.


    "Are you so blinded? Not only is she behaving shamelessly in broad daylight, but she also beat up people in the house. How can this be a daughter of the Yamazaki family?" She asked angrily.


    "Mother, it is normal for girls to have personal rtionships. Akira has done nothing wrong." Sayaka responded.


    Even though the picture was incriminating, it was not indecent.


    "Mom, what do you mean by Akira beat people up? Did someone attack Akira?" Daiki focussed on that critical detail.


    "I merely asked the butler to invite her to the house since you are incapable of handling such a small matter on your own. Who knew that the wild child would beat up people before leaving?" The grandma was irked.


    Her family had always been peaceful. But as soon as that wild girl had returned, everything seemed to be in aplete mess. How could they not see that she was a jinx? They wanted to drive her to the grave.


    "I know my daughter. She would never hurt anyone if no one attacked first. What exactly happened, Mom? I can find out with just a phone call." Daiki was frustrated.


    "So she is your precious daughter, and I am not your precious mother? I merely asked people to bring her here, but she beat them up and threatened me." The woman realised that hard tactics were not working, so she changed to emotional ckmail.


    But what trick had Daiki not seen while growing up?


    "Mom, it seems that our presence here is aggravating you. We will just leave you and check on things at home." Daiki stood up and helped Sayaka up.


    "We wille to visit you on another day, Mother." She added.


    As the Old Madam sputtered at their cold-hearted behaviour, they exited the house without another word. She could not figure out why they were defending that girl they did not know.


    "Mom, what happened with Akira?" Makiko asked.


    She could not believe that the photo had not caused doubt in Daiki and Sayaka. They even seemed to know about the rtionship. As expected, she was too anxious and struck out at the wrong moment. She should have waited until she gathered more evidence.


    "She said that she woulde to visit me on Friday and bring me local specialities. Is she cursing me?" The Old Madam grumbled.


    Makiko felt like her mother waspletely useless. If it were her father, he would have directly made Daiki go in for a DNA test or even kicked Akira out. However, she did not get along with her father. He did not even like the fact that she visited her mother so frequently.


    "She is a wild seed. She is capable of anything. If she ising on Friday, you can make preparations and reveal the truth to Daiki and his wife." Makiko responded.


    "You are right! As long as I can prove she is not the real daughter, Daiki will have to believe me." The old woman became happy again. "Do you want to stay over tonight?"


    Makiko smiled. "Of course, I will keep youpany."


    As the two continued chatting, Makiko''s phone rang. She checked and found it was her husband. She excused herself and went outside.


    "What is it?" She answered.


    "What time are youing back home?" He asked.


    "I will stay with my mother tonight." She responded.


    "You are always running over to your mother. You are already a grown-up. Can''t you take a second to think about your children?" The man asked angrily.


    "I am thinking of my children. If I can harness the power of the Yamazaki family, won''t the Satou family rise to the upper echelon?" She retorted.


    "If you were thinking of your children, you would be home. Have you noticed that our youngest son also stopped calling you ''mom'' just like his siblings? Do you even know anything about their lives?" The man asked.


    "They will thank me when they are enjoying afortable life in the future," Makiko said stubbornly.


    "Our Satou family does not need to be at the top. We are content with a good life. If you insist on going down this path, we will have to go our separate ways." The call ended suddenly.


    Makiko snorted.


    Is he threatening me? Does he have the guts to leave me?


    He should understand that he married above his station.

 Chapter 358 - NOT FUNNY

    Despite the age of the old red car, it was quite fast on the road. Akira revelled in the feeling of speeding on the smooth roads. She had thought of burning the car to spite Kaito, but she decided to keep it for herself.


    She was not a car girl like Hina, but that did not mean she could not appreciate a good one. Moreover, in addition to being a good ride, she liked the red colour.


    Her goal was catching a train to Tokyo. Unfortunately, the only train going out for the evening from Mountain Ridge had already departed. However, she could still catch it at the next stop if she rushed.


    As she sped through the meandering roads, a loud motorcycle approached her from behind. She could not be sure, but it seemed to be following her. She frowned as she looked through the side mirror.


    Wait, why did that person look familiar?


    She could not see his face in the dark night, but she could see the general style of the clothes and the tousled hair. She bit on her lower lip a little before speeding up the car. She did not want to see him.


    The motorcycle also sped up behind her. It was not the best bike on the market, but it could still go quite fast in the right hands.


    As Akira continued to drive at a high speed, she remembered that she had injured Kaito before leaving him. Even though he was tough, there was no way he was not in pain while riding the motorbike on a cold night.


    She cursed in her heart before slowing down. Even though she was angry, she did not want him to suffer. Well, not too much¡­


    The man behind caught up with the car with a small smile on his face. It seemed like Akira did not want him to die just yet. That meant that she had probably cooled down a little.


    He rode next to the driver''s side and looked at her pitifully. As a master of deception, he believed that he could win the little golden figure if he joined the entertainment industry. It was nothing for him to get a little pity from Akira.


    "Please, pull over." He said with aboured breath.


    She looked at him with anger in herrge eyes. She could not tell if he was faking it or not, but she knew that she could not ignore him. It was her fault that he was in a painful state.


    Moreover, she would not be able to forgive herself if something happened to him.


    However, she could not stand it that she was too soft-hearted. She intended to leave Mountain Ridge andpose herself. Her goal was to ensure that she could face him with coolposure the next time they met.


    Who knew that he was crazy enough to chase after her?


    However, a small me of self-satisfaction lit up in her.


    She was not an arrogant woman, but she could not deny the relief in her heart at this urrence. At least, this gesture meant that he cared for her if only a little.


    She pulled the car to the side of the road and came to a stop. She opened the door and stepped out. Kaito stopped his motorbike beside her and stepped off it.


    The two people faced each other.


    Kaito had prepared a lot of words to convince her that everything that Ayumi said was meant to drive a wedge between them. However, nothing came out as he looked at her.


    Herrge eyes were a bit red and puffy, and her mouth was set in a stubborn way that betrayed inner anger.


    But to him, she was irresistibly beautiful.


    He stepped forward and reached a hand to touch her.


    "One more step, and you will have broken fingers in addition to the broken ribs." She said before turning her head to the side arrogantly.


    "Pfft!" Kaito could not stop himself fromughing.


    Theugh made Akira mad because she thought he was not taking her seriously.


    And she was not wrong. That image of her raising her nose in the air at him while looking away arrogantly was too funny to Kaito. She was like a small cute animal. Even when she was angry, she could not help looking adorable.


    It made him want to tease her.


    "Do you think this is funny?" She asked with dangerous eyes.


    Kaitoposed himself.


    "No, not funny. I am just happy that you still care enough for me to stop and talk to me. I amughing because of how lucky I am to have you." He brownnosed.


    "Hehe." Akiraughed coldly. "Since when do you have me? And don''t you have so many people at your side? I am so happy you even remember me."


    Her tone was petty and a little shaky.


    Even though she was acting brave, she was still in a lot of pain. And seeing Kaito caused her heart to hurt again. She had not yet convinced herself to let him go.


    "Regardless of the number of people around me, I only want you." He responded.


    "So you admit you have a lot of people around you." She retorted.


    Kaito felt his head aching at that reply. It was hard to cate her when she chose to be unreasonable. However, the feeling of frustration was also a little sweet. Since Akira was willing to quarrel with him, there was still hope.


    "I do have people around me, but they are not you. It is a different kind of closeness. To me, you are a person I want to spend my life knowing." He tried to exin his feelings as clearly as possible.


    Akira huffed and turned her head. She expected him to say that she was the only one for him and some other nonsense. However, this response was more honest and touching. But she could not let things go with just that reply.


    "Who is Hu Lei?" She asked.


    That name was like a stone on her heart. She could overlook almost everything, but there was nothing more insulting than being called a substitute. Though it was Ayumi who had brought it up, she felt ufortable when she thought about it.


    "Just some random woman," Kaito said airily.


    In Azure Woods in Supreme City, Hu Lei sneezed as she sat in front of the TV watching some dramatic drama TV show. Zhong Feng came in with a mug of ginger tea.


    "Cover yourself a little more." He scolded her even though she was wearing a warm onesie. "Azure Woods is cold."


    "There is a heater." Hu Lei rolled her eyes. "It is probably just a petty person talking badly about me."

 Chapter 359 - HIS OLD COMRADE

    Akira became infuriated by the cursory response. It seemed that Kaito was not taking her anger and difort seriously enough. This thought made her want to smack him.


    Usually, she was not a very fierce person. Sure, she could fight, but she only took action when it was necessary. But Kaito triggered an impulse in her to embrace violence.


    She took a deep breath to calm down the heat in her heart.


    "If you are not going to be serious about this, I will just bid you farewell and be on my way." She said with a huff.


    Kaito resisted the urge tough again.


    "I am in a lot of pain. I can''t concentrate in this cold. I promise you that I will tell you everything once I rest a little." He said before swaying as if he was about to fall.


    Akira felt her heart jump and reached for him. She held him up to prevent a fall. She cursed in her heart as she supported him and ced him in the passenger seat. If she had known she would be the one taking care of him, she would never have dealt with him with a heavy hand, well, foot.


    She entered the car and sat in the driver''s seat and looked at Kaito. She did not know if she was imagining it but Kaito seemed to be a little gleeful.


    "Akira, you are so nice to me," Kaito said in a small voice.


    "Humph! I am merely afraid that you will copse at the roadside, and I will be charged with manughter." She looked outside the window to hide her blush.


    "I am still lucky," Kaito responded. "Where are you going?"


    Akira remembered her ns. Although she was escaping Kaito, she did not intend to return. After the dramatic exit at the Yamazaki home, she felt it was best to stay away until things cooled down.


    "I am going to Tokyo. Don''t think I will change my ns because of you."


    Kaito could see that Akira just wanted to go against him. However, he would not allow her to get away from him again. If he was not with her, she would probably build up some crazy scenarios in her head.


    "Then, I will go with you. You can take care of me there." He responded.


    "You are truly shameless," Akira said before starting the car.


    ''If I am not shameless, would I get a chance?'' Kaito thought to himself. However, outwardly, he retained a pitiful and painful expression.


    As Akira drove, she looked at the motorcycle behind.


    "What are you going to do about your motorbike?" She asked.


    "I will check on it when we return."


    Kaito did not care about it at all. It was only a means to an end. Since he had already achieved his mission, the motorcycle was a liability. He had paid cash for it, so he did not know how to find the young man who sold it to him.


    But if luck was on his side, the police or a good Samaritan would find it, and the motorcycle would return to its owner. On the other hand, a random person might find it and take ownership. Either way, there were no significant losses.


    "By the way, how did you find me?" Akira asked as they drove away.


    "I tracked my phone at the station. The police were very helpful." Kaito said with amusement.


    He could not remember thest time he had dealt with the police. Apart from that brief moment of working in tentative peace with Interpol, he did not engage withw enforcement voluntarily.


    "You went to the police station?" Akira was shocked.


    "Of course. I had to leave a statement of the heinous crimemitted against me. Those thugs must pay for injuring me." Kaito said righteously.


    Akira blushed at the memory of how he really got injured.


    "Do you know who is after you?" She changed the topic.


    Kaito became a little sullen at the question. He did not have evidence of the culprit, but it was probably his eldest uncle. He had systematically removed everyone who could stand in the way of him taking over the business.


    However, the more curious thing about the situation was the reason his uncle was so insistent on havingplete control over the business. Even though it was a profitablepany, he did not need to be so thorough in eliminating everyone.


    "It is someone jealous of my good looks and great fortune." He did not want to burden Akira with his woes.


    "Can''t you be serious for even a moment?"


    "I am serious."


    Akira sighed. "Now that you arefortable and warm, shouldn''t you answer my questions. If I am not happy, I will kick you out of my car."


    Kaito lifted a brow at the deration. Since when did his car be hers? However, it was fine too. It was not good to draw lines in a rtionship. With this thought, he smiled. This made him morefortable about answering her question about Hu Lei.


    He did not like being forced, but he also found that there was a certain pleasure in being nagged.


    "There is no unknown or hidden secret between me and Hu Lei. But some people think I have a deeply seated crush on her." He said airily.


    "Do you?"


    "You wound me with your distrust. Hu Lei is my sister and my rival. We grew up together in the mountains. We were arge group of kids, including Ayumi. Hu Lei was the only one who could beat me. She challenged me and made me better." Kaito had a hint of nostalgia on his face.


    "And you wonder why everyone thinks you have a crush on her." Akira rolled her eyes. "I am starting to think the same."


    "Maybe a crush on her abilities." Kaitoughed. "Our rtionship is like that of old warrades. We faced a lot of situations together when we were younger. When we meet, we reminisce and exchange stories."


    Akira felt a little jealous of the unknown Hu Lei.


    "Are we that simr?" She asked grudgingly.


    She did not want to know the answer but she could also not resist knowing it. Otherwise, it would bother her.


    "How could that be? You are so adorable and lovable." Kaito answered easily.


    In the face of his future happiness, he could only sacrifice his oldrade. And how could that evil Hu Leipare to his sweet Akira?


    Once again, Hu Lei sneezed and burrowed herself into Zhong Feng''s arms.


    "Hubby, someone is talking badly about me. Who could it be?" She asked in a slightly spoiled tone.


    An image of a winking Kaito appeared in both their minds. They shivered a little.

 Chapter 360 - A SCORNED WOMAN

    Akira could not stop the growing curiosity in her mind concerning Hu Lei. She was sure that Ayumi had not been lying about their simrity. However, Kaito''s exnation was also believable. Therefore, she could only wait until an opportunity arose to sate her curiosity.


    "What about Ayumi? Is she one of your exes?" Akira asked.


    Kaito sighed. Women were truly troublesome creatures. He had only managed to convince her about Hu Lei, and she had moved on to something else. However, this was good too. It would be worse if she did not care enough to be jealous.


    "We are business associates. When I first started my business, Ayumi said that she wanted to join me. She was my assistant at first before shepleted her university education. By then, she was already well-versed with operations, so I promoted to the vice-president." He exined.


    "Is she in love with you?"


    Kaito''s face changed and showed a rare hint of awkwardness.


    Akiraughed. "It is not that hard to figure it out. I think she wanted me to be mad at Hu Lei and reap the benefits."


    "Then, why did you still kick me and run off without a word?" Kaito felt incredulous.


    "Just because someone is using a ploy does not mean that it is false. Even with your exnation, it is a suspicious situation, don''t you think? Anyway, what happened with her after I left?" Akira asked.


    "We had a conversation, and I told her, in no uncertain terms, that I am not interested in her," Kaito answered with a frown.


    Akira lost a little control of the car, and it swerved a little off the road. She righted the vehicle before turning to face Kaito.


    "You told her what?"


    Kaito did not find anything wrong with his words.


    "I told her that I have no feelings for her. Feelings can''t be forced. If they could be, she should give one of her many suitors a chance." He expounded.


    Akira winced. Damn! That was cold.


    "Couldn''t you have been nicer about it?" She asked.


    "Soft methods did not work on her. I have tried to make it clear in the past. I even allowed her to think that I was in love with Hu Lei. It felt like the time was right to put everything on the table." Kaito sighed.


    Akira shook her head. She did not understand Kaito''s past, but she knew that things would probably not end so easily, especially since they still had a working rtionship.


    "Then, you should be a little more careful in the future. Hell hath no fury as a woman scorned." She felt it was only right to warn him.


    The two did not discuss things further. They reached the train station and took out their items from the car. Akira supported Kaito as they walked to the train. She could not be sure whether he was faking it, but she could also not let him struggle along by himself.


    As the two people were settling into the train, a man pushed a scantily d woman out of a hotel room in Amsterdam. The woman fell on the floor at the rough push, but she did not make a sound. She was afraid of this seemingly ordinary man.


    He threw a few wads of cash on her before mming the door shut. The woman picked the money before standing up and rushing away. She did not dare to dy in case the man changed his mind.


    She had met many troublesome clients in her line of work, so she could recognise those who were capable of more than a little light pping. And she had seen the terrifying look in that man''s eyes. If he had gone a little further, he would have killed her.


    This woman did not know that she had escaped real death.


    In the past, that man had killed numerous women while having a little ''fun''. He was never caught and brought to justice because he was powerful. Furthermore, he avoided any suspicions in the ces in travelled because of his diplomatic immunity through the International Health Alliance.


    The only reason he had held back with this woman was that he remembered that he was under scrutiny by Interpol and officers of the international court. If he made one wrong move, he could be arrested and detained.


    Hiring a prostitute could be exined, but he would have no way of disposing of her body afterwards if he killed her. And even if he could make her disappear, he could not escape suspicion because his life was under a microscope.


    The man in the room kicked the table beside the bed in anger. He had hired the prostitute because he needed to vent the ever-growing anger about his situation. In the past, he could calm down his wrath by feeling the power of squeezing the life out of his ythings.


    He would always feel calm and rxed after a good kill.


    However, when he needed to quench his anger the most, he could not do anything. He had almost crossed the line as he imagined Harriet Brown''s face on that prostitute. He made a few moves, but he stopped himself right before wringing her neck.


    Now, he was angrier than ever.


    He picked his phone and entered a ndestine website.


    The website required a lot of authentication measures before they allowed people to browse freely. The man was a valued member who spent a lot of money through the tform. He would hire people asionally to clean up his messes or to handle some mistakes made by the IHA board members.


    He logged in with his ID and posted a request. He did not give up a lot of information. He said he needed an expert to find someone in Japan. Those who were interested in taking up the task could reach him through direct messaging.


    He felt a little better after posting the message, so he logged out. The thought of being able to find that woman''s beloved daughter made his heart calm down a bit. As long as he could get revenge for the mess he was in, he would be fine.


    Of course, he would need to take things slowly.


    He could not make sudden movements that might attract attention. The only thing he could do for now was getting information. The IHAwyers were already making headway with getting the allegations against them dismissed.


    Once they were cleared, he would have that daughter brought to him.


    His face brightened up a little, and he finally fell asleep.

 Chapter 361 - A SOFT HEART

    Akira helped Kaito onto the couch in her house. After a night on the train, she was tired. However, she was a little worried about the man.


    "Lie down." She ordered.


    Kaito looked at Akira with interest. He knew that she was a hidden boss. However, he did not expect that she was rich enough to afford a house in Blue Mountain Park. The zone was one of the most expensive in Tokyo.


    Furthermore, it was difficult to find a willing seller. Most families that owned houses in the area had lived there for generations. Only a fool would be willing to part with such prime real estate.


    Therefore, it was surprising that a youngdy like Akira lived in this ce.


    "What are you thinking about?" Akira asked when he did not follow her instructions.


    "I am thinking that when I marry you, I can be a househusband."


    Akira cheeks flushed a little. However, she looked at Kaito with a critical eye.


    "What skills do you have as a househusband? Can you cook? Do you know how to doundry?" She asked with a single hand on her hip.


    "I can warm the bed." He responded.


    "I have a heater and can get an electric nket." She scoffed. "Lie down."


    Kaito got on his back. Akira unbuttoned his shirt with deft hands. Kaito caught those hands in his and looked at her face.


    "You can''t take advantage of an injured man." He cleared his throat and smiled shyly. "My performance might be poor."


    Akira pped his hands away. "You still have the confidence to think about this right now? I am merely examining your condition."


    She exposed his chest and looked at the bruising on his chest. She touched on a few areas on the chest before feeling relief. The damage was not too much. So, either Kaito was exaggerating his pain or he was extremely sensitive to pain.


    She looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    "If you keep touching me like that, I will forget about my pain, but I might turn into a beast." Kaito smiled without a hint of guilt.


    Akira realised that her hand was still on his chest, caressing the warm skin lightly. She lifted the hand quickly.


    "Don''t think I don''t know that you are a crook pretending to be weak so that you can take advantage of my sympathy." She huffed.


    ''But it still worked.'' Kaito thought gleefully.


    "I am really afraid of pain." He said out loud.


    Akira looked at him and sighed. She went to the kitchen and brought him a coldpression pack to ce on his ribs. Then, she found some painkillers and brought them to him with a warm ss of water. As she looked at him wearing a blissful face, she felt that she was too soft-hearted.


    "When you feel better, you can leave." She said.


    Kaito made a sad expression.


    "How can you kick me out after taking advantage of me?"


    "When did I take advantage of you? I was examining your injuries." She retorted. "I am sure you have a few houses in Tokyo. Go stay in one of them."


    "But there won''t be anyone to watch over me if I take a turn for the worse."


    Akira realised she had shot herself in the foot by kicking him in anger.


    "Fine, fine. You can stay. But don''t expect me to wait on you, hand and foot. I am a busy woman. I have things to handle."


    She went to the kitchen and made a simple breakfast of ramen. She did not have fresh ingredients, and it was too early to have groceries delivered. She brought a bowl of noodles for Kaito who seemed quite at home, stretched out on the couch.


    "Eat." She ordered.


    Kaito hid a smile. His Akira was the ssic example of someone with a hard mouth but a soft heart. He picked the bowl and began eating.


    The noodles were simple, but Kaito felt satisfied as he chewed. He wondered how it would feel to share more meals with her. The thought made him anticipate the future. For the first time, he was not just existing.


    He was living and realising the pleasures of life beyond being a great assassin.


    When they finished breakfast, Akira showed him to a guest bedroom grudgingly. However, she still gave him all the essential supplies for a stay. As for clothes, she could only give him the number of a local personal shopper.


    As soon as Hu Lei left, Kaito switched on his phone. He had not checked his messages for almost a full day, and a lot of things happened since he took Hu Lei to the cliffside.


    His phone vibrated almost continuously as soon as it was on. He checked his missed call logs. Some random people had called him, but the most notable was his grandfather. He had called a few times the previous day.


    Kaito debated whether to call him back. For a moment, he decided to ignore the calls. Then, he remembered that he needed to partner with his grandfather for now. Without his grandfather, he would not be able to remain in the family and expose that evil uncle.


    "Where were you when I called yesterday?" His grandfather shouted as soon as Kaito called.


    "It seems your n to turn me into a target is quite effective." Kaitoughed coldly.


    "Are, are you alright?" The old man, at least, showed some remorse.


    "I am not dead yet. So, what do you want?"


    "It''s nothing much." Elder Takahashi cleared his throat awkwardly. "I was just wondering why you did not show up for work."


    "Oh, about that, let''s postpone to the next week. I am currently in Tokyo. I won''t be back until the end of the week."


    "That is also good. The third one''s son is in Tokyo. I will send you the details so that you can meet him." The crafty grandfather ended the call before Kaito could protest.


    Kaito almostughed. If he had grown up with the Takahashi family, he might have been close to the old man.


    He continued checking his messages and responding quickly as needed. When he finally checked his emails, he found that thetest one in the inbox was sent by Ayumi. Moreover, it was sent less than an hour before. His brows creased a little as he read the email.


    It was a resignation letter.

 Chapter 362 - SMILING HANDSOME FACE

    Kaito reviewed the document several times before he closed the email. Even though they had not left on good terms, he did not expect that she would resign as the vice president of Shuriken Logistics with immediate effect. He dialled her number.


    "Hello," Ayumi answered coolly.


    "I have received your resignation letter. Are you sure about your decision?" Kaito asked.


    "Of course. I believe the current situation is untenable." She responded calmly.


    "If that is the case, I approve your resignation." He did not intend to convince her to stay in thepany.


    "However, I do not intend to give up on my position in the Shadow Brotherhood." She added.


    The Shadow Brotherhood and Shuriken Logistics were separate entities. Even though they were linked, the core structure waspletely different. Shuriken Logistics was an open and clean business for the most part.


    The business provided transportation, storage and freight management solutions to otherpanies. In simple terms, the enterprise was powerful and legitimate. However, Kaito established it originally as a cover for his Shadow Brotherhood operations.


    Building a logisticspany was the most sensible choice because of the flexibility of his assassins travelling under the radar around the world on shipping trucks and cargo ships. Also, the new business provided a good solution for moneyundering.


    However, the sess of running the two businesses came from keeping the core operations as separate as possible in terms of legal issues. Still, at the top of the managerial chain, Kaito led them both.


    He had also assigned Ayumi a role in monitoring the performance of the Shadow Brotherhood. Since she was not an exceptional assassin like Kaito, she was not suited for fieldwork. Still, she managed the assignments taken by the Shadow Brotherhood.


    Kaito was silent for a moment after hearing her suggestion. He lowered his dark eyes and thought about her words for some time.


    Ayumi thought he was opposed to the idea, so she exined further.


    "It is notfortable for me to keep working with you. But you cannot expect me to give up my entire life just to avoid you. For the moment, you cannot be involved with the Shadow Brotherhood. But we still have people who rely on the organisation for their ie." Ayumi exined.


    "We cannot simply shut down without warning. You are under scrutiny after staying with Hu Lei in Supreme City and bing the young master of the Takahashi family. It is only logical for me to focus on the Shadow Brotherhood since I won''t have involvement with Shuriken Logistics." She added.


    Kaito was contemtive, but no one could understand his thoughts. After a long moment, the corner of his lips turned up.


    "Alright. You can manage the Shadow Brotherhood for now." He responded.


    "Alright. If there is nothing else, I have other matters." Ayumi said before ending the call.


    Kaito continued going through his messages. Once he finished the work, he called the number Akira had given him. It seemed he could not take the lovely staycation with Akira that he had imagined when he stuck to her like ster.


    However, he could still enjoying back home here for a few days.


    After making the order, he went into the bathroom and took a long shower before stepping out of the bedroom with a towel around his waist. Even though there was some bruising on his chest, his pectoral muscles were still quite attractive.


    Akira, who was about to knock on the door, was faced with a wall of flesh. She was dazed for a moment before she turned into an angry, small animal.


    "You! Why are you walking around someone else''s house naked?" She pointed at him.


    Kaitoughed deeply. "How is this naked? I didn''t hear youining yesterday when we were in the water, and I was less covered."


    "That was apletely different situation." She sputtered.


    "Fine, fine. But this is not my will too. I am waiting for the personal shopper to bring me clothes. I doubt I can squeeze into one of your dresses." Kaito lifted his dark brow.


    Akira was exasperated.


    "Do whatever you want. I wasing to tell you that I am leaving. I have some business to handle. I have left a copy of the keys on the kitchen counter, and I will text you the rm code, though you can probably manage." She said tly with an usatory look in her eyes.


    Kaito chuckled awkwardly.


    "I am an upright guy." He said righteously.


    Akira cast one more suspicious look at Kaito.


    "I am leaving." She turned away with a wave of her hand.


    "Have a good day," Kaito said.


    Akira paused in her steps. She did not know why she felt a little warm and fuzzy at the simple statement by Kaito. She recovered fast and kept walking out of the house.


    She drove out of the garage in a white car. The car was a modern one, and its performance was highly rated, despite the simple design. However, she missed her new ssic car. The handling was a tad more difficult, but it reminded her of old movies.


    When she returned to Mountain Ridge, she would take it to a mechanic for a tune-up and maybe a few modifications to make it a little morefortable. As for Kaito taking it away again, he could only keep dreaming. She did not intend to part with that old car.


    Though she hade to Tokyo on a whim, she did have some business to handle while she was there. She first drove to ck Avenue Entertainment.


    ck Avenue Entertainment dominated the local entertainment market. Thepany was quite sessful and had a lot of stars signed up. They did not only deal with music, dramas and movies but also manga and anime.


    When Akira arrived at the building, she was weed with respect and ushered to the president''s office. She stepped into therge open space and faced a smiling handsome face.


    Unlike Kaito''s wicked smile, this man had a spring-like warm smile.

 Chapter 363 - SPECIAL TALENTS

    The handsome man stood up and shook Akira''s hand gently but with enthusiasm.


    "Akira, it is so good to see you." He said.


    Akira nodded. "I was in the city, so I decided to drop by."


    The man smiled a little more. "It is a pleasant surprise. What can I do for you? Or did youe just to greet me?"


    Akira sat down. The man sat down opposite her.


    This person''s name was Manaka Morie, but he was known in the entertainment industry as Double M. He debuted in the entertainment industry as a teenager and rose to fame as a beloved musician.


    Unlike regr idols, he did not rely on his handsome face primarily. He was a gifted singer, and he had a strong foundation in music. In the beginning, he struggled a little with gaining momentum because boy groups were more popr, and he was a solo act.


    He experienced a turn in luck after an encounter with Akira.


    He was a little arrogant because he was older than her when they met. But after she gave him a few pointers, he was able to manage his weaknesses, allowing him to rise. Furthermore, sheposed a few songs for him.


    Therefore, he felt greatly indebted to her. She was like bright moonlight reaching to him.


    After gaining some sess in the entertainment industry, he took over ck Avenue Entertainment. Akira only found outter that making it into the music scene was a test that Morie''s parents had set up for him before entrusting their entertainmentpany to him.


    As soon as he proved his mettle, they dumped thepany on him and decided to enjoy an early retirement.


    Regardless of the oue, Morie knew that his sess was partly because of Akira.


    "I have spotted some talents, and if they have the opportunity to join the entertainment industry, I would like you to take care of them," Akira exined her reason for dropping by thepany.


    Morie was surprised. He knew that Akira was quite critical of most things. She was tough on others, but she was also harsh with herself. Therefore, she would never praise anyone if they were not genuinely talented.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect someone to catch your eye. I thought I was special." He teased.


    "You are barely passable." Akira snorted.


    Morie did not know the reason that Akira helped him out at the time. Perhaps, if he knew, he would bepletely heartbroken. As Akira said he was barely passable to her ears when she first heard him singing.


    She met Morie almost at the same time she met Hina. She got along with both of them for the sake of some missions assigned by the Immortal Sword Brigade.


    When she turned thirteen, the Chief dered she was qualified enough to handle some real but minor cases. The cases were still sensitive, so she needed to be careful. If the incidents so simple, the culprits would have been handled by an adult.


    At that time, she needed to disguise herself as a regr but gifted young girl and investigate the cases. She needed to blend in and look natural, so it was inevitable for her to form friendships to avoid suspicions.


    In Hina''s case, they were in a tutoring ss for advanced children. It was designed to allow kids to elerate their learning and take their college entrance exams as soon as possible. Unfortunately, highly motivated kids under a lot of pressure often made them targets for immoral adults.


    At the time, a pervert had somehow managed to gain employment in the tutoring program and taken advantage of his position to harass the students. One girl evenmitted suicide because of it. The police tried to investigate, but there was no actionable information, only rumours.


    Moreover, the kids were unwilling to share information because they were afraid of affecting their future, especially their chance to enter university early. The police were helpless because they had no way of infiltrating the school.


    The Immortal Sword Brigade were called in by the hidden bosses ofw enforcement, and Akira was the most suitable candidate for the case. In this way, she met Hina and even saved her from a dangerous situation.


    As for Morie''s case, the culprit was a talentpetition producer who was drugging contestants if she thought they were too dull. Akira received the assignment soon after dealing with that pervert. It seemed appropriate to keep using the same identity since she was in the area.


    She was already well-versed in ying instruments, so it was not difficult for her to get a spot. Since she was not interested in winning, she thought that she should help someone else rise. Morie was the one she found least annoying.


    She taught him a little about performance, making him a frontrunner in thepetition. In the end, the show was not aired because she found out that almost the entire crew was aware of the dangerous drugging incidents.


    After the cases, she intended to shake off both Hina and Morie and pretend she had never met them. But the Chief warned her against it. If she did such a thing, she would look suspicious and would be unable to use the same identity again. As a secret agent, she needed to weave a believable story.


    Furthermore, ording to the Chief, it did not hurt to have a few more contacts in case of an emergency.


    So, she told them that her family was moving to another ce, and she would not be around anymore. They agreed to remain in contact. She thought it was just a perfunctory goodbye, and they would forget after a while.


    Who knew that they meant it?


    "So, who are these special talents?" Morie said with some jealousy.


    "They are still minors, so I cannot say much. They will probably enter the music industry afterwards. I am just paving the way for them. Do not worry too much about their debut because I amposing a few songs for them. I will be troubling you with production in the future." She said.


    The subjects of the conversation were the Nanami twins. Otherwise, she would not have made the trip personally. If she sent a message or made a call, Morie might not take it seriously enough. She wanted to ensure that they had the best chance.


    The girls expressed their interest to join the music industry over the pic during the flower-viewing party. Nanase said they could only think about joining the entertainment industry if they passed the college entrance exam.


    Akira thought it was just a childish whim initially. However, after hearing them perform, she felt inspired enough and evenposed a few tunes for them.


    "You seem to value them a lot." Morie sighed.


    "They are perfect. You will see when you meet them." She promised. "I will send you sheet music a littleter, probably over the weekend. If you have some ideas, you can share them."


    She was not a producer, so she did not know about the technical issues of actually recording music. She could only depend on Morie, who was talented in the area.


    "Do not worry. I will take care of these mysterious creatures." Morie agreed before smiling strangely. "Let''s talk about another matter. I heard from your editor that you have notpleted the new instalment of Yuki the Sword Princess."


    Akira froze. She had forgotten about it.


    "Well, about that¡­" She said.


    Then, she stood up and left.


    Morie was left speechless in his office.

 Chapter 364 - A NORMAL MAN

    After Akira left ck Avenue Entertainment, she met with the ''Nag'' in a coffee shop outside the Pantheon headquarter. The woman''s name was Maya, but her constant nagging made Akira save her as such on her phone ording to her dominant characteristic.


    "Look at you. You are more beautiful after just a couple of weeks. Your life as an affluent miss is already paying off." Maya eximed as Akira sat down.


    "I have always been beautiful." The response was deadpan.


    "You have always been beautiful, but there is something different about you. I can''t put my finger on it, but you look a little warmer than usual." Maya mused. "Wait, did you get a boyfriend?"


    Akira''s mind drifted to Kaito, but she shook her head to dispel the image.


    "How could that be?" She responded easily.


    "I have a sense about these things, so do not try to dismiss me with such a perfunctory response, I can see you have a love interest. Who is it? Tell me. Tell me." Maya leaned over the table.


    "Why don''t we talk about yourtest break-up instead?" Akira knew how to deal with this nagging woman.


    Maya felt like her heart had been stabbed by arrows at the question. However, she could not resist sharing the details.


    "Don''t sound so usatory! This break-up was not my fault. That guy was too much of a snob. He was so particr about his coffee, and he was always exining the tastes and fragrances of different types of coffee. I cannot tell you how many times I heard the words Kilimanjaro, Jamaica Blue Mountain and Hawaii Kona." Maya tsked.


    Akiraughed as Maya got destructed by her issues. "So, what did you do?"


    Akira knew that it was not the end of the story. Her friendship with the Nag was not as long as the one with Hina. However, in terms of entertainment value, Maya was her favourite. Her breakup stories were always the best.


    "It is not something bad." Maya lowered her voice.


    Akira knew that it was probably something really good. Well, at least, for her.


    "You know you will feel better if you say it." She prompted.


    "It was not something major," Maya said awkwardly. "I bought some Kilimanjaro coffee and drank it. Then, I washed the cup in my office, made him coffee with cheap instant coffee from a convenience store and took it to him."


    "Pfft!" Akiraughed harder. "And then?"


    "He was as snobbish as usual. He took a deep breath of the coffee and began yet another lecture on the beauty of Kilimanjaro coffee. How it is grown on the highest mountain in Africa, how rich the volcanic soil is, and how the pure the cial water used is¡­" Maya paused.


    "I waited patiently until he drank all of the coffee and thanked me. Then, I showed him the catering packet of instant coffee I used. I told him that it''s ok if he cannot distinguish different coffee tastes. I was nice about it." Maya added.


    Akiraughed. She did not have experience in rtionships, but she knew that the snobbish man could not have taken it kindly. After all, he seemed to have based his entire personality on coffee.


    "Who knew he would get so mad at me, iming I tricked him? How was is it tricking? I was just opening his eyes. My good intentions were blown away without even a thank you." Maya sighed.


    "If you dated a normal man, you wouldn''t have this problem," Akira said.


    "I never know they are strange until after a few dates." Maya leaned closer to Akira. "And does this mean that our queen is dating a normal man? Did he save the world in hisst life?"


    Akira thought about Kaito being a normal man. Even his face did not say ''normal''! And then, she tried to imagine him saving the world. Peh! It was more likely that he tried to destroy it in hisst life. However, a smile appeared on her face.


    "There''s definitely a hidden secret." Maya almost squealed.


    Akira cleared her throat andposed herself.


    "Let''s get to work." She said professionally as she took out her tablet from her designer bag.


    As Maya continued wheedling to get more details from Akira, Ayumi was still in Mountain Ridge City. She was in the downtown area facing the associates of the men who had attacked Kaito and Akira the previous night.


    She could not ess or find out anything from the men who were being detained in the police station. However, she could identify their intentions from theirrades.


    The men were tied up with rope and had various wounds on different parts of their bodies.


    While Akira was not a good assassin, she was, after all, a graduating member of the ninja school. She had gone through training with Kaito and Hu Lei, and she was not the worst student. Furthermore, she did get her hands dirty asionally with the Shadow Brotherhood.


    "Is any of you going to give me anything useful?" She asked coldly.


    One of the men with deep gashes on his face from repeated ps from Ayumi could not take it anymore.


    "All our business is handled through proxies. It is not aplex system, but we do not like to find out too much about our clients." He said.


    This small gang thrived because of the dirty tricks that the affluent in Mountain Ridge yed on one another. However, they were not hardboiled thugs. They only had to do small things like threatening, beating up and taking incriminating videos.


    "I already know all this. I want to know if you have taken any business involving the Takahashi family." Ayumi held the small thug''s chin tightly in her hand.


    "I cannot be sure, but we have heard rumours. Everyone has heard them." The thug responded.


    "Spit it out." She barked.


    "ording to local rumours, Takahashi Senzo is responsible for all the misfortunes in the Takahashi family. He always eliminates anyone he thinks is a threat to his power. But there is no evidence that he has hired us." The thud exined.


    "That wasn''t too hard was it?" Ayumi stood up. "If you had cooperated earlier, I wouldn''t be tired, and your blood would still be in your veins. I believe you should all know what you should and should not say. As far as you are concerned, no one came in today."


    With that, she left the hideout with swaying hips. The thugs watched her before they tried to figure out a way to free themselves.


    Ayumi looked up to the sun and allowed it to warm her face.


    She was not sure why she was doing what she was doing.


    She wanted to move on from Kaito and live her own life. But when she thought of him with that woman¡­ When she remembered their yful behaviour as they shared food under a tree outside that cottage¡­


    When she thought of his utter disregard for her feelings¡­


    She could not let go.


    She felt like a mountain of weight was pressing down on her heart. Her heart was not broken. It was torn into pieces.


    In the past, she had not thought deeply about her love for Kaito even though she knew he did not like her.


    Since he did not have anyone beside him, she was alright with apanying him through their business rtionship and friendship. It did not matter as long as she could be beside him.


    But things had changed. He had someone he truly liked.


    She always thought that he loved Hu Lei. And he probably did. But it was not the kind of love that made her feel threatened. Perhaps, that was the reason she believed that if the two got together, she would quietly retreat.


    But it was not the same with Akira.


    Since he met that b*tch, he did not behave like the normal Kaito. He was willing to betray himself just to be a little closer to her. She should have realised it since he said that they should suspend the Shadow operations.


    This Kaito was different.


    This was not her Kaito.


    But she would remind him who he was.

 Chapter 365 - RETRIBUTION

    In another part of Tokyo, Kaito stepped into an unfamiliar museum. He did not wish toe to this kind of ce because he was not a patron of the arts. He could not understand the value.


    However, he was a little interested in the cousin he had not met. Based on his observation, he was his grandfather''s favourite.


    Of course, this could stem from the fact that the following generations of the main branch in the Takahashi family did not perform as his grandfather expected in terms of reproduction.


    His grandfather and grandmother managed to bear three sons. There were also two daughters in that generation, so the old man was quite satisfied. Still, he was the ssic type that favoured sons over daughters.


    Unfortunately, this reproductive sess did not work out for the next generation. His eldest son eliminated both the second and third sons.


    Also, the following generation was not as good as he hoped.


    The eldest son''s son was a wastrel who could not grasp anything in school since he was a child. He was a typical second-generation child without a bright future. If he did not correct his current path, he would probably die at a young age.


    The second one''s son was Takahashi Kaito. He was presumed dead at a young age and only appeared after adulthood. Since he had grown outside, he had no basic interest in the family and would probably destroy it given a chance.


    The third one''s son was the most suitable sessor in the Takahashi family. Unlike his male cousins, he had a good temperament, was smart and understood the importance of filial piety. It was inevitable that he would be the favourite.


    Of course, there were daughters in the lineage. However, despite the tragedies surrounding him, Elder Takahashi did not change his pattern of favouring boys over girls.


    The eldest one''s daughters were particrly exceptional. They were forces to be reckoned with in the business world. As for the other granddaughter from the third son''s line, she was too young. But her talents in the sciences could not be neglected.


    As Kaito stepped into the art museum, he thought about this blood-rted family. He did not have a good understanding of family since he did not have one growing up.


    However, after looking at the photos and videos left by his parents, he felt an indescribable desire. He desired that love theyvished on him when he was a toddler. He wanted to live a life with them and enjoy the bright future they nned for him.


    All the holidays, birthdays and happiness they promised to that foolish toddler¡­ He wanted them. He wanted his parents. He wanted everything. They were his, but he could not have them.


    Therefore, he could only punish the person who took them away from him.


    He walked around the gallery of calligraphy exhibition. He was not an artist by any measure, but he could detect the value of items. His teacher had always told him that the value of things he did not understandy in how much they moved him.


    At the time, he was not a teenager yet, but he came to understand the statementter on.


    Art could not be exined easily to ayman.


    But a good artist would be able to move the masses, even if they could not detect the precise reason they were attracted to the art. This counsel by his teacher had allowed him to develop a system to understand valuable, useless and even counterfeit art.


    It was not a foolproof method, but he could detect authenticity in most situations.


    As he walked around the museum, he looked at the calligraphy pieces disyed in the space. He did not spend too much time on them since his focus was on seeing the unknown cousin who that old man favoured.


    "Sir, thepetition is about to begin. Are you attending?" A woman approached Kaito as he stood before the bold word ''Surrender''.


    Kaito was startled and turned the woman. "Yes. Thank you."


    The woman had a smile as she showed Kaito into the calligraphypetition hall. She did not have hidden intentions towards Kaito. She just thought it was a pleasure to deal with such a guest since their visitors were usually old men.


    Kaito had an invitation from his grandfather, but there were no good seats in thepetition hall. The presentation space was merely an auditorium withrge screens. As for the seats, they were simple and hard chairs that kept one in pain and alert.


    Kaito was ufortable, but he did not care too much about it.


    It could notpare to that one time he had gone to the jungle in Congo to assassinate a certain warlord who had triggered a war between two tribes just so that he could have a market for his machine gun stock. At that time, he was ced on an old ox cart with bananas.


    And if there was one thing that Kaito could not bear in the world, it was bananas! From their smell to the texture and the general taste, they were abominable to him. They triggered his gag reflex on sight.


    All in all, the seats in the museum hall were bad. But he did not mind it too much as long as he remembered the bananas.


    After a short wait, his cousin appeared on the stage and on the screens.


    The young man was called Takahashi Hajime. He was the oldest son of Kaito''s youngest uncle. Hajime''s father had died not too long ago after an illness that was suspected to be a result of poisoning. No one could prove anything, so the police were not engaged.


    Hajime was a handsome young man, especially when he held the brush and faced the calligraphy paper. He had a certain eerie calmness that made him look older and more refined. Of course, he was not too young or too old at the age of twenty-three.


    Kaito looked at the young man with interest as he worked the brush with concentration. He had investigated the young man, but nothing couldpare to meeting the real deal. So, he watched him with slightly narrowed eyes.


    Finally, Hajime turned his calligraphy work to the audience and the judges.


    On the paper was a bold and grant word: retribution.


    Kaito''s lips turned up into a bloodthirsty smile.

 Chapter 366 - ON YOUR SIDE

    The preliminary round ofpetition ended after each of the calligraphers presented their work. Once the judges finished deliberating, they would post a list of the contestants who would proceed to the next round the following day.


    Kaito stood up and walked to Hajime. He was talking with an old man and nodding as he listened to the instructions. The elder looked vaguely familiar, but Kaito could not ce his face.


    As he stepped closer, the young man looked up, and their eyes met.


    The cousins had not been introduced officially, but it seemed that the younger man recognised Kaito based on his childish look of rejection. Kaito smiled at the young man.


    Though Hajime was about five years younger, Kaito felt like he was a child. When he was twenty-three, he had already travelled the world, built two sessful businesses and faced death hundreds of times.


    Hajime might have a tough spirit, but he was still pure. He was like a simple cub, ying at chasing prey while Kaito was an experienced predator with experience and scars to prove it.


    The old man also noticed Kaito and looked at him with a frown. He also did not seem unfamiliar with Kaito. Still, Hajime was the first one to speak.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked with restrained politeness.


    His youthful face did not hide his negative attitude towards Kaito, but he maintained a civil demeanour with a hint of feigned gentleness. Kaito decided that the child was better than he anticipated.


    "I heard from Grandfather you are participating in a nationalpetition and decided to take a look. You are quite gifted." Kaito smiled.


    "Thank you foring," Hajime responded with a slight bow. "This is my teacher, Elder Yamazaki."


    The words reminded Kaito where he had seen this dignified elder. He had investigated all of Akira''s close blood-rted rtives. Therefore, he could vaguely remember the man from the files.


    "Nice to meet you, Grandpa Yamazaki. I am Takahashi Kaito." Kaito bowed a little to the elder.


    As a future grandson-inw, he felt it was necessary to present himself in a good light. Even though the old man was not close with his Akira, no one could tell what the future held. It was better to earn points where they could be found.


    Elder Yamazaki felt like there was something strange about the way Kaito looked at him and addressed him. However, he could notin because nothing was improper about the words. He nodded in acknowledgement.


    "I heard of your return. How are you settling in Mountain Ridge?" The old man asked graciously.


    Kaito smiled. "Quite well. It is a lovely city."


    "Indeed. If you have problems, you can seek me out for help." Elder Yamazaki added.


    Hajime had a protesting face as he looked at the two people. He could not understand why his master was being nice to the person who hade to Mountain Ridge to interfere with his ns for the Takahashi family.


    "I will take you up on that, Grandpa Yamazaki," Kaito responded. "If you do not mind, I would like to take my little cousin here for lunch. He has worked hard."


    The old man touched his chin. "It is not a problem. I want to catch up with some old friends anyway."


    Even though he had made his name in the business world, his contributions to the calligraphy world were nothing to sneeze at. Therefore, he had a lot of oldradesing to see the new generation or bringing in their students.


    "Teacher¡­" Hajime started to protest.


    "Young Kaito, let me say a few words to my student, and you can take him along afterwards." Elder Yamazaki said to Kaito, ignoring his student.


    "Of course. Thank you, Grandpa Yamazaki." Kaito took another nce at Hajime before walking out of the auditorium.


    "Teacher, why did you agree to his request?" Hajime asked grudgingly.


    The old Yamazaki sighed. "I have never been in favour of you fighting for the inheritance rights of the Takahashi family. Like your departed father, I would be more at peace if you would live a good life in the art world."


    "But I understand that you have made your decision, and I have imparted my knowledge on you. That is all I can do for you. I cannot directly interfere with the Takahashi family. And the way you are now, you will only send yourself to death if you fight your uncle directly."


    "Teacher¡­"


    "This young man is not simple at all. If you can get him on your side, he can help you win half the battle." The old man added.


    Hajime looked at his teacher in doubt.


    "You are still young. But you can trust in your master, right? I can assure you that he is not a simple guy. And the fact that he came all this way means that there is a chance that he wants to cooperate with you. If you do not grasp this chance, you will not get another."


    With those words, Hajime was convinced.


    Thirty minutester, he wondered if his teacher could be wrong as he watched Kaito eating barbequed pork ribs like he was a starving man.


    "Are you going to eat?" Kaito paused mid-chew to ask Hajime.


    "Go ahead." Hajime''s lips twitched.


    Kaito proceeded to finish a rack of ribs before him before gulping some warm water. He looked at Hajime with a deep look in his eyes.


    "The first lesson I will teach you is to be more thick-skinned." He said.


    "What?" Hajime was startled.


    "You can feign politeness and maintainposure. This is quite good when you are dealing with ordinary businessmen. However, if you meet someone like Grandfather or Uncle, you will be helpless. Those two do not have limits." Kaito added.


    Kaito continued to eat his ribs. He had missed a meal and the delicious noodles Akira made acted as appetisers. His mouth watered at the thought of the lovingly cooked ramen. He stopped eating again.


    Would Akira cook in the evening?


    What if he was too full to eat at night to his heart''s content?


    "Grandfather is on my side," Hajime said with a frown.


    "Second lesson: no one is on your side. Everyone is after something." Kaito responded. "Your grandfather craves control, and you are the only one left that he can use. He seems to be on your side, but he needs a figurehead emperor."


    Hajime did not know if he should believe Kaito.


    "What about you? What do you want?" He asked, sounding a little vulnerable.


    "Do not worry. Our goals coincide. I will not harm you. For now..." Kaito smiled.


    Hajime felt a chill from his cousin, but he also felt anticipation.


    There was hope.


    He could avenge his father and protect his mother and sister.

 Chapter 367 - FIND SINNERS

    Akira sighed as she held her phone to her left ear while scrolling through a list of movies on the TV. It was alreadyte in the night, but Kaito had not returned. She was not waiting for him, but she did not feel sleepy.


    Furthermore, her mother had called her yet again.


    "Mom, I am fine. I just have to take care of my friend for a few days." She said.


    "Doesn''t that person have other friends? I feel a little worried about how things were left off." Sayaka responded.


    Akira knew that her mother was probably afraid that she would not return to Mountain Ridge after that incident. Even though she reassured the older woman that she did not take the butler''s actions to heart, Sayaka still called multiple times during the day.


    She was on the verge of cklisting her again.


    "We will be opening Elements on Friday evening. I have to be there to cook, so you can rest assured." Akira paused. "I will also go to visit grandmother and grandfather on Saturday. We can clear up the misunderstandings."


    "You don''t have to push yourself. We will be on your side regardless." Sayaka did not want Akira to be under pressure.


    Akira did not n on getting friendly with her grandmother and grandfather. However, it was inevitable since things had already escted. Also, she did not want that Makiko to win. Her aunt''s insistence on going against her was notprehensible.


    "I know. It is only right that I greet them officially anyway." Akira replied.


    As the two women chatted a little more, Akira heard the door opening.


    "Honey, I''m home!" A teasing voice called out loudly.


    Akira winced at the loud voice. She was afraid her mother had heard it.


    "Mom, I have to go. Say hi to dad. Good night." Akira ended the call quickly.


    On the other side of the phone, Sayaka turned to Daiki. She looked apprehensive and ready to fly out of the house to find Akira. She stood up and started pacing in front of therge bed in their bedroom in her long nightdress.


    "Dear, I think Akira is with a man. She is hiding a lot from us. What should we do?" She asked.


    Daiki sighed. He also did not want his daughter to disappear with a wild man as soon as they found her. However, she was an independent person. They could not force her to share everything, and they did not know the difficulties she experienced before.


    "Don''t worry. She will open up to us with time."


    Sayaka was like a deted balloon as she sat down again.


    In Blue Mountain Park, Akira faced Kaito with annoyance on her face. She could already imagine the conclusions that her mother drew if she heard the loudmouth.


    "What did I do?" Kaito asked innocently. "It is only polite to announce one''s safe return."


    Akira rolled her eyes and turned back to the TV. Kaito had heard her on the phone, so he felt a little guilty about his earlier shout. He looked at the grumpy person for a moment before he smiled wickedly.


    "Do you want to join me on a little night excursion?" He asked.


    Akira''s ears perked up, but she pretended not to care. To be honest, she was a little interested in Kaito''s life, but he never did anything unusual. Or, he was too secretive and efficient that she could not detect anomalies.


    "Where?" She asked casually.


    "To find sinners."


    One hourter, the two people found themselves crouched on a container near a small port. The container yard was not busy, but there was some movement here and there from patrol guards.


    Akira looked at the seemingly ordinary container yard and did not find anything unusual about it. More importantly, she did not understand the reason Kaito had brought her to this ce.


    However, she could not deny that it was a little exciting. She never got a lot of covert missions that could be too dangerous from the Immortal Sword Brigade. She was always assigned overt or reconnaissance type of missions.


    Her eyes darted from here to there with a bright twinkle.


    Kaito looked at Akira with evil and possessive eyes. The ck catsuit did not leave much to the imagination. He felt both appreciative and jealous when he thought about any other time she might have worn it. There was an overwhelming urge to confiscate it.


    "Are we going to do something?" Akira asked in a whisper.


    Kaito remembered the reason for the excursion. He took out a chunky GPS meter and turned it on. He knew the tracker was in the yard, but he was not sure about the specific container. The GPS meter would indicate the exact location.


    He found the target container almost immediately with the precise meter. It was a few rows ahead of them. He put away the GPS unit and indicated to Akira the direction. Even though the yard was quiet, they needed to be careful with the security guards.


    Kaito jumped from the shipping container they were crouching on to the next row. His movements were fast like a dangerous cat in the final moment of capturing prey. However, hisnding was soft and silent. He looked back at Akira.


    He beckoned to her in an offer to catch her if she could not make it over the distance. So far, she had kept up with him as they scaled the security fence and set up on the container. However, the distance between the two rows of containers wasrge.


    Unfortunately, the generous gesture on Kaito''s part was interpreted as a challenge by Akira. She puffed her cheeks and stood up. She leapt the distance with smooth grace like a flying bird drifting with the wind.


    When shended beside Kaito, she looked at him and turned her nose in the air. Kaito had to concentrate hard not to burst outughing. They hid in the shadows until they reached the target container.


    Kaito picked the lock while Akira kept a lookout for the guards. Once the door was open, the two of them looked into the shipping space. The container was surprisingly not filled. There were only a few boxes ced on pallets.


    The two stepped in and closed the door.


    Kaito took out a small shlight from his pockets and shone a light on the boxes with some anxiety. He assigned his most trusted people to ce trackers on all shipmentsing from the Takahashi business. He did not expect to reap the benefits so soon.


    After cing the tracker, he monitored the movement of the freight. His goal was to find anomalies such as unounted cargo. Earlier after he met with Hajime, he received an alert about the arrival of a container at a restricted port.


    Kaito felt like he was on the verge of finding the reason behind his uncle''s actions of killing all his kin. He took out a de and cut along the seam of one of the boxes. He inserted his fingers and pulled out a small packet.


    He shone a beam of light on the packet.


    Unfortunately, there was only a structural form of a chemicalpound, and he did not recognise it.


    "Give me that," Akira whispered


    She took the packet from him and took a close look under the light. She frowned as she studied it.


    "Do you know what it is?" Kaito asked.


    "It seems to be a strange variant of alpha-pyrrolidinopentionephenone." She responded.


    "The what?"


    "kka. Or the zombie drug."

 Chapter 368 - TROUBLE YOU

    As the two returned to Blue Mountain Park in Akira''s car, Kaito was in a bad mood. His spirits were low, and he was in deep thought about the situation they discovered. He was not clear about the meaning of the zombie drug, but he was worried about the implications of the new information.


    Akira had tried to exin the significance of the zombie drug even though she was not familiar with the variant in the shipping container.


    In essence, the alpha-pyrrolidinopentionephenone was not exactly an illegal drug in most regions. As a designer drug, it had significant psychostimnt effects on users, but it could not be targeted bymon drug tests.


    Therefore, it was a dangerous but permissible product in numerous countries.


    The effects of the zombie drug were not special inparison to other psychostimnts. However, this did not make it less hazardous.


    Users would experience psychosis, agitation and extreme paranoia in addition to hyperstimtion and hallucination after consumption. Unfortunately, the effects of the variant being shipped were unknown to Akira since she was not familiar with thepound.


    However, the danger could not be small.


    Kaito ced a small, new tracker on the shipment for continued monitoring of the movement of the product. He could not confiscate the entire cargo without understanding more about the specifics of the drug.


    Furthermore, his uncle was a ruthless man. If he discovered any interference with his ndestine operations, he might not react well. Kaito could protect himself, but he did not want anyone else to be implicated.


    The two of them took only a single packet before leaving.


    Akira looked at the unusually quiet and sullen Kaito. She could not get used to this version of him even though she constantly rebuked him when he teased her or acted shamelessly.


    "If you would like, I can ask someone to examine the drug closely." She said as she drove the small car.


    Kaito broke free from his thoughts and looked at Akira before turning to the window.


    "I don''t want to trouble you," Kaito said with unfamiliar politeness.


    "If you did not want to trouble me, we would not be here," Akira said with her usual huff and puff.


    She nced at his still brooding profile and looked away quickly before he looked away. Kaito noticed the movement, and his usual mood was restored a little. His littledy was a little awkward, but she was concerned about him.


    How could he not be touched?


    "Then, I will leave it to you." He responded.


    Akira smiled a little as she focused on the road.


    "Can you tell me what you are investigating?" She asked.


    Kaito weighed the matter in his heart before replying. "My parents'' death."


    Akira was surprised. Since the Chief had told her that Kaito was an assassin, she thought he was a pure profiteer. So, she assumed that he was looking into a new case. This information made her feel a little unsettled.


    It also reassured her.


    She did not feel like she needed to report to the Immortal Sword Brigade as long as Kaito was not undertaking any assassination activities. Moreover, her task was to ensure that Kaito was not lured into treason. It was not like she could control him.


    As an agent, she had her personal interpretation of instructions. In any case, the Immortal Sword Brigade was an independent agency, not an arm of the government. They supportedw enforcement on request and did not fall under the control of the police.


    "I am sorry." She said after a while.


    "It''s fine. I didn''t know them." Kaito looked outside the window at the cityscape.


    "That makes it worse, right?" Akira said in a low voice.


    Kaito tried to step away from his morose mood. "You don''t seem like someone interested in familial rtions. I am surprised you are so amiable with the Yamazaki family."


    Akira held the steering wheel a little tighter.


    "I didn''t want to meet with the Yamazaki family because I already had someone I considered family." She said.


    Kaito turned to her with a searching look in his eyes. He was afraid that there was someone else in Akira''s heart. Fear¡­ That was an unfamiliar emotion.


    "Did you like that person very much?" He asked.


    "Mmmh¡­ I know she was not a good person, but she cared for me when I was at my most vulnerable." Akira responded. "Even after she left, I could not let go. When I gained the ability to return to the Yamazaki family, I did not want to return because of her. I did not want to hear people say bad things about her."


    Kaito made some guesses in her mind. Of the evil Brown twins, Helen Brown was the kinder one. If Harriet had Akira, she would have probably carved her face or yed her skin.


    "Why did you return?" He asked.


    "I got a letter from her," Akira said.


    "She told you to return to your family?" Kaito was confused.


    Akira smiled a little wistfully. "On the contrary. She told me that blood-rted family members were a burden. She said that if she had not chosen her blood, we would have both been happier. It made me a little curious about the Yamazaki family."


    "Do you think she was right?" Kaito asked.


    "Maybe. Maybe not. For now, I think of the Yamazaki family as I would a good friend. They might disappoint me, but I am d I know them. They are a bit interesting." She responded as she drove into the garage.


    When Akira was ready to step out of the car, Kaito caught her arm.


    "Do you think we can have a happy family?" Kaito asked.


    The statement was a little ambiguous. It was uncertain if Kaito was talking about each of them being happy separately or forming a family together.


    Akira paused and looked at Kaito. There was a rare purity, free of wickedness and teasing, in his eyes.


    "One day, we will." She answered simply.

 Chapter 369 - ONE-NIGHT STAND

    On Thursday night, Akira left Tokyo for Mountain Ridge while Kaito remained in the house at Blue Mountain Park. He did not want to live the ce because he had gotten used to it, and Akira did not want to waste her time convincing him to leave.


    In any case, he had already lived there for three days. It would make no difference if he continued to live in her home for a few more days.


    Kaito wanted to leave with Akira and return to Mountain Ridge with her. However, the sudden resignation of his vice-president meant that he had to manage Shuriken Logistics until he found a vice-president, and thepany stabilised a little.


    Naturally, he nned to return to Mountain Ridge as soon as possible, but for the moment, it was impossible. He could only watch as Akira left. The only thing he had tofort himself were some leftovers of the stewed chicken Akira cooked before leaving.


    In the wee hours of Friday morning, Akira arrived in Mountain Ridge. She picked her car from the lot at the train station and drove back. Instead of going to the Yamazaki mansion, she went to the apartment Hina prepared for her before she moved to the city.


    She did not want to meet her parents because they would probably disrupt her mood for the grand opening of Elements. Also, the apartment was not too far from the restaurant, so she could rest there without stress for some time before beginning preparations.


    Additionally, she wanted to meet up with Hina.


    Once she arrived at the apartmentplex, she did not go into her ce directly. She knocked on the opposite door lightly and waited. She heard some movements from the other side of the door and then, the door opened.


    Seiji looked at his sister with confusion, shock and then, embarrassment.


    Akira looked at the door number again and confirmed she was in the right ce. She looked at her brother with a lifted eyebrow in question.


    Seiji cleared his throat. "Akira¡­"


    He wanted to exin something, but he choked up after calling her name. He did not know what to say. Moreover, facing his innocent sister, he could not be open and honest.


    "I won''t ask." Akira lifted a hand to stop him. "Tell Hina I am looking for her."


    She would not ask her brother, but she had no qualms about asking Hina about this unexpected situation that looked like a one-night stand. She turned and opened the apartment opposite and entered under Seiji''s awkward gaze.


    The ce Hina had prepared had a bit of a childish design. It was like her bedroom in Blue Mountain Park. The colour scheme was pink, ck and a soft cream hue. The colours had a juxtaposed effect, creating an interesting look.


    Hina also incorporated a lot of manga and anime d¨¦cor, including action figures, plushies and some limited edition posters. However, the most eye-catching thing was the human-sized figurine of Yuki the Sword Princess.


    Akira had only seen the apartment in photos, but she was pleased with the results of the real thing. It was a little narcissistic to have arge figurine from her own manga as the centrepiece, but she could not deny that the limited edition item was impressive.


    After she took a shower, she made herself a pot of tea and sat down with her tablet and a digital pen. For a while now, she had been neglecting drawing the manga because she could not get fresh inspiration.


    Originally, she had a lot of ideas because she was taking on cases for the brigade. However, after she stopped taking on new missions, she did not feel like drawing anymore.


    She had finally gotten new ideas after her evening out with Kaito. She started drawing a little in Tokyo and on the train. She almost had enough material for the new volume. Her lips turned up into a smile as she drew while drinking tea.


    She only looked up when she heard her door opening. She faced a freshly showered Hina with a guilty look on her face. Akira put aside the tablet and looked at Hina with a subtle smile.


    "Come over here. Have a cup of tea with me." She held back her amusement.


    Hina sat down beside her on the couch, and Akira offered her some green tea. Hina gulped down the tea and ced the cup on the saucer. She choked a little while swallowing and started coughing. Akira patted her lightly on the back.


    "Talk to your big sister," Akira said.


    "I am older than you." Hina retorted.


    "Don''t get caught up in details. What happened there? I didn''t expect you to move so fast." Akira suppressed herughter.


    "It was not me. Things just escted out of control." Hina sighed. "Yesterday, my new co-workers threw me a surprise weing party. Well, it was more of a night out in a club. Everyone was toasting here and there."


    "I would have died if Seiji had not offered to drink for me a bit. Those doctors do not care about their livers at all! One thing led to another, and here we are." Hina drank some more tea.


    "Those must be a lot of things in between." Akira teased.


    "Give me a break. I am so tired, and my head hurts." Hina ced her head in her hands.


    "So, did you do it?" Akira asked curiously.


    Even though the matter involved her brother, she was first Hina''s best friend. If she did not make her feel awkward and ufortable about this matter, who would? Sheughed in her heart.


    "Well, maybe," Hina said.


    "What do you mean by maybe?" Akira cringed.


    She was not sure if she wanted to know the details anymore. Could it be her brother requires a special doctor due to a dysfunction? Could Hina''s happiness be in danger?


    If Seiji knew his sister''s thoughts, he would be both mortified and heartbroken. She clearly only cared about her friend.


    "Well, we did some things but not all of them." Hina''s usually confident face was bright red.


    "Pfft!" Akiraughed. "I won''t ask anything more in case my virgin ears are contaminated."


    Hina rolled her eyes. "Says the person who was behaving unscrupulously during the party."


    Akira cleared her throat at the change in topic. "Let''s get down to business. I have a favour to ask."


    Hina did not expose Akira. "Just say it."


    Akira took out a small clear vial from her tablet pouch. It had a crystalline powder, but there were no markings. It was the strange zombie drug that they had picked from the shipping container. She had only taken a small sample from Kaito.


    "Check out theposition of this substance for me." She said solemnly.


    Though she had some background in pharmacology, she was not a specialist in psychostimnt substances like Hina. Furthermore, she had ess to the facilities of the research institute.


    Hina nodded with matching seriousness. She was notpletely clear about Akira''s secret life, but she knew that her friend often took up strange tasks. If she was requesting help, it had to be something serious.


    She took the vial. "I will let you know as soon as I have information."

 Chapter 370 - AUNTIE, I AM SORRY

    When Akira went to Elements, she found a frustrated Benji in his office. He was a calm person on most asions. Usually, he never showed a hint of difort when managing disasters in restaurants. Therefore, Akira was a little concerned.


    "What happened?" She asked.


    Benji looked at Akira with clouded eyes before shaking his head.


    "It is nothing that we can''t manage. I am just frustrated with the people in Mountain Ridge. How can they im to be educated and be so closed-minded? They are not using their brains. They are just following things without a care." He asked angrily.


    Akira could not make the ends of what Benji meant, so she directly snatched his phone from his hand. The device was open to the MR Circle app.


    MR Circle was a small socialworking tform used in Mountain Ridge for spreading gossip among the local people. Both the upper and middle ss were members, but some verification about their ce of residence was required.


    The trending post on the home page was titled ''Boycott Elements'', and the trending topic was #BoycottElements.


    The original poster had crafted a well-worded article about the chef of Elements, Yamazaki Akira. The details exined that her character was poor, and she was not worth bing a member of the Mountain Ridgemunity.


    The main point was that Akira was used ofcking the grace and magnanimity of a youngdy. She destroyed her cousin''s promising future within a week ofing to the city. Furthermore, inside sources said that she was a fraud taking advantage of the Yamazaki family.


    All in all, the poster asked people to boycott the grand opening of Elements and petitioned the owner of the restaurant to fire the immoral chef.


    Akira scoffed and gave back the phone to Benji.


    "Don''t waste time reading this drivel. We have work to do." She said before turning away.


    "Should we respond to this article? The poster has malicious intentions. What if no onees to the grand opening?" Benji asked as he followed.


    "Since when did we care about the number of people whoe to the restaurant? We can''t force people to eat. If someonees, we give them food. If no onees, we have a rxing evening." She said.


    Benji sighed at this expected response. Akira could eliminate the rumours with a wave of her hand, but she did not like engaging in petty squabbles online. But it was too frustrating for the people working for her because they knew her power.


    In Willow Mental Wellness facility, Hanae looked at her phone and scrolled with a strange light in her eyes. She did not make a post online, but she had a lot of followers to go against Akira for her. The only thing she needed to do was sit back and enjoy herself.


    But she did not dare do anything directly.


    If she got involved in the online mess, she might be put under ''special care'' once again.


    Her resentment for Akira increased as she thought about the incident from the previous weekend. After Akira''s performance, her behaviour caused her to be sedated for a day. Moreover, she had to attend mandatory therapy sessions.


    She called her mother to deal with the matter so she could avoid those sessions and exercises. Unfortunately, her mother could not do anything because Chiharu was her listed guardian with the mental hospital.


    She also called Chiharu, but the woman was mad at her. She suggested in her usual hypocritical and gentle way that she needed mental help. If she could not learn how to deal with anger, she would not seed in life.


    Hanae resented Chiharu too, but she did not dare to do anything. For now, Chiharu held her lifeline. If she did not recover and return to the upper-ss society, she would have to follow the normal route in life.


    She had staked too much on the Yamazaki family and her career as a ssical pianist. She even dyed joining university so she could joinpetitions and gain a good reputation in the music industry.


    If she did not seed, she would live an ordinary life.


    Hanae closed the MR Circle app and scrolled through her contacts. She dialled a number.


    "Hello." The voice was cool.


    "Auntie, I am sorry," Hanae said in a small voice.


    "Alright, if there is nothing else, I will hang up," Sayaka responded.


    Hanae turned on the waterworks as she heard the cold voice.


    "Please, Auntie. Don''t hang up. I have been trying to build up my courage to call you for a while now and apologise properly. But I was too afraid." Hanae sobbed.


    Sayaka sighed. She had practically raised the child, so she could not dismiss her even though she said they were breaking all rtions.


    "I have been going to therapy." Hanae noticed Sayaka weakening. "I am getting some help. I know I took you for granted because of the unconditional care you gave me. I became possessive, selfish and petty, and I even hurt my cousin because of it."


    "Why did you do it?" Sayaka asked.


    Hanae hupped. "I was just so jealous. We were always a team, me and you. When my mom was not around, you were there protecting me and making sure I was fine. I just realised that I would lose all that. I could not bear it and became a white-eyed wolf."


    Hanae cried harder. "I am sorry, Auntie. I am so sorry."


    Sayaka could not bear to hear the pitiful cries of her niece. It reminded her of the first time she had cared for her niece after Akira was kidnapped. She was a helpless crybaby in those days, and caring for the child gave her some purpose in life.


    "Alright, don''t cry anymore. It is good you understand your mistake. Focus on getting better." Sayaka said.


    "Don''t worry. I will work hard to earn your forgiveness and trust again." Hanae said.


    Sayaka was a little touched by the determination. "Alright. When I find a chance, I wille and visit you at the hospital."


    "Thank you, Auntie. Thank you for everything." Hanae said.


    After the call ended, Hanae wiped her tears, and her pitiful cries turned into calmness. If Sayaka was willing to visit her, there was hope that they could mend their rtionship. The therapist was right. Owning up to mistakes was the best way to earn forgiveness.


    Her fingers hovered over the MR Circle app for a while. Then, she went to her phone settings and deleted the app decisively. She could not give up on her future for short-term benefits like seeing Akira suffer a little.

 Chapter 371 - REGRET YOUR WORDS

    The grand opening of Elements was supposed to be avish affair. While they did not habitually invite the press, their first night was always quite morous, with several celebrities making an appearance.


    At least, that was the case when the other branches opened.


    Unfortunately, the bad publicity surrounding Akira on MR Circle had spread. It was obvious that someone was fanning the mes. It was unclear who the culprit was, but Akira did not investigate this matter. If she spent time on each hater, she would never get a night off.


    In any case, she did not mind the negative publicity too much. As long as she had power and ability, she did not think she needed to shout from rooftops or beg people to like her.


    When evening came, the first group of guests to arrive were naturally from the Yamazaki family. They were worried about Akira, so they showed up early to cheer her up. Akira met them at the door to wee them.


    The group of the usual suspects looked at Akira in her cute chef''s uniform, and they were drowned in moe. Akira was wearing a long white jacket, ck trousers and a ssic toque. It was nothing unusual, but they felt she looked like she was a character from a cooking manga.


    They forgot about their intentions to tell her to rx, and they would support her no matter what. Instead, they took out their phones and started taking pictures of her. Sayaka was already thinking about creating a scrapbook.


    "Thank you foring," Akira said with twitching lips.


    "Akira, make a chef''s pose," Nanase said as she tried to get a better angle.


    ''What is a chef''s pose?'' Akira wondered.


    The twins set themselves beside Akira, and one of them took a selfie of the three of them.


    "Say cheese!" They said together.


    Akira did not say anything as she looked at her father, who was also covertly taking a photo while trying not to look too obvious. The only people who were not participating in the madness was Uncle Isami and Cousin Kensei.


    After the group was satisfied, Akira led them to the topmost floor and showed them to the best room in the pagoda. She did not stay with them for long because she was the chef for the night. She went to the kitchen directly.


    There was no need to wait for anyone else.


    Elements did not take reservations on grand opening night. The staff served those who showed up. Of course, management reserved the right of entry. If someone did not please their eye, they would not serve them.


    Akira did not have other special guestsing apart from her family. Seiji would probably arrive with Hina after they left the hospital. As for Kazuo and Chiharu, she did not send a special invitation to them. If they wanted toe, she would not turn them away.


    After about half an hour, while Akira was cooking for her family, a loud noise came from the entrance area. This disturbance arose from a group of young masters and misses, who wereing to have a little fun at the grand opening of the ill-reputed restaurant.


    Akira did not leave the kitchen. As long as Benji was there, things would be fine.


    At the reception area, a beautiful woman decked in tasteful designer clothes and fine jewellery looked at the establishment with arrogance. Her entourage waited for her assessment as they stood behind her with a look of superiority.


    "Bring me to your finest private room." The woman ordered Benji.


    Benji looked at the rowdy crowd and knew they were up to no good. Even though the opening was not as grand as it usually was, he would never wee people who were there to ruin the ambience.


    "We have no avable space. Please return on another day." Benji said.


    The two girls nking the beautiful woman stepped forward aggressively and looked ready to beat up Benji.


    "Do you know who you are talking to? This is Izumiya Mio. She is not only from one of the five great families, she is also an influential force in the entertainment industry. Are you sure you want to offend her?" One girl asked.


    Izumiya Mio waited to see Benji crumble in horror as soon as he realised her identity. However, he maintained his calm and easy face as if he was unaffected by the information. The disregard made her angry.


    She would definitely destroy this restaurant.


    "And don''t act like the restaurant is full. We do not see many vehicles outside, and this ce is as quiet as a graveyard. Who are you trying to fool? We only need one online post to make sure this ce disappears from Mountain Ridge forever." The other girl added.


    The youngdies and gentlemen behind them created a loud mour, insulting Elements and calling it a trash ce. With the mob mentality and the authority of Mio, they did not feel like they had anything to fear.


    Benji did not change his stance. "We cannot amodate you tonight. Please return on another day."


    "Are you sure this is your final choice? You won''t regret your words?" Mio asked as she took out her phone.


    "I do not regret anything," Benji replied.


    Mio gritted her teeth as she took a cute but sad selfie and then crafted an SNS post on the spot: <em>I wanted to treat my friends for a meal at Elements, but I was chased away like a dog. Could it be I look too shabby?</em>


    She posted it online directly. As a sessful actress, she had a lot of fans, and she knew how to keep them hooked. Her image did not allow her to say anything bad about Elements outright. But she knew this message was enough to rile up her loyal fans.


    She did not care about the mess she created online as she exited the tform. She only needed to see the results of the joint getting destroyed. She had heard there were branches, so she hoped her fans would cause enough of a mess to eliminate the whole business directly.


    "What is happening here?" A male voice spoke from behind the group.


    The crowd turned to look at the speaker. The man was tall and handsome, and beside him was a beautiful woman. The young masters and misses, who were about to scold the person, realised the identity of the man and parted to allow him to pass.


    Mio also turned to look at the neer. Her sour face immediately changed into a sweet smile as she looked at the man she had chased unsessfully for a year.


    "Brother Seiji! What are you doing here?" Mio''s voice lost its arrogance and became gentle like water.

 Chapter 372 - DENYING OUR PAST

    Hina turned her gaze to Seiji.


    Even though they were not together, the previous night had changed things a little. Plus, she could not deny that she liked Seiji from the moment she saw him. Otherwise, she would not have made that suggestion to Akira.


    Seiji felt the sharp eyes on him and felt a bit of cold sweat.


    The entire day, he was a little awkward about the things that happened between him and Hina. Truth be told, it was mostly his fault. He could not hold back after the two of them left the party. The urrence was both great and weird.


    When Hina was sweet and endearing as they kissed in the deep night, he felt like a beast taking advantage of someone''s daughter. But he could not resist her soft voice, and it made him lose control. It felt like an indulgent and gentle scratching on his heart.


    However, he did not forget that she was a toughdy at heart.


    And she looked suspicious of him after the random woman called to him nauseatingly. How could he not be a little scared of this wife bequeathed to him by his sister?


    "Brother Seiji," Mio called out again coquettishly after not getting a response for a few moments.


    Seiji''s face darkened further, and Hina looked at the woman walking towards them while twisting her waist like a snake.


    ''Peh! What kind of walking style is that? I should rmend a physiotherapist for her.'' She thought pettily.


    "Why are you standing outside here? Are you here to cause trouble?" Seiji asked coldly.


    The question was directed at the crowd, but they was under Mio''s control.


    "Brother Seiji, this restaurant is too much. I came here to treat my friends and support a local business. Who knew that they would take my kindness for evil? They even chased me away. You have to get justice for me, Brother Seiji!" Mio said while stepping closer.


    Seiji frowned. "You keep calling me Brother Seiji. Do we know each other?"


    The entire reception area fell intoplete silence.


    Then, some people who could not hold back theirughter chuckled and giggled while hiding their mouths behind their hands. As followers of Mio, they should have supported her when Seiji said a mean thing to her.


    But no one could deny that it was funny when someone arrogant was put down.


    As for Hina, sheughed loudly and patted Seiji''s back in encouragement. The little person in her heart put her hands on her waist andughed gleefully at the arrogant woman trying to take someone she had put her stamp on.


    Mio felt so hurt by the response from Seiji that she did not even look at Hina or the disloyal followers.


    "Brother Seiji, how could you say such a thing? We have met so many times. I always visited Hanae at your home. We interacted many times. Are you trying to deny our past because of this strange woman?" Mio turned her vicious eyes to Hina.


    Hina pointed at her nose in surprise. She was only watching a drama. She did not want to get dragged to the centre stage.


    "I did not allow my cousin to call me brother. How can you, as an unrted person, call me so intimately? Are we so close?" Seiji asked.


    Mio''s eyes watered a little. She had be Hanae''s best friend when she met Seiji just for the sake of getting closer to him. But he was acting like he did not know her. It must be because of the bitch beside him!


    She focused her malicious gaze on Hina. There was anger, jealousy and unwillingness as she stared. Though she was a beautiful celebrity, she did not have the perfect proportions of the graceful woman before her.


    Even her casual jeans made her seem like a model. She could hardlypete with thetest limited edition dress from Pantheon.


    "You have gone too far!" One of the girl minions looked at Seiji with anger. "Sister Mio has always been devoted to you, and you are abandoning her because of an unknown sl*t. Are you even a man?"


    "Pfft!" Hinaughed involuntarily.


    Mio felt like she had lost face at her follower''s words. The stupid girl was defending her, yet she had insulted her. She made her seem pathetic. If she lost to an unknown sl*t, wasn''t she worth even less? Furthermore, when she questioned Seiji''s manhood, wasn''t she questioning her judgement?


    Mio forgot about the gentle image she was trying to cultivate before Seiji. She turned and pped her follower across her face.


    "I am sorry, Brother Seiji. I did not teach her well." She recovered immediately and turned to her Prince Charming with wide eyes.


    "I don''t care what you do. But don''t disrupt my sister''s business. Since you are not here to eat, please leave." Seiji said coldly.


    He took Hina''s hand and pulled her into the restaurant after nodding at Benji in acknowledgement. Benji was a little shocked by the proceedings. He was particrly unclear about Hina''s change in rtionship status. He could not wrap his head around those two people together.


    Mio watched as Seiji and Hina walked away with ming eyes. She roared and pped the girl before her again. She turned and pped the other girl before kicking the shins of a few of the young masters near her.


    "What the hell are you always around me for if you cannot help me sort out this matter? Am I spending my money on idiots? Ugh!" She groaned in frustration and turned to leave.


    Her entourage was dissatisfied, but the Izumiyapany was essential to the survival of their families. Even though the Izumiyas focused on entertainment, they invested in other industries. Otherwise, they would not be a part of the upper echelon.


    Therefore, they had to please the little princess.


    As the group of people left, they did not notice a young man concealed behind the trees, holding up a phone. When they got into their vehicles and drove off, he stepped out and walked into the building.


    ''That Mio is hot, but who knew her character was so questionable?'' He grumbled in his heart. ''And how dare she scheme against our Akira''s restaurant?''


    When he appeared at the reception, Benji stepped forward to wee the younger man who had a boyish appearance. He did not look like he was an adult yet.


    "Wee, Mr Raiden," Benji said respectively.


    The young man followed Akira on asion, so Benji could recognise him. He knew that despite his youth he was part of the moreplicated parts of Akira''s life. Therefore, he was always respectful towards him.


    "I told you to call me Rai." The boyined.


    Benji simply smiled. "Would you like a room?"


    "No, I will find Akira myself."

 Chapter 373 - NOT FAMOUS ENOUGH

    When Akira noticed Hina and Seiji outside the kitchen, she finished searing the scallops and had her sous-chef take over. One of the servers gave her a bottle of cold water. She gulped it down as she stepped outside.


    "You have worked hard," Hina said.


    "It''s a slow night," Akira said after downing the entire bottle of water.


    "We met some troublemakers on the way in. Who knew that this cold-faced guy here is so popr with girls?" Hina looked at Seiji meaningfully.


    Akira lifted a brow. "Oh, is this the legendary scum man we hear about?"


    "You should have heard that woman calling out Brother Seiji so coyly. It made me want to throw up." Hina rolled her eyes.


    Seiji listened to the two with exasperation. "I am not close with her. She is one of Hanae''s friends."


    The two of them looked at him with disbelief on their faces.


    "Akira!" An enthusiastic voice shouted along with running footsteps.


    The three people turned to see a boyish guy running towards her with outstretched arms. Usually, Rai called her Sister Boss, but in public, he called her by name to avoid questions. His face lit up as he flew to her.


    Just as he was about to throw himself into Akira''s arms, she lifted a leg, ready to kick him. Despite his young age and innocent appearance, Raiden had the heart of a pervy old man.


    Seeing that foot about to kick him, Rai stopped short of getting into her personal space. He had experienced the power of Akira''s kicks before. He would not be able to return to the valley if he was crippled.


    His eyes turned to the next target.


    "Sister Hina," He moved to hug her.


    But he was destined not to seed. He was about to achieve his goal when the unknown man beside her pulled Hina away. His arms were left awkwardly in the air, and he almost fell.


    "What are you doing here?" Akira asked sternly.


    "I ran away toe and see you. I could not bear it when I saw some bad people talking about you online. I came to support you." Raiden said righteously.


    Akira rolled her eyes. He probably ran off from the valley because of being forced to exercise. He was the only one in the Immortal Sword Valley who could not fight. But again, he also had a special status, unlike the rest of the agents.


    "Hina, take care of this one. Don''t allow him to run off." Akira told Hina. "The restaurant is probably about to get a little busy."


    Hinaughed. "I know. A lot of strange people are bound to show up. Let Seiji take care of him. I will go change and join Benji."


    "Aren''t you a little tired?" Hina had already spent the day working at the hospital.


    "This is our restaurant. How can I sit down on the grand opening?" Hina smiled with reassurance.


    "Then, go get ready." Akira did not oppose the idea. "Seiji, this is my little brother. He is a bit naughty, so keep an eye on him. The rest of the family is in the same ce we dinedst time. Rai, if I hear you made any trouble, I will take you in hand. Understood?"


    Rai nodded with pouted lips while looking pitiful. Seiji looked at the young man Akira called a little brother and felt wronged. Howes Akira had so many people around her? Moreover, none of them was ordinary.


    He had read the investigative report on her life, but reality did not seem to support the details. How was his sister an ordinary girl living an ordinary life?


    When Akira returned to the kitchen, the restaurant became a little busier as predicted. The matter of Elements being boycotted had reached beyond Mountain Ridge, so a lot of people showed up to support her.


    At the reception, Double M, also known as Manaka Morie, greeted Benji. The man and woman beside him looked low-key, but anyone who paid attention to the entertainment industry would recognise them as two of the most popr actors in the country.


    Behind the three, the members of the popr group Demon Impulse were following obediently. The pop group consisted of three boys and three girls. It was versatile and popr and managed to draw in fans beyond the local market.


    Benji chose a room for them and assigned a server to lead them. As they went inside, Cherry Blossom, Chef Vikram and several other locals came in. There was a hint of curiosity in some of their eyes because they had seen the previous group.


    Benji did notment. He weed them with a smile and called in a server to lead them to the room. As they walked away, they looked at the restaurant with curious eyes. Cherry Blossom and Chef Vikram were calm, but the others were a little curious.


    Most of them only agreed toe along to see the new business in town. The group was a special social circle of people without strong ties to the aristocratic families of Mountain Ridge.


    After they went in, more people came as couples and in small groups until all the rooms were upied. Some of theters ended up sitting in the open restaurant.


    Online, theizens were still fired up because of the post sent by Mio. The fans and even passers-by were rebuking Elements for chasing away a person without reason. Even though they reserved the right of admission, it was displeasing to see such behaviour.


    Within two hours, #Elements and #BoycottElements was trending. Mio, who had returned home in a bad mood, refreshed the feed constantly and read almost everyment supporting her. She liked a few posts which were scolding the restaurant for discrimination.


    She smiled to herself. ''It feels good to have so much power.''


    She thought the matter was concluded and went on to take a shower. When she was about to get into bed and sleep early for once, someone knocked on her door urgently. She opened it and found her sister, Omi.


    "What''s up?" She asked casually.


    "Don''t you know the mess you have created?" Omi asked in frustration.


    Without waiting for a response, she showed her the new top posts with the #Elements tag. Her face became pale and ashen as she looked at the posts. The tide had turned, and everyone was using #ElementsLove instead of #BoycottElements.


    The worst part is that the top posts came from celebrities she could notpare to with her meagre level of fame. Double M, the movie king and queen, Devil Impulse members, a famous ssical pianist and even a Nobel prize winner had all added photos and words of support.


    "You are in deep trouble, sister," Omi said before turning away.


    Mio closed her door and picked her phone with fear in her heart. She steeled her resolve and added a new post: Guess I am just not famous enough for #ElementsLove. Boohoo!


    She took a deep breath, ced her phone on her bed and tried to rx. She had faced worse situations before. After a few minutes, her phone pinged. She picked it up quickly and checked the first response to her post.


    A profile without a photo and only a string of numbers as the identity name had quoted her. They also added a video as well as an evilughing emoji.


    She clicked on the video with trembling fingers. It was a recording of her at Elements. Before she could finish watching, her phone started pinging with new notifications. Before long, her phone froze due to excessive activity.


    She did not need to think to know the jig was up.


    "What are you doing?" The Nanami twins leaned on either side of Rai.


    He wanted to squirm away as he locked his chunky phone after doing a good deed. His face was red and ufortable with the girls nking him. He always acted badly in the valley because everyone was older, and no one took him too seriously.


    However, he could not handle girls his age.


    "Nothing!"

 Chapter 374 - EXPEL AKIRA

    The grand opening ended with a lot of praise for Elements. But Akira did not care or even check the drama happening online. After bidding the guests goodbye, she cooked for her staff with some help from Hina and Benji to mark the beginning of the new era.


    The only unusual urrence was the delivery of arge box addressed to her at the restaurant just before she left. When she opened it at the apartment, she did not need to check the card to know the sender.


    It was a red panda plushie. She smiled as she hugged it and took out the card from the box. [A red panda for my red panda. Congrattions on a sessful grand opening.] The card did not have a name, but there was a childish drawing of a fox.


    Sheughed. It seemed like Kaito had epted his identity as a shameless fox. Akira carried the plushie to her bedroom and gave it a ce of honour on the bed.


    On Saturday morning, Akira went to the gym in the apartmentplex and had breakfast with Hina. Then, she worked on her manga for a couple of hours before leaving for the old Yamazaki residence. Her parents had sent her the address so they could meet there directly.


    When she arrived, she was shocked by the number of cars and people there. She expected a simple pop-in and exit with her parents, but things would probably not be so simple.


    "Akira!" Sayaka met her at the door.


    "Mom, what is going on?" She asked.


    Sayaka showed some anger because their family was ambushed by her mother-inw.


    "It seems your grandmother invited the entire Yamazaki n for lunch. But I suspect that she is nning something. We have also just arrived. Your father and I had no idea that she would pull something like this." Sayaka exined.


    Akira frowned a little, but she did not say anything. She entered the old house with Sayaka and found that the inner courtyard had been transformed into a venue for a small party. The intentions of the gathering could not be pure.


    "Oh, look who finally decided to show up!" Makiko eximed loudly from the ce of honour away from the rest of the people beside her mother.


    Makiko knew that she should be a little restrained, but she was in a bad mood. Her children had refused toe to the party to get closer to their grandparents. Furthermore, her husband was not talking to her. Everyone in her house was ostracizing her while she was working hard to give them a better life.


    Akira smiled. "Hello, Aunt Makiko. Could it be that I am the guest of honour?"


    The casual and indifferent attitude angered Makiko.


    "What kind of attitude are you showing your elders?" Her grandmother spoke up immediately.


    The rtives, who were conversing happily, became quiet at the shout. Even though they were all from the Yamazaki n, the status between them and the main family was different. They survived through the support of the core branch.


    Most of them could only work in the smaller branches of thepany, and they had to be careful to protect their identity. It was the reason they were all willing to rush to Mountain Ridge when the matriarch called.


    "Hello, Grandmother. I have made it clear how I feel about respecting elders." Akira said evenly. "You should try to remain a little calmer at your age. Otherwise, you will end up with a lot of stress-rted diseases."


    Grandma Yamazaki sputtered while some people murmured at the attitude disyed by Akira.


    "Are you cursing me? Do you want me to die so that you can usurp the family?" The old woman shouted at Akira before turning to the rtives. "Listen, I have called you all here today to make sure that you understand that our Yamazaki family will not be aughingstock due to bad descendants."


    "We have always been fair and lenient with all the children from our n. However, from now on, we will not be epting every Tom, Dick and Harry into the fold just because they have a little Yamazaki blood. You must prove your worth and character."


    There was a long moment of silence, and the rtives looked at Akira, who was at the centre, with hostility. Compared with other wealthy families, the Yamazaki family did not oppress distant rtives. They kept a record and tried to provide each promising member with a way of survival.


    Moreover, as long as a member of the family was excellent, their opportunities would be great because they would have support from the Old Master. If this special support stopped because of Akira, no one in the n would forgive her.


    "As for this person who ims to be a direct member of the main family, I hereby announce that she is expelled from the Yamazaki n." She turned to Akira with vicious eyes. "You will not use a single coin of the Yamazaki family money or benefit from our connections."


    Everyone was shocked by the unprecedented event. Then, someone started pping at the announcement. Akira was responsible for making their future lives difficult. The expulsion was a simple punishment.


    Most of them were already plotting their revenge. As long as Akira did not have protection from the Yamazaki family, dealing with her would be a piece of cake.


    "Mother! How can you do this?" Daiki and Sayaka stepped forward to shield Akira.


    Akira shook her head to prevent them from speaking further and looked at the old woman evenly. "Oh, don''t worry. I am not interested."


    "Impudent! Even though you have the Yamazaki blood, your character is questionable. You do not respect your elders, and you have an evil heart."


    There was more pping.


    "How am I impudent? I am agreeing with you. You don''t want me to use your things. And I don''t want to use your things." Akira responded.


    The woman sputtered angrily.


    She had been incited by Makiko to expel Akira from the family after they confirmed through a DNA test that the jinx was not a fraud. As for how they did it, they had the butler collect hair samples from Akira''s room while she was away.


    After a lot of whispering about how Akira would end the family, Makiko convinced her mother to hold this rushed asion to expel Akira and cut off her livelihood.


    "Insolence!" The old woman shouted.


    She started breathing heavily as if she was about to have some sort of respiratory attack. Everyone felt afraid at this urrence. If something happened to the Old Madam, no one would be able to exin itter.


    "Mother!" Makiko shouted. "Wretched girl, look at what you have done. If anything happens to my mother, I will hold you ountable."


    She supported the old woman like she was a loving daughter.


    "What is happening here?" The authoritative voice of the Old Master filled the courtyard.

 Chapter 375 - BREAKING OFF RELATIONS

    The group turned and found the Old Master standing at the entrance. The old face had a thunderous appearance as he looked at the mess on his courtyard.


    "Father, you have to support Mom and get her justice. Brother''s daughter is set on driving her to the grave." Makiko spoke up quickly.


    "What has Akira done? Will you continue making up things just so that you can get your way?" Daiki responded angrily.


    Usually, he did not argue with his sister because he believed he was above her mean and petty ways. However, she had be too much since Akira returned. It was like she wanted to destroy everyone in the Yamazaki family.


    Even their mother was, without a doubt, driven to the current state because of her.


    He did not understand why Makiko resented him or his brother. They had never interfered with her life. She was not forced to choose a life in the arts. But she always acted like they had robbed her of her inheritance,


    Since she was younger, she held a grudge against them. She was always making snarky remarks about how it was good to be a boy. She would always im that if she were a boy, she would have the right to inherit and be the head of the family.


    However, she never took action to realise this dream of hers. While the two of them chose business-rted courses and training, she focused on learning music. She was good at it and gained a good reputation.


    Still, she continuedining about how she was not able to join the familypany. Daiki told her that no one was stopping her from learning business or changing her career. But she just said he did not understand the struggles of a woman.


    When Makiko got married, she continued to grumble about changing her name and how her brothers could enjoy being Yamazakis forever while she had to be a Satou.


    This attitude of hers was probably what had driven their youngest sister to choose a university outside the country and a spouse from far away. She probably never wanted to return to Mountain Ridge.


    "If it is not because of Akira''s attitude, would Mom be in this state? For the sake of money, she wants to drive her grandmother to death." Makiko faced Daiki.


    "Are you talking about her or yourself?" Daiki responded without giving her face.


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Makiko shouted angrily at the question.


    "Exactly what I have said. In this whole courtyard, the only person who has not gained a benefit from the Yamazaki family is Akira." Daiki said coldly. "She has not taken a single thing from us even though we owe her so much."


    "When she says she does not need the Yamazaki money it is because she does not need it. Can you all say the same thing? Aren''t you all here because of the benefits you can receive from the Yamazaki family?" He added.


    The rtives lowered their heads at the cruel exposure.


    "Even if you want to protect your wild daughter, you cannot insult everyone," Makiko said. "And didn''t you buy her a crystal piano and a Stradivarius violin? The total price of all those things is over one billion yen."


    "What?" The crowd was shocked and called out. They could not bear to think of money being wasted like that.


    The old woman seemed to recover miraculously and stood up straight. "Daiki, did you spend one billion on this jinx in less than a month?"


    Daikiughed out loud. "Mom, you chose to listen to sister without even trying to ept anyone else''s words. Do you take me and Isami as your children?"


    "What are you saying?" The Old Madam hid her guilt.


    "Akira said the piano is hers. You were there. And you might not know it, but Makiko is familiar with the music industry. Are those things that can be bought with money only? It should be easy to find out the ownership of such unique items." Daiki said.


    "And since they are now in my house, Akira has contributed more than a billion to the Yamazaki family. That is how we are calcting the value of things now, isn''t it? So, I will ask you, do you think Akira has any need for our money?"


    Daiki had never spoken so many words before, and he had never argued in public. However, he refused to allow people to look down on his daughter. She was adorable and a hard worker. Why did she have to suffer in this kind of environment?


    He realised that his father was right in what he said before. Letting her remain outside might have been a kinder action. But he could not bring himself to regret meeting her again.


    "Makiko¡­ Is what your brother is saying true?" The old woman looked at the daughter beside her uncertainly.


    The Old Madam had an unconditional trust towards her daughter. They were always close, always had been. Unfortunately, Grandma Yamazaki did not know how much her daughter hated her deep inside. It was the reason she was willing to manipte and lie to her mother unscrupulously.


    Makiko med her mother, especially after growing up. Her mother encouraged her to learn music, telling her that it would help her find a better husband. She told her not to bother joining thepany because she would eventually belong to her husband''s family.


    In the end, it had left her with a life she hated.


    "What if it is true? It does not mean that she will not take from the Yamazaki family in the future?" Makiko was unrepentant.


    The old woman felt weakened.


    "Enough! Let us talk inside." The Old Master said before turning to the rtives. "We will not keep entertaining you for now."


    Inside, Elder Yamazaki looked at his embarrassing family. He had been gone for only a few days, and his home had turned into a circus. He already had an understanding of the urrence.


    "Makiko, I have warned you time and time again about manipting your mother. I thought you would develop some affection for her and see her as more than a means to an end. But you clearly cannot ovee your resentment." He said directly.


    The Old Madam shook as she looked at her daughter. She tried to understand what her husband said, but she could not wrap her head around it.


    "Why should I not resent her? If it were not for her, I would have a better life." Makiko said directly since the jig was up.


    "Makiko¡­" The olddy whispered.


    "Since you do not have any affection for your family, do note to disrupt peace again." The Old Master expelled her effectively. "You should know that all the benefits you tricked out of your mother, the Satou family did not take them. They refused the funding and contracts, but they chose not to tell you."


    Makiko felt her heart sink. "Are you expelling me from the family?"


    "If you have a life and death crisis, I will intervene. But yes, we are breaking off rtions. I have given you time to change your ways, but you have lost affection for the family. There is no need for us to keep up the farce." The old man added.


    "You can all leave. Let me speak to Akira alone." Elder Yamazaki waved a weary hand at his family with tiredness.


    Akira was left alone with her grandfather. The two people faced each other with calmness. Elder Yamazaki could see that the girl was not simple.


    "Why did you return?" He asked.


    "Curiosity."


    "I see."


    Another long moment of silence followed.


    "Here." Akira offered the bag she was carrying to the old man.


    "What is it?"


    "A gift. It''s impolite to show up empty-handed."


    The old man did not hesitate anymore. He opened the bag and took out a box with a calligraphy scroll. He took out the item and looked at it: Inner Peace. The strokes were gentle and flowed like quiet water, and at the bottom were the simple initials, A.Y.


    "It is an expensive gift." The old man said while putting away the scroll.


    Even though he said those words, he did not intend to return the gift. Most masters did not duplicate their work, so he was unlikely to find the piece again. He would be a fool to give it back.


    "Hardly. I wrote it myself." Akira shrugged.


    She would never spend a lot of money on unfamiliar people. Of course, she did not say that aloud.

 Chapter 376 - A MATCHMAKING CEREMONY

    The end of that Saturday brought about some changes to the Yamazaki family, but Akira was not affected by the urrence. She continued living her life without caring too much about external factors, including the aftermath of the disastrous day.


    Even though the Old Master tried to keep things under wraps, the grapevine in Mountain Ridge was powerful. People found out a few things about the Yamazakis and discussed them with some excitement.


    For instance, everyone knew that the Old Madam was sent to the hospital after being pushed to the brink by her daughter. She was not diagnosed with a specific disease, but she became lethargic and restless after the event. Home care was not sufficient, so she was taken to a live-in medical facility.


    Also, ording to the rumour mill, Makiko was served with divorce papers by her husband. No one could believe it because the Yamazaki family was much better than the Satou family. The matter was discussed in hushed whispers in Mountain Ridge until it blew up.


    The esction was attributed to a self-proimed insider on MR Circle who exposed that Makiko had moved to a condo after being kicked out of the Satou family due to irreconcble differences. Someone also exposed the fact that Makiko was abandoned by the Yamazaki family.


    Akira did not participate in the gossip, but she took a little pleasure in seeing Makiko''s life fall apart.


    After that day, Akira split her time between the Yamazaki mansion and the apartmentplex near Elements. Most of the time, she stayed in the apartment because it was convenient. She could work at home with ease and check on the restaurant when free.


    She did not see Kaito since he was stuck in Tokyo due to some problems in Shuriken Logistics. Still, he called and texted constantly, though their conversations were mostly nonsensical. Unfortunately, he could not return to Mountain Ridge for the moment.


    Over a month passed without unusual incidents in Mountain Ridge.


    And then, excitement struck the city again like a powerful wave.


    The cause for the excitement was the confirmation of themencement of the rion Extreme project. Mountain Ridge was a wonderful ce for aristocratic families, but itcked fun features. The most that people could do was go out shopping and have dinner at a restaurant.


    The construction of a racetrack promised to turn the boring city into a ce of interest.


    Under normal circumstances, the xenophobic aristocrats from the older generation would have opposed any new business that was not owned by one of their own. However, in recent years, a lot of people from the younger generation left Mountain Ridge due to its nd nature.


    This problem was serious because a lot of families had the core of their businesses in Mountain Ridge. When their descendants refused to remain there, thepanies suffered quite significantly.


    For this reason, Wang Che and his new motor city were weed with open arms into Mountain Ridge. A lot of families were also looking forward to the new business opportunities that woulde with the establishment of rion Extreme.


    Of course, some parties were also displeased with the development. The dissatisfaction had nothing to do with the racetrack itself. It was the decisions made by Wang Che concerning the construction process.


    ording to the agreement made with the local government, Wang Che had to use a localpany for the construction to empower the local economy. This agreement was designed to maximise the benefits for the residents of Mountain Ridge.


    The frontrunner for the contract was the Kadowaki family because they were only a little short of the five great families. Furthermore, they were supported by the Narita family, a giant in the financial market.


    Unfortunately, they were all disappointed when Wang Che chose apany not based in Mountain Ridge. The selected contractor enterprise was known as Arai Construction. It was a locally registered business, so Wang Che did not vite the agreement.


    Despite the dissatisfaction, the local families attended the rion Extreme banquet organised to mark themencement of the project. Wang Che invited all the important stakeholders in Mountain Ridge to ensure that he did not face opposition once the construction began.


    Akira was not nning to attend the rion Extreme banquet at first, but her mother and father insisted on it. They did not allow her to refuse. So, she could only cave in and dress up for the evening party under the pleading gaze of her mother.


    "You should be a little more sociable with people your age. Don''t put all your attention on work." Sayaka instructed Akira as they entered the venue of the party at Mchite Hotel.


    "Your mother is right. You are still too young." Daiki added. "You need to explore the world a little more. Do not be stubborn and set your sights on only one thing. Life can be exciting."


    Actually, the two wanted to tell Akira not to be hung up on the Takahashi boy who had flirted with her before disappearing. There was plenty of handsome fish in the sea.


    Even though their beloved daughter did not show it, she had to be heartbroken after being dumped. They wanted her to see there were other fine young men in Mountain Ridge.


    Akira was speechless. She knew they had some misunderstanding towards her because she was staying at her apartment more. It was better to let them misunderstand than tell them that she could not get used to staying in a house with so many people.


    If she mentioned the word ''privacy'', they would probably jump to conclusions and assume she was unhappy with the Yamazaki family.


    The three of them were weed into the banquet with sses of champagne. The venue was quitevish and beautiful, giving the impression of an old English ball in a castle. Moreover, everyone was dressed up, enhancing the appeal of the space.


    The youngdies were like peacocks as they strutted around. Some of them hoped to catch Wang Che''s eye. Even though he had broken ties with his family, he was a self-made rich man, and his appearance was top-notch. A chance with him would guarantee a good life.


    Akira did not know a lot of people at the banquet except for her uncle''s family. So, her mother and father dragged her along from one ce to another and introduced her to their friends and business associates and their sons.


    Akira''s lips twitched as she understood that her parents were using the banquet as a matchmaking ceremony for her. Did she look like she couldn''t find anyone for herself?


    "Uncle Daiki, Aunt Sayaka, how are you?" A young man approached them as Daiki and Sayaka were looking for their next target.


    The couple''s eyes lit up as they looked at the handsome person. The more they looked at him, the more they regretted not thinking of him sooner. He was the perfect candidate for their daughter to forget the scum man.


    "Hajime, how have you been? We have not seen you for a while." Sayaka smiled happily.


    "I joined thepany officially and have been learning a lot. I have not had time to go anywhere." Hajime replied.


    "Oh, so that is the case. It is good for you to learn more. But do not work too hard and forget to take care of yourself." Daiki was pleased with the boy.


    At twenty-three, he was hardworking and a good match for Akira. They couldmunicate better and had more simrities and more topics to discuss. He was more suitable than the over twenty-eight scum man who had broken his daughter''s heart.


    "Have you met our daughter Akira?" Sayaka pulled Akira forward to present her.


    Hajime''s eyes lit up like stars. He had heard a little about the girl from his teacher, Elder Yamazaki. The girl was the mysterious A.Y. whose calligraphy pieces were considered national treasures. Naturally, he idolised her as a young calligrapher himself.


    He assumed that she would be a dull and ugly girl who spent all her time perfecting her calligraphy. But looking at her, she was the epitome of perfection. In addition to her schr skills, her beauty and aura met his standards perfectly.


    He had met numerous girls, but no one couldpare to thisdy.


    His heart beat faster, and his cheeks reddened a little as he smiled graciously at Akira.


    "I am Takahashi Hajime. Nice to meet you."

 Chapter 377 - YOUR BROTHER’S WIFE

    Akira looked at the young man before her with a critical and assessing eye as he stared anxiously at her. Hajime was a good-looking person with above-average facial features. But she felt that his smile was a little too bright and enthusiastic, bordering on creepy.


    ''So, this is the boy Kaitoined constantly about.'' She thought.


    Though she and Kaito did not go too deep into their lives when they talked and texted, they would mention their days. And one of the things that Kaito talked about frequently was his dumb cousin, who would die sooner orter without him.


    But looking at Hajime, he did not seem too bad.


    "I am Akira." She responded evenly.


    "I know. Your grandfather is my teacher. He showed me your calligraphy, and it is magical. I hope that I can achieve the same level of skill in my lifetime." Hajime said ardently.


    ''Great! A fanboy.'' Akira thought with an inward sigh.


    She was not a stranger to fans of her work, and she did not mind them at a distance. However, she was most scared of fanatics who looked like they wanted to swallow her up. It was for this reason that she published her manga and wrote her calligraphy under pennames.


    Still, it was interesting to see such a fledgling calligraphy fanboy. Most fervent followers of her A.Y. identity were old grandpas.


    "You can do it." She said politely.


    Hajime looked pumped up at the perfunctory statement.


    "Akira, you are a calligrapher?" Sayaka asked with surprise.


    Sayaka was not too familiar with the calligraphy industry, but she knew her father-inw was a respected figure in the national circle. If he was interested enough to mention Akira to his student, she had to be a gifted artist.


    The new information made her feel slightly discouraged. Every time she thought she understood her daughter, she would discover a new secret. It was like Akira was always out of reach from her. She could not keep up.


    In addition, the more she knew how amazing Akira was, the more she wondered whether her daughter would have achieved the same level of greatness if she had never been kidnapped. It was a dark thought, but she could not help it.


    It made her feel at a loss.


    "It is just writing words." Akira shrugged carelessly.


    "How can you say that? Even a casual scribble from you would be valued at over a million yen." The fanboy defended Akira from herself.


    Daiki felt even more pleased when he saw this warm enthusiasm and utterly besotted behaviour disyed by Hajime. He did not hope for much from Akira''s future spouse except forplete devotion.


    "Dear, Isami and Nanase are calling to us. Let us leave the children to talk." Daiki pulled Sayaka without the grace of a powerful CEO.


    Akira''s lips twitched as she watched the ridiculous scene. Her father was not subtle at all. He might as well have shoved her into Hajime''s arms.


    Hajime noticed Daiki''s intentions and felt ttered. It seemed that his love would not face a lot of obstacles. As long as he had support from Akira''s father and mother, he could win the battle. Furthermore, he had a secret weapon: his teacher.


    "Have you been to Mchite before?" Hajime asked with a smile.


    Akira felt a headache setting in. She wanted to deal with the fanboy as soon as possible, but she could not act without thought. This Hajime knew his father and mother. Also, he was her grandfather''s student. Additionally, he was Kaito''s cousin.


    And despite Kaito''s constantints, she could tell that he did not dislike this cousin.


    "No, I have not." She responded.


    "Let me show you around. There is a beautiful aquarium in the garden." Hajime said eagerly.


    Akira thought for a moment before nodding. She did not know anyone at the banquet, and her parents abandoned her due to their crazy thoughts.


    Hajime almost hopped up with happiness after the agreement. When he came to the banquet, he thought he would be bored out of his mind. Now, he felt like it was fate bringing him to meet Akira. His smile stretched from ear to ear.


    "I heard that you have not been in Mountain Ridge for long. You probably don''t know about the local sights. If you would like, I can take you out to explore." He offered as they walked out of the venue.


    "I''m usually quite busy," Akira responded evenly.


    Hajime was not discouraged. "I know a great artist like you would be busy, but you cannot only focus on work. You have to see the world more and rx asionally."


    Akira nced at him.


    ''Was he seriously lecturing me on seeing the world more?'' She wondered.


    And Kaito was alwaysining that this child did not work enough. Did he really have the time to offer to take her around Mountain Ridge?


    "I have probably seen more of the world than you ever will." Sheughed.


    Hajime wanted to oppose the words, but he remembered she grew up outside. He was not familiar with external gossip about Akira because he spent his time with his mother and sister or his teacher. However, he had heard she grew up elsewhere.


    He did not know her past, but she probably had seen a lot beforeing to Mountain Ridge. Otherwise, she would not have such impactful calligraphy.


    "Maybe you can show me the world." He responded flirtatiously as they walked up to the aquarium tank in the garden.


    Therge saltwater aquarium was built like a dome, and it was brightly lit. It did not haverge and shocking fishes like sharks or rays. However, it had a lot of colourful tropical fishes along with some corals and sea nts. The colours were stunning under the artificial lighting.


    Akira did not respond to Hajime. She walked around the domed tank, trying to identify the lovely fishes. She knew that the young man was hitting on her, but she could not determine the best strategy for dismissing all his thoughts.


    Hajime could tell that Akira was not taking him seriously. He looked at her in her ruffled light purple dress alongside the aquarium, and she looked so beautiful. His face became more solemn as he was awed by her perfection.


    He needed to strike while the iron was hot. He stepped closer to her.


    "Akira, will you date me?" He asked.


    Akira turned and looked at the young man with surprise and approval at his moxie. Moreover, she liked his directness because it allowed her to rify things.


    "Sorry, I have someone I like." She responded.


    Hajime felt his heart sink at the answer, but he was unwilling to give up just like that.


    "Give me a chance to prove myself. I believe that I can be better than whoever it is." He said earnestly.


    Akira was going to respond, but she caught the sight of someone walking up behind Hajime. Her lips stretched into an involuntary smile as she looked at him.


    Hajime was enchanted by that pure and heartfelt smile and thought that she was willing to give him a chance. However, his dream was cut short in an instant.


    "I see you have be quite brave in thest few weeks. You even dare to hit on your brother''s wife."

 Chapter 378 - HIS EVIL PLOTS

    Hajime turned and looked at Kaito in surprise.


    Over thest few weeks, he hade to respect and idolise his older cousin. In the beginning, when he heard about Kaito''s return, he was angry at the change. He also made assumptions like the rest about him and hated him without cause.


    He did not like Kaito because he thought that hecked ability. The only reason he returned was probably to get a share of the Takahashi pie and live a carefree life without working. Such people disgusted Hajime.


    Therefore, he did not even want to meet the man despite his grandfather''s insistence.


    In his mind, Kaito''s image was of a useless person who would affect his long-term ns to get revenge for his father''s death. A little part of him was also afraid that he would join forces with his uncle and make life difficult for him.


    But since Kaito began teaching him, his impression of his cousin changed. He was now an undefeatable figure who could do anything. If he wanted to take the Takahashi business, no one could stop him.


    Hajime realised that he was not a match for him. And if it was not for Kaito, he would not have been able to convince his uncle to give him a managerial position in thepany. In the past, he could only be a normal employee.


    His uncle always insisted on keeping him in a low position, and the reason was ''gaining experience''. This matter frustrated him and caused him to lose hope. He had even stopped going to thepany regrly due to discouragement.


    Now, with Kaito''s help, he was one step closer to getting his revenge.


    "Brother!" He called out in surprise.


    He was shocked at the sudden appearance that he did not think about Kaito''s words until a momentter. His mouth fell open.


    Kaito walked past Hajime and pulled Akira into his arms. Her cheeks became a little red at the possessive action, but she did not break free.


    "Who is your wife?" She grumbled.


    Hajime looked from Akira to Kaito and back again. Even though Akira said those words, she was obviously being shy. She was not rebuking Kaito seriously. She even seemed to lean closer into his arms like a little wife.


    "Brother¡­" Seiji started to speak while looking crestfallen.


    "Continue." Kaito looked at his younger cousin with sharp, piercing eyes.


    Hajime wanted to say a lot of things, but none of them coulde to his mouth. He wanted to say that he would fight for Akira''s love, but he could not say it when he saw her cuddled up in Kaito''s arms. He also wanted to apologise to Kaito because he did not know the two were together.


    But he could not bring himself to do it because of the heartbreak. He could not believe that the love he had thought would sprout in his heart had been crushed just like that. Moreover, it was the first time that he really liked a girl.


    He turned around and just walked away. He was not masochistic. He would not stand there and watch the two people hugging affectionately. If it was anyone else, he might have been tempted to try and lure Akira away.


    But this was his cousin. He could not deal with him because all the evil tricks he knew were taught by Kaito in the past few weeks. He had a feeling that he would be knocked out immediately if he tried anything funny.


    As Hajime left looking like a sad puppy, Akira looked tly at Kaito.


    "Are you pleased with yourself?" She asked.


    Kaito pulled Akira even closer to his body.


    "He is still a hundred years too young to fight against me." Kaitoughed.


    "Are you finally admitting that you are old, Uncle Kaito?" Akira giggled.


    Kaito growled a little and lowered his head to kiss the naughty, teasing mouth. She tasted a little of champagne, but her natural sweetness could not be concealed. He pulled her closer to himself as he hoped to meld her into himself.


    After a long moment, he set her lips free. He hugged her and took a deep breath. Akira did not say anything as he held her because he seemed a little weary. When he finally let go, she looked at his face with concern.


    "Are you alright?" She asked.


    Kaito was silent for a moment before he lowered his head and pecked her lips lightly and with deep affection.


    "How could I not be when I''m with you?" His smile was a little wicked as usual.


    Akira did not dig further. "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing?"


    "It is called a surprise." Heughed. "And if I did not rush back, some people might start developing strange thoughts."


    Akira rolled her eyes at him. But there was a little awkwardness in her heart. Her parents did try to matchmake her with a lot of people, so Kaito was not wrong.


    "You should already know I am a gem." She said proudly


    "You are my gem." He tapped her nose. "Let''s go in."


    It was a little cold outside, and Akira''s dress was not warm.


    When the two people returned to the party, they met the host of the asion, Wang Che. Akira looked at him with some interest. He had a refined and sophisticated air around him that gave people a princely impression. However, she felt like the image was just skin deep.


    "Don''t look at him," Kaito said pettily as he red at Wang Che.


    Wang Che smiled at Akira. "Hello, I am Wang Che."


    "Yamazaki Akira." She responded.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Miss Yamazaki. May I call you Akira?" He asked with his usual charm.


    "Am I invisible to you?" Kaito interrupted him.


    Wang Che looked at him. He maintained his polite image, but Kaito could see a hint of challenge in his eyes.


    "You may." Akira looked at them. "Are you two familiar with each other?"


    "No," Kaito said immediately.


    "Yes." Wang Che said at the same time. "He is just afraid that I will reveal the secrets of his wild days."


    "Don''t try to make it seem like we are close." Kaito turned to Akira. "Do not listen to this strange man. We have only met a couple of times. He dislikes me because I once exposed his evil plots. This is what I get for being a good man."


    Wang Che''s eyes glinted at the mention of that matter. He did hold a grudge against Kaito because he tried to convince Shun to move from Supreme City and return to Japan. And he almost seeded. If he was not there that night, Shun would probably have followed him back.


    "Speaking of your evil plots¡­" Kaito asked.


    An energetic person rushed towards them with a wide smile and waved enthusiastically. He looked like he was freshly recharged.


    "Kaito! I didn''t know you were here!" Shun said happily.

 Chapter 379 - BABY SHUN

    Shun stretched his hand and was going to put it around Kaito''s shoulder for a brotherly pat. However, Wang Che stopped him and pulled him back. Shun looked at him in confusion, making Wang Che sigh at the idiotic man.


    "Do you want to snatch Kaito from his girlfriend?" He asked while flicking his forehead.


    Shun finally noticed the smalldy beside Kaito. He had not seen her since he approached them from the other side, so she was shielded from him. He felt a little awkward about his earlier action.


    "Hello. I am Furukawa Shun." He smiled in apology.


    "I am Yamazaki Akira." Akira nodded.


    The two shook hands.


    "Oh, I have heard about you from my brothers," Shun said. "But none of them told me you were so pretty."


    "Pfft!" Akiraughed. "They probably don''t have good taste like you."


    She was not someone who was affected by ttery. However, when Shun said she was pretty, he used a very matter-of-fact tone. Moreover, his eyes had a purity and rity that she had not seen in any of the second-generation children.


    It was puzzling, but it made him quite likeable.


    "You have no idea. But they are manly men, so it''s fine." Shun sighed.


    He also wanted to be a manly man.


    "What does that even mean?" Akira asked with augh.


    "Come, I will introduce you to them," Shun said carelessly.


    Akira thought about it for a moment and then shrugged.


    "Sure, why not?" She did not mind meeting a few more people, and she was a little curious about people who could raise this type of treasure.


    Kaito looked at her with a wronged expression. She looked at him tly.


    "You don''t need me to keep youpany. You have Wang Che here. My parents brought me here to make new friends." She paused. "FYI, my parents do not like you right now. Be careful if you see them."


    She waved her fingers andughed cruelly as she left with Shun.


    ''Is she holding a grudge against me?'' Kaito wondered as he tried to think if he had done something wrongtely.


    "Do you know where I can find something to eat?" Akira asked as they walked away.


    "You havee to the right guy. I know this hotel like the back of my hand." Shun responded.


    As their voices faded away and they disappeared among the other guests, Kaito and Wang Che turned away and looked at each other.


    "Why didn''t you stop them?" Kaito asked Wang Che.


    He had missed Akira a lot and wanted to spend more time with her. But now, she would probably go back to her parents after hanging out a bit with Shun. It was so unfair.


    "Why didn''t you stop them?" Wang Che smiled.


    "You are the host of the party. It is your responsibility to ensure that your guests are happy. Do I look happy?" Kaito said pettily.


    "I didn''t invite you. I didn''t even know you had a surname. I thought you were one of those people with only one name." Wang Che said.


    He would never have guessed that Kaito was a member of a family like the Takahashi. He had read some information about the local families, but he did not go too deeply. And even if he saw the name Takahashi Kaito, he would never think of this man.


    The impression he gave him before in Supreme City was of a dangerous man. And it was not the kind of danger that came from wealthy, scheming families. He had the aura and appearance of someone who had a lot of blood on his hands.


    Just like Hu Lei.


    Wang Che was not unfamiliar with people from the underworld. Carving himself a path in the world of racing and other motorsports was not easy. He began his journey to sess as a race car driver after leaving the Wang family.


    Even though he was not na?ve when he was younger, he was still shocked by how dirty that industry could be. The people involved in the world did not depend on clean motorsports ie only. Most of them dealt with drugs, firearms and even murder.


    Somehow, he survived that world and came out on top. It made him smarter and sharper. Therefore, he could recognise dangerous people. And Kaito was very dangerous.


    He just could not picture him as a young master.


    "It is an identity I recently picked up," Kaito responded carelessly.


    The two of them stood silently for a while.


    "So, what''s new in Supreme City?"


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Not really. I would also rather be talking to my Akira instead of you." There was an usation in Kaito''s voice.


    "Don''t me me if you can''t keep a hold on your girlfriend. She was lured away due to yourck of ability."


    Kaito was annoyed by Wang Che''s attitude. "At least, I am better off than you. I do not use evil plots to trick a guileless man."


    "Tricks are also part of one''s abilities."


    "Don''t sound so proud. Shun might not be able to see through you, but the Furukawa family will expose your intentions immediately. And they are known to dote on their Baby Shun like crazy people. I hear if anyone says a single word against Shun, his brothers materialise and beat people up." Kaitoughed.


    "I met themst week. They loved me. The whole family is quite supportive of me pursuing Shun." The smugness on Wang Che''s face was obvious.


    "Impossible!"


    "Do you want me to give you tips on how to be more likeable to Akira''s parents?" He asked with exaggerated pity in his eyes.


    "You must have used a despicable method."


    "You can keep thinking that if it will help you sleep at night. But I will be waiting for you to beg for my help." Wang Che checked his phone with his superior smile. "It is almost time for my speech. Enjoy the party."


    As Wang Che walked away, Kaito could barely resist taking out one of his concealed weapons and dealing with him.

 Chapter 380 - CUTE AND EXPLOSIVE

    When the banquet ended, Akira shooed off her parents to the car with an exasperated smile. She was not going back with them since she had agreed to go to the after-party gathering with Kaito. Unfortunately, her parents could not help but worry.


    They were afraid that Akira would not be able to deal with the bunch of second-generation people from Mountain Ridge. Everyone knew how wild those parties could get.


    "Akira, did we push you too hard? You don''t have to force yourself to make friends if you don''t want." Sayaka said with concern.


    "It''s good for me to get to know people around. Plus, I will be with Kaito." She said with a smile.


    The name caused her parents to feel even more stifled.


    "You should be careful with that man. He is not a good person." Daiki said with both warning and concern.


    Akiraughed. "I know. But I like him. So, don''t say anything bad about him."


    The two people felt defeated as Akira prompted them to enter their car. How could their daughter side with an outsider so casually? Furthermore, they were not even allowed to criticise him. As the vehicle drove off, they saw the man walking towards Akira from a distance.


    "Dear, what should we do?" Sayaka asked nervously.


    "What can we do?" Daiki sighed.


    Back at the Mchite, Akira turned to return to the hotel, but she found herself facing the subject of her conversation with her parents. She remembered the words she had just said about liking him and felt a little awkward when facing him.


    "You look guilty. Did you do something bad?" He tapped her nose.


    She scrunched up her nose and red at him with a huff.


    "What do you mean by something bad? I am here defending your honour. If you were nicer, my parents would like you more." She said.


    Kaito chuckled awkwardly. He did try to be nicer and greeted Akira''s parents politely and with a warm smile during the banquet. But they looked at him like he was the devil incarnate who had killed their ancestors.


    There was nothing he could do about it.


    "Why do they have a poor impression of me?" He asked puzzled.


    Akira coughed a little. "They think you broke my heart."


    Kaito''s eyes widened in surprise. He did not do anything. How could he have been shot when he was lying down?


    "Why would they think that? I am always perfectly behaved." Kaito exhaled in exasperation.


    "I am also not sure. But I suspect it is the rumour saying that you left Mountain Ridge after being unable to survive among the elites. It''s all on MR Circle." She waved her hand carelessly.


    Kaito was speechless. He did not know he had be famous enough to be mentioned on that tabloid-like tform. And why was Akira reading the gossip?


    Before he could ask, Wang Che and Shun walked to them. Since Akira and Kaito did not have cars, they were riding with the other two for convenience. The four people met up and got into a limousine together.


    "This kind of reminds me of Supreme City, hanging out with Zhong Feng and Hu Lei," Shun said as he rummaged through the mini-fridge.


    Akira levelled a side nce at Kaito, and the man shrugged helplessly. Wang Che looked at them andughed a little with subdued amusement.


    "I hear the name Hu Lei quite a lot. What is she like?" Akira asked.


    She was not jealous of Hu Lei anymore, but she could not stop the growing curiosity about this girl. It felt like their lives were somehow connected and intertwined. There was a sense of a strange string of fate linking them.


    It felt a little eerie.


    Shun found a chocte bar from the fridge and opened it with nimble fingers. He began eating it with happiness on his face. No one would believe that he ate a full-course meal and a lot of snacks just an hour or so before.


    "She is cute and explosive," Shun said. "She looks totally sweet and harmless, but she can be quite fierce."


    Akira nodded. "Have you known her for long?"


    "Not too long. I met her years ago because of Zhong Feng. But then she disappeared for a while. And then she returned." Shun responded.


    Akira felt like there was a great secret hidden in those words, but she could not point out exactly what it was. It was as if she was on the verge of discovering something, but it remained out of her reach. She had the feeling of having forgotten an important matter.


    "I see." She said.


    "Shouldn''t you already know about this? Kaito is her godbrother, so he should know more than me." Shun waved a hand as he disposed of the chocte wrapper in the bin.


    When he was about to reach into the fridge for more candy, Wang Che stopped him. If Shun ate more candy, he would probably experience a sugar crash soon. Then, he would probably fall asleep immediately after they got to the after-party.


    Akira smiled a little with amusement. "I didn''t know they were so close."


    "They seem quite tight. Kaito was a bridesmaid at Hu Lei''s wedding. It was legendary." Shun leaned towards Akira. "I was on the groom''s side, so we went to pick up Hu Lei. And Kaito takes out the Carolina Reaper for Zhong Feng."


    Akira''s eyes sparkled. She never tasted the Carolina Reaper, but she had heard about its hotness level. She could also not help but be tickled by the thought of Kaito as a bridesmaid. She tried to picture him in a frilly dress and giggled involuntarily.


    "And then?" Akira prompted Shun to continue.


    "Kaito was guarding the door, so Zhong Feng had no choice but to take the pepper. We tried to stop him, but he just put the pepper in his mouth and chewed it. That was the closest I ever saw Zhong Feng to tears. Truly cruel." Shun shook his head.


    Shun continued telling Akira more stories about Hu Lei and Zhong Feng until the limousine arrived at Le Burlesque. As Akira stepped out of the vehicle, she felt amused and refreshed. A little part of her hoped that she would meet Hu Lei.


    She did not know that her wish woulde true faster than expected.

 Chapter 381 - SICKENINGLY SWEET COUPLE

    As the night began in Le Burlesque, the nightclub was a little rowdy. However, the party was not too crazy. The establishment was a high-end lounge with a futuristic motif blended with elements of the early 20th century.


    The interior space had an open floor design, but each booth was elevated, separating different groups of guests. Between each booth, acrobatic dancers in burlesque costumes and exaggerated makeup were hanging from aerial silk, contorting and spinning.


    At the centre of the club, mixologists were preparing drinks with mboyant moves as part of the entertainment, attracting appreciative eyes.


    As the group of four settled down in their booth, another man joined them. This man had been introduced at the banquet as Arai Riki, the contractor in charge of rion Extreme. He was a fine-looking man with a calm appearance that gave people the impression that he had gone through a lot in life.


    "Sorry for intruding." He smiled as he sat down.


    "What do you mean by intruding?" Shunughed. "This is a party to mark the beginning of rion Extreme, and you are an important member of the dream."


    Wang Che smiled at these words because they showed that Shun did not think of himself as an outsider. As for Kaito and Akira, they nodded at him, but they did not say much. They were not interested in this neer. Truth be told, they had onlye to have fun and spend more time with each other.


    Kaito held Akira close to himself, tucking her in his arms. She leaned even closer and pulled on the arm around her shoulders.


    "I could totally do that," Akira said as she looked at the dancer hanging upside down on the aerial silks.


    Kaito looked at the dancer with critical eyes. The level of contortionism employed for the movements looked crazy, but there was a strange appeal to the motions.


    "Impossible." He said directly.


    Akira turned to look at him. "What do you mean by impossible?"


    Kaito looked at the adorable, angry face andughed inwardly. This girl was like a small animal. She was fluffy and cuddly, but her fur would rise with the slightest provocation.


    "It is a difficult craft. The level of flexibility and coordination required for aerial dancing is too high. You would probably break a bone." He said before tapping her nose.


    "Don''t underestimate me. One day, I will show you." She pouted with exaggeration.


    "I will wait and see." Heughed.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "I do. And as a sign of my faith and support, I will make sure to set up a dance room for you in our home."


    "Fine." Akira''s mind caught up with the words. "Wait, what do you mean by our home?"


    "Of course, I mean our future home. Where do you think we will live after we get married?"


    Akira blushed like a tomato at the casual words. She was not as thick-skinned as Kaito, and she felt it was too soon for them to be discussing such matters.


    "Who said that we are getting married?" She asked.


    "Are you going to discard me after using me?" Kaito looked at her with mock pity.


    "You are too shameless." Akira scoffed.


    "At least, I am not shameless enough to discard people." Kaito retorted.


    He picked the ss on the table filled with a blue cocktail and drank a little from it. While it was unnecessarily sweet, it was fine. He did not trust mixed drinks in such parties, especially with his uncle on the loose with unknown ns.


    "That''s mine." Akira tried to snatch it.


    "Don''t be too anxious. I am just tasting it for you. Here." He ced the rim of the ss at her mouth.


    "I can hold the ss myself." She looked at him tly.


    "I can feed you in another way." The twinkle in Kaito''s eyes betrayed his intentions.


    These two people lost in their own little world did not seem to care about the single man at the table. Arai Riki looked with a hint of nostalgia at the sickeningly sweet couple who were so close that they were just a little short of climbing into each other''s skins.


    His eyes drifted to another booth across the bar. His gaze met with that of a woman sipping water from a tall ss. She looked out of ce among the group of men and women drinking hard alcohol. He smiled a little painfully at her, but she looked away quickly.


    He turned to his ss of whiskey as he contemted his life.


    He was good-looking and sessful, and his life would only get better with the contract for rion Extreme. However, the woman for whom he had done everything was with someone else. She seemed to have moved on.


    He had always thought that their love was true. This belief was the reason why he was willing to go and work hard to build the future she wanted and give her a sense of security.


    He always thought that she would wait for him just as he waited for her. He had not even checked her news until he decided toe back to Mountain Ridge.


    Finding out that she had married shortly after their separation broke his heart. But again, he was probably foolish to believe that a girl like her would remain single for long.


    "Excuse me." He stood up and walked towards the restroom area.


    The other people looked at him before turning back to theirpanions. However, Akira caught the sight of Chiharu saying something to Kazuo and then leaving her table. It would not have been a strange thing, but she thought she saw the woman staring at Arai for some time.


    "What are you thinking?" Kaito whispered in her ear before sucking and biting the fleshy lobe softly.


    "Contemting a conundrum. If I dislike two people but punishing one means helping the other, what should I do?" She asked in a low and a little breathless voice as Kaito continued kissing her neck.


    "Tell me about it. I''m sure we can figure out how to deal a blow on both of the people with one move." Kaitoughed wickedly.


    Akira realised she was not thinking big enough. She was not usually a petty person, but she did not have fond feelings for her eldest brother and his wife. It was not bad to have a little ammunition against them.


    But first, she needed to investigate.


    "Let''s go find the sinners." She chuckled.


    As they left the booth, Shun looked at them with wide eyes.


    "They are really¡­ close." He said.


    He was not a stranger to some PDA, but Kaito and Akira looked like they were glued together. They did not seem to care about anyone or anything as they cuddled up.


    "Are you jealous?" Wang Che asked as he swirled a ss of red wine.


    "Why would I be jealous? I can also get someone to stick to." He snorted.


    "Who?" Wang Che looked at Shun with intense eyes.


    Shun thought for a moment before turning his head away a little awkwardly, with some redness around his ears. It seemed that the person who was closest to him was Wang Che.

 Chapter 382 - SETTING A GOOD TRAP

    In another part of Mountain Ridge, Takahashi Senzo was facing workers from the main depot of the Takahashi Corporation. His face was clouded and thunderous as he looked at the small tracker found in a shipping container.


    The group of people around him were nervous as they waited in silence for the verdict. Everyone knew that though Chairman Takahashi looked like a civil businessman, his means were cruel, and he did not leave witnesses.


    "Have you received feedback on other undistributed shipments?" He turned to his special assistant.


    "Yes. I have had people check on freight in transit or at ports. Multiple trackers have been found on our shipments. However, the old cargo held by the ports authorities for longer does not have signs of any GPS trackers or other forms of tampering." The assistant responded.


    The warehouse personnel shivered in fear because they had an understanding of the flow of the goods. If multiple shipments around the world were affected, it could only mean that the trackers were installed at the point of release.


    "Chairman Takahashi, we have always followed your protocols when handling goods. There is no way anyone could have tampered with the shipments under our watch." The manager spoke up.


    Chairman Takahashi had very stringent and unusual conventions for handling merchandise. The warehouse personnel were not allowed to check the goods or modify the packaging before sending the freight out. They were only supposed to receive and hold the goods before forwarding them through the transportation department.


    No one asked questions about the strict control and management of the shipments because it was not umon forrgepanies to move their less-than-legal merchandise by hiding the goods with regr freight. It was a well-known practice.


    People working in the logistics industry knew better than to dig deeper than the surface when handling cargo. The Takahashi shipping operations had proceeded smoothly without a hitch for years, allowing the workers to rx. Unfortunately, the new problem would mean they were all in danger.


    "An investigation will be carried out to root out bad seeds. I cannot run an operation if I cannot trust you to handle a simple matter like handling and moving a few items." Chairman Takahashi said before turning to his assistant. "Let''s go."


    As the two people left, the warehouse crew took a deep breath and exhaled. They were probably safe. The investigation would probably affect their lives for a while, but they would probably be fine since the chairman did not take immediate action.


    He was not a patient man. If he suspected any of them, they would probably not even get a chance to breathe.


    "Chairman Takahashi, would you like for me to assign a special investigator?" The assistant asked as the driver started the car and drove out of the industrial parking lot.


    "Just send someone in casually. It was not done by any of them. But they need to be reminded not to mess with the protocols." Senzo responded.


    "Understood." The assistant noted down the matter.


    Chairman Takahashi looked through the window into the Mountain Ridge nightscape. His eyes narrowed with a bloodthirsty air. He did not need to mull over the situation to identify the culprit responsible for tracking his shipments.


    He had underestimated his little nephew.


    The young man had a careless and carefree image, and it caused him to think that he was only a small schemer. He assumed with a little money, he could keep Kaito under control. However, it seemed like his intentions foring to Mountain Ridge were not simple.


    He remembered the incident over ten years ago. His father had imed that Kaito hade to visit him in his office. However, there was no evidence to suggest the urrence of such a matter.


    It opened an opportunity for him to take over thepany from his father. He never thought about that incident after getting what he wanted. His father was senile, and an investigation was carried out to prove no one had entered his office.


    But now, it seemed that he overlooked significant danger. If Kaito coulde into amercial building with high security without detection, he could not be a simple man. Furthermore, he was only seventeen then¡­ If his assumptions were correct, his nephew was more dangerous now.


    "Reach out to our best contact in special intelligence. I want to know everything about my nephew." Chairman Takahashi told his assistant.


    He had only carried out a casual investigation on Kaito after the initial return. If his current thoughts were correct, then his nephew was deeply hidden. He could not take action casually without information. He needed to n with care.


    "Understood."


    "While you are at it, check on that Yamazaki girl." Chairman Takahashi added.


    He casually spected that it was too much of a coincidence for the two people to return to Mountain Ridge together. Moreover, they seemed to be in an intimate rtionship. But he dismissed the thought because of his arrogance.


    Now, he needed to consider the fact he was careless due to his hubris.


    In Le Burlesque, Chiharu stood some distance from the men''s restroom. She looked nervous as she kept checking if someone wasing. Unfortunately, she did notice two people huddled around a corner close to the service entrance with mischief in their eyes.


    As soon as Arai stepped out of the bathroom, she looked at him with apparent excitement and a little anxiety. It was clear she had mixed feelings towards the man before her.


    "Riki, why did youe back?" She asked with a tremble in a voice.


    "You know why I came back." He replied. "But I seem to have made a mistake."


    Arai turned to walk back to the nightclub. He could not face the woman he had thought about day and night for the past three years. When he looked at her, he could only picture her with the other man.


    No, he was now the other man.


    The thought made him sick to his stomach. When they were together, he thought that it was a forever kind of rtionship. It was not an epic love, but they were perfect for each other. But suddenly, she was someone else''s wife.


    Chiharu reached for his arm to stop him. "You did not make a mistake. I didn''t know that you would return for me. I wish things were different."


    The soft tone and pleading gaze caused Arai to pause. "But things are not different."


    "I was just under a lot of pressure after I joined thepany. I could not fight for our future. I am sorry." Chiharu said.


    Arai Riki''s face changed. "Were you forced to marry that Kazuo? Just tell me."


    Chiharu seemed to hesitate as if struggling with a burdensome secret. Unfortunately, before she spoke, Kazuo appeared in the corridor with a worried look. His face darkened at the scene before him because it looked like a man was harassing his wife.


    He pulled Chiharu to his side. "Are you alright? Is this person bothering you?"


    Chiharu felt a little annoyed because she did not manage to set a good trap.


    She wanted to give herself an exit strategy from the Yamazaki family if it turned out she could not have a child. As long as Riki thinks she lost their child and her reproductive capacity due to Kazuo''s machinations, he would wee her back, regardless of what happened afterwards.


    "No, he was asking for help. Let''s go back inside." There would be other chances.


    As she walked away, she did not forget to throw a longing look over her shoulder.


    The two people watching the scene from a short distance away felt amused by the incident.


    "It seems that things will implode even without intervention." Akira giggled.


    "That sister-inw of yours is a dangerous character. She has no conscience." Kaito sighed.


    "I know, right? It''s none of our business anyway." Akira then looked at Kaito with some shyness in her eyes. "It''ste. Take me home."


    Kaito stared at Akira with unsettled shock, and his hands stretched to hold her by her shoulder. "Do you know the meaning of what you just said?"


    Akira''s face reddened even more with bashfulness. It had taken all her courage to say those words to Kaito. She never thought there would be a day she would ever be so brazen. Still, she could not stand the surprise on his face.


    "It''s fine if you are not interested." She huffed while turning her nose in the air.

 Chapter 383 - PURE WANT

    Kaito pecked her lips to calm down the huff. He did not want her to think that he did not want her, but he was also worried. He did not want them to rush into something and for her to regret itter. It would be a great loss because he was willing to wait, however long it took.


    "How could I not be interested? I am just a little surprised and curious. It seems a little sudden." He responded cautiously.


    Akira looked at him for a moment to try and see through his thoughts. After a moment, she smiled at him with twinkling eyes.


    "I like to do what I want." She replied simply. "I like the freedom of choosing what to do with my life. When I was younger, every aspect of my life was controlled by someone else. I worked hard so that I can live a life free of conventions and external control."


    Kaito frowned with a little pout. "Is it just that?"


    He did not like this reason.


    Akiraughed. "Do you want me to confess?"


    "That would be nice since you have evil intentions towards my body." Kaito teased.


    ''What a thick-faced guy!'' Akira thought.


    "You have been taking advantage of me, and I have not heard a proper confession from you." Akira rolled her eyes.


    "What do you mean by that? I even proposed marriage!" Kaito tapped her nose.


    "Your offhand trickery and teasing do not count." Sheined.


    Kaito took a deep breath and took her hand into his own. He looked into her eyes, causing her to blush and shift from one foot to another.


    "Yamazaki Akira, when I first heard of you, I thought you were interesting. And when I first saw you, I thought you were the most adorable creature on the. I knew then that you were the one for me. I look forward to spending a life with you, having lots of babies and growing old together." The usually wicked voice had an unusual solemnity.


    Akira felt the words were too mushy and cheesy. But her heart could not calm down when she heard them. She was overwhelmed a little because those stupid words had a hint of devotion like an eternal oath. She could not find words to say.


    She lifted her arms and hugged Kaito pulling him to lower his head. She whispered a short phrase into his ear in an almost inaudible tone. Kaito''s lips arched into a smile as he hugged her back with his strong arms.


    "I want to hear it again." He said after a moment.


    Akira lowered her head a little and bit the juncture between his shoulder and neck. She did not say anything else for a long moment. Finally, she let go and looked at Kaito''s face. They smiled at each other in an understanding that connected their souls.


    A few momentster, they returned to the inside of the club and bid Wang Che and Shun farewell before getting a ride to Akira''s apartment. Both were sober, but they were canoodling so much in the car, attracting an unsolicited lecture from the driver on excessive drinking.


    When they entered the apartment, Kaito pressed Akira against the door as soon as it closed. He kissed her softly despite his possessive action of trapping her between his arms while towering over her. His dark eyes looked at her.


    His lips stretched into a smile against Akira''s mouth. The two looked at each other in the dim light from the motion-activated nightmps.


    "I am a little nervous," Kaito said without moving.


    The soft movement brushed against Akira''s lips, causing heat to rush through her body. However, she was also amused by the statement. The situation felt a little surreal, but she had a sense of satisfaction and excitement in her heart.


    "Me too." Akira also said without moving her head.


    The caress of her lips caused Kaito to groan with desire. He licked those lips with an amorous gaze. Akira was unwilling to surrender to that alluring stare easily. She captured the mischievous tongue with an open mouth and sucked on it.


    "You naughty¡­" Kaito growled like a predator before abandoning all games.


    He pulled Akira into his arms and melded their heated mouths together. He abandoned all reason as he devoured the woman in his arms like she was a feast. He could not get close enough to her as he kissed her with a primitive wildness.


    Akira felt lost in the sensations elicited by this hottest, wildest and deepest kiss they had ever shared. She craned her neck to get closer to the man with an unfamiliar eagerness in her heart, surrendering to the heady and dizzying want.


    She felt a craving from deep within her soul as Kaito lifted her into his arms.


    Kaito freed her mouth and moved to her neck. He nibbled and sucked on the delicate flesh, marking her. Akira gasped and leaned back her head, exposing more of her sensitive neck. She dug her short nails into his nape before pulling on his thick hair.


    As Kaito walked into the dimly lit living room, they heard something fall from their blind movements. He tried to check on the falling item, but Akira pulled his hair and turned his head back. She looked at him with enamoured eyes that seemed to have only him in his eyes.


    That look in her eyes undid him.


    He knew he was not an unattractive man. But no one had ever looked at him like she did. She looked at him like she could see him up to the core of his dark soul. And still, she wanted him. There was no demand, no calction and no concealment.


    She just wanted him.


    That thought was like a potent poison, a crippling aphrodisiac to him. Everything in his world came at a cost, and everyone had an agenda. He had never known the pure want that Akira showed him that reminded him he was more than the calcting assassin he always was.


    Kaito stopped caring about everything else as he traversed the unfamiliar house with purpose as he held the treasure in his arms. The treasure that was now nibbling on his ear¡­


    It took everything in him not to put her on the floor and have his way with her there and then. He was thankful when he found the bedroom.


    His mind cleared up a little as he looked at the explosion of pink and fluffiness in the room. His eyes caught the red pandaid on the bed on the pillow, and his eyes softened even more.


    He pecked her cheek with a devoted softness.


    As heid her on the bed, he swore to love her until her days and nights were filled with thoughts of him and him alone.

 Chapter 384 - A FEELING OF INSECURITY

    Akira woke up the next morning to the brightness of sunlight filtering through therge windows. The sight was unusual because she rarely slept in. She would always be up and about in the morning before the sun came up.


    Of course, the prerequisite was a rtively early night.


    She found that she was cuddled up to something warm andfortable. She moved closer to her human pillow and concealed her bleary eyes from the harsh sunlight. She was too tired to go anywhere. She just wanted to keep sleeping.


    Kaito muffled hisughter as he looked at pouting Akira, snuggling into his side as if she wanted to burrow into his chest. He shifted a little to pull her partially onto the top of his body. Akira made a muffled protest at the movement before slinging her leg and arm over his body like he was a bolster.


    Kaito wanted to tease her a little, but he resisted since she appeared too tired. He looked at her with pure male satisfaction, cataloguing everything about her, from the slightly auburn tinge of her ruffled hair to the marks he left on her neck.


    He caressed her back gently and soothingly, enjoying the quiet and the peace of the lovely morning. Before he knew it, he fell asleep once again.


    When Akira woke up again, it was with startling suddenness. Kaito was no longer in bed, and she was holding the red panda plushie while sprawled out on the bed. She groaned as she realised that she had more than overslept.


    She turned her head and found her bedside clock. It was almost noon. She left the bed and took a hot shower to alleviate her grogginess and soothe her aching muscles. Once she dressed up and felt human again, she left the bedroom.


    "Good morning this afternoon, sleepyhead," Kaito said cheerfully from the kitchen as she made an entrance into the living room.


    "Whose fault is it?" She pouted.


    "You can only me yourself forcking stamina." Kaitoughed wickedly.


    Akira gritted her teeth as she looked at the thick-faced person.


    "My stamina is fine. You are just a monster." She rolled her eyes.


    "Perhaps we should train together," Kaito said.


    Akira''s face reddened at the suggestion.


    "What are you thinking in that naughty mind?" Kaitoughed as he offered her a cup of tea. "I meant you should join me in my workout regimen."


    Akira took a sip of the green tea to calm her annoyance down. The tea was quite delicious, but that was expected because Kaito saw her making her tea at Blue Mountain Park. She looked at Kaito, who appeared refreshed in different clothes from those he wore the previous night.


    "Where did you get those clothes?" She asked.


    Kaito looked at her slyly. "Didn''t I tell you? I am your neighbour."


    "Oh," Akira responded before sprawling herself on the couch.


    Kaito went to the kitchen and brought back two trays with a simple breakfast. The te had two slices of toasted bread, two eggs, some strips of bacon and two sausages. There was also a bowl of fruit sd.


    "Aren''t you going to ask?" His eyes were probing.


    "I assume you stalked me and found out where I got a house and bought one in the same ce," Akira said before picking a slice of bacon. "This bacon is pretty good."


    "Enjoy it. This is the full extent of my culinary capabilities." He replied.


    The two of them continued eating inpanionable silence. But in his heart, Kaito was a little worried about Akira''s disinterest in his actions. She did not seem to be curious about the reason he followed her or even worry about his stalking.


    The thought made him a little unsettled. He could not help but wonder if theck of concern was an indication that she did not care enough about him.


    The feeling of insecurity gnawed at him.


    He had surrendered his heart to Akira and was willing to give up all his secrets to her. However, she refused to ask about him. She seemed to be keeping him at a distance.


    He did not doubt that her feelings towards him were true, but she probably did not have faith in their rtionship. He had the impression that one foot was outside the door. And she would leave him with the slightest provocation.


    The thought made him unsettled and caused a loss of appetite.


    "Are you feeling alright?" Akira asked as she noticed a little sign of difort in Kaito.


    "Will you abandon me?" He asked.


    The question sounded childish and stupid, so Akira was going to retort as usual. However, she noticed the intensity with which Kaito was looking at her. She stopped eating and faced him.


    "Why are you asking?"


    "You don''t seem curious about me. I am afraid that you will not think of me if I am not with you." He responded with pursed lips.


    "Are you nning on leaving me?" She asked, her eyes glinting with something.


    "I want to stick to you every day until you get sick of me. But let''s be realistic. Bad things happen." He leaned back.


    Akira was silent as she thought about his words. She wanted to be with Kaito without reservation, but she was also scared of abandonment. She did not like to think of the day that he might get tired of her and dump her without looking back.


    She could not bear the thought or that feeling. Therefore, she wanted to be with him as much as she could and live in the moment so she would not have regrets.


    But he was right. She was being unfair by having one foot outside the door. He was always talking about the future, but she had never responded to his suggestion.


    Furthermore, she could not assume that life would always be stable as it was now. Deep within, she was worried that his high-risk life would also take him away from her. He was, after all, a dangerous assassin with a lot of enemies.


    "What do you propose?" She asked.


    "An oath of trust." Kaito leaned close to her. "Believe in me, and I will believe in you."


    "That''s vague. There is no actionable element in it. Do you want me to sit idle if I don''t hear from you for months? What if something happens to you?" Akira said meaningfully.


    "Alright, I will make arrangements and give you a contact person to help you if something unexpected happens to me. But nothing can happen to me." Kaito said cockily.


    Akira rolled her eyes.


    "What about you?" He asked.


    "What about me?"


    "What if you disappear and I can''t find you?"


    "Don''t be dramatic. I live a perfectly safe life."


    "Don''t brush it off. You should know Hu Lei disappeared for a couple of years. I thought she wasying low after offending someone. It turns out she was imprisoned in Antarctica. Zhong Feng turned the world upside down before he found her." Kaito said.


    Antarctica¡­ The word seemed to trigger something forgotten in Akira, but it was not clear.


    "Akira¡­" Kaito whined.


    "Fine, fine." She shook her head. "I will think of something."


    Kaito stood up and pulled her from the chair. "Now that we have discussed administrative issues, let''s do something a little more fun."


    Akira shrieked as she was lifted into his arms. "My breakfast!"

 Chapter 385 - EMPTY PROMISES

    The Chairman of the International Health Alliance looked at two of his board members with his old but piercing eyes. The entire group had left the Nethends and returned to London where the headquarter was situated.


    "We are notpletely out of the woods. We have only been granted a reprieve. You understand that, don''t you?" He spoke.


    "Yes." The two men responded.


    "William, I know you can be a bit restless, but do not be careless during this period. The Interpol will be watching us, waiting for us to make a mistake." The Chairman''s eyes were sharp.


    William Springer was the enforcer for the board. He was the man who cleaned up the messes for the IHA board. Unfortunately, he was also their primary point of weakness.


    As a rash man with a lot of anger, he was prone to fits of madness. Those fits could expose them, so Interpol would probably focus on him. They would watch and wait until he made a mistake. And then, they would use him to get to the rest of them.


    And William knew all their secrets. If he was arrested, he was unlikely to go quietly. He would probably bring down everyone with him.


    If the international court and Interpol agents were not watching them so closely, the Chairman would have dealt with William cleanly. This type of person was better off dead when a situation like this arose. His continued existence was a danger to everyone.


    "Chairman, I understand what is at stake. Trust me. I will not do anything to jeopardise our freedom or our future." William said with an ingratiating smile.


    The Chairman became a little more severe.


    "I do not want empty promises. Do you assume I am unaware of the matter involving you and the prostitute at the hotel in Amsterdam?" His voice was sharp and cruel. "Do you know some Interpol agents took her in and questioned her?"


    William remembered that wh*re he had hired and cut loose before the end of the night, and a cold sweat trickled down his back. He did not think that it would attract attention since he did not do anything illegal.


    However, seeing the Chairman''s eyes, he understood that he had made a mistake. He should never have tried to vent his anger in that way. If the Chairman took action against him, no one would be able to save him.


    "I did not do anything to her. She is just a sl*tty b*tch I used. Everything she said was a lie." He defended himself with a blotchy face.


    The Chairman''s powerful presence bore down on him, causing him to almost lose his ability to breathe. It was obvious he was very angry.


    "You are fortunate that she was too afraid to rat you out to the Interpol. Otherwise, we would still be held in the Nethends indefinitely. This kind of willful behaviour will not be tolerated. If you want to go back to your carefree life, wait until the coast ispletely clear. Understood?" The Chairman asked.


    "Yes," William responded servilely.


    The Chairman turned to the other man. This man was Simon Burke. He was known to be the most level-headed and stable member of the board. He was the charming one who maintained rtionships between the board and the important directors and managers of IHA.


    His mild demeanour gave him an easier time with the international court liaisons and Interpol agents.


    "Simon, you were the closest with Dr Harriet Brown." The Chairman said.


    "Wemunicated well. It was part of my responsibilities." Simon back answered without inflexion in tone.


    "Could she have left anything that could jeopardise us? Can anything rted to her be used to expose us to more problems?" The Chairman asked.


    "I do not think so. She was cautious, but I do not believe that she could plot against us. Her focus was only on her work." He replied.


    "I hope that is the case." The Chairman sighed. "This situation would be over, but Zhong Feng is pushing for a prolonged investigation. He has too much economic power, so the concerned governments are afraid of offending him. Make sure that no one makes any wrong moves."


    He added a few more words before dismissing the two men from his soundproofed study. He had gotten the room swept for listening devices with care to avoid spying. He would not put it past those despicable agents to vite his legal rights.


    As William and Simon left therge mansion, their faces showed a heavy mood. Simon started to bid William farewell and head to his car, but the other man stopped him.


    "Why didn''t you tell him about that matter?" William asked.


    "I do not have any evidence or witness. It was just a casual conversation between friends after a few drinks. You should know by now that finding the girl is like finding a needle in a stack of needles. It is not worthwhile to rock the boat for an uncertain thing." Simon responded.


    William nodded in understanding before waving at Simon. Each of them stepped into their cars and drove off from the mansion. William smiled with vulgar happiness as he passed through the gigantic gate and got on the road.


    ''What an idiot!'' He thought.


    Of course, he did not n on telling Simon that he had found a lead on the girl. In fact, his contact through that website confirmed that they knew the identity and her precise location. He did not think it was a lie because the other party was verified and hadpleted several missions.


    The only problem was the payment. The other person had a higher requirement due to the high-risk nature of the information. As soon as he could sort out his finances, he would have all the details on that b*tch''s daughter.


    In the vacated study, the person remaining dialled a number with some tension and waited with stiff anticipation. The call was picked after almost a minute. No one spoke on the other end, but the Chairman knew someone was listening.


    "Zhong Feng is insisting on pursuing the investigation. The pressure on the members of the board is enormous. I am afraid that it is only a matter of time before someone snaps. Maybe you can do something to make him ease up." The Chairman said.


    "If this little bit of pressure is unbearable, you are not worth keeping around. Do not contact me again. Our association is terminated." The eerie and chilling voice responded.


    The Chairman shook. "Why? I have followed everything you asked."


    "Have you? You used the power given to you to enjoy a carefree life without focussing on the mission assigned to you. If you spent as much time working as you did on yourvish parties, I would have what I wanted, and you would not be in this position."


    "I am not a phnthropist. You have not provided scientific data or a paper addressing the problem I presented. You have lost all the experts working on the solution. You have no hope of recovery. Tell me why I should continue helping you?" The voice had a murderous tinge.


    The Chairman felt afraid, but he could say nothing. He wanted to beg, but he did not have the right. He could only listen to the harsh beep as the call disconnected.

 Chapter 386 - DISCUSSING BASIC BIOLOGY

    Three weeks after the rion Extreme banquet, Akira walked into the Stillwater Medical Research Institute. She had been meaning toe to the facility, but she never seemed to find a moment for the visit.


    She did not have a lot of time to spare. She worked on her various projects and spent free time with Kaito while living in the apartment. She would also go back to the mansion every few days and spend time with her father and mother.


    As for Seiji, he did not live far from her apartment, so she saw him almost as much as she saw Hina. In the recent days, he decided to start working out with her in the morning, except when he was at the hospital.


    Therefore, she had not found a chance to check on the ''zombie drug'' research she had asked Hina to conduct for her.


    After Akira obtained a special visitor pass from the reception and started walking as directed, she found Seiji and another male doctor standing in a zen garden. They were having a spirited discussion about increasing blood flow to penile tissues.


    She stopped in the adjacent hallway and looked at them with amusement.


    "If we could increase the mass of spongy tissue and optimise nitric oxide production, a functional ergement would not be impossible. The main problem we are facing is theck of sufficient blood flow, and this is your domain." The unknown doctor said.


    "I have reviewed the current results. The problem is not theck of blood. We need sustained flow to allow maintained rigidity. I have told you before to focus on quality, not quantity. Your goals for ergement are too lofty. I can increase blood flow, but that is useless if we cannot impede outflow." Seiji scoffed.


    The unknown doctor noticed Akira before he could respond. He indicated at her to Seiji with his chin.


    "Dr Yamazaki, a beautiful girl is looking at me with longing eyes. What shall I do?" Dr Nomura said with his usual inted sense of self.


    Seiji turned his head and saw Akira, whose lips were twitching after hearing the other doctor''sment. He red at Dr Nomura.


    "That is my younger sister. Does she need to look at you?" He retorted.


    Dr Nomura''s eyes lit up like stars because he had been looking forward to meeting the mysterious sister mentioned by Seiji.


    "Hello, Dr Yamazaki''s sister." He approached Akira of his own ord.


    Seiji could hardly resist kicking the man. "Akira, don''t pay attention to this man. He is Dr Nomura and has a penchant for gossip. He is also married."


    Dr Nomura was speechless. Did Seiji have to expose everything at once? He did not even get an opportunity to shake the little beauty''s hand yet.


    "Hello, Dr Nomura," Akira responded politely and obediently.


    Dr Nomura felt like his heart was touched by an angel. He looked at Seiji critically. How could the two of them be siblings? The little beauty seemed to have a kind and sweet soul while Seiji was a cold-faced demon.


    It was inexplicable.


    "What are you doing here?" Seiji asked.


    "I aming to see Hina for something. But I could not help but listen to your fascinating discussion." Sheughed with mirth in her eyes.


    Seiji felt his cheeks redden a little. As a doctor, he did not shy away from any topics, and he could talk about any physiological problem with all types of patients and doctors. However, when he thought of his sister hearing him discussing the male reproductive organ, he felt a little embarrassed.


    He red at Nomura, who did not know his fault. Seiji recalled that he had agreed to work on the project in an offhand manner on the day Hina joined the institute. Granted, he would have still epted to help even if he was not distracted. But the memory still annoyed him.


    Dr Nomura looked at him with wronged eyes. It was Seiji''s idea toe to the zen garden instead of meeting in theb. In Seiji''s words, he would be murderous if he saw another photo or illustration of a phallic organ.


    "It is fascinating, right?" Dr Nomura decided to irk Seiji more since he was already annoyed.


    "Indeed. But my brother is right. You should not be thinking about increasing blood flow only. The new tissues might fill up with blood, but the rigidity will be lost if the other parts of the body demand the blood. Once a sexual act begins, the outflow of blood to other muscles and organs will increase. It ismon sense."


    Dr Nomura''s eyes lit up. "You are right. I was thinking of the problem as a cosmetic surgeon. The goal is not only aesthetics but more power."


    "Don''t mention such things to my little sister." Seiji rebuked him.


    "Brother, it is just simple science. Don''t get worked up." Akiraughed.


    "Yes, Brother. Don''t get worked up." Dr Nomura repeated with an annoying smile.


    Seiji shivered in disgust at hearing the older man calling him ''Brother''.


    "I assume you are thinking of a solution to exert pressure on the penile veins to minimise outflow, right?" Akira asked Seiji.


    "Yes, but I am not discussing it with you." Seiji became stubborn. "Let me show you to Hina''sb."


    Dr Nomura watched the two people walk away before rushing back to his office as a sh of inspiration hit him. Perhaps, the siblings were not so different. The little beauty was a treasure that had opened his mind. Maybe, he would name the surgical method after her once he seeded¡­


    Akira felt a ghostly chill on her neck and tried to shake it off. She did not know that Dr Nomura, who she had just met, had such an evil albeit well-meaning plot towards her.


    "You are so awkward." Sheughed at Seiji. "It is just basic biology."


    "I would rather imagine that you do not know this type of basic biology," Seiji grumbled.


    "Do you discuss basic biology with Hina?" She asked slyly.


    "Don''t be nosy," Seiji responded.


    "I finally get why people call you cold-faced and rigid. You need to lighten up." Akira said casually.


    When they entered theb, they found Hina sitting still while looking at arge screen with a range of brain scan images. Her quiet demeanour and concentration made her seem like an untouchable beautiful schr.


    Seiji stared at the woman with a strange restlessness while Akira looked at the brain scans with a frown. She knew what Hina was working on, but she was a little afraid that the undertaking was too ambitious and would cause her friend to get stuck for years.

 Chapter 387 - TESTING THE SAMPLE

    Hina broke from her thoughts and looked up from the screen. She turned and smiled when she saw the two people staring at her. She stood up and rushed to hug Akira.


    "My dear, you came." She stretched out her arms.


    Akira ducked behind Seiji and pushed him to receive the hug from Hina. The enthusiastic woman fell towards Seiji, and he caught her with a helpless smile. It seemed his sister was really supportive of him and her friend.


    But he did not mind as he held the lithe and beautifuldy.


    Akira stepped from behind Seiji with a stern expression. "What have I told you abouting near me with hospital germs?"


    Hina detached herself from Seiji. The man was stunned for a moment before he understood. Akira was trying to escape from contact. He did not know she was that afraid of germs.


    "Sorry. I missed you. I haven''t seen you in two days." Hina chuckled.


    "You have been working hard." Akira felt a little pained for her.


    Hina chuckled. "If you are feeling concerned for me, you can join the institute and help me out."


    Akira rolled her eyes.


    "Is Akira a doctor too?" Seiji asked with surprise.


    He was starting to wonder if he was the underachiever in the group. Even that annoying Kaito who always stuck to his cute sister seemed to be some sort of busy boss, doing this and that. As for him, he was married to medicine.


    "Only in a technical sense." Akiraughed awkwardly.


    "Don''t downgrade yourself. Akira joined the medical school as a super young teen. She was a rarely seen genius." Hina paused inment. "There was only one problem. She could not bear to be near sick people."


    Akira blushed with increasing embarrassment.


    Seiji''s lips twitched. "Didn''t you know you would be dealing with sick people when you joined? And didn''t you deal with cadavers during the initial days?"


    Akira puffed her cheeks. "I''m fine with cadavers. It''s the living patients that were the problem."


    "The first day she went to the hospital and met with a patient, she looked at the man for a moment, turned to the teacher and simply said ''no'' before turning and leaving." Hinaughed until tears came to her eyes.


    Akira joined the medical school on a whim and due to the Chief''s insistence on higher education. She thought it would be fun because Hina was interested in medicine. Also, it was a special elerated program which would mean a quick end to college.


    Who knew she would not like it?


    "So what did she do?" Seiji asked.


    "She switched to pharmaceutical sciences andpleted the coursework in record time." Hina sighed. "After that, she did not have an interest in hospitals. After Ipleted my requirements and worked for a while, I also escaped and followed her around."


    Seiji looked at the two people with surprise. He had always thought he was remarkable, but he was not as ambitious or carefree as them.


    "What other hidden strengths do you have?" Seiji asked Akira.


    "You will found out in time." She stuck her tongue out. "Now, go away. We have some business to discuss."


    Hina agreed and shoved him out of the door. He was speechless when he heard the lock clicking after him. What secrets could they possibly have? They were probably doing it to annoy him.


    Inside the office, Hina turned to Akira with a serious expression.


    "I finally managed to test thepound. I could not do it immediately because I had an overly enthusiastic assistant who was set on helping me adapt to the institute." Hina said as she opened the door to the innerb.


    "It was not an urgent matter. I understand." Akira responded as she followed Hina.


    Each doctor''s domain was divided into an office and a separateboratory. Moreover, the facilities in both sections were quite advanced, and the institute granted their doctors full autonomy over theirbs, as long as they did not push the boundaries too far.


    "The sample was not too much, but I have managed to analyse the product. I am not sure if my findings will help you." Hina said.


    "Anything you tell me could go a long way."


    Hina essed herputer and opened a chart showing the chemical make-up of thepound. Akira looked at it and nodded. The results were as she suspected. It was almost simr to the designer drug, kka.


    "I can see you already had some idea on the type of drug it was." Hina lifted a brow when she saw that Akira did not react.


    "If I had told you my information, you would have begun the investigation with a lot of assumptions." Akira looked at her apologetically.


    "I am notining. The investigation was quite interesting. It even gave me some insight into mya patients research. I know you already understand the pharmacology of cathinone ss psychostimnts, so I will not bore you with the details." Hina said.


    "I know you want to see the potential effects of the consumption of thepound." She led Akira to the far corner of thergeb, where there were some cages with white mice.


    Akira joined Hina next to the cages, but she could not find anything unusual about white mice. However, there were three covered cages, separate from the rest. Hina opened a small box near the cages and took out a small needle with some fluid after putting on gloves.


    She picked a cage with a lone mouse and ced it on a bench, separate from the rest.


    "As you can see, this is a normal and healthy mouse. I used the sample to prepare a solution for the test. You will understand the effects of thepound shortly." Hina said.


    She took the mouse out of the cage in her gloved hands and whispered ''thank you'' before injecting it with thepound. It was her strange habit since she began her research career. She could not deal with the volume of white mice killed every day for research.


    Then, her professor exined to her young teenage self that every mouse''s sacrifice meant that countless lives might be saved. He told her that she should thank the mice for allowing her to learn and help people.


    Of course, he did not mean it literally, but Hina had taken it as such. She would always thank all her mice subjects before using them for research.


    She quickly ced the mouse back in the cage and closed it. She stepped back and stood next to Akira.


    "Watch!" She said.


    The mouse did not react for a few seconds. However, it became agitated shortly after. The small creature exposed its teeth and ws aggressively. It ran from one side of the cage to the other, hitting the walls and wing everything with strange snarls.


    "What happens after a while? That level of energy cannot be sustained." Akira asked.


    "That was my original thought too," Hina said before uncovering the three cages.


    In each cage, there was a thin and emaciated mouse. The bony bodies were twitching irregrly despite the condition.


    "Psychostimnts do not have a sustained effect on their consumers. This variant is unusual because the brain activity of the mice remains elevated even after the physical energy in the mice is exhausted. Simply speaking, thepound allows the brain to remain alive, even when the body is not providing energy to sustain it. It essentially changes the brain chemistry." Hina sighed.


    "I know you are often involved in some strange investigations. If someone is circting this type of drug, they need to be apprehended as soon as possible. I cannot say much because the sample was too small for more testing."


    "But I will also let you know that the concentration of thepound is significantly higher than other simrpounds. If it is avable inrge masses and is consumed by people, I cannot predict the oue for the world. This is the kind of stuff that changes everything."

 Chapter 388 - LIKING CELEBRITIES

    Akira wanted to discuss the findings from the ''zombie drug'' experiment with Kaito immediately after leaving the medical institute. However, she did not want to disrupt his day. In the past few weeks, he had been going to the Takahashi Corporation for work.


    She was not clear about his intentions, but she thought he was investigating something rting to the Takahashi family, possibly his parents. She did not like poking his wounds, so she did not dig too much into his activities. But, she gathered from their conversations that he suspected his uncle of killing them.


    In any case, the matter concerning the drug was not too urgent. She did not have to tell him immediately. They could discuss it in the evening. Moreover, she had an appointment with her aunt, Nanase, so she could not go home directly.


    After leaving the Stillwater Medical Research Institute, she drove to the home address given by Nanase. She was a little surprised as she pulled into the property because it waspletely different from her parent''s mansion.


    The property was fresh and green with a modern farmhouse at the centre. The house was not overlyrge, and it had a simple rustic appearance due to the use of aged hardwood. The surrounding area outside had a rock garden with sulents sprouting from the ground.


    Akira parked her red car and stepped out. She looked around with a lot of appreciation of the aesthetics. This type of home was more beautiful than the dramatic mansion her parents owned.


    "Akira, you came." Nanase opened the door and shouted happily.


    Akira smiled as she walked up to the house. Nanase held her in a hug before cing some fluffy slippers at her feet. In any other home in Mountain Ridge, the wives of the affluent would never do such menial tasks because they had a lot of workers.


    However, Nanase seemed to do the simple tasks of amoner housewife with ease. After bringing Akira in, she made and brought her tea and pastries personally while asking about this and that. Her manner made Akira feelfortable and at ease.


    "Don''t you have someone to help you around the house?" Akira asked as she drank the chamomile tea.


    Nanase sat down opposite her and poured herself a cup of tea.


    "I used to have a lot of help when the twins were younger. But once they grew up, I thought it was unnecessary to have strangers in the house. Plus, I wanted the girls to learn how to do things on their own." She responded with a wistful expression.


    "Where are they today?" Akira asked since no one else seemed to be around.


    "They went for a summer outing with their friends on the beach. As for Kensei, he is always working. I have not seen him for days. He does note back as often as he used to." She sighed.


    "Children grow up." Akiraughed. "You should be thankful they are independent instead of clinging to you all the time."


    "They are quite good." Nanase nodded with pride. "So, what did you want to talk about?"


    Akira drank her tea for a few moments before cing her cup on the wooden table.


    "It is a bit of a sensitive matter, and I might be overstepping my bounds as a niece and a cousin." She said.


    Nanase became more serious. "Speak freely."


    "I know the twins are set on going into show business, and you do not seem supportive of the idea. I wanted to offer my assistance to make the situation easier for both you and the girls." Akira exined.


    Nanase maintained her serious face and even became guarded. She was a little sensitive to issues involving the twins and the entertainment industry. However, she could also see that Akira did not seem to have ulterior motives.


    But she could not help but worry. Young girls in the entertainment industry did not have an easy time, and some people took advantage to earn more money. She did not think Akira was that type of person, but she did not want to take chances with her children.


    "What kind of assistance are you talking about?" Nanase asked with a hard look.


    "I have dabbled a bit in the entertainment industry, so I know some people," Akira said vaguely.


    "What kind of people are we talking about? There are a fewpanies that have expressed interest in the twins, especially after the flower viewing party at the Celestial Blossom Garden. And it would not even be difficult to make a deal with the Izumiya family. What is special about your people?" Nanase asked.


    Akira looked at her guarded aunt for a long moment.


    "You are right to be cautious of me. My interests are a little selfish. I liked hearing the twins sing. They reminded me of the reason I likedposing music when I was younger. I want to hear them sing more, and I want them to grow in a safe environment." Akira said.


    "The person I want to introduce is both a veteran of the industry and the CEO of an entertainmentpany. He is also a good friend, and I have known him for almost a decade. Furthermore, I am signed under thepany." Akira exined.


    Nanase was a little surprised by the information. She knew Akira was not simple, but it was still shocking to hear that she was involved in the entertainment industry.


    "Howe I have never heard of you?" Nanase asked.


    Akiraughed. "I am not an actress, a musician or an idol. Of course, I am not famous. I am a manga artist."


    Nanase''s mouth fell open. There was only onepany that matched the information presented by Akira. "Could it be that the person you want to introduce is?"


    "Correct. If you are willing, I would like to introduce the twins to work under Double M." Akira nodded.


    Nanase lost her fierce and strict demeanour and looked at Akira in awe. "How do you know Double M? Could it be you were childhood sweethearts? Are you in a rtionship? But I have not heard such news."


    Akira looked at her aunt with amusement. "Aunt Nanase, could it be that you are Double M''s fan?"


    Nanase showed a rare sign of embarrassment. "What? An old aunt like me can''t like celebrities?"


    "I am sure Morie would be d to know you are a big fan." Akiraughed.


    "You really know Double M?" Nanase asked.


    "Mmmh! We are old friends, so I am assured of his character. I understand that you are worried about your girls. But they will probably pursue their career even without your support. If I can lend a helping hand, I will be happy and satisfied to hear them sing a little more." Akira said.


    "Of course, you do not have to make the decision right away. I will invite Morie to meet with you first, and you can discuss your requirements. If it is not a good match, it won''t be a loss. You will have met the celebrity." She added.


    Nanase sighed. "Why are you doing this?"


    "There is no specific reason. It is just something I wanted to do. There is no harm in sharing resources with good people." Akira responded.


    The twodies continued drinking their tea in silence.


    "Would you like to know why I do not want the twins to join the entertainment industry?" Nanase asked.

 Chapter 389 - THE WONDER TWINS

    "You do not have to push yourself to share." Akira shook her head.


    "No, I want to tell you," Nanase said with a firmer voice.


    Akira was not sure if hearing her aunt''s secrets was a good thing for her. Everyone had things that they hid in their hearts. Their fears, hopes, dreams and past¡­ If she learnt something ufortable, their short good rtionship could change.


    Still, she nodded.


    "I did not grow up in Mountain Ridge. I was born in a town with a strong artistic culture. The town had the best in terms of old theatrical shows, traditional music performances and artistic disys. It was a real colourful ce with a lot of tourism."


    "My mother was a top actress in the local theatre. It might not seem like a big deal with the current essibility of movies and TV shows. But it was a prestigious and well-paid position. She was the star who brought in people for the productions."


    Nanase sunk into her memories as she began telling the story she had hidden in her heart for so long. She forgot that Akira was from the younger generation. Perhaps, it was because she was yearning deeply to talk about her old experiences.


    She still remembered the stories people would tell her about her mother. She was the belle of the ball because she was a cultured beauty. Her local and foreign suitors could fill every corner of the town.


    Her mother did not think about getting married because it would affect her position as the beloved sweetheart of the theatre. However, she would have a few dalliances with some of her suitors. The lifestyle worked out for her well.


    Until she got pregnant with Nanase and her sister¡­


    "Twins run in my family," Nanase told Akira. "But I hoped that I would not get twins. I was happy when I got Kensei and thought that I would not be affected by it. Then, I got the twins. I felt so afraid when I thought of raising them." Nanase said.


    "Why?" Akira could not help asking.


    "When we were very young, my mother sent my sister and me to live with my grandmother on a farm some distance away from the town. She wanted to keep living her bright life as a star, and two burdens would not be useful." Nanase replied.


    She liked living with her grandmother and working on the farm even though she was little. It was satisfying and fun. But her sister could not bear with the dirty and smelly life. She was only happy when their mother told them she was taking them back to the town.


    Nanase was not enthusiastic about leaving her grandmother, but she did not want to disappoint her mother. The three of them started living a life in her mother''s bungalow, but it was not afortable and rxing life.


    Her mother started training them in the arts with a lot of vigour, even though they were only about ten years old. She was a strict and unforgiving teacher. She would not listen to their protests when they were too tired to move.


    Sometimes, she would me them for losing her original fame as a top actress in the theatre. When she was pregnant, a younger and hotter version took her position as the lead.


    Her return was not as triumphant as she thought, especially after giving birth. She had gained a lot of weight, and her face no longer had its healthy glow. She had to take smaller and less mourous roles.


    Other times, she would encourage them to work harder because it was the only way they could make her sacrifice of giving birth to them worthwhile. If they did not be stars, they would have cost her everything for nothing.


    When they just stepped into their teens, their mother debuted them officially. They had already participated in a lot of activities, but it was not on a significant scale. The official debut was quite glorious.


    They were granted an opportunity to perform a folk dance before the most popr y. The folk dance emphasised synchronised movement and confusing people on the identities of the twins. With their mother''s experience in the business, they were an instant hit.


    After that, they participated in a lot of shows, including magic, singing and acting. The only thing that wasmon in all these was the emphasis on the pair package deal. It was a great gimmick for the tourists and locals.


    "My mother became more and more obsessed with packaging us as some kind of wonder twins. We had to dress, talk, walk and even eat in the same way. She also wanted us to synchronise our habits and speech perfectly such that no one could tell us apart. It was frustrating." Nanase said.


    Akira understood why she did not like it when Nana and Nami coordinated their behaviours and talked together. She would always tell them it was creepy or smack them lightly.


    "I hated that life, but I did not know how to leave. It was not until I met Isami that I found the courage to tell my mother and sister that I was not interested in entertainment anymore. We met by chance when he was on a business trip in the town." Nanase smiled.


    She still remembered how he offered her a stick of barbequed pork cubes while she was looking at the river while on a bridge in a downtrodden way. She was so hopeless and lost, and that stick of barbeque saved her from her horrible life.


    ''If you are thinking of jumping, you should eat these first.''


    Of course, she had not been nning to jump. But she fell in love with him because that statement made herugh from the heart for the first time in years. She did not know his identity then, and he did not look like a rich kid. She just liked him.


    "I met him secretly for a couple of weeks until my mother and sister found out about it. I told them that I was not interested in that life anymore. I was going to get married and live my life. My sister was not willing to let go of things just like that." Nanase paused.


    "I should probably not tell you about this, but I will feel a little better saying it after all these years. My sister found your uncle and seduced him. We were practically the same person, so she did not have a hard time fooling him. If I did not arrive on time¡­" Nanase sighed.


    Akira did not know how to respond to the information. She was gobsmacked by this backstory. She could never have imagined the life that Nanase had lived.


    "After that, I decisively went to a stic surgeon and had my face altered a bit. I told Isami if he just liked my original face, there was another like it. I also reverted to my rowdy behaviour just like when I was a child on the farm." Nanaseughed a little.


    Akira nodded. She had noticed that some points of Nanase''s face were a bit unnatural from the moment they met. She would never have guessed in a million years the reason.


    "I tried to raise the girls as separately as possible so they would have individual personalities. I did not dress them in simr clothes, and they never shared a bedroom. Each had a separate cake on their birthday. But the more I tried to keep them unique, the more they liked being simr." Nanaseughed bitterly.


    "Sometimes I think they switch their identities, but I can''t be sure about it. It''s frustrating to think that they would choose the life I never wanted for them."


    Akira reached a hand tofort her aunt.


    "Don''t be hard on yourself or them. You allowed them to choose want they wanted. That is all you can do." She said.


    She could not say anything more. She was not a mother, so her words were just based on her understanding of life.

 Chapter 390 - JEALOUS AND PETTY

    Aftering to an agreement with Nanase on the matter involving Double M and the twins, Akira received a call from her mother. Sayaka asked her to go home. Akira was unsure if it was an urgent matter, so she bid her aunt farewell and drove back to the mansion.


    When she arrived, she was surprised to discover some strange but notpletely unfamiliar vehicles outside the house. Her brows scrunched up a little. She took out her phone and texted Kaito that she was at her parent''s house.


    She was not sure about the urrence, but she was afraid that it might affect her return to the apartment. However, she had every intention of going back. She did not want to dy dealing with the ''zombie drug'' issue.


    When she entered the house, she found the expected people as well as one person she did not think she would see soon. Her calm face did not show unusual changes as she looked at them.


    "Hello." She said.


    The four people along with her mother looked at Akira with mixed expressions. Kazuo and Chiharu had the casual grace of altruistic bystanders while Kaoru showed poorly concealed dislike for Akira. The most unexpected person at the scene was Hanae.


    She did not show animosity or fake emotions. Instead, she had an air of calm maturity as if she had gone through the vicissitudes of life. She had be a little thinner since Akirast saw her, making her look a bit gaunt.


    As for Sayaka, she looked a little guilty.


    The group responded to Akira''s greeting without much enthusiasm. In short, the atmosphere in the living room was quite awkward and tense.


    "Akira,e over." Sayaka beckoned.


    Akira walked to her mother and sat down next to her. She could already understand what was going on, but she did notment.


    "Akira, as you probably know, Hanae has been in the hospital for a while now." Sayaka started. "I did not tell you, but I went to see her a couple of times. I know that you two do not get along, but she wanted to apologise in person."


    Akira nodded.


    "I am sorry to spring this on you. I was a little worried that you would note. But I would prefer it if there was no animosity in the family. Of course, if you do not want to get along with Hanae, that is alright too." Sayaka added.


    Akira did not know how to respond. She felt a little ambushed and pressured to participate in the farce. However, she did not show a change in expression.


    Her silence seemed to be taken as consent.


    "Akira, I have wronged you in many ways. In the time I was in the hospital, I learned a lot. I was jealous and petty, and I made some poor decisions. I hope that you can forgive, even if we cannot be friends in the future." Hanae said with a stable and calm voice.


    The other people looked at Akira with expectation after these words. She remained silent before her lips stretched to a smile.


    "There is no need to apologise. You already repented for the wrong thing you did to me in the past. Of course, if you have done something against me in the dark, I would understand the apology. If not, this is unnecessary."


    Hanae nched a little when she thought about her initial attempts to ruin Akira''s reputation by portraying her as the culprit who drove her to the mental hospital. No, that was not her fault. It was her friends fighting for her because they thought she was wronged. It had nothing to do with her.


    "Can''t you be gracious? Hanae has gone through a tough timetely. Do you want to push her to the brink?" Kaoru asked while holding her daughter''s hand.


    "What do you mean by that, Aunt? I think I am quite gracious. I do not need Hanae to cate me with undeserved apologies. The person who she wronged during that incident in Saffron Garden was my mother." Akira smiled.


    "Since it seems that my mother has already forgiven her, it would be petty of me to ept another apology, especially an undeserved one. Don''t you think? Of course, it is different if Hanae has done something else against me. Has she?"


    Kaoru was angered by her niece when she saw the nonchnt attitude. She had always hoped that the stupid girl would not return to Mountain Ridge and the Yamazaki family. If she had note back, her daughter would continue being the princess.


    Furthermore, their familypany would be thriving. They would not need to be struggling for a few minor contracts. They might have even been able to gain recognition and get the rion Extreme contract.


    But now, they had to grovel to a bumpkin girl who had grown up in unknown ces. And this girl was so hard to put in her ce.


    "That is not what I meant. Hanae just wants to be closer to you as her cousin. Since you are older, you can give her some guidance and care." Kaoru retracted her originally fierce demeanour.


    "I am too busy," Akira said carelessly.


    Hanae nched, and the other people in the room were shocked by the tantck of care about saving face. They did not expect Akira to be direct and rude. So far, she had been only on the edge of propriety.


    "Akira, you are my younger sister. And I am quite concerned about you." Kazuo frowned. "You are always fierce and refuse to give in to people. Hanae has worked hard to recover and gain recognition from you. Can''t you be a little kinder?"


    Akira turned her eyes to her eldest brother. There was some hidden amusement.


    "Do I have to be kind to everyone? And why does Hanae need recognition from me? I believe that we are only barely rted by blood. That is as far as it goes. There is no need to foster a closer connection between us." She said directly.


    Chiharu, who always acted as the peacemaker, stepped forward to put in her two cents. She had gained a lot of goodwill points from Sayaka through this incident. She intended to improve her image even more by making peace between Akira and Hanae.


    "We should be supportive of Hanae''s recovery. She struggled a lot in the mental wellness institute and achieved a breakthrough after a lot of difficulties. We must be careful not to trigger a greater psychological burden." Chiharu had an aura of kindness.


    "How are you rted to this matter?" Akira frowned a little.


    "Akira, it is Chiharu who helped Hanae get a spot in the institute. She was key in helping Hanae begin her journey to recovery." Sayaka said with warmth in her eyes.


    Akira did not know whether she was disappointed in her mother''s attitude or not. However, she could say that she had expected this oue. Despite everything, Hanae was the child who had grown up beside her.


    Her mother could not give up on her. She would always choose to rescue Hanae because of the numerous years of feelings. It was only human.


    "I see." Akira''s eyes rested on Chiharu.


    Chiharu felt like the youngerdy could see through her. It was like herrge, innocent eyes could expose all the things she hid beneath the fa?ade of a kinddy. It unsettled her.


    "Since everyone is very supportive of my dear cousin, who am I to stand in the way of a harmonious family?" Akira smiled at the group.


    Sayaka did not know why, but that smile seemed piercing to her eyes.

 Chapter 391 - JUST FOR FAMILY

    Sayaka did not know if it was her imagination, but it felt like there was some distance between them once again. However, she did not feel like she had acted inappropriately. She wanted her family to be peaceful and harmonious.


    Was it too much to ask?


    And she hade to discover that Akira was a sweet and open-minded girl. Perhaps, she was overthinking the situation. There is no way Akira would hold a grudge over the small things that Hanae had done.


    "Why don''t we hold a barbeque in the backyard this evening? We can eat, drink and put all bad feelings behind us." Sayaka said with an enthusiastic smile.


    "It''s been a while since I had good barbeque ribs." Kazuo smiled happily.


    "What are you talking about? I made you some delicious pork ribs the other day." Chiharu said softly with rebuke.


    Kazuoughed. "They were quite tasty, but it is not the same. Barbeque requires an outdoor environment with grills."


    "I will invite Sanraku. He has been hoping to see Daikitely." Kaoru smiled.


    With the topic change, the atmosphere changed from one of solemnity to that of a happy family. It was almost as if the earlier unpleasantness was swept away by a soft breeze. Akira looked on with some hidden amusement.


    Was this fa?ade the meaning of family?


    She could not figure out why these people were satisfied with the outward appearance of purity and joy while their hearts hid darkness and schemes. They were all smiling, but each had an agenda buried inside.


    She wondered if she would have been better growing up in this environment or if she had escaped the duplicity of the affluent.


    Her childhood, after being kidnapped and being left to her other mother, was not much different from Nanase''s. She was put under a strict learning schedule. The strong foundation she established in that period before going to the Immortal Sword Valley was the reason she was able to rise through the brigade.


    Her other mother was not affectionate, but she was not bad. She cared for her and ensured she was healthy and safe. But her requirements for her learning were too high. Luckily, she could keep up with the pace she set.


    Otherwise, it would have been difficult to gain a foothold in the Immortal Sword Brigade and earn her freedom from the strict life.


    Despite her other mother''s shorings, she did not pretend to be something she was not. She was a driven and focused woman with an upromised view on most things.


    But again, she might have also had a weakness for her blood-rted family based on herst letter. It was the reason she was willing to give up Akira instead of watching her grow up.


    This thought made her a little curious about her other mother''s blood family. She had always refused to dig into the matter due to respect for the woman. Perhaps it was time to unravel her strange childhood¡­


    "Akira, do you want to call Seiji?" Sayaka spoke, breaking Akira from her thoughts.


    "You can call him. I want to call Kaito and invite him over." Akira responded.


    Sayaka thought of the wild man who was always disappearing from the city or clinging to Akira and felt ufortable.


    "The barbeque is just for the family." Sayaka could not help saying.


    "Oh, if he can''te, then I will have to leave," Akira said with a subtle smile.


    Sayaka frowned a little at the words. She felt it was inappropriate for her daughter to threaten to leave a family gathering if her boyfriend did note. She wondered if Akira was indeed holding a grudge over this matter with Hanae.


    "You don''t have to go so far." She said with concealed annoyance.


    "Whatever do you mean?" Akira''s eyes had a strange glint. "We had a date, and it is a bit rude to cancel less than an hour before the appointed time. I thought it would be convenient for him toe over. Seiji will probably bring Hina. Will you also deny my best friend entry?"


    Sayaka felt even more ufortable after hearing the response. She realised she might have misunderstood her daughter once again. She failed to consider that Akira had not grown up with them, so her understanding of family might be different.


    "This is your home. You can invite whoever you want." She backtracked after hearing the undertone in Akira''s voice.


    "Is that so?" Akira smiled. "We should invite Grandpa too. He is probably a little lonely."


    There was a little bit of awkwardness between the mother and daughter after the exchange. However, the change was quite subtle, so it was hard for Sayaka to address the problem.


    "You are right. With your grandmother still in the hospital, he is probably a little alone. I will invite him after talking with Seiji." Sayaka said.


    Akira nodded before standing up from the seat and walking out of the room. The other people looked at her with interest until she left the room.


    "Auntie, is Akira alright with me being here?" Hanae asked.


    In the past, she would use a pitiful voice to trigger sympathy. However, she realised it was counterproductive in the long run. Therefore, her question was clear and without unnecessary emotion. It showed maturity and a willingness to ept consequences.


    "She went outside to make a call. She wants to invite her friend for the barbeque." Sayaka said with reassurance in her voice.


    Hanae nodded with a smile and did not ask anything further. It could be said that her stay in the mental hospital was not useless. She had learnt how to master her emotions and avoid bad behaviour. As for whether the changes were more than skin deep, only she knew.


    "Don''t worry, Hanae. We are here to support you." Kazuo spoke up. "And don''t worry about Akira. She was such a sweet child when she was small. She was open, loving and forgiving. She is the same girl, so she will not hold a grudge over something small."


    He sighed a little. "It is a shame she was too trusting when she was a child. If things had been different, she would have grown with us. She would be still our little princess."


    Those words caused a strange silence in the room.


    "Let me go out and call Sanraku." Kaoru stood up without ceremony.


    She rushed out of the room. Sayaka looked at Kazuo with some censure in her eyes.


    "Don''t mention such unpleasant matters right now. You know Kaoru was supposed to be watching over Akira during that time. Mentioning the issue always makes her lose control of her emotions even though I told her that I don''t me her." Sayaka was frustrated.


    Kazuo coughed awkwardly. "I forgot."


    Chiharu looked between the two before smiling. "Let us focus on the barbeque. Should I go and inform the kitchen to set up?"


    Sayaka was pleased with her daughter-inw''s tactfulness. "Let us go together. You should learn how to host big family meals for the future."


    Chiharu smiled. That statement was music to her ears.


    It seemed that she had not wasted her time and money on that mother and daughter pair for nothing.

 Chapter 392 - ENJOY THE OPPORTUNITY

    The household staff at the Yamazaki mansion got busy with preparations after Sayaka decided to hold the barbeque party. The outdoor patio was already a recreational space, but the grills had not been used for a while.


    Furthermore, more people wereing for the party, so the entertaining area needed to amodate more people than usual. So, some changes were necessary.


    As the work continued, Akira went to her room to freshen up while the others continued chatting downstairs. She took a quick shower and changed her clothes before going back downstairs to join in the excitement.


    She found it was amusing to look at the interactions between these family members. The group of people were all still convened in the living room, and they were discussing Hanae''s future career. She entered and took a seat outside of the circle.


    "Hanae missed the opportunity for participating in the top ssical pianopetition. It will be difficult to gain a foothold again before next year. This world is quite unforgiving. The opportunities are too few." Kaorumented.


    "Hanae is a bright girl. I think she should not dy entering the university anymore. Since thepetition has passed, she should find a good professor to guide her. With the right connections in the art world, nothing is impossible." Sayaka said with the voice of experience.


    "It is not that easy getting a mentor in ssical music. Most of those professors are proud and have high requirements for students. Not to mention, they only choose a person who is pleasing to their eyes." Kaoru sighed.


    There was a collective sigh of distress in the room.


    "Now that we are talking about it, I do know someone from that world. I remember the president of the Institute of ssical Music came over to visit us some time ago. She seems to be familiar with Mr Cherry Blossom. What was her name?" Sayaka spoke after a long moment.


    "Oh yeah, that is right. I remember that olddy." Kazuo spoke up excitedly.


    "Fujita Omi." Hanae''s filled in the information.


    "Yes, that woman came here to visit Akira and see her violin. Do you know her, Hanae?" Sayaka asked.


    Hanaeughed. "I think anyone with an interest in the local ssical music scene has heard of her. She is not a performer anymore, but I paid attention to her a lot when I was younger. She was my idol. Unfortunately, I did not have any fate with the violin."


    "Sayaka, can you introduce Hana to this Fujita Omi?" Kaoru asked.


    Sayaka felt a little awkward about the question. She had brought the matter up because she has the intention to offer to introduce Hanae to that woman. However, the meeting with Fujita Omi was because of Akira. She wanted to ask Akira first before introducing Hanae.


    "Ms Fujita came to visit because of Akira, so I have to ask for Akira''s opinion''s first." She responded.


    All the eyes in the room turned to Akira who was chatting with Kaito on her phone while listening to the conversation. She looked up.


    "What is your opinion on this matter?" Sayaka asked with a warm smile.


    "Since you are not interested in the ssical music world, it is not a big deal. Let Hanae enjoy the opportunity." Kazuo spoke up.


    "You don''t mind it, do you?" Kaoru asked.


    Akira looked at the expectant faces. The people seemed to be asking a question, but they did not leave her a chance to refuse. With the phrasing of these questions, she would look petty and small-minded if she did not agree.


    Her lips arched into a smile. "I don''t mind. I have only met Ms Fujita once, so we are not familiar. It is not necessary to ask for my permission. It was only a single encounter."


    With that, the group looked away with awkwardness.


    Kaoru was dissatisfied despite getting the answer she wanted. She had been hoping that Akira would only say yes. Then, she would ask Akira to introduce Hanae personally to Fujita Omi. This was the best solution because the old woman seemed to like her.


    If she could mediate the meeting, nothing would be impossible for Hanae.


    But since she phrased the answer like that, it would not be appropriate to ask her for the introduction. She had made it clear that she was not familiar with that head of ssical music. Insisting would not look good for her.


    Akira''s phone buzzed. She looked at the image of a man in a suit, hanging from a helicopter stretching a hand. She almostughed aloud. It was Kaito''s reply to her meme of her being circled by fierce sharks.


    "Then, it is settled. I will contact Ms Fujita. I have her business card somewhere. Hanae can meet with her. Hanae, if you impress her, you can begin a real career in ssical music. Right now, you only need to focus on building your future." Sayaka said.


    Hanae smiled happily. "Thank you, Auntie. I will work hard."


    She meant those words. Her primary strategy at the moment was working on her future as a ssical pianist. If she did not gain a good reputation, she would not be able to rise and be more prominent.


    A solid background could improve her prospects when finding a husband. She did not want to marry an ordinary man like her mother. When she thought about the difference between her mother and her aunt, she understood the phrase she read somewhere.


    A marriage is a woman''s second reincarnation.


    She could not choose to be born into a better family. However, she could choose a suitable man to give her the future she wanted.


    She would not make stupid mistakes and lose everything just because she did not like the look of her cousin. Still, she could feel her anger and hate for her cousin, who seemed to have everything handed to her on a silver tter.


    She was kidnapped as a child and should have lived a worse than ordinary life. Even if she returned to the Yamazaki family, she should have been a bumpkin. It should have been easy to deal with the girl and ensure she secured her position.


    However, this girl who grew up in the wild was like a shining beacon. Regardless of what she did, she would be in the spotlight. She was not an ordinary girl despite not being raised by her parents.


    It was like she was charmed.


    Hanae pressed down the dark feelings and smiled at her aunt in appreciation. She did not want to be derailed by her jealousy when the opponent was too strong. She recited the Serenity Prayer she learnt in the mental facility to calm her heart down.


    As the harmonious atmosphere was restored, an old man stepped into the room.

 Chapter 393 - USELESS PEOPLE

    The people in the room stood up to show respect to Elder Yamazaki and greeted him with a respectful bow. He looked at them with a cold expression before waving a hand to show he had heard them, but he did not greet them.


    Elder Yamazaki did not like the entire group of people, except for the lovely granddaughter he had met once. To him, the rest were useless people who were only capable of feeding off others like parasites. He did not exclude his daughter-inw and his grandson from the group of useless people.


    His grandson was a grown-up with a job at thepany, and he had a family. But he was as foolish as he had been as a teenager. He did not have a fraction of the intellect disyed by men from the Yamazaki lineage. It was unfortunate that he was Daiki''s son.


    It would be fine if he onlycked business brains. The Yamazaki family was not so weak that it could not support one ipetent son. However, he was alsocking in social intelligence. He did not have the shrewdness of someone who grew up in Mountain Ridge.


    Anyone with half a brain would have questioned a fateful meeting like the one he had with Chiharu. However, he seemed happy to be led by the nose by that woman.


    As an experienced man, Elder Yamazaki had some suspicions about Chiharu''s condition the first time he met them together at the Yama za. He was sure that the young woman was pregnant. He naturally assumed that it was his grandson''s baby.


    However, there was no news after a while. He thought there was an ident, so he did not question things. It was only after the wedding passed that he suspected that things might be different from his imagination. His grandson waspletely ignorant to his probing about the lost baby.


    He came to a conclusion. His grandson was stupid, and his wife was calcting, even though she acted like a generous saint.


    For this reason, Elder Yamazaki had grown distant from his eldest grandson. He did not shun him, but he did not want Chiharu to gain more advantages by using the closeness between Kazuo and himself.


    As for his eldest daughter-inw, she was not a bad person, but hercent attitude about life irked Elder Yamazaki to no end. And the worst part was Sayaka dragged Daiki down with her whenever she did something inappropriate.


    For instance, it was obvious that her sister and her family was taking advantage of her and the Yamazaki family.


    However, she did not seem to care about it. She always went with the flow as long as it kept people happy on the surface. It was not an attitude suited for the five major families because there were always evil people hiding behind fa?ades.


    Hercency had allowed Hanae, who had a dark and greedy heart, to infiltrate the core of the Yamazaki family. Consequently, a lot of problems had arisen over the years, forcing Daiki to use some effort to put out the fires behind Sayaka''s back.


    Furthermore, the Ito family was always asking for favours from Daiki because their daughter was living with the Yamazaki family. They acted like it was a privilege for them to take in Hanae. Instead of being grateful that their daughter could livefortably, they became more and more arrogant over the years.


    The other reason Elder Yamazaki did not like Sayaka and the Ito family was that he suspected that Kaoru was responsible for Akira''s kidnapping. Unfortunately, the investigations back then did not show any signs of her involvement.


    On the day Akira was kidnapped, Kaoru was supposed to take her to a theme park, but she bailed out in the final moment. Since Akira was already excited about the trip and no one was avable, the nanny took her for the trip.


    Both Elder Yamazaki and Daiki had found it suspicious, but their investigation had yielded no fruit. Kaoru was pregnant at the time and imed to have been sick. The im was considered confirmed because she went to the hospital.


    However, Elder Yamazaki did not let go of his suspicions even after the report.


    Therefore, he could not avoid the disgust towards the Ito family. When he saw them sittingfortably in the Yamazaki home, he wanted to leave the house and never visit his son again. It was infuriating to the level of making him spit blood.


    However, he was a calm and mature man, and he was here to see his granddaughter.


    "Akira,e and apany me for a while." Elder Yamazaki ordered after standing in the living room for a while.


    Akira smiled at the old man and walked up to him. She liked his calm demeanour and his clear way of dealing with things. At the very least, it was better than the rest of the family. Of course, Seiji was also a reliable person in her books.


    "Father, you should also take Hanae with you if you are going to walk around and chat with Akira," Sayaka suggested.


    Hanae turned expectantly. She had always wanted to get in the good books of the old man, but he never visited the mansion. Sayaka did not also visit him frequently, so it was difficult to find an opportunity to bond with him.


    "I am only here to see my granddaughter. There is no need to chat with unrted people." Elder Yamazaki spoke in a rare, rude manner.


    The people in the living room were shocked by the unusual behaviour disyed by the elder. However, no one dared to say anything contrary to him. Even though he was old, he was still the chairman of the familypany.


    Moreover, as the Yamazaki patriarch, he held their livelihood. If he decided to shun them, it would be difficult for them to live on.


    "Grandpa, do you want to see my study room?" Akira said calmly.


    "Akira, Father is old and cannot handle too many stairs," Sayaka said with concern.


    Unfortunately, old people hated their age being pointed out to them because it trampled on their dignity. The statement was made out of genuine worry, but when it reached Elder Yamazaki''s ears, the meaning became different.


    "I am apanying my granddaughter. Why can''t I go up the stairs?" He said angrily.


    Sayaka realised that she had made a mistake. "I am sorry, Father. Please go ahead."


    Akira and her grandfather exited the tense room. If it were anyone else, someone would havemented.


    But no one dared to speak against Elder Yamazaki.

 Chapter 394 - ARROGANT

    Akira took her old grandpa to the music and study room. She helped him onto a rocking chair overlooking the balcony. He was not a frail man, but life had taken a toll on himtely, especially after his wife was sent to a hospital.


    The most crushing thing was that the cause of his wife''s devastation was one of their children. He always knew that Makiko had a dark heart and dark grudges. However, he never thought it would end as it did.


    "You are a good child, Little Akira." The grandpa said with loneliness. "If you want to leave the Yamazaki family, you should do so as soon as possible."


    Akira upied the seat beside her grandfather and looked outside the balcony with him. She felt deep mncholy in her heart because she sensed the heaviness in the old man''s soul. He seemed to be grieving something.


    "I was against you returning to this ce. I thought that if you had managed to survive through these years, you had escaped a cmity. Perhaps, you were not meant to experience the heartbreak thates when people have too much." He continued.


    Akira understood the meaning.


    Money cannot buy happiness.


    The statement was highly controversial. The poor believed it was a ploy from the rich to keep them poor, while the middle ss thought the saying was wrong. If one had money, they could create more opportunities, avoid stress and give their children a better life.


    However, at some point, when some people got money that exceeded their needs and wants, they spiralled into a destructive life that was worse than struggling for every coin. Sometimes, the best thing was having just a little more than enough.


    "Do not trust people just because they are family." The old grandpa added heavily.


    "Mmmh," Akira agreed.


    The two of them continued sitting in silence. The grandpa felt a little more rxed. As expected, his granddaughter was not a simple person. But she was still a darling.


    "How were your days away from the family?" He asked.


    Akira nced at her grandfather before looking back through the balcony. It was strange. No one asked her this question. Everyone made assumptions based on the investigations they had, without a doubt, conducted.


    However, no one wondered about the truth in the report or the intricacies of her actual life. Perhaps they thought they were sparing her feelings. But she could not help but wonder why they did not ask about her kidnapper, her escape and her general life.


    Her heart warmed up a little more towards her grandfather.


    "Not bad." She answered happily.


    The old man turned his head to look at her. "Are you cating me because you are afraid that I will have a heart attack like your mother? I am telling you, I am much healthier than your father. He eats meat daily and drinks. He does not exercise. If anyone is having a heart attack, it is him."


    "Pfft!" Akira burst out in muffledughter. "Do you think I suffered?"


    Elder Yamazaki sighed. "It is inevitable for you to have experienced hardship. You are too mature for your age. Your life couldn''t have been simple."


    Akira was amused. "It was not. But it was not bad. And now, I am independent enough to live my life the way I want. I don''tck anything, and I pursue things I like. I have the freedom to live without worrying so much."


    "You are really arrogant." The old man said. "But that is the spirit my granddaughter should have."


    "Aren''t you even more arrogant for saying that?"


    "Of course, the grandfather must be more arrogant." The elder puffed his chest. "Now, y me a tune. It would be a shame if I did not hear you ying aftering here."


    Akira stood up and sat at the piano. She had not yed the instrument since it was sent to the house. The people who had gifted it were probably that group of entrics who lived and died for music. She saved them while she was on a special brigade mission in Pnd.


    They were not thankful when she helped them avoid being crushed by rocks in some old underground ruins. But their tune changed when she gave them what they were looking for in the dangerous zone: undiscovered manuscripts of Chopin''s music.


    Akira ced her fingers on the delicate piano, and the soft tunes of Chopin''s Barcarolle flowed out softly. The piece was not difficult, but it required a subtle gentleness and tempo to capture the right feeling. Akira caressed the keys of the crystal piano without pause.


    Her grandfather felt the indulgent tones flow through his soul like a gentle, cool river. He felt re-energised as the earlier frustrations as he faced his useless members of the family ebb away. As expected, his granddaughter was the best.


    Unknown to the two people rxing in the room, another person was listening to the piano music. Her eyes had an animal-like savage air as the sweet notes reached her. Even though the music was calming, it was like a blow to the chest for her.


    Hanae''s hands formed into tight fists that she could hardly breathe. Her short nails dug into her palms until blood flowed out. She could not suppress the monster within. She wanted desperately to turn away unaffected, but her body and mind did not listen.


    She was confident in herself because she had always believed that her piano ying was unrivalled in Mountain Ridge. Even when Akira yed her violin, she was angry until she experienced a breakdown in mentality.


    She could only recover and hold her head high because she was a piano prodigy. She was still valued by everyone because her skills were unrivalled.


    Hearing Akira ying, she understood the meaning of effortless and moving music. Everyone praised her music for being so beautiful and perfect. But some experts had told her duringpetitions that her musked soul.


    She always thought that they were looking for a fault because her ying was too wless. But it seemed it was not the case. She always thought that ssical music did not need feelings. It did not need meaningless emotions like the musicposed formoners.


    She was wrong.


    She was wrong.


    Akira breathed life into the simple music and made it into a real living force.


    She could notpare.


    She tried to remember the Serenity Prayer, but she could not. Her mind spiralled deeper and deeper into the darkness.


    "What are you doing here?" A voice broke her out of the trance.

 Chapter 395 - KICKING AKIRA

    Hanae was startled, but she was adaptable. She turned to face the frowning Seiji with a serene expression that did not betray her internal turmoil. She lookedposed and rxed, contrary to her earlier ugly appearance.


    "I wasing to tell Grandpa Yamazaki and Akira that we have moved outside to start the barbeque. But I heard the music, and I did not want to interrupt." She exined helplessly.


    Seiji looked at his cousin with more suspicion. She looked like she meant what she was saying. However, he was not trusting. He did not believe that people can change. The only thing that they could do was cover up who they were inside.


    But it was not his ce to expose Hanae.


    "You can go back. I will call Akira and Grandpa." Seiji said.


    Hanae nodded amiably and turned to return downstairs. For a moment, Seiji thought he smelled blood. He was quite sensitive to the scent. However, he assumed it was his imagination since the wisp of smell passed before he could capture it.


    Perhaps, he had smelt too much blood in the hospital.


    After Hanae went downstairs, she ducked into the closest bathroom and looked at her hands. Small crescents of blood were on her palm due to digging her nails into the flesh too hard. She washed her hands thoroughly.


    She wanted to ssh the cold water on her face to clear her mind, but she did not want to mess with her makeup. She could only dab a little moisture on her cheeks.


    When she left the bathroom, she did not go directly to the backyard. She loitered around the house for a little while. She knew that once she went to the backyard, she would need to be quiet, mature and charming.


    It was a burdensome challenge.


    When she was ready to move, she saw one of the maids showing in the handsome man who had appeared in her dreams more than once.


    Takahashi Kaito¡­


    He did not suit her perfect husband image because he was probably not going to inherit the Takahashi family. However, there was something about his appearance and demeanour that attracted her to him. He was like a charming devil.


    Of course, the fact that he was close to Akira motivated her affection.


    Sometimes, she would dream about him telling her that he only got close to Akira so that he would get to know her. In those dreams, he was the perfect prince charming, and he realised she was the real princess.


    In other dreams, he would kick away Akira as she tried clinging to him. She would try to grasp his long legs as he held Hanae in his arms. He would rebuke Akira for being shameless and disgusting. They would walk into the sunset while Akira remained in rags, crying on the ground.


    "You can go on with your work." Hanaeposed herself and stepped forward to speak with the maid. "I will show Mr Takahashi to the barbeque party."


    The maid did not question the instruction. Even though there were some changes in the Yamazaki mansion, the household staff knew Hanae. It would be strange for them not to obey her wishes.


    Kaito looked at the strange woman before him with cold eyes. He could see that she had nefarious intentions towards him. Furthermore, he had sensed her presence pacing restlessly before he even saw her. It made him very suspicious.


    "Who are you?" He asked.


    In the past, Hanae would have thrown a temper tantrum and acted spoiled and cute after that obvious mocking statement. However, she was no longer that child. Besides, that tactic was unlikely to work against someone with a sharp personality like Kaito.


    "It is not strange that you do not remember me. We met under rather unusual circumstances some time ago. I lost my mind in Saffron Garden on that day. It was a rather unsightly incident." Hanae spoke self-deprecatingly.


    She had already chosen the best strategy to deal with that embarrassing incident. She would not hide it. Instead, she wanted to portray herself as a person who had faced and ovee mental problems. Her next step, when the matter inevitably blew up online, was to develop a website for promoting mental wellness.


    It was the perfect way to make both herself and her music popr.


    "Oh, you are that crazy girl," Kaito responded offhandedly.


    Hanae did not expect that response. She did not think that the man would be so callous. At the very least, she thought he would be a little kinder and more tactful. Then, she would have a moment to clear up the misunderstanding about her condition.


    "Mental health is not a joke." She raised her voice, almost reverting to her original spoilt self.


    She was even about to stomp her foot angrily. Unfortunately, Kaito''s attention was already lost. He did not have any intention of talking further with the annoying girl. Moreover, he had discovered Akira walking towards him.


    "What are you doing?" Akira asked.


    It was uncertain to whom she directed the question. Kaito wore his carefree smile while Hanae showed some awkwardness.


    "I was just showing Mr Takahashi to the barbeque site." She exined.


    She did not use her ''do not misunderstand'' voice, but her appearance showed that she wanted Akira to have other thoughts. Akira stepped closer to Hanae, causing the girl to step back.


    "You can continue harbouring intentions towards all the things belonging to the Yamazaki family. Take them if you can. I do not care. But if you try your petty tricks on my person, I will deal with you the old-fashioned way. And once I am done, you will no longer know the meaning of sunrise and sunset. Understood?" Akira''s voice had a chilling effect.


    Hanae wanted to fight for her right to pursue Kaito. She wanted to infuriate Akira by shaming her for her possessive behaviour. However, she seemed to have lost her ability to speak. She could tell that Akira was not making empty threats.


    She took another step back.


    Akira did not n on intimidating her shameless cousin too much. Her lips stretched into a mocking smile.


    "I assume we understand one another. Go on ahead. Enjoy the barbeque." She shooed her away.


    Hanae felt like she had received amnesty as she walked away. She tried to maintain her dignity as she left, but she was filled with shame and humiliation.


    Beside Akira, Kaito chuckled.

 Chapter 396 - NO CHANCE OF SURVIVAL

    Akira looked at the man and refused to blush. She lifted her face and turned her nose in the air with the dignity of a queen. But to Kaito, she lookedpletely ridiculous. And cute. She was like the sweetest treasure in the world.


    Akira did not know Kaito''s thoughts. She assumed that he thought she was ridiculous for acting so possessive. Her nose rose higher with pride, ignoring hisugh. She did not want to care about him because she thought he was making fun of her.


    But she did not do or say anything wrong.


    Why should she feel awkward and ufortable under his gaze?


    However, she could not control her involuntary expressions. Her cheeks and ears did not listen to her. They turned into a beautiful shade of pink, causing Kaito to stretch his hands and pinch her. She pped his hands away.


    "If you have something to say, say it." She puffed her cheeks.


    "What should I say? When I have you to defend my virtue, I feel very safe." Kaito teased.


    Akira''s cheeks became a brighter red. She knew she had acted a little dramatically with Hanae, but she felt it was necessary. If she did not deal with that cousin, she would not feel good. Moreover, she could not stand the weird eyes that the woman made at her Kaito.


    She hade to think of Kaito as hers.


    And she did not like it when people touched her stuff.


    Kaito bent and kissed her lightly on her cheek. The gesture was chaste inparison with the countless things they had done in all manner of ces and positions. But Akira felt shy and lifted a hand to touch the warm cheek.


    "Mind the environment!" Seiji barked from behind them.


    Akira stepped away from Kaito, distancing herself from the unrepentant man. She was even more embarrassed when she saw her grandfather standing next to her brother. She did not expect the medical examination to take such a short period.


    "Brother-inw, Grandpa." Kaito greeted.


    Seiji was used to hearing the yful greeting. Unfortunately, Elder Yamazaki did not know about the rtionship between Akira and Kaito. He felt like he was losing his mind. He lost his serenity and cool when he realised his daughter was being abducted right before his eyes.


    "Who is your grandfather? What are your intentions with my granddaughter?" He asked.


    "Naturally, I consider her my one and only wife." Kaito did not hesitate.


    "Who is your wife?" Akira grumbled.


    "Have you gone through the appropriate channels to marry her? Don''t you know the rules?" Elder Yamazaki regained his calm.


    Kaito lowered his head a little forlornly.


    "Akira and I do not know the rules or customs because no one taught us about themon practices. But we have alreadymitted to each other for life. Formalities will not change anything because we know our hearts." Kaito exined.


    The elder felt a little guilty, but he was also disappointed that he could not vent his frustrations. He did not know how to scold Kaito or Akira about their rtionship after hearing those words.


    People in Mountain Ridge were a little more rigid with the rules. It was umon to see issues like cohabitation. Most of the locals followed the systematic process of building a rtionship. They would meet, get together for dates for a while and then, involve the families in nning a big wedding.


    In other cases, the marriages were arranged based on the power and rtionships of the different families in Mountain Ridge. The process was even more formal than normal dating.


    It was umon to see such an affectionate couple.


    "Fine, fine. I am old and I cannot be bothered with you." Elder Yamazaki sighed.


    The three people cated the old man, praising his youth, longevity and wisdom. Even though he was considered a powerful man with a deep soul, he was quite pleased with the tact of these children. He even reluctantly epted the devious man dating his granddaughter.


    "Chairman Takahashi, I have received the special report on Takahashi Kaito." Senzo''s assistant faced his boss with some trepidation.


    Chairman Takahashi looked up from the documents he was reviewing. He put aside the thick bound pages and epted the small binder from his secretary. Despite the advances in technology, he still preferred paper reports.


    He looked at the contents of the binder with casual interest. However, after seeing the first few lines, his face became serious. His eyes widened, and his breath quickened. His fingers could not help scrunching up the papers as he reviewed the information.


    A world-ss assassin¡­


    He had underestimated his nephew to the point of stupidity. He was fooled by Kaito''s careless behaviour and wild manners. If he was not wrong, that boy was trying to investigate him and trip him up. And once he found what he was looking for, he would probably not hesitate to kill him.


    And if there was anything Senzo feared more than losing power and control, it was death. He never wanted to die.


    If he had known his nephew was so formidable, he would have tried to draw him to his side. Based on the information in the binder, he was someone who could be swayed if the price was high enough.


    But their rtionship was already antagonistic, especially after he sent those thugs after Kaito on that night. Furthermore, the trackers he found in the shipments indicated that their bond was no longer a possibility.


    It was likely that his nephew suspected him of killing his parents and had revenge ns in ce. Senzo''s eyes hardened as he continued looking at the papers with details on his formidable Kaito. He felt a wave of fear fill him as he turned the pages.


    When he finished, he did not hesitate to make the right decision for his life. He did not want to lose his life to that wild child. It was apparent that if he wanted anyone''s life, he could take it. Such a hidden danger could not exist.


    He was not confident in dealing with Kaito, despite his current power. But his special business associates were more than capable of dealing with his nephew even with his powerful abilities.


    He needed to ensure that Kaito was taken out without a chance of survival.


    "What about the girl, Yamazaki Akira?" Senzo asked.


    "Our contact said that a report on the girl is unnecessary. Apparently, he and Yamazaki Akira are colleagues at the Immortal Sword Brigade." The assistant responded.


    Senzo was stunned for a moment before heughed out loud.


    What an interesting couple!

 Chapter 397 - AN ASSASSIN AND A HERO

    After the barbeque gathering, Akira did not go to the Yamazaki mansion as often as she used to. She did not hold a grudge for the incident with Hanae, but she did not feel like she could stay for too long in the house with her mother.


    Their good rtionship became a little distant after her weing back Hanae. Akira understood her reasons, but she disliked her mother''s bad habit of dealing with situations unclearly. She did not want to be close with a person who did not have a quick mind and a firm attitude.


    Therefore, Akira decided to live a peaceful life in her apartment with Kaito. He had craftily moved in, even though his apartment was on the floor below hers. She did not make a fuss because he was not disruptive, and she enjoyed their domestic happiness.


    On some days, he would go to check on Takahashi Industries or meet with his cousin, Hajime. On other days, they would spend time working inpanionable silence in the living room. He would handle his Shuriken Logistics business while she would work on her manga orpose music.


    The only annoying thing about Kaito was his progressive pickiness in food. Once he started eating at Akira''s ce, he became a very selective foodie.


    He did not like eating the same thing twice, and his tastes were quite varied. He woulde with fresh ingredients and look at Akira with begging eyes until she capitted and cooked him something. She could not say no when he looked like a harmless puppy.


    The primary positive thing that Akira discovered as they cohabited was that Kaito was surprisingly good at cleaning. When she realised that he could wash dishes, clean the kitchen and even vacuum the house, she was alright with cooking fancy, healthy and junk food for him.


    She liked cooking, but she did not like cleaning up. When she watched Kaito cleaning a tad obsessively, she believed that he was so particr about it because of all the crime scenes he had handled. She told him her thoughts, but he onlyughed without exining.


    A few weeks after the barbeque, Kaito told Akira that he was going to leave Mountain Ridge for a few days. He said that he found a clue about the destination of the ''zombie drug''. Akira did not like the sound of it.


    "I wille with you." She dered.


    Kaito smiled at the fierce expression on the lovely face. He was touched that she was worried enough about him to suggest such a thing.


    "I am not going to do anything dangerous. I told you I will no longer participating actively in the old profession or doing anything risky. I like our life here." He responded.


    Akira pouted. "I can watch your back. You heard about the effects of the strange zombie drug on theb mice. I don''t think the people handling it are simple. If something happens to you, I will have to lock you up."


    Kaito pulled the young woman into his arms and tucked her to his chest. He breathed in the sweet scent from her shampoo with something that was so uniquely her. He felt like taking a bite out of her.


    "I promise I will be back soon. I am only meeting up with one of the people involved in shipping through that harbour we visited that night. I told one of my guys to keep an eye on the situation and find out more." Kaito exined.


    "It is fortunate we have found someone willing to talk about the strange shipments. If we miss this chance, we will not know the intentions of the recipient until it is toote. You have also talked with your contacts and still can''t find out anything."


    Akira rxed a little more despite the niggling feeling of difort in her heart. She did not want to be away from Kaito. She was already used to having him by her side at all times. How could she bear his absence?


    The thought caught her off-guard. She did not know how to feel about her desire to always be close with Kaito. But it scared her. She liked being an independent and free individual, but she had slowly be a part of a two-person system.


    She did not know if it was a good thing.


    She tried to push her fears to the back of her mind. "I have tried to find clues and even asked for help from the Immortal Sword Brigade, but there is not much to work with. Your uncle''s finances are clean, the shipping records are clear, and the drug is not a known officialpound, just a variant."


    Over thest few weeks, the two of them had be a little more open with each other. Some secrets were blurted out. One of the exposed facts was that she was an agent under the Immortal Sword Brigade, even though she was no longer active after fulfilling the service requirements.


    The couple hadughed at the situation between them.


    An assassin and a hero of justice¡­


    "Exactly. Since there is an opportunity to learn more about the drugs my uncle is selling, we cannot let it go. He has be more arrogant than ever. He thinks that the Takahashi family is his. I need to destroy him." Kaito was angry.


    Senzo was not a good man, but he had be a little more aggressive with his actions in thepany. He gave his nephew, Hajime, a dressing down in front of the employees. He even criticised him and implied that he was only there because Senzo allowed it.


    He did not target Kaito directly, but the work he was assigned waspletely nonsensical. He was supposed to review the routes from shipping Takahashi goods and improve distribution efficiency. It was busywork.


    Kaito shredded the documents without a thought.


    "Why don''t you just take him out directly?"


    "Is my darling little Akira finally feeling the allure of the dark side?" Kaito teased in a baby voice.


    "Don''t be ridiculous."


    "I will have a badge ordered immediately to mark your first day as a member of the darkness." Kaitoughed with a strange glee.


    "I am just curious about your ns?" Akira pinched the arms holding him.


    "Then, I will educate you, my little darkling." Kaito got morefortable. "A good assassin does not act careless and obey their client without question. If I took out everyone as people requested, the world could be a messy ce."


    "So, what do you do?"


    "I conduct investigations on all my targets. Moreover, I confirm my findings by following their target for a while. If the assessment is sessful, then I proceed. But if the information provided by the client is erroneous, I will question the client." Kaito continued.


    "It is soplicated?" Akira asked.


    She always thought that Kaito did not think much about his targets, but it seemed he was meticulous. It was no wonder that he was such a piece of hotcake to countries and agencies. Even the chief wanted to find out more about Kaito and the possibility of recruiting him.


    "If I did not take precautions, I might be set up. I have remained safe and sound and, dare I say, lovable because I do not act rashly. I cannot drop this habit to deal with my uncle. I want to uncover all of his secrets before ending him." He added.


    "Fine, fine. Go and investigate. But if anything happens, do not hide it from me. Otherwise, I will¡­ I will bite you." Akira threatened.


    Kaito''s eyes turned dark and sensual. "You know I like it when you bite me."


    Akira blushed as she noticed a hickey on Kaito''s neck.


    He did like it when she bit.


    "If you hide things from me, I won''t bite you anymore."

 Chapter 398 - KISSED SENSELESS

    The next morning, Akira drove Kaito to the airport for his early flight. She was a little tense about his departure because she was worried about his safety. The nature of that drug had proved to be dangerous, and this meant that some bad people were involved.


    She could only hope that her assassin was a little more dangerous. Her apprehension rose higher as they got closer to the airport. Her hands were tight on the wheel, and she did not chat with him as she always did.


    Kaito looked at the lovely but tense face and sighed lightly. He felt helpless about the situation. He did not have any way to handle the problem without being there in person. The matter was sensitive and personal.


    In thest few months, he had not done anything dangerous. He had readily agreed for Ayumi to be in charge of the Shadow Brotherhood. He did not want Akira to worry about what he was doing, and he wanted to spend more time with her.


    The change did not bother him. He did not feel like he was losing anything by giving up his life in the underworld operations.


    And now, seeing how his departure was affecting Akira, he felt more certain about his choice. He did not like the pursed lips, unblinking eyes and clenched jaw.


    When she pulled into the parking lot at the terminal, Akira took a deep breath.


    "Ok, you can go." She said calmly.


    Kaito reached a hand and held her chin in his right hand. He turned her face to look at him. She did not resist, but she closed her eyes.


    "Open your eyes." He cajoled softly.


    Akira shook her head.


    "Should I just leave?" He asked.


    Akira nodded.


    Kaito let go of her chin and opened the car door. Akira panicked at the thought of him disappearing just like that without saying goodbye. She opened her eyes and found him still leaning close to her, waiting for her. He had only disengaged the door lock.


    The two of them looked at each other for a long moment, and then, Akira''s eyes watered with tears.


    She wanted to turn away from Kaito again because she did not want him to see her cry. She did not even know why she was crying. It was not like Kaito had not left for Tokyo before. She knew he woulde back in a few days, but she could not control her emotions.


    Kaito reached his hands and held her face with his warm hands. Akira lost the battle with the tears, and the drops flowed from her eyes down her cheeks.


    She was frustrated with herself for being such a baby and acting like it was the end of the world for this simple parting. The feeling caused more tears to flow out. Kaito used his thumbs to wipe the wet tears on the cheeks with his thumbs.


    "Akira, I love you." He said in a firm, clear and stable tone.


    The confession turned Akira into a bawling baby. She removed Kaito''s hands from her face and hugged him over the partition between their seats. The more she tried to control her tears, the more she felt the uncontroble weight in her chest.


    She just wanted to cry.


    They remained in that position as Kaito ran his handsfortingly on her back. When she got her emotions a little under control, she dug her face deeper into the crook of his neck and bit him. Her teeth dug into the flesh, and she refused to let go for a few minutes.


    Finally, she let go of him and sniffed. She grabbed wet wipes from the glovepartment and cleaned her face. Kaito looked on without a word. Within a few moments, she looked a little better, except for a little puffiness after crying.


    She turned to Kaito.


    "You can go now." She lifted her nose in the air.


    Kaito smiled. "I will be back in four days or so. And I won''t stay longer than a week."


    "Alright. Be careful. Remember to let me know if something unusual happens." She responded.


    "I know. Do not worry. I am invincible. Can anyone beat me?" Kaito added.


    Akira snorted. "Fine, Mr Invincible. I won''t worry about you anymore."


    "I like it when you worry about me. How else will I know you love me?"


    "I already said it once. I will tell you if anything changes." She huffed, but a smile returned to her face.


    "There she is."


    Before Akira could do anything, she was pulled into Kaito''s arms once again and kissed senseless. The man seemed intent on swallowing her up, not even giving her a chance to breathe. She felt lightheaded, and her head floated, causing her to forget her worry.


    "I will be back soon," Kaito said before pecking her red lips again. "Oh, and I hid a present for you somewhere in the house. If you can find it before I return, I will allow you to make any request from me."


    When Akira recovered, he was long gone. She pouted in annoyance. How could he kiss her like that and then just leave? But the lingering smile as she looked at her face in the mirror betrayed her inner satisfaction.


    She drove back to the apartment and changed into her workout clothes before going to the gym. As she stretched to warm up, she noticed her clothes had gotten a little tighter. She frowned and looked at herself critically.


    She had not gained a lot of weight, but she could definitely tell she was a little fatter. She cursed Kaito''s greed. Since he moved in, they did not miss a meal. They had breakfast, lunch and dinner as well as snacks in between.


    When he returned, she would put him on a diet. Sheughed to herself as she thought of his habit of being picky with food and eating continuously. He would be in for a rude shock once she started steaming and baking his food.


    "You are here a little earlier than usual," Hina said as she entered the gym.


    The two of them were usually the first ones in the facility, except for a few rare asions.


    "I drove Kaito to the airport. He had an early morning flight. I decided toe here immediately." Akira said.


    "You seem pretty serious about him." Hina started her dynamic warmup beside Akira.


    "Mmmh! I decided to keep him." Sheughed.


    "You don''t know him well enough. He could have hidden motive." Hina felt concerned.


    "He has hidden motives." There was acent and indulgent look on her face. "But I like it."


    Hina stopped and stared at Akira. "You are totally obsessed with him. You are probably going to say even his farts smell nice."


    "Don''t be vulgar." Akira stuck out her tongue. "He is just the one for me. I will not give him up."


    Hina knew Akira would never joke about something like that. She did not know why her friend loved that devious Kaito, but she wanted to be supportive. After all, Akira had always been at her side cheering her on regardless of what happened in her life.


    "Then, I will congratte you on your happily ever after in advance."

 Chapter 399 - NOT STUPID

    Two dayster, Akira went to the Yamazaki mansion to meet up with Nanase and the twins. The four of them were meeting up with Double M who wasing to discuss the issue of the girls joining the entertainment industry.


    Akira was in a good mood because she had talked to Kaito in the morning. He was going to meet finally up with the elusive contact in the evening and return the next day. If things went on perfectly, she would see Kaito soon.


    She had not yet found the mysterious present, but nothing could bring her down. She even greeted her mother with enthusiasm aftering into the house. They talked for a while before Akira went to the music room to prepare for the meeting with the other people.


    Nanase and the twins arrived shortly after Akira. Since Double M was not in Mountain Ridge, he was set to arrive a littleter for the discussion. He also wanted to see the girls singing so he could n for their future development.


    Of course, nothing was set in stone, but Nanase had made a tentative agreement for the girls to join the entertainment industry. Of course, she nned to bring up a few conditions if the contract with Double M and ck Avenue was confirmed.


    She was a little anxious about the meeting because she wanted it to go well. Since the girls were still minors, she wanted to discuss the contract on their behalf with a reliable person. Once they turned eighteen, they might be tricked into signing something unsuitable.


    It was the reason she did not ask Akira to wait until after the college entrance examination before setting the wheels in motion. If she could not stop the girls from bing musicians, she would ensure the contract was favourable.


    When they arrived, Nanase opted to remain with Sayaka while the girls went to the music room to polish their performance for Double M. They wanted to get Akira''s opinion because they did not trust their mother''s words.


    "You seem a little anxious," Sayaka said as the two women drank some flower tea.


    "Of course, I am anxious. You know I am not a big fan of the entertainment industry." Nanase retorted.


    "Are you meeting with a major agent?" Sayaka asked. "Akira told me that you requested to have a meeting to discuss the twins'' music career here. But she did not tell me the specifics."


    Nanase looked at Sayaka oddly. "Did something happen?"


    Sayaka looked confused. "What do you mean?"


    Nanase searched her face. "If Akira did not tell you anything, doesn''t that mean that you are not close? If this is the case, something must have happened to make her less open to you. I thought you were getting along just a while ago."


    Nanase did not usually mince her words, but she saved her sister-inw some face by phrasing her question like that. She understood Sayaka''s character. It was a little wishy-washy. She did not have the backbone to stand up for something and stick with it.


    Moreover, she did not like it when people disliked her. She would try to please everyone to maintain the tentative peace around her. If someone expressed a negative opinion about her, Sayaka would try to repair the issue as much as possible.


    Herck of a firm attitude was a source of headache for Daiki, ording to Isami. Usually, when Sayaka was trying to reconcile or cate people like the Ito family, she would agree to ask for favours from Daiki with their businesses or legal issues.


    Daiki loved Sayaka, so he would always try to fulfil her wishes. But sometimes, the favours were too difficult, and Daiki couldn''t ruin the Yamazaki name by doing things the wrong way. He always had to think of creative solutions to keep his wife happy.


    Nanase knew all these issues, but she was still curious about what Sayaka had done to make Akira act as she did. Akira was a sweet girl, even though she could be a little distant and secretive. Therefore, Nanase was quite sure it was Sayaka who had done something to repel Akira.


    "I don''t think there is anything wrong," Sayaka responded with a frown. "Akira talked to me when she came in. I think our rtionship is pretty good."


    Nanase looked at her a little sceptically, but she did not say anything else. If Sayaka was fine with superficial closeness with her daughter, there was no need to exin anything to her.


    The two continued chatting about the things going on in Mountain Ridge, from the Izumiya''s publicity crisis because of their daughter Mio to the grounding of the Sakurako from the Narita family.


    Even without MR Circle and other social media tforms, sensational news travelled within the city quite fast. And it was always a delight to discuss other people''s misfortunes.


    As they were talking, Butler Maria announced the arrival of Kaoru and Hanae. Nanase frowned at the intrusion. She knew of the reconciliation between Sayaka and Hanae because of the barbeque party. However, she still did not like the mother and daughter pair.


    They had a scheming nature that reminded her of her mother and sister. But she could not say anything because she was the one intruding on the house.


    She had asked to meet in the mansion because her house did not have a music room. The girls usually practised in the second garage. Also, it was more convenient than meeting in a hotel. Unfortunately, she did not know that these two people would be on the scene.


    "Come in and sit. I will get ready in a moment, and we can leave." Sayaka weed her sister and niece.


    "Take your time. I just wanted to drop off Hanae. I will not stay because my husband needs some help with one of our projects. It is an emergency, so I cannot dy." Kaoru said quickly.


    "Is everything alright?" Sayaka asked with concern.


    "It is not so bad. One of our clients is thinking about backing out of our agreement just before the official signing of the contract. Another one wants to cancel the contract." Kaoru sighed. "The Kadowaki family is bing more aggressive in taking local construction deals."


    "That is expected. They reduced their workload because they thought they would get the rion Extreme contract. Since it has already been given to someone else, they are probably taking all the other construction projects avable." Sayaka nodded.


    Nanase admired the precise analysis of the situation.


    "Exactly. We are suffering quite a bit because some of our clients wanted the Kadowakis but were rejected. Now that the chance hase again, they are anxious to take the opportunity. It will be quite tough for a while." Kaoru added.


    "Should I ask Daiki to help you out a little?" Sayaka asked.


    Nanase ced her palm on her forehead in frustration. She did not understand this Sayaka. It was obvious she was not stupid. But why did she keep making so many senseless decisions? It was too vexing. She could not listen to the conversation anymore.


    "Excuse me. I will check on the girls." Nanase stood up.


    "Alright." Sayaka nodded.


    Kaoru looked at her with annoyance for disrupting her flow. After Nanase left, it was a little awkward to continue the conversation smoothly and make it seem like it was Sayaka''s idea to offer help on her own. But she did not want to make the request directly. She did not like asking because it made her seem like she was begging.


    But they needed Daiki''s help.


    "If it is not too much trouble¡­" Kaoru said in a lower voice.


    "What?" Sayaka was distracted.


    Kaoru gritted her teeth and tried to calm down. "If you can mention our problem to Daiki, he might have a solution to avoid losses."


    "Alright. Don''t worry too much about it." Sayaka nodded. "I will make sure to bring it up."

 Chapter 400 - HAPPINESS AND CONTEMPT

    When Sayaka and Hanae were leaving the house for their meeting, Double M wasing to the house. Akira had told Maria to bring him directly to the main music room where the twins were intending to give their performance.


    Maria and Double M stopped in the vestibule to greet the other two people. As a reliable butler, Maria introduced the unknown man as Akira''s guest. However, she did not know his precise identity, so she could not give Sayaka more information.


    "Oh, you must be the agent Akira invited to meet with the girls." Sayaka greeted him warmly.


    Morie did not know if Akira wanted his identity to be exposed to other people in Mountain Ridge. Since she had not said anything to her mother, he did not feel it was necessary to disy his power or inte his presence.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Mrs Yamazaki. Sorry for intruding." He responded politely.


    Hanae also spoke a respectful word of greeting to the man. Even though her forte was ssical music, she was not ignorant about modern music and the current state of the entertainment industry. Therefore, she recognised Double M with just a nce.


    She was a little star-struck because Double M had written and performed a lot of great songs. However, she could also feel that monster in her heart growing.


    She did not understand how Akira knew such an influential person. A connection between them seemed impossible. The only possibility was that all the information she had heard about Akira before meeting her waspletely fake. She was supposed to be a simple cook with a hard life.


    Instead, she had proven to be a powerful and independent figure. Every time Akira was faced with a challenging situation and it looked like it would be the end for her, she would rise above and beyond.


    This realisation continued to overwhelm and ovee Hanae.


    She should be the one with the powerful connections.


    She should be the one to lord her superiority over a country bumpkin.


    But why was it she had fallen from grace while Akira continued to thrive?


    "It is nothing. Feel at home. All Akira''s friends are wee. Thank you for taking care of my daughter." Sayaka responded.


    "How could it be? It is Akira who has been kind to me." Morie said.


    After a little more ttering chitchat, Sayaka and Hanae left the house while Maria led Double M into the house. When the two women entered the car, Hanae decided to say something.


    "Auntie, did you not recognise that man?" Hanae asked.


    "Is he that famous? I am not very familiar with the entertainment industry. I would not know a small agent." Sayaka paused. "Bute to think of it, his face does look a little familiar. I thought it was just one of those faces."


    "He is famous. He is not an agent." Hanae said. "He is a musician, but he is also the CEO of one of the top entertainmentpanies in the country."


    Sayaka was surprised by this new information. She could not imagine that her daughter would have the clout to invite such a person to Mountain Ridge. Furthermore, Akira did not seem to hold him in high regard because of his position.


    Otherwise, she would not have invited him into the house. They would have met in his office or at least, a prestigious hotel.


    "Could you be mistaken?" She asked.


    Hanae took out her phone and searched for Double M''s identity online. She opened his official information page before handing the phone to Sayaka. The older woman read the details with a lot of interest and examined the images.


    "It is really him! I didn''t know Akira was so impressive." Sayaka said, but there was obvious pride in her eyes.


    Hanae tried to rx and not clench her hands into fists. She could not afford to strain her hands or injure her palms again. She needed to be in a good condition when ying the piano. It was hard enough getting an appointment with a potential mentor.


    The master they were meeting was rmended by Fujita Omi. If she did not impress this person, she would not have a stable footing in the industry. Of course, it would be different if she was signed into a major entertainmentpany.


    "He is an important person on the market," Hanae said. "If I could be signed to hispany, I would not have to worry about anything in the future. It is incredibly hard for a ssical musician to seed in the mainstream scene. But Double M has managed to raise three artists in this line since he took over ck Avenue."


    There was a hint ofment in Hanae''s voice as she spoke these words. She sighed a little as she took her phone back from Sayaka. There was no jealousy or desire to possess in her voice. She just looked a bit tired and weary.


    "Don''t worry. Things will work out." Sayaka said. "You are an impressive pianist. Once you get a good mentor, you will be unstoppable. Meanwhile, I will ask Akira if her friend can consider auditioning you."


    "Since she introduced the twins to him, it should not be a problem." She added.


    "Thank you, Auntie. You are always so kind to me, even when I am wrong." Hanae responded.


    "What are you saying, silly girl? I watched you growing up, and I was with you every step of the way. How could I just abandon you?" Sayaka chuckled helplessly.


    Hanae did not say anything more. She looked out of the window and hid the happiness and contempt in her eyes. Her happiness was because she might manage to get signed up on to ck Avenue. It would be the beginning of her glory days.


    Her contempt was targeted at Sayaka. She could not deal with the fact that the stupid woman was the wife of one of the most powerful men in Mountain Ridge. She was manipted easily. The little trick she had just yed was learned from her mother.


    She did not even need to ask directly for what she wanted. If she were the one who had a powerful man like Daiki on her side, she would not waste her influence so carelessly. She would make sure that people valued her favours instead of handing them out cheaply, like cabbages in the market.


    Of course, she would not show her contempt for Sayaka directly. She had learned her lesson the hard way. It was difficult to survive in the cutthroat environment of Mountain Ridge without backing. She would not cut off her means for survival.


    For now, she needed toy low until she found a way to gain and consolidate power.

 Chapter 401 - NOTHING IN COMMON

    When Sayaka returned home after dropping off Hanae, it was a littlete in the afternoon. The meeting with the potential mentor went on well. Her niece impressed the ssical music professor with ease. If nothing went wrong, Hanae would have someone to guide her in the university and her long-term career.


    As she entered the house, she found Akira getting ready to leave the mansion.


    "Akira, are you going back to the apartment?" Sayaka asked.


    "Mmmh, I have some work to do before the day ends. Aunt Nanase and the twins as well as my friend left a while ago." Akira said.


    "It has been a while since you slept here. Even your bed has new cobwebs." Sayaka joked.


    Akira looked at her mother for a moment. "I can''t stay over tonight because I have some matters to manage. But we can have tea before I leave."


    Sayaka looked at Akira with concern. "Is it about the restaurant? You don''t have to tire yourself with the manual work. If you are too overwhelmed, you can simply leave that job. If you would like, I can speak to the owner on your behalf."


    Akira was silent for a period before she spoke. "I am the owner."


    "What?" Sayaka was a little confused by the words.


    "I am the owner of Elements. I do not dislike the tiring work. In fact, it is quite fulfilling." She responded.


    Sayaka felt speechless, but she tried to recover as quickly as possible. "Let''s go to the living room and chat a little more over tea. You can tell me more about your life. I feel like I do not know you."


    The request was honest and deep from her heart. She had been thinking about her rtionship with Akira because of the words Nanase said earlier in the morning.


    When Akira returned to the Yamazaki family, she thought they would be closer than she was with Hanae. They would do fun things like shopping, eating in hippie restaurants and going out for spa days. However, the reality was nothing like that.


    Akira was not like a regr girl from Mountain Ridge. She did not seem to have a lot of time for fun things. She was a bit of a workaholic and was not interested in getting a bank card from her father to spend on thetest fashionable products.


    It made Sayaka unable to rte to her.


    Since she was younger, Sayaka had never taken up official employment. She came from her parents'' home and went to university. She met with Daiki, and they fell in love. Shortly after she graduated, they got married.


    The only profitable work she had done was painting a few prestigious pieces of artwork during her third and fourth year of college. After that, she did not see the need to keep struggling to earn a few coins when the money provided by Daiki was several times more.


    Naturally, she did not get why Akira insisted on working instead of living afortable life as a socialite. She had lived a hard life in the past after the kidnapping, so Sayaka thought that it would be better if Akira took a break from toiling every day.


    However, she was quickly realising that her daughter was not forcing herself, and she did not earn only a few coins.


    In truth, Sayaka could not understand why she always pictured Akira as a helpless girl working like Cindere, scrubbing floors on her knees. She had proved to be more than capable, and she was wealthy enough to afford rare instruments, an apartment and even a car, although it was an old model.


    Furthermore, she had friends like Hina, who was a reputable doctor, ording to her son. And today, she had discovered that she was close with a CEO.


    But the image of a pitiful and poor girl did not leave her mind.


    "How did youe to be the owner of Elements?" Sayaka asked after they settled in the living room with a pot of tea.


    "It was a coincidence. I found an old restaurant on sale, and it was in a great location. I bought it on a whim. I was already a qualified chef, so it was not hard to develop a menu and open up a business. After that, I opened a few more branches." Akira responded.


    "That is so impressive!" Sayaka eximed. "If you do not mind me asking, where did you find the money for investing in the restaurant? You do not have a lot of debt, do you?"


    That might exin why Akira was constantly working without taking a break or spending time with her and Daiki.


    "I have other business interests. I do not have any debts." Akira answered inly.


    An awkward silence filled the room. Sayaka did not know how to proceed with the conversation. She realised that she should not have asked such an intrusive question. It probably sounded usatory to Akira.


    She could not figure out how to backtrack, so she decided to keep engaging Akira. She thought of something she had not considered for a while.


    "I was thinking it might be good if you could join a college or university in Mountain Ridge. Even though you have money, a good education will enhance your reputation. Plus, you will meet more people." Sayaka said.


    "I already graduated from a good university. You don''t have to worry about that." Akira responded.


    Sayaka noticed that Akira was not cooperating with her and even had resistance towards their interaction. Perhaps, Nanase was right. Some time ago, Akira actively engaged her in conversation. Now, she was just responding to her questions.


    "Akira, are you mad at Mom?" Sayaka asked.


    Akira looked at the older woman. "No."


    "Then, why are you acting so coldly towards me?"


    "I am not acting cold. I just realised that we do not have a lot inmon." Akira smiled a little. "I admit I had some expectations towards you. When you did not meet my standards, I tried to change you. I wanted to make you into my ideal mother."


    "But I realised that I do not need to change you. You are who you are. That thought liberated me. We are rted by blood, but we do not have to force a close rtionship. I am ok with the way things are right now."


    The words were from Akira''s heart. She encouraged Sayaka to stand up to Kaoru and Hanae and even resume painting because she wanted a strong mother. She did not want someone who did not have the guts to believe and stand up for something.


    However, she became disillusioned because Sayaka was never firm. Even after seeing the true colours of Hanae, she continued to coddle her. She did not even try to teach Hanae. She just handed her everything once again.


    It was only a matter of time before the snake bit the person who fed it.


    "We are different people, and that is alright. I do not intend to force myself or you." Akira added.


    Sayaka felt like she was losing the grasp of something precious.


    But she did not know how to hold on to it. She could not continue the conversation or even deny the words Akira had spoken. She had been thinking the exact same thing. They were different people and did not have anything inmon. The difference was insurmountable.


    The two continued drinking their tea in silence.


    "I am going back now," Akira said when she finished her tea.


    "Alright." Sayaka with a bit of dejection. "Don''t forget toe back often. This ce is always your home."


    Akira nodded before standing up. As she was about to leave the living room, Sayaka called out.


    "Wait a moment. I almost forgot." Sayaka stood up. "I wanted to ask if you can introduce Hanae to your friend, Double M. She is looking to join an entertainmentpany, so it would be convenient if she could have the care from such a prominent person."


    Akira found the request ridiculous. "No, it''s impossible."


    Sayaka was surprised by the answer. "Why? Didn''t he ept the twins? Hanae is quite talented, so it would not be a loss."


    "You misunderstood my meaning. I said it is impossible because I do not want to introduce Hanae to Double M." She paused. "I like the twins. I don''t like Hanae."


    Without another word, she walked out.

 Chapter 402 - COMPREHENSIVE INFORMATION

    In London, William Springer looked at his phone with excitement. The cause of his happiness was the confirmation that the probe by the international court and Interpol was over. While the case was not dismissedpletely, it would probably end up in a forgotten file box somewhere.


    He did not wait for long before logging into that dark website. He had already collected some funds for paying off the person giving her information on Harriet Brown''s adoptive daughter. However, he was afraid of the Chairman, so he did not dare act without thinking.


    Now that he was free of those government stalkers, he could proceed with his n.


    A part of him wondered if it was necessary to kill Harriet Brown''s child just because that woman had been the cause of their ultimate exposure. Since he was no longer in danger, it would be better toy low in case of another probe.


    In truth, he had a small desire to be normal and ept things like that Simon Burke. He wanted to move on with his life. Even though the International Health Alliance could not be revived after the scandal, he could still live afortable life.


    However, the thought of not torturing and killing that girl caused his heart to burn in anger, and bitter bile rose into his chest.


    He logged into the site and opened the payment page.


    It was impossible for him to back down and not find his revenge. If he did not punish those who wronged him, he would not be able to sleep at night. And his disease would get worse. If he became sick again, he would be in more danger.


    A long time ago, he did not know that he had a disease.


    As a child, he would find small animals like dogs and cats and beat them up. He enjoyed the sounds they made as they bled and died. Eventually, it did not feel good anymore. He started using his hands to strangle them.


    He liked seeing the desperate struggle and watching life slipping out of them slowly.


    His mother found out about his ''fun times'' and freaked out. She sent him to a psychiatric hospital for the insane, and a shrink diagnosed his pathology. That doctor said that he would be a serial killer if he was released from the hospital.


    At the time, the options for treatment of brain problems were limited, but he was deemed too dangerous to release to the public. The doctors agreed that he needed a lobotomy. They did not hope to cure him. They wanted to eliminate the danger.


    A lobotomy would make him mentally dull, and he would be no different than a person without a soul. When William learned about the nned treatment, he was afraid. He had only been about seventeen years old.


    How could he lose his mind and be a fool before his life even began?


    With these thoughts, he nned his escape. He was young and not a hardened criminal, so he could not run from the hospital without difficulty. Furthermore, the security in the ce was tight. However, what he wascking in experience, he made up for it by his willingness to kill anyone who stood in his way.


    After understanding the hospital design, he finally managed to get the head orderly in a hidden corner. He killed him before taking the keys and running from the hospital.


    At the time, he knew he should have run away immediately. However, when he thought of his mother''s betrayal of sending him to the nuthouse, the anger in his soul burned bright and strong. He desired revenge.


    It was only after he went back to the house and looked at the fear in her eyes as she died that he felt at peace. He felt calm enough to leave his home and hitchhike across the country. He felt normal for a while.


    During that period, he was able to find a job on a construction site with good pay. He even managed to change his identity and start afresh.


    Of course, the restlessness and desire to kill returned after a while. But he realised that as long as he could kill asionally, he could live a normal life. Since he was at the bottom of society, he had to make do with hookers and homeless drug addicts.


    He did not like being forced to deal with the riffraff because their eyes were often dead. They would not struggle the way he liked, and some even seemed to enjoy it.


    He swore then that he would rise to the top and have his choice of fine prey. With this motivation, he enrolled in a high school andpleted his education. He joined college and eventually graduated with a business degree.


    He could not find a good job at first, but he ended up working in a casino with some connections to the underworld as a credit management specialist or debt collector. His reputation as an efficient and intelligent credits specialist, who was not afraid to break a few bones, rose.


    His demand increased, and his opportunities expanded until he was discovered by the Chairman many yearster. Everything changed, and he became a star.


    However, one thing did not change.


    He needed to kill.


    He needed revenge.


    Since he could not personally kill that b*tch, Harriet Brown, he would make do with her adopted daughter. It was the only way he could stop the hate and anger and recover some normalcy. Otherwise, he was not sure what he would do.


    He opened a chat box with his source and sent a message.


    [Please confirm receipt of the payment.]


    The person must have been online because they only took a few moments before they replied.


    [Payment received. Find attached.]


    William Springer''s fingers shook as he opened the attached file. He looked at the young woman in the photo, and his excitement rose. She hadrge and lively eyes. It would be beautiful to see the brightness fading from them.


    He felt it necessary to thank his informant.


    [Pleasure doing business with you.]


    [Likewise. If you have other needs, consider giving me the first shot.]


    William thought about it for a while before he typed in the chatbox. Since this person seemed reliable, it would not hurt toplete his business with him.


    [I would like for this woman to be transported to Europe covertly.]


    There was no response for a while.


    [Please read the file before confirming your request. It is not impossible, but the costs will be exponential.]


    With that, the person on the other end went offline. William frowned before opening the file. His eyes widened as he looked at the information. His contact was nothing if notprehensive. There was no doubt that he was looking at the right person.


    At first, he thought that the information seller had hiked the price because he knew that no one else could fulfil the request. Now, he realised that every pound was worth it.


    The file did not mention anything about Harriet Brown, but it exined that the adoptive daughter was raised by Helen Brown in Japan. William realised that his colleague Simon was right about that mad scientist. Harriet had been guarding against them from the beginning.


    Otherwise, why would she hide her adoptive daughter with her sister?


    William did not find anything unusual about Helen raising the girl because everyone in IHA knew that the sisters were close. The file exined the connection to the affluent Yamazaki family. William found that point suspicious, but not enough to halt his ns to deal with Yamazaki Akira.


    Regardless of how she came into contact with Harriet Brown, she would pay for that woman''s sins. Plus, he could not let go after seeing those bright and clean eyes.


    Finally, the file mentioned she was the lover of the feared leader of the Shadow Brotherhood.


    William took in a sharp breath. He knew the Shadow Brotherhood, and he knew that man. He understood why his contact asked him to read the file first.


    If he wanted to deal with Akira, he would have to pay a high price.

 Chapter 403 - DETACHED HEAD

    Akira could not sleep.


    She did not know if it was excitement or apprehension. When she thought about Kaito going to meet with a person with information about the zombie drug, she could not rest.


    Unfortunately, she could also not talk to him. He had already told her earlier that he would be out of reach for the night. Therefore, she could only wait until morning to find out the situation.


    But her brain refused to listen to her. It refused to power down and let her rest, even though there was nothing she could do.


    It was also impossible for her to focus on work. She was too jittery to draw another volume of her manga, and her mind was too keyed up to hear the musical notes in her head.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up.


    She did have something to do.


    With renewed energy, she began searching for the mysterious gift left by Kaito. She had already given up on it after searching for it for a while. She had no intentions to begin again because a ninja assassin would not hide an item in an obvious ce. She could not begin to guess his thought process.


    However, since she had some time to kill, she decided to restart her search.


    When shebed through the house before, she thought that he had hidden the gift in a ce with some sentimental significance. However, after looking in all their ''spots'', she realised that she was being too optimistic.


    And after thinking about Kaito''s personality, he probably would not go easy on her just because she was his girlfriend. He had a wildpetitive streak, a fact she had learned when she tried ying video games with him.


    Moreover, he was not above ying dirty tricks.


    The only time she was close to winning, he tickled her ribs with his free hand, causing her to drop her controller. His pettiness knew no bounds. He would do anything to win. She did not put it past him to even drill a hidey-hole in her apartment.


    Since he had staked a single request for the hidden gift, he would not make it easy for her.


    She decided to think like an assassin. She checked the nightstands with care, ensuring that there was no false bottom. She inspected the box bed and made sure that the furniture had not been tampered with before moving on to the closet.


    She searched the nooks and crannies and found nothing. Just as she was about to go to another room, she remembered that she had a safe behind a signed magical girl poster she got from a certain manga artist.


    She smiled.


    She removed the frame and exposed the safe. She put in her password and opened the safe. There was a sticky note on the far end of the safe with some words. She took it out and read the writing. [Nice try. But your husband is not a plebeian!]


    The note angered her because she had been almost sure that the gift was hidden there. She felt re-energised by her wrath and kept searching. Unfortunately, three hourster, she was no closer to finding it. She had checked every part of the house.


    She stretched out on the couch in the living room and punched the fluffy pillows. She wanted Kaito to be there so that she could bite him a little for making her waste so much time.


    Just as she was grumbling, her eyesnded on therge figurine of Yuki the Sword Princess. Of course, she had checked the statue and confirmed that there was nothing hidden on it. However, she had not considered whether the gift might be in the figurine.


    She stood up and inspected the item while tapping lightly on it. The middle part and the legs were solid. However, the arms and the head had a sense of hollowness.


    Without wasting time, she plucked the arms off of the figurine. She checked them and discovered they were empty. Then, she found a stool and stood on top of it. She detached the head with some difficulty. When she finally got the unit off, a pink fabric sachet bag fell out.


    She got down from the stool and ced the head on the couch before picking the small bag. She loosened the drawstring and discovered a small rolled scroll-like paper in the bag. She opened it.


    [How could you do that to Yuki? But you know I don''t mind when you are a little rough. ;-) Put the present around your neck until Ie home.]


    ''Who did this to Yuki first?'' Sheined in her heart, but her lips had a sweet smile as she dug into the bag.


    Her lips formed an O-shape when she took out a ring with an attached red string. The tinum shank was wless, and the head was in the shape of a shuriken. The centre had arge clear diamond, while the pointed ends had smaller diamonds, forming a beautiful halo.


    Akira felt tearse to her eyes as she looked at the ring. She tried to stop the drops from escaping, but it was hopeless. Her face washed with tears within a few moments. As she got her emotions under control, she felt embarrassed.


    She missed Kaito, but she was d he was not there at that moment. She did not want him to see her in that state. Again.


    For a moment, she was tempted to put on the ring on her finger because it was too stunning. However, she suppressed that little voice and used the silky string to tie it around her neck. Her smile was wide, and she had a cute girlie blush.


    If the people at the Immortal Sword Valley saw her, they would probably think she was possessed.


    Unfortunately, the discovery of the gift made her even more excited and jittery. She made herself a mug of hot milk and yed a documentary about racoon dogs on the TV.


    Before she knew it, she was asleep on the couch with her hand clutching the ring on the string.


    In a certain red-light district in Tokyo, Kaito stood in a dark alley. He had an old grey beanie on his head, and his face had ck stubble. His clothes looked washed out and old, allowing him to blend in with thete-night loiterers.


    He had agreed to meet with the contact from the ndestine shippingpany in a bar nearby. However, he did not want to expose himself before knowing if the informant was a reliable person.


    It was this level of caution that had kept him alive for all these years.


    He was not going to give up this habit when his safety was more important than ever.

 Chapter 404 - CRIME JOURNALIST

    Kaito watched as people went in and out of the dingy bar across the street. Most of them were ordinary individuals, probably just looking to have a good time after long shifts. He did not pay much attention to these people. He was searching for someone whose behaviours indicated that they were nervous.


    He kept waiting.


    He was not a stranger to standing or walking for prolonged periods. Therefore, he was patient and kept watching the bar for over two hours.


    Finally, he noticed a short man walking to the bar.


    He did not look suspicious or unusual, but he was showing signs of nervousness as he walked. He looked behind a couple of times, and he hid his shaking hands in his pockets. He looked afraid of something, but he did not turn back.


    He stepped into the bar.


    Kaito waited for five minutes before crossing the street and going into the bar. He did not go directly to the strange man. Instead, he sat at the bar and ordered a cheap beer. He did not drink it, but he held it in his hand to avoid standing out.


    The nervous man was seated in a booth, downing a beer in a ss quickly.


    This informer had been found by one of Kaito''s trusted subordinates from the Shadow Brotherhood. He had sent that person to keep an eye on the port and find someone willing to provide information about the destination of the shipping containers.


    There was always an employee willing to provide secret information at a price in almost allpanies. The key was finding the right individual.


    Drunkards and gamblers were always the most suitable choice because they never said no to more money. However, they were also risky because the probability of betrayal was higher. They might talk about secret deals or even be swayed by more money.


    Of course, that was not to say those seemingly innocent and good people would not sell secret information from theirpany or even about their friends and family.


    Unfortunately, most of them were usually too nervous about their actions. They would back out a couple of times from the deal and sometimes, fail at thest moment. However, if they got through their fear and moved forward with their betrayal, they would not talk about their actions.


    Their images would copse if they exposed their actions, so they were usually the best people for colluding on something illegal.


    Kaito could not figure out whether the man was the first or second type. Based on his job and his fast drinking, he assumed he was the first type. However, he seemed nervous as if he had never done anything bad in his life.


    The contrast made Kaito a little apprehensive.


    Unfortunately, the port seemed to have a good hold on their employees. No one else was willing to step forward. He had to make do with the strange man, or he would never move forward with the investigation on his uncle.


    After the man had drunk a few beers, Kaito approached him. He sat opposite him with a calm and semi-friendly demeanour.


    "Who are you?" The man asked with some fear.


    "Who do you think I am?" Kaito asked casually.


    "It is you?" The man''s mouth opened in surprise.


    He had observed all the patrons in the dingy bar with care while drinking because he was afraid that someone would recognise him. Therefore, he had noticed Kaito at the bar with a beer in hand. It did not ur to him that the person he was meeting was already in the bar.


    "Of course, it is me. My eyesight is not that good, so I did not recognise you when I entered." Kaito exined apologetically.


    "It''s fine. It''s fine. Your friend did not give me any information about you, so I came in blindly. What an unreliable guy!" The manined as he downed his beer.


    "Don''t me him. In my line of work, privacy is tantamount. If I am exposed, I will end up dead in a ditch." Kaitoughed.


    "I have never thought about the struggles of crime journalists. It is like being a policeman but without a gun to protect yourself. Your life is not simple." The manmented.


    "Someone has to do the work. The people have a right to know if there is danger lurking in the shadows. What can you tell me about the goods being forwarded through that port? I have not managed to move forward with the investigation." Kaito asked.


    The man''s hands shook as he ced his beer on the table.


    "You know this betrayal could get me fired." He said.


    "I will not mention your name when publishing the expose. And I willpensate you well." Kaito did not lose his temper.


    Kaito had expected the man to say those words. The person probably wanted to confirm that he would get paid. With this thought in mind, he opened his coat a little and exposed a wad of cash. The man immediately became less awkward and nervous.


    "Fine, I am already here anyway." He had the tone of a generous man. "What exactly do you want to know?"


    "I am mostly interested in the destination of the goods flowing through that port. I have reason to believe that the port is being used to forward illegal items. I cannot turn a blind eye to this type of situation." Kaito had the righteousness of a crime journalist.


    The man bent a little closer over the table and began talking in a low voice.


    "The truth is that the port is a private business. Most of the information on that ce is fake. For example, it looks like the items there go to different ces after being loaded on ships. But they have only one destination." The man said.


    Kaito frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Just what I said. ording to what I have heard, the freight is intended for a very private ind with limited contact with the outside world. Most of the items transported are normal things like food items, clothes,mercial products and equipment."


    "Of course, I cannot rule out the transportation of illegal substances. We are not allowed to look at some shipments. I suspect those have things that should not be seen." The final words were spoken in a conspiratorial whisper.


    "Do you know where the specific destination?"


    The man sighed. "I have heard the name, but it sounds fake. I have never heard of such a ce outside of the port."


    "What is the name?"


    "Martial Ind."

 Chapter 405 - MARTIAL ISLAND

    The two people talked for a little longer, but Kaito realised that the man did not know more about the operations at the port. Moreover, he was already drunk, so he was just rumbling without giving Kaito any actionable information.


    When Kaito finally left the dingy bar, he felt more confused.


    However, he now had a clue.


    Unfortunately, the new information was not as useful as he hoped. He knew the world quite well and had travelled quite extensively over the years. However, he had never heard of a ce called Martial Ind.


    And again, as the man said, that name might be fake or a code name to conceal the actual name of the ce.


    He switched on the simple phone. It was not the usual phone he used on normal days, but an untraceable burner phone he acquired earlier in the day for temporary use. When he was dealing with important cases, he never carried personal items on him in case his operations went south, and someone attempted to track him.


    He knew he was being impatient, but he still dialled a number.


    "Hello." A cold voice spoke in Mandarin.


    "I want to talk to Hu Lei," Kaito responded.


    "Then, why didn''t you call her?" Zhong Feng asked.


    Kaito had called Zhong Feng''s phone directly instead of Hu Lei''s. In the past, Zhong Feng would not have suggested such a thing, but he hade to ept Kaito as Hu Lei''s godbrother.


    "It is early in the morning in Supreme City. I will ruin my chances of getting help if I wake her up." Kaito chuckled.


    Anyone who knew Hu Lei understood that she was not a morning person. And if she woke up before she was willing, she would be grumpy. And she could be a little petty when she was grouchy.


    "What do you want? I will pass along the message." Zhong Feng said.


    "Are you also afraid of her?" Kaitoughed.


    "Do you want my help? Since you are calling from an untraceable line, I assume the matter is important and urgent." Zhong Feng responded threateningly.


    Kaito became serious. "Do you know a ce called Martial Ind? I thought Hu Lei might have heard of such a ce since she has travelled more, and she knows a lot of ndestine ces."


    "I have not heard of it. I will ask Hu Leiter."


    "Call me if you find out anything," Kaito added.


    "Don''t you have your own information sources?" Zhong Feng asked with some curiosity.


    "That is a story for another day."


    After the call, Kaito walked around the red light district instead of leaving directly to cover his tracks. He did not suspect that someone was tailing him, but he never made assumptions. He believed in taking precautions instead of allowing things to fall apart due to carelessness.


    When he was ready to leave, he passed through a dark alley instead of following the brightly lit streets. He walked in slow and uneven steps that would make one believe that he was slightly tipsy. He never dropped his cover, even when he thought he was alone.


    Finally, he walked to the public parking lot where he had left his nondescript white car. The parking lot was almost empty, with only a few other vehicles in addition to his.


    Just as he was about to unlock his car, he felt a presence behind him. He stumbled away as if afraid before turning to look at the person behind him.


    The man behind him was tall and dressed in a ck robe. He had an austere calm on his face that made him seem like he was removed from the world. He did not wield any weapon, but Kaito felt a sense of danger from him.


    The most shocking thing was that he had not noticed when that person appeared. He only discovered another presence when the man stepped right behind him. He had no presence as he walked, and there were no footsteps or other sounds.


    That level of stealth was terrifying.


    "Why are you scaring people like a ghost? What do you want?" Kaito asked with the aggressive but fearful tone of a drunk man.


    The man did not show a change in expression. "Takahashi Kaito. You have been interfering with the matters of the Martial Ind."


    Kaito realised that the person was targeting him because of the investigation involving the port. He was not sure how he had found him. Perhaps, he followed him from the bar. Or maybe, he had been watching from the shadows for a while, and that meeting was a setup.


    But one thing was clear. This person did note in peace.


    Kaito dropped his act and looked coldly at the man. "I am not interested in this so-called Martial Ind. I am only looking to find evidence of Takahashi Senzo''s crimes. If you do not interfere with my business, I will not interfere with yours."


    "You sound like you are a hero of justice. But you are also a criminal, ording to yourws." The man responded.


    "I have never denied that I am a criminal. But I do not kill senselessly. And in any case, this is a personal matter, not a job." Kaito responded.


    "I admire you. You are indeed worthy of being a top assassin that receives protection from the government. If you were born on Martial Ind, you would have risen to the top of the world. What a waste!" The manmented.


    "Is that so?" Kaito smiled.


    "Yes."


    There was silence.


    "What do you intend to do?" Kaito asked.


    He did not think that this man from the unknown ind he had just learned existed followed him for a casual chat about his condition.


    "I n to take you to Martial Ind."


    "How do you n to do that? I do not intend to cooperate with your n." Kaito had a devious smile.


    "I will use force if necessary." The response was calm.


    "Does that mean you have a n that does not involve the use of force?"


    "I do."


    Kaito was frustrated by the man''s manner of talking. He felt like he was coaxing him.


    "Well, proceed."


    "If you were any other person, I would have killed you to avoid future problems. Do not think that we are unaware of the tracker you ced in our shipment. But you have a rtionship with Martial Ind. Therefore, taking you there is the best solution."


    "A rtionship with Martial Ind? I only learnt about that ce a few minutes ago." Kaito did not buy the words.


    "Your mother was born on Martial Ind. Are you not curious about who is in charge of your trust fund? You should know that your grandfather and your uncle have been looking for the remaining shares as well as your parents'' other precious assets without sess."


    Kaito looked at the contradictory person with suspicion. He was cooperating with his uncle, but he did not want to help Senzo take his parents'' assets. Of course, that was presuming that the strange man was telling the truth.


    "If my mother was from the Martial Ind, why are you cooperating with her murderer?"

 Chapter 406 - KNOWING TOO MUCH

    The cold tone from Kaito caused the man before him to hesitate. If it had been a few months before, Kaito would probably not have been overly influenced by the mention of his parents'' death. In the past, the idea of parents was abstract.


    He had managed to survive and thrive without their love or guidance. Since he was alright with how his life had turned out, he did not think it was necessary to care about the unknown people responsible for his existence.


    However, his life in Mountain Ridge, the photos, the home videos and the stories from his grandmother showed him what he missed and made him feel cheated. Even in their death, they thought of him and tried to give him a better future by hiding their wealth.


    As a result, he developed deep anger towards his uncle who caused those two people, who must have cared for him deeply, to disappear from the world.


    "Your mother was no longer a member of the Martial Ind. And our cooperation with Takahashi Senzo is merely business. He took over an agreement that we had made with your mother and father almost thirty years ago." The man responded calmly.


    Kaito did not care for the exnation. If anything, it made him even angrier at the situation.


    "I have no interest in going with you to this Martial Ind. Do not interfere with my ns. Takahashi Senzo will pay for his sins. I will encourage you to find another business partner." Kaito said with an intense chill in his voice.


    "I am afraid that I cannot allow you to walk away. You know too much." There was a hint of something like sorrow in his voice.


    "If I know too much, wouldn''t taking me back to your secret ind allow me to learn even more?" Kaito responded with irony.


    "You took a sample of one of our products. With your connections and your girlfriend''s background, I can only assume that you had the item tested. This information is dangerous in the wrong hands. Therefore, I cannot let you go."


    The exnation was simple and clear, and it made sense even to Kaito. Furthermore, he felt a little more apprehensive because this man seemed to know everything about him and his actions.


    "Who are you?" Kaito asked.


    Before the man could respond, Kaito was holding his concealed needles between his fingers. He lifted his hands and threw the sharp weapons at the man, targeting his vital organs. The other party lifted his hand and swept off the needles with his sleeve.


    "This level of attack is nothing to me." The person did not seem to care.


    "I did not think it would be anything to you since you are clearly a powerful person. But I am not a fighter. I am an assassin." Kaito had a subtle smile on his face.


    The man from Martial Ind felt numbness in his legs. He noticed small acupuncture needles sticking to his legs in the space between his robe and his sandals.


    "You are indeed a good assassin. You distracted me with a dramatic and obvious attack, but your goal was to poison me. And this is quite a powerful poison."


    Kaito looked at the man. A touch of the poison would be enough to kill or disable an average person. He had concocted it using a few venoms from snakes from the most dangerous parts of the world. The material targeted both the circtory and nervous systems.


    "Thank you. It is something I brewed. But as expected, this is not enough to take you out." Kaito responded easily before taking out throwing stars.


    The shurikens were light and sharp, and he had modified them to maximise the aerodynamic potential. He did not target vital organs. Instead, he focused on the immobilised legs. The poison did not seem to affect the man as much as it should have, but it was enough to keep him immobile.


    The person did not look too bothered by the weapons, until one cut through his robe and sunk into his shin. Moreover, the stars had another kind of venom on them. When he tried to move, he found that his legs werepletely numb.


    It seemed that he had underestimated his little nephew. He thought it would be easy to bring back his sister''s grown-up son. But he was wrong.


    Usually, he would never take menial jobs like capturing people from the outside world. However, when he learnt about Takahashi Senzo''s intention to use the Martial Ind to eliminate his nephew, he could not sit still.


    He decided toe and see him in person and make a judgement. The young man was quite impressive, even more than it looked on paper. Unfortunately, he still had to take him back to Martial Ind. It was the least he could do.


    If he did not take him away, it would only be a matter of time before other parties who did not like his interference tried to get rid of him. As long as Kaito got a valid position on Martial Ind, he would have protection as a denizen.


    Even though he could feel poison creeping up his body, he was gratified. His nephew was not a simple man who would cave under pressure and die after being exposed to life in their dog-eat-dog world.


    The man looked to a corner outside the parking lot and nodded.


    Kaito noticed the subtle movement and dodged backwards. A dart fell in the position where he was standing. Three more darts followed him, but he managed to avoid them and take shelter in a blind spot behind arge truck.


    When he thought he had avoided them all, he felt a pinprick on his neck from the opposite side. He realised he had been careless because there was more than one sniper. He took out the dart and looked at it. Usually, a single shot of tranquillizer would not affect him.


    However, he sensed that the concoction in the dart was different as it flowed through his body. Furthermore, the size of the item indicated that the dosage in his body was at least five times the standard for a human.


    His mind became fuzzy, and he looked at the man walking towards him with dragging feet. He squinted and tried to maintain his consciousness while leaning against the vehicle behind him.


    "Do not worry. Nothing will happen to you." The man said in a faraway voice.


    At that moment, Kaito did not care about what happened to him.


    He thought about his Akira.


    He promised her that he would return to Mountain Ridgeter.


    What would happen to her if he was not with her?


    Would she be alright?


    Would she be sad?


    Would she find his gift?


    ''Wait for me, my little red panda. I will return soon.'' He swore in his heart.

 Chapter 407 - DISTRACT FROM WOES

    Akira did not wake up at her usual time.


    The night had been a little too exciting for her, so she was exhausted and overslept without her knowledge. She did not wake up even when the sunlight filtered through the living room window and brushed her sleeping face.


    She finally woke up when she heard her phone vibrating on the table.


    She was still a little groggy with sleep due to the disruption of her usual sleeping cycle. So, when she tried reaching for the device, she ended up on the floor. She groaned and sat on the floor ungracefully. Luckily, there was no one to see her embarrassing moment.


    Instead of standing up, she directly picked the phone and answered it. She did not check the caller identity because she assumed it was Kaito.


    "Where are you?" She asked without prelude.


    "Miss Brown, this is your mother''swyer." The kind old voice reached out to her through the earpiece.


    Akira removed her phone and looked at the caller identity. It was ''Annoying Lawyer''.


    "Oh, what do you want?" She asked.


    The old man was an annoyance, but he was a well-meaning annoyance. Therefore, she could not be too mean to him. He would check up on her and ensure she was still eating. He used to be her mother''s colleague and was supposed to help her with all legal issues.


    "Don''t worry. I am not going to nag you." He said in good humour. "But I have received news about your mother''s sister. This piece of news has triggered a certain thing that your mother entrusted me with. I think it is important that we meet as soon as possible."


    Akira frowned. The mother mentioned was Helen Brown. She was a businesswoman with a lot of prestige in Tokyo before she sent Akira to the Immortal Sword Valley and left the country. After that, almost all the information about her disappeared.


    The only person who seemed to even recall that woman was thewyer. Everyone else acted as if they had never heard of the name Helen Brown.


    As for that sister, Akira somewhat knew her identity. Her name was Dr Harriet Brown. While her mother was not a good person, she was not as bad as that witch. They were not familiar with each other, but Akira associated her with a perverted appearance.


    She also knew that her mother''s letter about family and the reason for leaving was rted to that Harriet Brown.


    Her curiosity perked up at the mention of the person who kidnapped her. She had never been able to take action against that woman because she was elusive. Moreover, she did not know how to deal with someone her mother considered important.


    Now, she could learn about her.


    "What happened?"


    "I think it is best if we discuss this in person. You cane to Tokyo, or I will travel to Mountain Ridge." The old man said.


    "Can''t you at least give me a clue?" She asked.


    There was a sigh on the other end of the line. "Harriet Brown is dead. I just confirmed the matter since Interpol was involved in her situation."


    "That is quite interesting. What did my mother want me to do if her sister died?" Akira asked.


    "I am not giving you more information until we meet in person."


    "Fine, fine. I wille to Tokyo as soon as possible."


    "Excellent. Give me a call when you decide on the day."


    Once the call ended, Akira dialled Kaito''s number. She frowned when she heard the automated message. She put away the phone and looked at the ring around her neck. She smiled with some embarrassment about being too excited.


    She did not keep calling Kaito or send him a message.


    She was not overly worried about his status. Even though he promised to return immediately, things could change on the field. He was probably just experiencing a dy. He had mentioned that the matter could take up to a week.


    Akira stood up and rubbed her sore butt. Sleeping on the couch was not a good idea. She checked the wall clock and found it was almost noon. She groaned.


    She did not have ns, but she hated destabilising her sleep schedule. She would have to n for a hard reset to regte her sleep patterns again.


    Just as she was leaving the living room to take a shower, her phone vibrated again. She rushed back and checked the caller. It was Hina.


    "Hello." She said without enthusiasm.


    "Don''t sound so excited," Hina responded tly.


    "Sorry. I was hoping for someone else."


    "Has Kaito not returned?" Hina asked knowingly.


    "Mmmh, I am a little worried," Akira said.


    "He is a grown man. What could happen to him? Plus, evil people live long lives."


    "Don''t call my boyfriend evil." The words sounded sweet.


    "A married daughter is like spilt water. Are you saying that he is not evil?"


    "He is evil. But you can''t say it." Akira replied.


    "Fine, fine. I wanted to invite you for lunch. My assistant rmended a great seafood restaurant. If you are free, we can check it out. It will distract you from your woes." Hina said.


    "I don''t have woes."


    "Are you going to keep checking your phone?" Hina asked.


    Akira sighed.


    "You definitely have woes. I aming over in fifteen minutes. Get ready."


    Hina did not give her another chance to refuse.


    About one hourter, the two youngdies found themselves in a private room of Oysters & Lime. The restaurant was a bit modern with a westernised d¨¦cor theme. It was a beautiful ce, and the customers they met on the way in seemed satisfied.


    "Order whatever you like. I am treating you." Hina said with the generosity of a king at a banquet.


    "Then, I won''t be polite. I have been nning to have lobster for a while now. What can be better than free food?" Akira said. "I will also order a good bottle of old wine. It might alleviate my woes."


    Hina looked at the petty woman, but she did notment.


    When the food was finally served, Akira did not waste time. She broke apart the lobster shell like a starved woman. However, she paused after the first taste.


    "What is it?" Hina asked.


    "The lobster tastes a bit funny," Akira replied.


    Hina stretched her fork and picked out some of the flesh.


    "It tastes fine to me," Hina said.


    Akira frowned a little and tried another piece. However, as soon as it touched her tongue, she gagged and spat it out in a napkin.


    After a few moments, Hina''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 408 - LIVING IN A BUBBLE

    Akira picked her ss of wine and was about to take a sip to clean off the taste of the iffy lobster. Hina grabbed it from her with quick hands.


    "Hey, give it back." Akira stretched her hands and tried to take the wine back.


    "I am going to give you a moment to think about it." Hina looked at her with lifted eyebrows.


    "What?" The confusion was a little cute but also infuriating.


    "Think about it." Hina took a sip of the wine.


    After almost a minute, Akira figured it out, and her eyes widened.


    "You think- That''s impossible." She denied with augh.


    Hina looked at Akira. For all her genius, she could be obtuse in some matters. However, her failure to understand this issue was frightening. How had she passed her basic biology and even managed to graduate from the university?


    "Have you been doing the deed with your boyfriend?" Hina asked.


    Akira rolled her eyes. "You don''t have to be so euphemistic. There is no one else here. We do sleep together, but we use protection."


    "Every time?" Hina asked suspiciously.


    "Of course," Akira answered with confidence. "Oh, cr*p!"


    Akira cursed for the first time in a while as she remembered something.


    "Is your foggy brain clearing up?" Hina asked, her lips forming a smirk.


    "We didn''t take any precautions the first time. But that was over two months ago!" Akira eximed.


    "What?" Hina coughed.


    Was it possible that Akira had been pregnant for more than two months, but she did not notice anything? The thought of that made Hina take a huge gulp of the wine. She refilled her ss from the bottle and continued drinking.


    "Really? Are you refilling your ss right now? In the middle of the crisis?"


    "What? I can drink since you won''t be needing it anymore. And you know I can''t handle big news well." Hina gulped more wine.


    Akira nodded. Hina did not always have the best response to big news or changes. She tended to overreact and make sudden big moves. For instance, she wanted to leave her family and follow Akira after the case with the perverted tutor.


    Also, when she found out Akira hadpleted her pharmaceutical studies and was leaving the city, she almost dropped out. If Akira did not convince with a lot of effort, she would never have managed to finish her research and graduate.


    "So, haven''t you noticed anything unusual about your bodytely?" Hina asked. "You can''t have beenpletely ignorant about your condition."


    "First of all, we have not concluded that there is a condition to worry about. Secondly, I have never been regr. I think I strained my body too hard when I was a kid." She said. "Although, I noticed some weight gain. I thought I was eating too much."


    Hina rolled her eyes. "So, you ignored everything. You are living in a bubble."


    "I am still not convinced that I am pregnant. Let''s go to the hospital. We can use the facilities at the research institute." Akira said.


    "Are you sure that''s the best idea? Your brother is probably at work. I took the day off because I had an epiphany in my research. I am letting the idea percte. I need a distraction, or I will end up overthinking it and getting stuck again." Hina added.


    "So, what do we do?"


    "There are always rapid tests."


    "Yeah. We can get a bunch of those for home use." Akira nodded.


    Hina started eating her seafood pae while drinking the wine. She nodded in appreciation. Even though the food was not as hot as when it was served, it was still quite delicious.


    "Seriously?" Akira looked at her tly.


    Hina shrugged. "What? The food is really good. It is not like you can get more or less pregnant."


    "That''s a good point. Let me order a chicken sd and a jug of lemonade."


    It was Hina''s turn to look incredulously at Akira. "You are going to get more food?"


    "I was promised lunch, and the lobster is not going into my mouth. Plus, I need the lemonade if I am going to use a rapid test." She responded.


    "Give me the lobster. I might as well eat it since it is here."


    After Akira got her food, they started discussing Hina''s progress with theatose patient research. Even though Akira did notplete the requirements for medical school, she understood the work and was quite knowledgeable concerning relevant drugs. She even offered some insights.


    Therefore, despite the situation, the lunch was quite enjoyable.


    After they finished the meal, Akira drove to a pharmacy on their way back to the apartment. The car was Hina''s, but she managed to finish the bottle of wine. She was not in the best condition to drive.


    The two of them entered the pharmacy and walked around before they found the area for pregnancy tests. They stood in front of the packages and looked at them with puzzled eyes. The range of products was overwhelming.


    "Should we have disguised ourselves with masks beforeing?" Hina asked as she read the back of one of the items.


    "Are you a celebrity? Do you think the paparazzi are stalking you?" Akira joked with a jab to her ribs.


    "Don''t kid around. This city is like a starving monster when ites to wild gossip. I am telling you. Someone is going to report about our presence here on MR Circle by the time we get home." Hina picked another box.


    "I am a grown woman. They can talk if they want. If I want to buy one hundred pregnancy tests, I will buy them." Akira responded.


    "I don''t think you drank enough lemonade for one hundred tests." Hina giggled. "Let''s buy three. No, four. I want to try one."


    "Why? You have never gone all the way. I know that because you would have told me about it against my will." Akira said.


    "It looks fun. And I drank a lot of wine." Hina responded with a vulgar expression.


    "You are disgusting." Akira epted the packages Hina chose.


    "I am not the one doing the nasty every night."


    "What nasty? We were making love." Akira tried to sound self-righteous, but her face still turned a little red.


    "Nastily making love?"


    Akira thought back to her ''love sessions'' with Kaito, and her face reddened a little more. Maybe, it was a bit nasty. They were both flexible and athletic. Her lips stretched into a wide smile.


    "Eeew! It was nasty." Hina pped Akira''s arm.

 Chapter 409 - HAPPY OR SAD

    Akira paced in the bathroom with apprehension. She threw a nce at the three sticks in the sink, but she did not look at the feedback indicated on them. She was too nervous, and she did not know the results she wanted.


    In truth, as soon as Hina made her suspect her condition, she made at least five ns for having and taking care of the baby. And she had multiple contingencies in case things did not work perfectly ording to her original ns.


    She did not think about not having the baby.


    She trusted that Kaito would be there for her.


    And even if he was not there, she was capable of raising a child. Granted she knew nothing about babies, but she had enough theoretical knowledge, multiple houses and plenty of money to get the help she needed.


    But a part of her was scared.


    She was so afraid.


    She dialled Kaito''s number again. She had been in the bathroom for about fifteen minutes, and in that period, she had already called him about ten times. Unfortunately, all she got was an automated message indicating the phone was off.


    Once again, she heard the monotonous message.


    She tried to calm down and breathe slowly. She felt like she was in danger of hyperventting, and she felt sick to her stomach.


    She could not do it.


    Where was that stupid fox when she needed him?


    She was not only thinking about the potential child as she paced. She was starting to feel afraid about Kaito''s current status. Even though she had already tried tofort herself with things like the potential unexpected urrences on the field, she knew he was not a ky person.


    He knew it was important for her to know that he was fine. He had promised to call her in the morning. Since he had not called and his phone was still off, she could only assume there was an ident. And now, she did not know what to do.


    Her eyes watered, and her nose stung a little.


    "Akira, are you alright? It''s been over twenty minutes." Hina called out from the other side of the door.


    Akira blinked back the tears. No, she would not cry. She was a grown woman. There was no need to be afraid. She could look at the stupid sticks. And when Kaito returned, she would kick his ass. And if he did not, she would find him and then, kick his ass.


    "Wait a minute," Akira responded.


    She took a deep breath and leaned over the sink. She looked at the three tests from the first to thest. Then, she repeated the motion once again. She took another breath before she picked the sticks and threw them in the bin.


    She washed her hands and opened the bathroom door. Hina was standing there looking like she was on a hot pan. She grabbed Akira''s shoulders.


    "Why are you keeping me in suspense? Am I going to be an aunt?" She asked.


    "Can''t you tell from my face?" Akira smiled at Hina.


    Hina peered at Akira''s face. "I can''t tell. Are you happy or sad? And what results did you want? Aaah, just tell me."


    Akiraughed. "You are going to be an aunt."


    Hina squealed for a moment before she stopped and looked at Akira awkwardly. "Is this the news you wanted? Are you happy or sad?"


    Akira sighed. "Well, I was not sure about the results I wanted. I was so nervous and afraid. But when I saw the positive, I felt calm and peaceful. I don''t know if I should have been excited. I just felt ok with the oue."


    "That''s good. That''s good. Because I might have some bad news for you." Hina grimaced.


    Akira felt her heart sink a little. "What is it?"


    "Check out MR Circle."


    Akira opened the app and found that the first three trending topics had something to do with her. The first was news about Kaito resigning from Takahashi Corporation. The topic was not explicit, but the clues left indicated that he could not bear the pressure of Mountain Ridge and returned to Tokyo.


    The second was a blurry picture of her and Hina at the pharmacy. The sensationalised post did not mention her name, but it described her thoroughly. Even an idiot would figure out the ''shunned returnee daughter of a top family'' was her.


    Based on the post, people thought that she was living in an apartment because she was kicked out of the Yamazaki family. Thest article was just a torrid connection between the first two posts, painting both her and Kaito in a poor light.


    As she finished reading the article, her phone rang.


    It was her mother.


    She hesitated before picking the call.


    "Hello. Have you seen the posts on MR Circle?" Sayaka asked.


    "Yeah, I was just reading them," Akira responded.


    "Oh, that is good. Can youe over to the house? I have called your father and Seiji to meet up at the house as soon as possible." Sayaka said.


    "That is not necessary. I will deal with the posts personally. You don''t have to worry about it." Akira said firmly but politely.


    "That is not ideal. Right now, these posts have been tied to the entire Yamazaki family. We have toe up with the right strategy for dealing with the situation. Even if we remove the posts, the damage is done." Sayaka countered. "Come back immediately."


    After she ended the call, Akira rolled her eyes and looked at Hina. "I think I am being invited to an intervention."


    "Right now? I thought we would spend the eveninging up with baby names." Hina pouted a little.


    "You cane up with a list. But I will not use any of your undoubtedly terrible names." Akira did not spare Hina''s feelings. "I have to go. I have apparently ruined the Yamazaki name. I should go at least and talk to my brother and father."


    "Alright. If you need anyone handled the old-fashioned way, call me immediately. Don''t suffer alone." Hina added while waving her fist in the air.


    "When have I ever suffered? Don''t worry. There is nothing they can do." Akira picked her phone and her handbag. "Close the door when you leave."

 Chapter 410 - TAKE RESPONSIBILITY

    When Akira arrived at the Yamazaki mansion, she had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The vehicles outside were quite familiar. In simple terms, they were the same ones there during thest event when she was asked to forgive ''poor, crazy Hanae''.


    She smiled sarcastically before she went into the house.


    As expected, when she stepped into the living room, she found the usual suspects. Her mother, Hanae, Kaoru, Kazuo and Chiharu were settled on the couches and were looking at her with a mixture of judgement, disappointment and some malicious glee.


    She lifted her eyebrows when she noticed that the two people she was told would be there were distinctly missing.


    "Where are Dad and Brother?" She asked Sayaka as she sat down on a seat apart from them.


    She did not feel or show any difort as she crossed her legs and leaned back morefortably. Her attitude was so casual that it angered the people before her.


    "I thought it would be best if we came up with a n for dealing with the situation before they came. I know you treasure your rtionship with your father and brother a lot, so I am protecting you from their anger and disappointment." Sayaka said.


    "If you can face them with a clear n, they will be less likely to react badly. I am already disappointed, but I am a woman so I know things can get out of control. But their reaction might not be so calm. Do you understand what I am saying, Akira?" Sayaka asked.


    Akira looked at her mother with narrowed eyes. There was distinct anger in her, especially when she heard her using the words ''the situation''. She did not keep up pretences with this biological mother anymore.


    "So, your solution for protecting me is to call these people who dislike me? I thought that you were just a little gullible and maybe a bit foolish, but I am starting to suspect that you hate me."


    She did not understand Sayaka because the woman acted kind and motherly sometimes. And in other asions, Sayaka would behave like she was set on going against her. The contradiction made her unable to understand Sayaka''s true stance.


    "How can you say that?" Kazuo spoke up angrily. "Even though you do not want to take responsibility for your actions, you should respect your mother."


    Akira looked coldly at Kazuo. "When did I refuse to take responsibility for my actions?"


    "Are you denying that you are pregnant? Are you saying that you were buying that test for someone else?" Kazuo asked.


    Akira smiled. "I am indeed pregnant. But I find it strange that none of you asked if the test belonged to my friend. MR Circle is known to sensationalise news about major families. Howes none of you doubted the validity of the post?"


    There was a little awkwardness in the room before Sayaka spoke up.


    "One of Hanae''s friends was at the pharmacy at the time. She told Hanae about the conversation she heard, and Hanae told me so that we could get ahead of the situation. Do not me her. She was just acting in the best interest of the family, to minimise the damage." She exined.


    Akira looked at Hanae. "You are kind and broad-minded."


    "I am sorry about all this. I thought telling Auntie was the best solution." Hanae said simply.


    "Is that so?" There was a subtle threat in the voice.


    "We should not keep discussing the origin of this matter. We should think about the best solution for handling the situation." Kaoru mediated.


    Akira looked at each of the people in the room and realised something was strange about their expressions. She was not a greenhorn when it came to reading people, so she understood a nefarious plot was brewing.


    "Don''t you already have a n?" She asked.


    The awkwardness in the room doubled.


    "We thought it would be best if we put our heads together and think of the best path for everyone," Sayaka said. "At first, I thought we could pay your friend to say she was the one who was pregnant. But I realised that she is a prominent doctor, and the burden of fatherhood would probably fall on your brother."


    Akiraughed at the words. She felt like she was living in a strange drama. It seemed that people did not understand her capabilities at all. Did her mother think that she would allow these ridiculous things to happen?


    "So, what did you decide to do?" Akira still asked after herughter died off.


    "Your aunt thought it would be best if we came up with a n that protects both the Yamazaki reputation while keeping the baby. With the news out, abortion is not a viable solution anymore. People will look down on our family." Sayaka added.


    Akira felt like the situation was getting more incredulous. Did these people understand that a pregnancy test could also be negative? If it turned out she was not pregnant, what would they have done with their n? Would they have forced her to get a public ultrasound?


    "And what did ''Aunt'' suggest?"


    Kaoru did not want to speak up directly, but she had made a deal with Chiharu. She could not simply ignore the woman because her plots were quite deep. If she refused to speak up about the intentions, Chiharu might strike back.


    "It is not aplicated issue, and you will be able to see your baby growing up in a good environment." She started. "I was thinking since your eldest brother and sister-inw have not been blessed with a child yet, they could help you out."


    Akira felt a chill in her body as she looked at the group. "And how exactly would they help me out?"


    Kaoru felt hesitant about continuing and looked at Sayaka for help. She did not know why, but the oppressive pressure from Akira was greater than that of anyone she met in the past. It even exceeded that of the woman who had convinced her to let her take Akira so that her unborn daughter could be the new Yamazaki princess.


    "Akira, you have to be realistic about your situation." Sayaka stepped in. "You do not have a firm foothold in the upper-ss society in Mountain Ridge. It will be difficult for you to get married as things are. How much harder will it be if you have a child out of wedlock?"

 Chapter 411 - LITTLE PRECIOUS

    "Our n is simple. We will let everyone know that you were buying the test for Chiharu. You will remain in a safe location during the pregnancy, and we will control the local grapevine. When the child is born, your eldest brother and your sister-inw will raise it." Sayaka exined.


    Akira once again startedughing at the shared n until tears flowed from the corner of her eyes. She could not believe the audacity of these people.


    "So, you n to imprison me, have me give birth to my baby and give it to someone else?" She asked.


    "Don''t put it like that! We are not thinking of your future, Akira. Your brother and sister-inw will allow you to see the baby. Of course, for the sake of propriety, the baby will not know that you are its mother." Sayaka said firmly.


    "I won''t waste my time here anymore with crazy people. The answer is no. And don''te up with other crazy ns because the answer will always be no." Akira replied.


    "Don''t be ungrateful. Do you think that you will be able to raise a baby alone? And don''t you want the child to have a stable and loving family instead of depending on you as a struggling single mother?" Kazuo jumped in.


    "My baby has a father. And I am perfectly capable of providing for a tiny human." Akira''s lips were pursed.


    "What father? That man already ran away. You should forget about him. And even if he were here, what could he do for you? Wouldn''t he just depend on the Takahashi family for alms?" Kazuo did not let it go.


    Akira was going to retort because she could not stand it when people spoke ill of Kaito. However, her mother spoke up before she could say anything.


    "Don''t fall into denial, Akira. When is thest time you saw that man? I already told you that he was not reliable. And I called Chairman Takahashi after seeing the news. He told me that Kaito sent a resignation letter two days ago." She exined.


    Akira''s hands trembled.


    She did not think that Kaito had abandoned her. But the investigation that Kaito was conducting was rted to his uncle. If Takahashi Senzo imed that Kaito wrote a resignation letter, it meant that something had gone very wrong.


    She feared that the discovery of an informant might have been a trick from the beginning, meant to lure Kaito to Tokyo and make him vulnerable. And Takahashi Senzo was probably covering his tracks. Even if Kaito was strong, he would be vulnerable to a deep plot.


    She stood up from her seat. She needed to think about the next step to take to prevent things from escting. She had to find out what happened to Kaito. The longer she waited, the more likely she would lose the trail.


    "I am leaving now. And please stop interfering with my life." She said.


    "Akira, we are not interfering. We are trying to help you." Chiharu finally spoke up. "I promise that you will be able to see the baby whenever you want. I will raise it like my own."


    Akira looked at her tly. "Here is a crazy idea. Why don''t you have just have your own baby instead of trying to steal mine?"


    Chiharu lost the colour on her face, and Kazuo looked angry as he tried tofort his wife. Akira felt satisfied and began walking to the door. Sayaka stood up.


    "Akira, I am sorry, but I can''t allow you to just leave." She said. "This is not just about you. It is about the entire Yamazaki n. If this continues, your father might lose his position. Moreover, people have been watching you, looking for a chance to take over the family."


    Akira realised that these people were not asking for her permission. They were nning on detaining her and taking her baby away by whatever means necessary.


    At first, she was not nning on dealing with this group of wild animals thoroughly, but it seemed like they were not willing to behave like people. And since she was not dealing with human beings, she did not need to be polite.


    "How will you stop me if I want to leave?" She turned to look at her so-called mother.


    Sayaka also made her stance clear. "I have stationed guards at all the exits. It would be best if you stayed put and listened to this n for the sake of the family. Yes, I am aware that you can fight. But you seem to treasure your baby quite a bit. I wouldn''t take a risk with violence if I were you."


    Akira felt like she had fallen into an ice bath. "Are you sure you want to threaten me?"


    "This is not a threat, Akira. I am trying to do what is best for everyone involved. Just stay here. I have made arrangements for you. You will see. Everything will be fine." Sayaka insisted.


    Akira looked at the faces around the room. They had an awkward look, but it was clear they were not against her being held hostage in the house. They probably knew about this progression in advance.


    She smiled and walked back to her seat. When she settled down, Sayaka also sat with relief. She did not want to resort to violence.


    Akira did not seem to have any intention of fighting back. She took out her phone and tapped on it with nimble fingers.


    "It is useless to call for help right now. Even if your friendse, I do not intend to let you leave with them." Sayaka said with some sorrow. "It is better to just settle down and take care of yourself for now. Do not worry about anything."


    Akira did not look up as she continued tapping on her chunky phone. "I have indeed called for help. As you so subtly put it, I wouldn''t want anything to happen to my Little Precious. So, I can only depend on my friends to turn this ce upside down."


    The tone was casual and light.


    "Oh, when are Dad and Brothering back?" She asked.


    "They are handling an emergency with your grandmother for now. They probably won''t be back in a while." Sayaka looked a little proud of organising for that.


    She did not want the two people to return before she had the opportunity to move Akira to a ''safe'' location. She was not sure they would agree with her n. It was too bad that the ce she had called to get Akira would take a while to get to Mountain Ridge.


    "That is good," Akira responded lightly without looking up.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I have been lenient and kind, and it seems none of you takes me seriously for this reason. But I cannot overlook your behaviour anymore, or you will keep troubling me. So, I am going to make sure that your lives are destroyed before I walk away. I want you to understand that no one speaks ill of my Kaito or Little Precious."


    The words were spoken softly and almost cutely.


    But everyone felt a cold sweat flow down their backs.

 Chapter 412 - A MALICIOUS HEART

    "What are you nning to do?" Kazuo asked. "Do you think that you can threaten us just because you know a few important people? I have already investigated the expensive instruments that you im to own. I know you did not buy them."


    "Who knows what kind of shameful things you did to befriend such powerful people? Since you are not above having premarital sex, you have probably done shameful things to get those items worth hundreds of millions." He added.


    Akira paused in her tapping on the phone and looked up at Kazuo.


    "Let''s begin with you, dearest brother." She said. "You are quite the righteous man, always fighting for what is good and right."


    Kazuo felt some difort, but he did not think too much about it. He did not believe that he would be unable to deal with anything that Akira could say.


    "Do you think I am afraid of you?" He asked. "If you have something to say, say it now."


    Akira smiled and looked at her phone. "The eldest son of the Yamazaki family is quite reliable. Despite his yfulness in high school, he still managed to get into one of the top universities in the country. He is a sess story for all children with low IQ in Mountain Ridge."


    Kazuo felt a bit of cold sweat on his back.


    "At least, that is what a local newspaper reported after the unexpectedly good results. I wonder how the children who suffered because of Yamazaki Kazuo, the best role model, will feel once they find out about his cheating."


    Kazuo stood up. "Shut up! Shut up! I did not cheat."


    Akira smiled and tapped on her phone. "Technology was not too advanced at the time, so you were able to pay off someone to do the entrance exam on your behalf using your ID card. But do not forget about the surveince cameras inside the exam rooms."


    "I did not cheat. You are making up things." Kazuo protested, but he could not find anything else to defend himself.


    "And, sending the video surveince to your alma mater. Please look forward to your investigation and hearing." Akira said.


    Kazuo rushed towards Akira to snatch the chunky phone from her, but she stood up and punched him in the abdomen, causing him to stumble backwards. He coughed painfully due to the impact, and Chiharu came forward to help him up.


    "I might not want to risk fighting with trained guards, but I hardly need to move my hand to deal with all of you." Akira looked at each of them coldly before sitting down again. "For the sake of avoiding violence, I will ask you to remain seated until it is your turn."


    Her smile widened like she was a demon without a hint of mercy. She might not be able to leave the house, but she meant it when she said that she would destroy their lives. No, she would reveal their darkest secrets and fix their self-righteous worldview.


    She hadmissioned Rai to do a deep search on the Yamazaki family after she saw the hidden shadows and secrets. However, she never looked at the information and did not intend to use it to harm them as long as they did not cross her bottom line.


    And they looked at that line in their rearview mirror once they decided to imprison her and take her baby, literally an hour after she discovered she was going to have one.


    "Akira, Kazuo is your brother. How can you do this to him?" Chiharu asked with her gracious and merciful demeanour.


    "Don''t be anxious, sister-inw," Akira said. "I have a feeling that your secrets will be the juiciest."


    Chiharu felt a cold sweat flow on her back before she shook it off. No, there was no need to be afraid of the little girl. She had always covered her tracks, regardless of what she did. She was not as dim-witted as her husband.


    Her calcting eyes rested on Kazuo as she helped him back onto his seat. It might be time to cut him loose. He might not be able to bounce back if his university degree was revoked, considering Daiki''s personality. He would be a useless second-generation.


    Fortunately, Riki seemed to still have feelings for her.


    And now, he could give her the life she had always wanted.


    "Where was I before that rude interruption?" Akira asked sweetly. "Yes, the cheating idiot who did not cover his tracks well. I was nning on leaving it at that, but I don''t want the university to waste too many resources investigating you."


    "Let me send them a little more information. Let''s see. It seems like you neverpleted a single assignment on your own, and you somehow managed to buy most exams. Maybe it is this university that needs to investigate its faculty."


    "Do you think that it will be more dramatic if your cheating causes every professor to be investigated? I think that is a little more fun. And, send that to the ethicsmittee. Let''s call it payback for trying to attack a little pregnantdy, ok?" Akira added.


    Sayaka could not bear it anymore. "Are you really doing these things? I don''t believe that you would do that to your brother. You can''t have such a malicious heart."


    Akira looked at her biological mother with amusement.


    "That''s where you are wrong, mommy dearest." She said. "I am more malicious than you can imagine. I tried to be nice to all of you. I did not even pose a threat or ask for your money. I did not even hold resentment when you all assumed I was plotting against my poor little cousin."


    "But my humility does not mean that you can step on me. The moment you decided to choose your flimsy reputation over my wishes is the moment your perfect little life fell apart. And yes, I am doing these things. I can CC you if you like."


    Sayaka realised that she never understood this daughter, even when they seemed close. Everything was just a fa?ade. Otherwise, how could she not have seen such a dark heart? There was no way this was her daughter.


    "Fine, you have made your point. You are powerful and can destroy us the way you like." Sayaka said with a hint of sorrow and weariness. "Just undo whatever you have done against Kazuo, and you can leave. No one will stop you."


    Of course, Sayaka did not mean that. She could see that Akira cared about her baby and wanted to leave the house. She would be willing to do anything to protect that b*stard child. And that is what she was counting on.


    As soon as Akira undid whatever mess she put Kazuo in, she would try to leave, and the guards would detain her until the people from that medical facility came. After that, a sedative would keep her calm until she delivered the baby.


    "Have you heard that it is easier to invite a devil than to chase it away?" Akiraughed without the intention of moving from herfortable seat. "And I am enjoying this too much. It is literally like watching a K-drama. And I have a feeling that today, we might just discover the mystery of my kidnapping. Is anyone else excited?"

 Chapter 413 - JUST HORMONAL

    The living room somehow became even more silent, if that was possible.


    "What do you mean by that?" Sayaka asked with a frown. "Do you want to dig up my painful memories just to satisfy your ego? Do you know how much that period destroyed everyone in this family? I know you do not value family, but some things are sacred."


    Akira stared at her mother. "Sometimes, I cannot figure out if you are an idiot or a genius. Regardless, please listen to yourself when you talk."


    "I am still your mother, and you will respect me."


    "If I had a mother, she would not think she had more painful memories than me, after I was kidnapped by a psychopath. She would remember that she was not the one kidnapped, and stop being so f*cking self-centred." Akira took a deep breath after yelling.


    "Please don''t make me angrier. I am under a lot of stress already, and it can''t be good for the baby. If I get madder, I will need to vent more. And that won''t work out in your favour, understood? Now, let''s continue with this family meeting."


    After seeing Akira''s true colours, they all felt nervous. They looked at Sayaka, hoping that she would call in the guards to take away Akira. However, Sayaka ignored the looks. She did not want things to escte even more, and she did not feel like she had anything to hide.


    The most important thing was preserving the family image and managing the story she would tell her husband and son. If Akira continued like this, it would not be hard to convince them that she waspletely crazy. She would im she had no choice but send her to amunity for care.


    "Ito Hanae, I am quite impressed," Akira said. "You are practically an angel, especially inparison to these people here. If you weren''t such a spoiled girl, you might have turned out well. It''s a shame you were not raised properly."


    Hanae looked a little relieved while Kaoru and Sayaka revealed some difort.


    "You have good grades, a great social life and a hardworking spirit. Aaaw, even all your awards were earned through merit. Eldest Brother, this is what I am talking about. Even if you are not smart, you could have worked a little harder." Akira nodded in appreciation.


    Hanae became a little morefortable and evencent.


    "But this clever girl has caused me a lot of trouble since I came to this city, so I can''t just let it go. What a shame! Let''s see. Ms Ito Hanae has sold quite a fewpany secrets over the years to thepetitors of the Yamazaki family. The design of the most popr smart pressure cooker was sold for a few tens of millions, but it caused the business to lose hundreds of millions, maybe even a billion." Akira said.


    "I have never done such a thing!" Hanae countered immediately. "Don''t make up stuff."


    "Next time you steal something and sell it to the enemy, maybe don''t use your personal email ount," Akira advised. "There is enough evidence to convict you in a court ofw, but my mother will probably protect you. So, I will send the details to Dad and Grandpa as well as thepanywyers. That way, we can make it stick."


    "Stop this right now." Sayaka did not know why she stood up to defend Hanae.


    The defence was almost instinctual. She had been with her niece for so long that she could not bear to see her suffer. She knew that Hanae was in the wrong if what Akira was saying was true. But, she had already tried to cut Hanae loose.


    She could not bear it in the end because Hanae felt like her real daughter.


    "Don''t worry, mother. I have copied you to the mail. I am quite sure that most of those secrets were exposed by you during mommy-daughter outings. Do you think Dad and Grandpa will me you?" Akira blinked innocently with purerge eyes.


    "Do you think your father and grandfather will believe you blindly? They understand the meaning of family. You will only make them hate you by showing them how evil your heart is." Sayaka bluffed.


    Akira sighed. "You are right. No one likes people with an evil heart."


    Sayaka felt relieved at the eptance.


    "Let us forget about this whole incident. There is no need to fight against each other. We can all keep living in peace. I never wanted things to turn out like this. I am just a little fierce when I think about protecting our family." She added.


    Akira nodded. "I think I am just hormonal. I was angry because you did not listen to me. I want to keep my baby. But I know there''s no need to go so far against all of you."


    There was almost universal relief.


    "I understand. Why don''t you undo anything that could harm the family while I try to reach your father? He does not have his phone, but I will send a message to someone at the medical facility to get him. We will face this as a family and support your decision." Sayaka said soothingly.


    "Alright." Akira nodded and started tapping on her phone again with concentration.


    Sayaka also picked her phone and started typing. But she did not reach out to the medical facility where Grandma Yamazaki was staying or to any person who could reach Daiki. She had asked for Seiji''s and Daiki''s phones to be confiscated because she wanted to make sure they would be unreachable for hours.


    It was not hard for her to organise for it, even with the short time she had. After all, she was the one who found the facility for Grandma Yamazaki. She was familiar with everyone there, and they obeyed her orders.


    All she had done was ask the hospital to call Seiji and Daiki and im the olddy was asking for them. It was supposed to be an emergency iming that she was agitated and could not handle more sedation medication. Then, they would say that phones needed to be left outside.


    The tricky part was negotiating with the Old Madam. However, she got on board as soon as she heard that Akira would be kicked out of the family. Despite discovering that Makiko was the problem, the olddy believed that Akira was a jinx, now more than ever.


    Sayaka texted the centre she had called to take away Akira after handling her husband and son. The ce was called Sisters of Divine Repentance, and it was half a convent, half a hospital. Their main business was handling embarrassing situations such as pregnant underage girls.


    They did not do abortions, but anything else was fine. They usually kept the young girls there until they gave birth, lost the baby weight and corrected their ways. They could even organise for anonymous adoption. Sayaka also heard they conducted conversion therapy from the secret rumour mill.


    [What time are you arriving? The situation has escted. You might need more manpower. I don''t think my daughter will go as quietly as I hoped.]


    After a few moments, the people forgot.


    [We are prepared. We already told you they never go quietly. As for arrival, it might take a little while. The notice was too short.]


    Sayaka felt frustrated by the response, but she had to remain calm to avoid alerting this demon daughter of hers.


    "Your grandmother has taken a turn for the worse, but the staff will talk to your father as soon as it is convenient. We should not stress him too much." Sayaka said.


    "Really?" Akira asked in a soft, vulnerable and dependent voice.


    "Of course. Why would I lie to you?"

 Chapter 414 - HER PUPPETS

    "You are right. I am just a little nervous." Akira said before looking back to her phone.


    The room became silent. Some people wanted to leave, but the ufortable situation was a little too tense. No one wanted to look guilty by stepping out fast. Also, they were afraid that Akira would be crazy again if they tried to leave.


    After a while, Akira looked up from her phone.


    "Mom, there is something I am not sure if I should tell you," Akira said.


    Sayaka became ufortable again. She was afraid that Akira would get other ideas before the Sisters of Divine Repentance arrived. But she could not ignore her daughter after they had reached an apparent amicable agreement.


    "What is it about? Is it something that could hurt the family? I think you should probably not say anything more." Sayaka tried to calm Akira down.


    "Oh, alright. It is something about Chiharu. I don''t know if it is important. I thought you would be interested in it since you asked about it a while ago. Never mind." Akira said.


    She looked at her phone again without caring about anything.


    Sayaka suspected it was a trick, but her interest was perked up. She did not know what it was. But if her demon daughter was using it as bait, she probably needed to know.


    "You can say it. Some things should be known for the sake of internal peace." She spoke magnanimously.


    "Mom, you know she has all kinds of tricks. She just wants to sow discord between us. You know what kind of person Chiharu is. Don''t listen to her nonsense." Kazuo defended his wife immediately.


    Chiharu felt tense as she tried to think about all things that she had done, and if there was a trace to connect to her. Her biggest secret had to do with Riki and meeting with Kazuo. However, there was no record of any of her deeds.


    Even if she was not that afraid, she did not want to be in the spotlight.


    Still, if she refused to let Akira speak, she would look guilty. She had only just earned Sayaka''s trust and full support. Even a small problem could break that trust. She had to be careful how she yed the situation.


    "Kazuo," She called out softly.


    "Chiharu, don''t give in to her terrorising us as if she has the right. I will wait and see how she intends to prove that I cheated through some grainy cameras from ten years ago. Why do we have to believe anything that she says?" Kazuo asked.


    Kaoru had not spoken since Akira turned into a demon because she was afraid of her secret being revealed. However, she thought what Kazuo said also made sense. How could Akira know their secrets? It was simply empty threats.


    "Sayaka, you should not cave to the maniption. Even if she says that Hana did something bad, why should we just assume it is the truth? If Hana had millions, would our family still be suffering for the few contracts?" Kaoru added.


    No one noticed the awkward look in Hanae''s eyes.


    "If we are not going to believe it anyway, why don''t we let Akira say whatever she has to say?" Sayaka did not agree.


    "Mom, it is the principle of the thing. We cannot let her win. We are not her puppets." Kazuo said.


    Sayaka became ufortable with how Kazuo was defending Chiharu and disregarding her feelings about the matter. Even though he was married, shouldn''t he at least listen to what she had to say? This reinforced her wish not to give up on hearing Akira''s words.


    Moreover, she was irritated.


    "What if I insist on listening?" Sayaka asked with a firm expression. "You said you did not cheat on your exams. Howes right now you are talking about proof. Aren''t you indirectly admitting to cheating if you are only talking about grainy cameras?"


    "Mom, you are letting her win. She just wants us to argue. We should go with the original n." Kazuo did not relent.


    Sayaka got more annoyed at him mentioning the original n because she was afraid Akira would be agitated again. If this daughter could remain calm until the Sisters arrived, she would be home free.


    Unfortunately, she had an idiot son who acted smart but was as stupid as a rock.


    "Akira, please speak if you have anything to say. I don''t remember mentioning anything about Chiharu." She spoke gently to Akira.


    The youngdy looked up from the phone. She indeed wanted to sow discord among these family members. She did not only intend to damage each of their reputations. She wanted their rtionships to be in tatters in case they tried to cover for each other.


    "If that is your decision, then I will say it." She took a deep breath. "It is about the reason Chiharu cannot conceive a baby. Since you have agreed not to give my baby to her, I will tell you the truth. She probably won''t be able to have one."


    "Of course, there is nothing wrong with being barren, but this involves how she met Kazuo. I thought it would be best if this matter was brought to light. She was pregnant when she met him, and she has not even cut off her rtionship with that man to this day."


    Three voices broke out at once after that statement.


    "That is impossible. Chiharu was a virgin on our wedding night." Kazuo shouted.


    "What do you mean?" Sayaka was horrified.


    "Do not nder me." Chiharu raised her voice for the first time since Akira met her.


    Akira felt pleased by the outbursts. "I do not have to say anything more if you are not interested in knowing. I thought that Eldest Brother would be the most concerned, but it seems like his trust is implicit. Right?"


    Kazuo felt a little awkward because he wanted to know what Akira meant. He trusted Chiharu and did not think that she could have done anything shameful. But he could not let go of this usation without knowing the full information.


    He did not care about other things, but his dignity as a man would be in question if people thought his wife tricked him. He looked at Chiharu and saw the reddened eyes. She looked like she would cry in a moment.


    The guilt in his heart increased when he realised she was hurt by his attitude. She had to know he was doubting her faithfulness.


    "That is right. Don''t say anything more." Kazuo decided to stand by her.


    "Are you crazy?" Sayaka shouted. "How did I raise such an idiot?"

 Chapter 415 - SPARE HER MOTHER

    Kazuo became angry at his mother for insulting him in front of everyone.


    "How am I an idiot for protecting my wife? If Dad did not protect you from all your stupid mistakes, do you think you could be sofortable in your life?" He shouted back without regard for her.


    "Do you still remember I am your mother? Do you even have the ability to protect your wife? Don''tpare yourself to your father!" Sayaka yelled back.


    The two people faced off angrily, and nobody was willing to relent. There was electricity in the air as they looked at each other. Chiharu was a little relieved that she was no longer at the centre stage. If they continued fighting, she would escape without trouble.


    Akira looked at the relieved Chiharu, and her lips stretched into a smile. The woman was quite skilled in making Kazuo fight for her, even against his better judgement. It was obvious he wanted to know if she was cheating.


    "So, do you want to know the information or not?" She asked them.


    The two people looked at Akira and remembered the cause of their fight. They wanted to me Akira, but they had already said a few bad things to each other. Now that the anger was already out, it could not be restrained.


    As a result, Sayaka was more determined than ever to learn about Chiharu''s secrets because Kazuo disrespected her.


    "Do not be afraid of anyone, Akira. Speak openly." She spoke after ring at her son one more time.


    Kazuo folded his arms over his chest. "Fine. You will see she is just ndering Chiharu because of her evil heart."


    He acted like he did not care, but a small part of him was anxious about the situation. Since Akira mentioned another man in Chiharu''s life, he started thinking about thest couple of weeks. He had noticed some odd behaviour from his wife.


    For instance, Chiharu insisted on going to work in her own car instead of going with him as usual. And in the evening, she would let him go home ahead of her, iming that she had some additional work. Sometimes, she would go out with her friends without him.


    He did not think it was wrong for her to be a littlete or enjoy herself. But now that he thought about it, the behaviour change was sudden. He did not want to doubt her, but he could not bear the thought of being fooled.


    So, even though he wanted to defend her, he also wanted to know the truth.


    Chiharu looked at the defensive posture made by Kazuo and knew that she could not escape from being in the spotlight again. And if she did not ept the situation, Sayaka would doubt her even more. After all, she was the cause of the argument.


    "Akira, you can say what you want to say about me. I know that you don''t like me. But that is not a good reason to make up lies. Remember, the truth will alwayse to light." She faced Akira.


    Kazuo felt a little morefortable with those words.


    "I am d that sister-inw understands that concept." Akira nodded in appreciation. "Do not worry. I will not use sophistry to convince people. Instead, I will use the most direct method."


    Within a few seconds, the phones in the room pinged. The people in the room took out their devices and looked at the new message. The facial expressions changed dramatically as they looked at the medical reports and the date stamps.


    The first was the initial report about Chiharu''s pregnancy, just before she joined the Yamazakipany. The other document was less than a year old and indicated that it would be difficult for Chiharu to conceive due to uterine damage.


    Chiharu''s face lost colour. No, it was impossible.


    How could it turn out like this?


    She had made arrangements for these reports to be destroyed after she visited the doctors. She had erased the trails that could lead back to her. Moreover, she chose discrete hospitals outside of Mountain Ridge. How could Akira have recovered these documents?


    Sayaka stood up from her chair and walked up to the pale Chiharu. She lifted her hand and pped the younger woman. The smack caused Chiharu''s face to turn to the side, but Sayaka was not satisfied. She pped Chiharu again and again.


    Kazuo looked at the reports, and his hands shook. No, no, no, no!


    His mind could not process the information. He did not know how to react. If it had been about anything else, he might have been quick to defend Chiharu. He would call the reports fake. But when it came to this aspect of his life, he was too self-conscious.


    Although he did not have a lot of principles in life, he had always treated his marriage as a sacred thing. When he fell in love with Chiharu, he handled her with love and respect. He did not even touch her until the wedding night because he wanted their first time to be perfect and special.


    If the reports were true, she had yed him from the beginning. Anger flowed through his body, and he turned to look at his wife whose lips were bleeding after a few hard ps. He put aside his phone and held her by the shoulders.


    "Who is he, Chiharu? Who is he?" He shook her.


    Chiharu felt dizzy, and tears fell from her eyes. "There is no one. Didn''t you say that you trusted me?"


    She knew that Kazuo could not bear to see her cry. He would always fulfil her wishes if he thought that she would cry. Unfortunately, she did not consider the fact that Kazuo was very traditional in his views about his manhood.


    "Do you take me for a fool? I know these reports are true. And even if I could overlook them, I know you have been meeting with someone behind my back. Who is it? Tell me." He shouted angrily.


    "I am telling you there is no one." Chiharu stopped crying and shouted back.


    Kazuo turned to Akira. "Who has this b*tch been seeing behind my back? I want to know."


    Akira looked from Chiharu to Kazuo and back again, but she did not answer the question. She wanted Kazuo to wonder and worry about it. Ha! This love was too flimsy. A few minutes before, her brother was asserting his wife''s innocence and sanctity. Now, he was calling her a b*tch.


    But that was exactly what she wanted to see.


    She wanted to tear apart their facades. This external peace that her mother valued so much, she would destroy it. Since they wanted to sacrifice her to keep the image of the family perfect, she would not leave any stone unturned.


    But she felt a little hesitant about opening her mother''s file.


    In her mind, she understood that Sayaka was a horrible mother to her. She did not have genuine feelings for her as a daughter. If she did, she would never have treated her like a disposable item. But despite the hurt and disappointment, Akira wanted to test Sayaka again.


    Perhaps, a small part of her heart wanted to spare her.

 Chapter 416 - DISPOSING OF THE BABY

    Akira wondered if she was just deluding herself. She knew that Sayaka was not nning on calling her father and brother back to the home. And she had not given up on her n for sending her to the prison-like ce she had chosen.


    But maybe, she wanted to give her a chance so that she could understand familial rtionships. Or, she wanted to prove to her other mother that she could have been wrong about the darkness of blood rtionships. Perhaps, all mothers cared for their children.


    But even as she tried to convince herself that Sayaka had some positive feelings for her, she knew she was wrong. Still, she wanted to cause herself to bepletely disillusioned. She did not want to hold any more hope towards the person.


    "Mom, I need to go back to my apartment." She spoke up. "I have some work to do. I promise I wille back tomorrow morning and meet with Dad and Brother."


    Sayaka felt like she was on a roller coaster. In one moment, Akira would act as if she believed in her, and in the next minute, she would be the same stubborn girl. It was infuriating. It made her unable to predict her actions and deal with her.


    "I have already told you that your father and brother will be back. It would be better if you stayed here for now." Sayaka responded as gently as possible.


    "I did not bring myptop, so I cannotplete my work here. It is not a big deal. Plus, Dad and Brother will probably be too tiredter. It will be impossible to discuss anything. Nothing will change before tomorrow." Akira responded.


    "You should not take a risk. Right now, you are all over MR Circle. What if some extremist attacks you while you are going back to your apartment?" Sayaka asked.


    ''Extremists? In Mountain Ridge?'' Akira scoffed in her mind.


    "Mom, could it be that you do not trust me? Or do you still have ns to take my baby away?" She asked with deep hurt in her cute voice.


    Sayaka felt a bit of a cold sweat at the soft voice and clear eyes. She thought she detected a hint of a threat, but she could not be sure. The more she looked at Akira, the more she realised that she could not understand her.


    "I am just worried about you." She still responded.


    "Don''t worry. I can take care of myself. Anyway, I am probably thinking too much about this. Obviously, you cannot take my baby away anymore. You have already seen that my eldest brother here and sister-inw do not have the right level of stability to be considered a good home for a child." Akira shrugged.


    Kazuo and Chiharu were still in a deadlock. Kazuo was looking at Chiharu with disgust while Chiharu was trying to sit as far away as possible from him.


    "Mom, since I am going to keep my baby, it does not matter if I leave for now. I will call Dad and exin to him everything so he won''t me you." Akira added before standing up.


    She picked her bag and started to walk out. Sayaka stood up behind her with an ugly expression. She did not want things to get to this stage, but it seemed like it was time for everything to fall apart. She could not stop it anymore. Despite her actions, she did not want to alienate Akirapletely.


    She wanted them to have at least a semnce of a rtionship, the kind where they could have coffee or go shopping. But this stubborn mule of a daughter wanted to tear away all pretences. If she just epted her arrangements, things would not havee to this stage.


    It was true what people said. A child not raised by oneself can never be the same as one raised at home.


    "Why can''t you just be obedient?" Sayaka asked with anger. "If you were a good child, we could be a great mother and daughter pair. Why can''t you leave yourself a way for survival?"


    Akira turned to look at her mother, but she kept walking out of the living room. However, just as she was about to step out of the threshold of the room, four uniformed guards appeared from the sides and blocked the entrance.


    Akira stopped and faced her mother and looked in question.


    "I am sorry. But you cannot leave." Sayaka said. "I have instructed them to stop you by any means necessary. You cannot me me if your baby is hurt in the process. Of course, that might not be a bad thing. After all, I won''t allow my daughter to keep a baby born out of wedlock."


    Akira smiled a little. "Is that your final decision, Mom?"


    "You have left me with no other option!" Sayaka responded.


    With a sigh, Akira returned to her seat. "Do you still n to give my child to Chiharu and Kazuo?"


    Sayaka thought that Akira was finally bending to the circumstances. She feltcent as she sat down and threw a disgusted look at her daughter-inw. She was not sure about the best approach to dealing with the promiscuous woman.


    She did not want Chiharu to be part of the family. But it would be shameful for her son to get a divorce. And if there was no exnation for the baby within the family, tongues would wag. The mess caused by Akira made her dislike the girl more.


    If she had the position and ability, she would simply emunicate Akira from the Yamazaki family directly. But she knew Daiki would never ept such a thing. Even the old man, Elder Yamazaki, was quite close to the stupid girl.


    "I wille up with a n," Sayaka responded.


    She picked her phone and texted the Sisters of Divine Repentance.


    If she could dispose of the baby, she could im that Chiharu miscarried the baby due to having too many abortions in the past. This would not only exin the baby. It would also give Kazuo a valid exnation for a divorce.


    [Can you organise for an adoption?]


    The other party responded after a few moments.


    [Didn''t you say you had found a family?]


    [They are not suitable. Some new things havee to light. So, can you handle it or not?]


    [Of course, we can do it. But I will warn you that these days it is not easy to find a good family. The baby could end up in an orphanage or as abourer in a remote vige. It would be best if you could think of other solutions.]


    [No. It doesn''t matter. Make arrangements as you see fit.]


    Sayaka put down her phone and noticed that Akira was also holding her phone. However, she was looking at her with a murderous aura. At least, she thought it was a murderous aura. She had never seen that type of look or felt such an icy chill before.


    "I am checking on your father and brother." She spoke up involuntarily.


    Akiraughed. "Really? Are you sure you are not checking if you can send my baby to an orphanage?"

 Chapter 417 - THE FINAL ACT

    The silence in the living room was deafening. Sayaka''s face lost colour while the rest of the family members in the room looked from one person to the other. It became obvious that Akira''s words had some validity, judging from Sayaka''s expression.


    "What do you mean?" Sayaka asked with a shaky voice.


    "I like your ability to deny, even when you realise there is no way out." Akira looked at her without mercy.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." The older woman did not give in.


    "I have said it time and time again. I am not a person that you should push. I do not make empty threats. I thought that my earlier demonstration was enough for you to understand that. But you care too much for your family image, don''t you, Madam Yamazaki?" She asked.


    "You¡­" Sayaka started.


    Akira lowered her head and hid the hurt and heartbreak in her eyes. She had not known her biological mother for a long time, but she had hoped at least she would have some feelings towards her. She would not care about not getting the same affection as Hanae.


    But how could she try to send off her baby to suffer without a second thought?


    Even if Akira could not provide for her baby without help, was the Yamazaki family so poor that they could not afford to feed one more mouth?


    The hurt and heartbreak slowly disappeared, and all that was left was anger. All-consuming anger at this woman she had called Mom¡­


    Even her other mother was kinder than this one. At least, Helen Brown did not pretend to be something that she wasn''t. She could be cold and even cruel sometimes. But she did not hide her darkness in titudes or pretences. At least, not from her.


    Akira''s eyes were devoid of all care when she looked at Sayaka.


    "You should know I cloned your phone as soon as I came to this room. I am not so stupid as to trust you after you ambushed me a few times. So, I know everything that you have been doing, including talking to the Sisters of Divine Repentance." Akira responded.


    "You were pretending?" Sayaka asked angrily.


    "You can even look at me and ask that question with a straight face? You are truly something special. If Icked ability, wouldn''t I have been sold off and helped you count the money?" Akira asked. "I am, at the very least, better than you."


    "Since I came to this room, I have given you multiple chances to change your attitude. I thought showing you what I was capable of was enough for you to change your heart and mind. But you still insisted on pushing me until wee to this point." She paused. "Why couldn''t you leave yourself with a way of survival?"


    These were the same words that Sayaka had spoken to Akira when she said she was leaving.


    "I am doing this for your future. I am your mother. How could I harm you?" Sayaka was afraid as she listened to Akira.


    She looked back to the interactions between her and Akira since she came to the room and realised something. Akira had yed with her by being aggressive and then backing away. She controlled the situation perfectly.


    Akira lured her into a trap, bringing their rtionship to the final point. However, it could also be considered as giving her a chance to change her mind.


    "Please don''t. The more you speak, the more you disgust me."


    Akira tapped her phone and opened her mother''s file. She looked at the content with fast eyes, and her eyebrows lifted in surprise. She did not expect to find something so juicy on the woman. Her mother seemed like a typical housewife of a wealthy family.


    The most dirt she expected was the misuse of family money, shoplifting or some other petty thing. But this¡­


    When she decided to cut all routes of survival for her mother, she was not confident she would seed. She was afraid that her foolish father would protect her mother as he always did. But the file had enough ammunition to keep her down forever.


    Her lips stretched into a happy smile.


    Perhaps, she was a jinx as her grandmother had suggested.


    But again, if these people did not want their evil deeds to be exposed, they should have lived upright lives. And they should not have stepped on her.


    But before dealing with her mother¡­


    "We are close to the final act, my dearest family. But before that, I would like to say something to the person whose crime has gone unpunished for years." She paused. "Yes, I am talking about you, Aunt Kaoru. Don''t think I had forgotten about you."


    Kaoru felt her blood cool down.


    "What do you mean? I have not done anything." She replied loudly.


    "Do you remember when I said that we will find out about my kidnapping years ago? Well, we are all aware of the culprit in our hearts. But it is a shame that even I do not have enough evidence to get Aunt Kaoru convicted." Akira sighed.


    "Then, why are you using me carelessly? Do you think that I won''t sue you for nder?" Kaoru became fierce once she heard that Akira did not have enough evidence.


    "Don''t be so quick to speak up, Aunt. I said enough evidence, not none. Both you and your daughter are quite skilled at hiding your illegal money. I cannot deny that I have some respect for your wit. No wonder you have been able to keep Madam Yamazaki under your thumb for all these years." Akiraughed.


    Sayaka showed iprehensible anger at the words, but she did not know how to respond.


    "I have plenty of circumstantial evidence pointing to you as the culprit for my kidnapping, including your hidden gold and jewellery in a safety security box. Fun fact: your daughter also hid her ill-gotten gains in the same way." Akira said.


    "Both of you should have enough money for finding a goodwyer. I am not sure if you will be able to survive once Dad finds out these details though. Of course, I have also sent the information to the special police for further investigation."


    "I don''t believe that you have anything incriminating. Everyone knows I was at the hospital on the day you were taken." Kaoru folded her arms over her chest. "Do not try to pin things on me just because you have no usation against me."


    Akira smiled subtly. "I also have a few surveince videos of you and my kidnapper a few weeks earlier from a few caf¨¦s. Of course, it is still circumstantial, but I am sure with a little more effort, I will be able to get hard evidence for your crime."


    "Then, I will wait," Kaoru said stubbornly.


    Akira did not mind her attitude. She turned to Sayaka.


    "That is all you can do. In any case, I am more surprised that my so-called mother found out about your involvement in my kidnapping years ago and said nothing about it." She said.


    Akira''s eyes held no affection or any positive feeling for her mother after reading her file.


    And surprisingly, this discovery was not the juiciest one.

 Chapter 418 - ONE LAST CHANCE

    This time Sayaka did not oppose the usation against her. She remained silent after Akira spoke up. No one knew if her expression was a sign of her guilt or if she was just shocked at the unexpected words from her daughter.


    For a long moment, no one spoke.


    If Kazuo had not been too shocked at the revtions made during the entire session, he would have risen to scold Akira and defend his mother. However, nothing had worked in his favour since Akira began speaking.


    Therefore, he chose to remain quiet.


    As for the rest, they had always been fence-sitters. They would only defend people if they were sure that it would be in their best interests. Since Sayaka had not expressed her stance, they did not dare to do anything that would expose them to unfavourable circumstances.


    "I will assume that your silence is an admission of guilt, mommy dearest." Akira lifted a brow.


    Sayaka looked at her with a mixture of hatred, difort and even regret.


    "This is not a court ofw, Madam Yamazaki. You can speak up freely and unburden your heart. Perhaps telling me about your choice to cover up for a criminal might make me less interested in exposing any evidence against you to Dad." Akira said with false kindness.


    Sayakaughed softly.


    "I might appear foolish, but I am not an idiot, Akira. Do you think I have been able to stand firm in my position in this city by being an airhead?" Sayaka decided to broach the topic indirectly instead of responding to Akira.


    Akira was surprised. It seemed that this mother of hers was a deeply hidden yer. It was a pity that this smart woman had met her. Otherwise, she might never have been exposed.


    "Do you think I am unaware that my sister and her family are always using me? Do you think I do not know that my mother-inw dislikes me? I am not so stupid to not see through these transparent things." Sayaka added.


    Kaoru and Hanae showed a hint of guilt on their faces at the words.


    "This world of aristocrats does not favour women who are too smart for their own good. Trust me. If you had learnt this simple thing, we would not be in this position. The upper ss favours women who can make their men fall in love with thempletely." She smiled.


    "And most men will only fall in love with people who do not challenge their position or intelligence. And I am such a woman." Sayaka dered without shame.


    She was not afraid of the people in the room exposing her hypocrisy. Her confidence came from one thing: understanding that everything that Akira had said through the evening was true. So, if there was a good ce to reveal her true colours, it was in this ce.


    "I know when to be gentle and soft, and when to show a forceful personality. I know when to make mistakes and what mistakes to make. You see, it is a very delicate bnce between being a good wife and a great wife."


    "I am a great wife and mother. If it were a typical good wife, I would try to be as perfect as possible. But a great wife makes mistakes to keep things a little interesting. And fixing those things makes a man feel powerful and useful."


    Sayaka did not care about the looks the rest of the people in the room were giving her. She felt a hint of freedom. She was always trying to strike the right bnce of being the best wife, that it felt good to finally show that she was not useless.


    "Thank you for the exnation. It does take a lot off of my mind. I was hoping that you were a good person, of course. But this has settled my internal conflict." Akira smiled. "But you have still not said what this has to do with you not caring about your sister''s conspiracy to kidnap me."


    Sayaka remembered the original issue. "The point I was trying to make was that I am not stupid. Do you think I will fall for the ''let it off your mind'' trick? I am not going to tell you anything. If you had any evidence to prove anything, you would use it."


    "I am not under any illusion that we can repair our mother-daughter rtionship." She sighed. "Why couldn''t you just ept things as they were? All I want is for the Yamazaki family to continue to be as exemry as it has always been. Everyone has to make sacrifices."


    Akira turned to the rest of the family.


    "Do you share this opinion? I will give you all onest chance. Do you think that it would be better if I did not tell you about each other''s darkness? Are you all satisfied with the superficial appearance of peace? If you answer correctly, I might let you off." Akira said.


    There was immediate tension in the room. In their hearts, they knew that the usations that Akira made about all of them were true. They were not sure if she was willing to send them to jail or have them kicked out of the family.


    However, they would prefer not to have the sword over their heads.


    Chiharu was the first one to speak up. "All families have their secrets, and such things should remain hidden. Did you think that you were joining a perfect aristocratic family? I am telling you right now. You will never find such a thing."


    Akira nodded in understanding. It was a good answer. Actually, she was fine with everyone hiding their filthy little secrets. Her problem was their intention to treat her Little Precious like it was one of their nasty secrets. How could she stand it?


    "Is that what you think? I have given you everything. I have followed your ns. Even when I questioned your decisions, I supported you. How many more things have you hidden from me? Have you ever loved me?" Kazuo asked Chiharu.


    He seemed to have lost his initial high level of anger. He looked like he was on the verge of tears. Kazuo was not the ideal man because of his low level of smarts, both book and street. But he loved Chiharu with everything he had. He never, for a moment, stopped loving her.


    "Why does it matter? You believed I loved you. I am a good wife, and I helped you." Chiharu responded bitterly.


    She was tired, and her head hurt after being hit by Sayaka. She did not have the strength to pretend anymore. Even Sayaka had already dropped the act of being a kind and na?ve housewife who only wanted the best for the family.


    Kazuo looked like he was crushed.


    Akira stared at the man with interest. "Eldest Brother, you would rather have the truth revealed even though it meant that you will lose your fake academic achievements?"

 Chapter 419 - EVERYONE GOES CRAZY

    Kazuo was startled. He contemted the situation for a moment before he made his decision. His eyes looked firmer than ever. He did not look like the same man who was always swayed to move in any direction people wanted.


    "I will admit it. I cheated in my entrance exams, and I bought most exams and grades in the university. After I left the university, I met a certain person who made me have a change of heart about cheating. After that, I tried to live an upright life." He said.


    "I know I am not bright, and I have always followed my wife''s lead. I thought we had the same goals in life, but I realise that I am merely a puppet in a strange game. So yes, I will choose the truth even if it means that I will lose everything, including this family."


    Akiraughed. "Interesting. And what about my aunt and cousin?"


    Kaoru and Hanae weighed the situation and the two answers that were given. To them, it seemed like Akira wanted to hear Kazuo''s answer. Her attitude showed that she respected Kazuo more than Chiharu. Therefore, the best decision would be to agree with Kazuo.


    "I made some foolish decisions when I was younger because I was worried about my future," Hanae said. "I might have traded some information about the Yamazaki familypany for a little financial security. It is a weight off my heart to say this, so I am with Kazuo on this."


    Kaoru also thought that this was the answer that Akira wanted, but she felt like she was not at risk of exposure like her daughter.


    "I do not see why people''s lives should be torn apart because of the past. We should let the past go. How has it helped you today? You would be less angry if you had let things go from the beginning. You have only learnt that the people here were only pretending to care about you. Are you happy?" Kaoru asked.


    "I am indeed quite unhappy." Akira agreed as she checked her phone. "Alright, let''s end this farce. It is almost time for me to leave this hellhole."


    Sayaka pursed her lips.


    "Yes, mommy dearest. I am leaving." Akira added. "All your answers were great, but of course, I am leaning towards the revtion of secrets. Yes, there was a correct answer to the question. As for the rewards and punishments¡­"


    "Well, the reward for knowing that secrets are a source of pain is paying for your crime. If you realise your mistakes, you should be willing to pay for them. Also, it is a bitte to admit your mistakes because I already exposed you." Akira said with a careless smile.


    Hanae stood up in anger. "Then, why did you ask if you were not going to let us off anyway?"


    Akiraughed. "I have said it before, Cousin. You are a smart girl. You can figure out practical questions quite quickly. But the issue in question here is your moral character. How will you ever learn if you are never punished? Anyway, I knew you didn''t mean it."


    "Since my brother seems to have meant what he said, he is not feeling shortchanged by this turn of events." She turned to Kazuo. "I will answer your earlier question as a real reward. The man you have been wondering about is someone you have met: Arai Riki. But don''t worry. He is quite an upright man, so he would never sleep with a married woman."


    Chiharu lost all the colour on her face. It seemed that Akira was not bluffing. She knew everything.


    "As for Chiharu, I have sent a copy of those reports to Arai Riki. This is naturally your punishment for getting the answer to my question wrong and liking secrets so much." Akira was quite pleased with herself.


    "No, no, no, no, no! You can''t do it. Undo it. Undo it! How could you do this to me?" Chiharu became crazy. "Stop it. Stop it, please. He can''t know about this. Please, I beg you. I will do anything."


    Tears poured from her eyes as she looked at Akira with indescribable craziness. She even dropped to her knees as she begged Akira to spare her. It was nothingpared to her reaction when she was exposed to Kazuo.


    "And this is the second present to my eldest brother. I hope this will be enough for you to open your eyes and learn how not to be as stupid as a rock." Akiraughed. "See, guys. I am not that bad. I am helping you."


    She seemed a little crazy as she looked at them.


    As they were stunned by her insanity, they heard progressively louder sirens, as if police vehicles were approaching their location as well as the sound of a chopper.


    "Looks like my ride is almost here," Akira said. "It is time to wrap things up here."


    Sayaka became paler. If Akira could order a chopper with a single text, she might be more powerful than she imagined. But how? How could it be?


    "Right. I swore to destroy all of you, but Madam Yamazaki is still standing. I would hate for people to think I don''t keep my word." Akira tapped her phone for a while.


    After a few moments, Sayaka''s phone pinged. Sayaka took out the device and looked at the message in shock. Akira had sent a few photographs to her phone. Immediately, she became as crazy as Chiharu and stretched her hand to grab Akira''s phone.


    "You can''t send these to your father. You can''t. This will destroy everything. Please, please, I beg you. I am still your mother. Can you bear to do this to your mother?" She cried out.


    Akira backed away quickly to avoid injuries. She was not delicate, but she could not be sure about her current physical condition. She was not willing to take any actions that could harm Little Precious. At least, she needed a medical examination first.


    "I swear I won''t do anything against you again. You can have anything you want. I will chase away Hanae and Kaoru forever. You will never see them again. I swear. I swear. I will treat you well as my only daughter. Just let me off." Sayaka shouted.


    "Do you admit that you knew that Kaoru participated in my kidnapping?" Akira smiled evilly as she looked down at her mother.


    The reason she knew her mother knew about Kaoru and the kidnapping was a simple email to awyer. She had asked thatwyer a hypothetical question about the consequences of a woman conspiring to kidnap her niece. Raiden had gged it as suspicious.


    But it was not proof of anything.


    "Yes, yes! I heard her talking about it with Sanraku and recorded the conversation. I have hidden the recorder in my lockable jewellery case. You can take it. You can take it. Just delete those photos, and you can send her to jail." Sayaka said.


    Kaoru panicked and lunged at Sayaka, trying to take her phone. If she could have the ckmail material on that phone, she would be safe. Since Sayaka was distracted, Kaoru took the phone with ease and looked at the content.


    She stared at the photos for a long moment andughed.


    "I did not that my self-righteous sister is such a sl*t." She continuedughing.


    Sayaka tried to get back her phone from her sister.


    "You are also clearly an idiot," Kaoru added. "Can''t you see that your jinx of a daughter copied your beloved husband to the message?"

 Chapter 420 - SENZO AND SAYAKA

    Sayaka grabbed her phone back and found that the incriminating message had two recipients. She looked at Akira in horror while her daughter smiled with a demonic look in her eyes. She was not apologetic and even seemed amused by her mother''s state.


    The crazy Sayaka stood and leapt at Akira, hoping tond a few ps on her. Maybe, if she could, she would tear the younger woman apart, piece by piece. If Daiki saw the message, he would not forgive her for the betrayal.


    She knew that he was always patient with her, and he indulged her foolishness, but everyone had their limits. And she had crossed it. It was possible that she would not only get a divorce. She might even not have enough money to sustain her lifestyle.


    "How could you do this to your mother?" Sayaka asked as she stretched her hands to w at Akira.


    Of course, Akira was not about to stand there and allow anyone to beat her up. She dodged the crazy woman, trying to avoid a fight. She did not want to engage in unnecessary violence.


    "What do you mean by that? If you were not evil, would you be exposed? And I told you not to mess with me countless times." Akiraughed. "Anyway, you were the one who cheated on Dad. And with Takahashi Senzo at that?"


    The other three people in the room were shocked by the loud revtion. It was only Kaoru who had seen the photographs, so the information was new.


    Kazuo was usually the first to say something, but he just remained in his seat. He feltpletely disheartened by his wife and his family because of the revtions. Plus, he had taken Akira''s words to heart. Since he was not smart, it would be better to keep his mouth shut. Defending people and using others without enough knowledge would only cause trouble.


    As for Chiharu and Hanae, they had a sort of schadenfreude expression on their faces. How could they not enjoy this final takedown after suffering through ups and downs since they came to the house?


    Furthermore, it was Sayaka who had invited them for the ''intervention''. If they had not been in this ce, they would not have fallen under Akira''s iron fist. It was good to see that the self-righteous woman was not getting away scot-free.


    At that moment, they forgot that their peaceful and happy lives had remained like that for many years because of Sayaka and her actions. If she lost her power in the Yamazaki family, none of them would survive.


    Still, the momentary happiness at someone''s misfortune was worthwhile.


    Chiharu was particrly happy after hearing that Sayaka had cheated on Daiki. At least, she had not cheated during her marriage. She wanted to stand up andnd a few ps to repay for what Sayaka had done earlier.


    "What do you know about my life?" Sayaka shouted. "Do you think you can understand my actions? You are not the judge, jury and executioner."


    "You are right. I don''t know you. But you also do not know me. You made yourself a judge over my life. And now, you will pay the price." Akira responded.


    Akira remembered the time she met Chairman Takahashi, Takahashi Senzo. It was on that memorable asion at the Saffron Garden after she went out shopping with her mother and Hanae. Elder Takahashi and Kaito had been there too.


    At the time, she thought that there was tension between Senzo and her mother.


    Chairman Takahashi had called her mother by her first name with a hint of intimacy, but her mother talked back coldly to him. However, instead of showing the irritation of powerful men at being shunned, he had seemed only a bit amused.


    She had thought it was simply the politics of the affluent families in Mountain Ridge. Who could have known it was because of a long-term on and off rtionship between them?


    If her past self from a few months ago could see this scene, she would think that she had fallen into an alternate universe. She should have been suspicious when everything in the Yamazaki family looked so perfect in the past.


    A little bit of sorrow clouded her heart.


    Perhaps, she should never havee to Mountain Ridge.


    She felt like hering to Mountain Ridge was a trigger that started a cascade of darkness for everyone near her, including herself. If she were not in this dreadful city, Kaito would probably still be safe somewhere, going about his assassination business.


    He had never told her the precise reason he came looking for her or how he had heard about her. But she was almost certain that he hade to Mountain Ridge for her. If she had retained her original lifestyle, he would probably havee looking for her whenever she was.


    And he would be safe.


    Tears stung her eyes a little, but she suppressed the urge to cry.


    She had been crying too muchtely. Even though it was hormones, she needed to calm herself and find Kaito. She was not a damsel in distress. She was a warrior, a samurai.


    The loud sound of anding chopper covered whatever horrible things Sayaka was saying to her. And she was d for the reprieve. These people were all so exhausting. They had sapped away all life from her in the span of a few hours.


    She acted like she was having fun. Well, she did have some fun tearing their faces.


    However, she was now tired.


    And the immensity of her current situation was hitting her.


    She was pregnant.


    She had lost her boyfriend.


    And the said boyfriend was possibly in a bad situation if not dead.


    Not to mention, her other mother''s psycho sister was dead, and there were some legal issues to address. Who knew what kind of legacy those crazy sisters left for her? If it was anything good, she would change her name.


    Her life was a mess, and she was scared.


    She did not know what to do.


    Despite her bravado, she was confused and afraid.


    She tried to organise her thoughts and n her tasks. Going for a medical check-up for Little Precious, reviewing Kaito''s movements, finding the informant, following the trail behind Kaito, checking in with thewyer¡­


    Each of them hade up with a n in case something bad happened.


    But the efficiency of the n would depend on its secrecy, ording to Kaito. Once she decided to execute his n, there would be no going back. So, she needed to be sure that he was gone or in danger before triggering anything.


    She listened to the sounds of fighting outside as she looked at the broken and hopeless family members.


    Yeah.


    She was definitely a jinx.

 Chapter 421 - CUTE CHILD ACTING OLD

    After a few minutes, someone came through the living room door. The tall man was wearing a ckbat uniform of the Immortal Sword Brigade. Of course, only a select few would recognise the difference between this specific uniform and other simr ones.


    "Chief!" Akira stepped forward quickly.


    She did not salute or bow, but she stood at attention out of pure instinct. She had been promoted to the point where she did not need to be servile. Also, she was semi-retired from the brigade. Her current position was as a veteran teacher.


    It did not seem like an appropriate position for someone her age, and most people felt ufortable addressing her as a ''Teacher''. But she had refused to keep being a regr agent after the agreed-upon terms were fulfilled.


    It was not her choice to join the Immortal Sword brigade, so the chief could not force her to remain after she fulfilled the initial agreement set by her other mother.


    Herpromise was helping out where she could through training and taking on missions when it was convenient. Still, she could not take the chief lightly. Every time she saw him, she remembered the scary man from her childhood.


    "Are these the people holding you as a prisoner?" The chief asked as he looked with disgust at the family members.


    The years of power andmand could be seen on his face and heard in his voice. It made the five people in the room tense and afraid.


    "Chief, you did not have toe personally," Akira said, even though she was deeply touched.


    She knew he was a busy man, so she expected he would send a team to deal with the guards. Who knew he would overreact to the situation?


    "How could I note personally after I knew the situation? You know Raiden monitors the news in Mountain Ridge with care. When he saw the incident, he reported it to me immediately. You should have said something earlier." The chief looked at her with disapproval.


    Akira felt a little guilty. "It is nothing big. I have already handled everything. But send someone to look for a recorder in a lockable jewellery box in the master bedroom. It is supposed to have evidence of my kidnapper from years ago."


    The Chief backed some orders into hismunication device. "What else? Who tried to send you away against your will?"


    "My mother." She pointed at Sayaka. "She was talking to someone from a facility called Sisters of Divine Repentance. Send someone to track them in case other people are being held there against their will."


    The chief looked at Akira tly. "You are quite good at giving your superior orders. Are you sure you do not want toe back and rise through the top ranks? It shouldn''t be a problem if you want to join the orthodox forces."


    Akira made a face at him. "I am already retired. Didn''t you see I am about to be a mother?"


    The chief felt like the girl was being ridiculous. She sounded like a grown-up, but he still remembered her on the day she came to the valley. She was so small, that a sword seemed bigger than her. But she was tenacious and tough. While others older than her would drop their swords almost immediately, she would remain stable and focussed.


    She was cute as a button, but a lethal manyer.


    Now, she was acting all grown up, but she was still short and adorable. He knew she was not weak, but she was still a child to him. Therefore, there was a deep anger in him when he remembered her condition.


    "We will talk about this at length. And when I find that fool, my sword will taste blood." He dered through gritted teeth.


    Akira thought of Kaito and his predicament, and her face fell again. He still had not called her or even sent a message. She did not want to overthink or freak out. But she was more worried than ever.


    "Let''s go back. I think something is wrong." Akira said.


    The chief looked at the girl and sighed in his heart. Of course, something was wrong. She had slept with a dangerous assassin and was now expecting his child. And the assassin had disappeared without a trace, leaving her exposed and vulnerable.


    Her situation would get worse if Kaito''s enemies found her. She was someone with a target on her back because of the small posts on that dreadful MR Circle. If she did not leave Mountain Ridge, it would only be a matter of time before someone found her.


    She was always a sensible child who made rational decisions.


    What possessed her to make so many bad choices, starting with returning to the Yamazaki family?


    But he could not scold her when she was already down. If she had the presence of mind to reach out to him, she probably knew that things were not good.


    "Yeah. Let''s go home. Don''t worry." He rubbed her head gently. "Raiden is taking care of cleaning up all news of you and that man. I have also sent in a team to clean up other clues. Within hours, only the unavoidable tracks will remain."


    "Alright." Akira nodded obediently. "But someone has to bring me my things from my apartment."


    She was just so tired. She did not have the energy for a detour.


    "Ok. Just make a list on the way back, and I will have someone bring in everything by tomorrow morning." The Chief indulged like she was a child.


    Akira took another nce at her family before following the Chief out of the house. No one dared to stop her or speak up against this man.


    The five people had already noticed the gun in the hidden holster. Although the Immortal Sword Brigade was like a samurai sect, it was only with regard to their core training. They did not shy away from modern weaponry.


    As the chopper rose into the air, another vehicle drove onto the Yamazaki property. This familiar vehicle belonged to Daiki, but Seiji was driving. He had offered after he realised that his father was not in the right state as they left the medical facility.


    The two Yamazaki men were shocked by the mess in the home. The chaos was inexplicable, especially the squad vehicles and armed police walking around the property. Seiji and his father looked at each other in shock.

 Chapter 422 - ANGER AND DISGUST

    As Seiji went up the driveway, he was waved to a stop by a police officer. The strictw enforcement officer looked at the two people in the vehicle with a deep assessing eye. There was suspicion in the dark eyes.


    "Who are you?" He questioned.


    Daiki was a little unsatisfied at being treated so poorly at his own home. The officer acted like he had no idea who he was. Even if his homeownership was unclear to this policeman, he was also a prominent figure in the Mountain Ridgemunity. The question showed utter disregard for him.


    Of course, he was already in a poor mood.


    Seiji noticed his father was about to speak up and knew the words would not be pleasant. Therefore, he decided to get ahead of the situation.


    "This is our home, officer. I am Yamazaki Seiji, and this is my father. Can you tell us what is going on?" He asked without aggression.


    He hoped he could get information as soon as possible, so he maintained a polite tone. He could not imagine what could have caused the scene.


    The police officer''s face changed as he looked at them. The shift was not into one of the expected fear and respect. It was one of pity as if they had experienced the greatest misfortune without their knowledge.


    "Please go on to the house. Someone will brief you immediately." The tone was polite.


    However, the policeman did not say anything more in the way of exnation. He turned and walked away with another pitiful nce at the vehicle.


    "Dad, what is going on?" Seiji asked as he started the vehicle again.


    "I don''t know."


    "I know something is going on. When you went outside to check on your phone, you decided to return home despite Grandma''s protests. What did you see?" Seiji did not let it go.


    Seiji waspletely ignorant because he did not keep nonsensical things like MR Circle on his phone. He did not even have enough time to study new medical research, so he would not waste his precious hours on online gossip. Furthermore, Akira did not send any message to him.


    "Let''s just wait and find out the truth from an informed person. What a mess!" Daiki responded with irritation.


    When the two people pulled into the parking lot in front of the house, they found a man in a ck uniform waiting for them. He did not look like a regr police officer, but he seemed to be involved inw enforcement.


    He looked at Daiki and Seiji with anger and even some disgust as they stepped out of the vehicle.


    "Are you Yamazaki Daiki and Yamazaki Seiji?" He asked even though he knew.


    "Yes, and I would like to know what is happening in my home." Daiki was tired of the looks.


    He wondered if everyone knew about the messages on his phone. The strange looks implied that they were pitying him and looking down on him. He could only imagine it was because they knew that his wife was cheating on him.


    "Pleasee with me." The man did not give Daiki any face.


    The two men were led into the dining room, which had been turned into some sort of situation room. Two women in ck uniforms were standing outside the door guarding the room. When they entered, they found two other people, a man and a woman, using the table as a work desk.


    The two were working onputers and did not look up even with the intrusion. There were also paper files on the desk in multiple neat piles. Seiji and Daiki were allowed to sit down on the chairs. The person who brought them in looked down at them.


    "Are you aware of the crimesmitted by members of your family, Mr Yamazaki?" The man asked.


    Daiki felt his heart sink. He had skimmed his emails, but he was too focused on the message about his wife with incriminating photos. He knew the emails had something to do with the Ito family and their evil actions.


    But how could he care about it after finding out his wife was cheating on him?


    And with Takahashi Senzo.


    He was not on bad terms with the Takahashi family. Their rtionship was quite normal, and they did not have hidden animosities. They exchanged gifts and pleasantries during parties and coborated on small things when an opportunity arose.


    But the betrayal was bitter because he remembered all the times Sayaka went to check on the Old Madam of the Takahashi family.


    He did not mind when Sayaka kept herself busy by chatting with people or doing her version of charity work as long as she enjoyed herself. But now he wondered how much of it was just a cover to meet that despicable man.


    For that reason, he did not care about anything the Ito family had done. He just wanted to confront his wife and understand her motivation.


    "I am not aware of any crimesmitted by any of my family members." He responded. "However, I received anonymous emails that might indicate the possibility of my inws being involved in illegal activities."


    Even though Daiki was not in a good state, he was still an experienced man. It would be stupid to acknowledge anything that could lead to legal repercussions. The uniformed man stared down at him for a while before picking two files.


    "Several crimes have been exposed today in your family, Mr Yamazaki. However, I am talking about a crime that wasmitted today. A young woman was held prisoner in this house. She was almost forced into a convent that breaks several nationalws."


    "What?" Both Daiki and Seiji were shocked.


    "Your daughter, and your sister, was almost sent to a reformation facility known as Sisters of Divine Repentance. It turns out that premarital pregnancy is a crime in the Yamazaki family." The man did not hide his disdain for them.


    He gave them the files with all the information collected on the Sisters of Divine repentance. The files were made in a hurry, but they captured the image of what the convent was like. Some girls had died before and during childbirth, and others hadmitted suicide after mental torture.


    Most were unable to function like normal young women after going through the reformation programs in the convent. The information about the ce was avable, but no one had cared enough to bring attention to the crime.


    "What happened to Akira? Is she alright?" Seiji stood up with fear in his eyes.


    As a doctor, he had seen the dark side of humans. He knew that these types of ces were not properly equipped, and they denied proper medical care to young women to hide the shameful secrets of ''good'' families.


    He was not surprised at Akira''s pregnancy. In fact, he had developed some suspicions when they were working out together. However, he did not raise the issue because Akira and Hina were not concerned.


    But who would try to send her to such a ce?


    "Where is my daughter?" Daiki put his wife behind his mind for the moment.


    "Miss Akira has already been evacuated from the scene." The man said. "You will not be charged with anything because it seems that you were unaware of the crime. But your ignorance about the things going on in your home almost cost your daughter her life."


    This man was a member of the Immortal Sword Brigade, and he knew of Akira''s exploits as one of their own. She was a legend. So, after finding out how she was treated by the people in this rich family, he could not keep his mouth shut.


    "You should also be aware that the culprit behind the kidnapping eighteen years ago was your sister-inw. She will be brought to justice for this. Your wife was aware of this injustice, but she refused to report to the police." The disgust became more evident.


    Daiki fell back to the chair and buried his face in his hands. The uniformed man looked at the man who seemed to have instantly aged and felt some satisfaction.


    "You can go in and see the peopleplicit in the crimes against your daughter." He threw one more jab at the older man.


    He was not an orthodox police officer, so he could do things the way he liked and get a little revenge for hisrade.

 Chapter 423 - THE END… AND THE BEGINNING

    Daiki was like a shadow of himself as he walked towards the living room with his son and the man in ck. He could not wrap his head around the words he had read from the files or the things spoken by the strange officer. He could see and hear the words, but they did not sink in.


    "Dad, what will you do?" Seiji stopped him before they got to the living room.


    Daiki was startled. He had not thought about the actions he would take once he faced his wife. When he left the hospital, he thought about confronting his wife. But now, there was new information about this ridiculous situation that threatened to break his mind.


    And he did not know what he would say.


    If it was about her cheating only, he could begin shouting and yelling before kicking her out. But the anger that was boiling after learning of her unfaithfulness was no longer burning hot in his heart.


    At this moment, he felt cold. His hurt, wrath and disappointment had settled into a block of ice in his chest.


    He could not believe that the wife he had doted on would try to hurt their daughter. Akira had never asked for anything. She did not demand attention, care or money. She was just a curious person who would sometimes look at them as if observing an interesting object.


    And as parents, they owed her a debt of love.


    Yet, this woman, who he had called his wife for about thirty years, chose to send her to a cruel prison without even flinching. How evil was she beneath the fa?ade of a sweet and loving wife? How had she hidden her true self?


    "I will deal with everything. Don''t worry." Daiki firmed his resolve as he faced his son. "Check on your sister and find out her current status. Let her know that she can trust us."


    Seiji had been a little worried about his father. He was a man who loved and indulged his wife, turning a blind eye to her faults. As a brother, he could not bear the thought that their father would turn against Akira for their mother.


    Now, he felt a little more at ease. He also understood that his father did not want him to see the confrontation, so he went outside while his father went into the living room. The man who led them there stood outside.


    "Dear, Akira has gonepletely crazy. She kept us in this room and made ridiculous usations against us." Sayaka said pre-emptively. "She even called the police on us."


    Daiki looked at Sayaka and felt his heart be even chillier. The woman looked a bit of a mess inparison to her usual appearance. She looked like she had been crying, and her hair was a mess. She walked to him and reached her hand to hold him.


    He stepped back.


    "Is this about the photos Akira sent to you? They are doctored." She shouted. "She does not respect me as her mother. I only criticised her a little for getting pregnant with a random person before marriage. I even offered a solution for her eldest brother to adopt her baby."


    "And how did she repay me? She decided to destroy everything we built together. She is a truly vicious girl. Daiki, what shall we do?" Thest question was asked in a high whine.


    Sayaka chose to act like she was the victim of circumstances. She was not sure if Daiki would believe her, but she had to, at least, reduce her punishment.


    "I am well-aware whether the photos are doctored or not." Daiki suppressed all emotions while looking at Sayaka. "But I have a different question. How did you n to exin my daughter''s absence after sending her to that dreadful ce?"


    "And how could you, as her mother, think about doing something so cruel to your child? Have you forgotten about her since you have a niece? Did Akira matter so little to you?" He asked with bitterness.


    "I was doing this for her own good. Don''t you know the wagging tongues in this city? I wanted her to be able to face people in the future." Sayaka responded.


    "What about hiding the fact that you knew that your sister was involved in Akira''s kidnapping? What about that? Was it for our daughter''s good?" He asked.


    "What good would it have done? Our family was just beginning to heal after a traumatising event. If I brought up these issues, we would have begun fighting again. My sister would have gone to prison, and Hanae would have lost her mother." Sayaka held his wrist desperately. "I did it all for the sake of peace in the family."


    "Very good." Daiki freed his arm. "It seems that you will never care about the Yamazaki family as you do for your sister and niece. You can change your name to theirs or go back to using your maternal name. I don''t care what you use. But from now onwards, you will not be a member of the Yamazaki household."


    The usually gentle family man was no longer a merciful and kind person. He lost his hopepletely after hearing her reason for concealing information that could have brought a vicious woman like Kaoru to justice.


    Instead of doing the right thing, Sayaka chose to continue supporting her evil sister and her child. She even kept prompting him to do them favours. The benefits they gained from him over these years felt like a massive weight on his heart and body.


    How could he have helped people who hurt his sweet baby girl?


    And he might have lost her forever.


    Once again, he felt angry and heartbroken.


    "As for you two, Ito Kaoru and Ito Hanae, I will be pursuing your crimes to the total extent of thew. You will not escape justice. Everything you have swallowed from my Yamazaki family, you will cough it up." His voice was chilling.


    The three women became hysterical and reached out for him, trying to stop him from kicking them out of the family. They pulled on his clothes, begging and crying, but he did not change his mind.


    "Officers, take them all away." He called out.


    The man in ck, who was standing outside, felt a little gratified by the stern actions taken by Yamazaki Daiki. At least, he was not as bad as he seemed. He was probably the kind of person who loved his wife blindly, and his devotion hade to bite him in the ass.


    The man waved to the police officers to follow him to the room. The three women were put into handcuffs. They could not believe it was really happening, and they screamed in protest. Kaoru tried to run, but she was stopped while Hanae cried helplessly.


    As for Sayaka¡­


    "You cannot arrest me. I have done nothing wrong. I was simply chatting with my daughter and family members. That is not a crime." She yelled.


    "We will charge you with attempted kidnapping and being the aplice of the Sisters of Divine Repentance. Oh, and what about concealing evidence in a major crime? I am sure I cane up with something." The man in ck said.


    The charges might not stick or attract a major penalty, but it would be satisfying to hold her in jail, even for a night.


    "Daiki, help me! For the sake of our love!" Sayaka turned back to her husband. "How will the Yamazaki family recover from this major blow? Ourpany will not survive the negative press. This kind of publicity incident cannot be hidden!"


    "What love? Did you think about this so-called love when you cheated on me? The Yamazaki family is not your concern. And it is mypany. Don''t forget our prenuptial agreement." Daiki said, d for the first time for his father forcing him and his brother to get the unsavoury documents.


    Sayaka grew pale.


    She had forgotten about it because it was long ago and merely a formality. The truth was that the agreement would not leave her poor, but it would not be the same level of wealth. And the worst part, the contract stipted that she would have no part in thepany.


    "Mywyers will get started on the paperwork for our divorce right away," Daiki added. "Do not contest anything, or you will have even less than stipted in the agreement."


    As the police officers took away the women, Kazuo stood up.


    "Dad, I would also like to get a divorce." He paused. "And I want to resign from thepany."


    Chiharu stood up horrified from the corner where she was hiding. "I refuse. You can''t divorce me."


    "I am not asking for your permission. You should also be anxious to get a divorce. Once we are done, you can start pursuing the love of your life. Although it is uncertain if he will ept you after the details Akira sent to him." Kazuoughed drily.


    Chiharu scoffed. "Don''t forget that you did not sign the prenuptial agreement as your father and grandfather wanted. If you insist on divorcing me, I will take every single coin you have, including your trust fund and shares."


    Kazuoughed louder, but this time, it was out of bitterness.


    "I have nothing. I only have my sry and allowance, which we have been using together. Grandpa revoked everything after I refused to sign the prenuptial agreement. I gave up everything for love. And love screwed me." He sounded hysterical.


    Daiki felt pained as he looked at his eldest son. Even though he was not the finest man, he was a good boy deep within. He did not deserve to have a vicious wife like this. He was not sure about the full story, but he was certain that Chiharu was in the wrong.


    "I will have thewyers deal with your matter too." He said with a hint of fatherlyfort.


    "This is illegal," Chiharu shouted at Daiki. "How can he have nothing? I know he had some shares and a sizable trust fund when we met. If you are concealing assets, I will ensure that I get even more than half. I know my rights."


    She did not mind revealing her true nature now that the jig was up.


    "It is simple. Kazuo signed back everything to me before your wedding. My father and I said that we would not give Kazuo our blessings without the prenuptial agreement. The only loophole was giving us all his wealth. It was touching at the time." Daiki said with a chill.


    "How can you be so cruel to your son?" Chiharu asked in horror.


    "I am not cruel to my son. I love my son. I will never let him suffer. I made it clear that if he could not take care of himself, I would take care of him. With me, he has a roof over his head and as much food as he wants. If he is sick, I will take him to the hospital. He does not need wealth, especially when parasites are clinging to him." Daiki exined.


    "This isn''t over!" Chiharu picked her bag and walked out.


    Kazuo looked at the woman with pain and felt broken.


    "Don''t worry, son. It is over. She has no leg to stand on." Daiki walked to him and patted his back.


    He also wanted to mourn the end of his marriage, but he knew he needed to be there for his son. He was already an old man, but his son was not yet thirty. He had to pick himself up and face the world.


    "Dad, do you think I am stupid? I know I am not smart like Seiji, but I thought I had a good life. Now, I realise it was just my imagination." He was like a broken child.


    "Son, not everyone is meant to be a bigshot doctor or a powerful CEO. Every person has a ce in the world, and sometimes, it is not world-changing or morous. But once you find it, you will find peace and happiness."


    Kazuo looked at his father. They were not close, but he felt loved. Like he had a true father.


    "Do you think I will ever find my ce?" He asked.


    "I don''t know. And you will never know if you don''t search."


    The two men stood in the living room.


    Both had lost a great deal in a matter of hours.


    But somehow, it felt like the beginning.

 Chapter 424 - PRETENDING TO BE FINE

    Akira did not n on wasting time after leaving Mountain Ridge. She wanted to begin her search for Kaito as soon as possible to prevent the trail he left from running cold. However, when she got to the Immortal Sword Valley, she was exhausted and mentally drained.


    She decided to take a short nap in her suite to clear her mind before doing anything.


    Unfortunately, she underestimated her level of tiredness. When she woke up again, it was already morning. She felt disoriented at first because of the familiar yet unfamiliar environment. And then, the events of the previous day hit her.


    She groaned as she stood up from the bed and headed to the bathroom for a shower. The cold morning reminded her of the days when she lived in the valley as a trainee and an agent when she was not out for missions. The only difference was that she did not have to go through morning drills or follow a timetable.


    When shepleted her shower and dressed in a ckbat-style uniform, she headed to the cafeteria for breakfast. It was still early, so the rowdy trainees were still not back from the training field. The hall was quiet except for early risers like herself.


    Most of them waved and greeted her enthusiastically after not seeing her for a while.


    In truth, she wanted to have a quick meal before finding the Chief and Raiden so that they could begin looking into the trail left by Kaito. She did not trust herself to handle the task herself without some external help. Her emotional involvement would probably cloud her judgement.


    Just as she thought she was done with the meaningless greetings, she saw her former team members from the old days.


    When she was an active agent, she preferred carrying out solo missions. She found it efficient and convenient. She would only have a liaison or handler for contact with the valley. However, it was unavoidable that she would join a team at some point.


    The team to which she was assigned by the Chief consisted of older agents. It was unavoidable because she finished her training earlier than everyone else in her cohort. For this reason, she had a bit of a hard time adapting to working with other people at first.


    But after a few life and death missions, she formed an alright rtionship with the team members.


    Still, it could not be considered too good. There were too many hidden tensions rted to the rtionships in the team. Also, Akira was too young to be considered one of them. Additionally, it was hard to maintain the bond after she was promoted far beyond any of their positions.


    Theplicated past made interacting with them a little difficult. In truth, Akira would have preferred to ignore them and eat her food, but she was still a member of the Immortal Sword Brigade. She had to be a team yer, as the Chief always told her.


    "Little Akira, I see you are still an early riser like always." Rin waved to her as soon as she saw her.


    Akira smiled a little stiffly as she walked over to the table.


    She did not dislike Rin per se. The woman was a little rough, but she did not have a bad heart. Still, Akira''s first impression of the woman was not good. Rin constantlyined about her when she first joined the team behind her back.


    It was not until they went for a few missions together, and Akira saved her life that she stopped badmouthing her. Even though their rtionship improved, Akira could not be tight with her. She did not like backbiters.


    "Yeah, I have some work to do." She responded before turning to the other people. "Good morning."


    The entire team was made up of seven members. Apart from Rin and herself, there was one other girl known as Miki. The other four members were Hiro, Gofu, Ryou and Fuji. The only person missing at the table was Fuji.


    "Good morning." The group responded.


    "Are you taking a break in the valley?" Akira asked politely.


    "Yeah. We just finished a mission. We will be taking a breather before going out again." Gofu responded enthusiastically.


    "You should not be sharing information with her. She is not a member of the team anymore." Hiro red at Gofu.


    "What information? This is called small talk. I think she can figure out what I just said with half a brain cell." Gofu retorted.


    "Don''t start it, you two." Ryou barked out.


    Ryou was the team leader with a hard face and a hard mouth, but he was a reliable guy. If not for his guidance, the small team would not be standing strong. Even Akira had some respect for the man after working with him.


    "Akira, I heard that you got into some trouble," Miki spoke up after the boys settled down.


    Miki did not look like she belonged on the field. Unlike Rin, she did not embody the expected appearance of a girl taking on dangerous missions. Rin had a little bit of a masculine appearance, and she enhanced that tough girl appearance with a choppy mohawk.


    Miki looked even less unsuited for rough work than Akira. She had a tall and graceful figure belonging to a delicate girl, and she reinforced it by wearing long dresses where possible. Also, her hair was unusually long for the harsh conditions, including onsite training, and she liked leaving it loose.


    Even Akira kept her hair short to minimise difort. All these things could be overlooked, but Miki''s soft and fragile demeanour could not be overlooked. She was the type who asked to be carried on someone''s back if the team was crossing a river without a modern bridge.


    The only thing that kept her in the team was her exceptional abilities in gathering information. She was good withputers and people, making her indispensable among the other rough people. Her position became firmer after Akira left.


    "Are you a child? Just say it like it is. She got knocked up." A new voice joined in.


    Akira turned to look at Fuji. Among all the people in her old team, she could not stand this man the most. He always tried to go against her, regardless of what she did. Perhaps it was because he was an all-rounder than her.


    Under normal circumstances, he should have been promoted to team leader instead of the brawny but less intelligent Ryou. However, the Chief had let it slip that he had failed his psychological tests, so he could not be promoted, at least, not yet.


    "Don''t be uncouth, Fuji." Miki rebuked gently. "Akira, if you need help, we are here for you. Right, guys?"


    There were murmurs of something which could have been assent orint. Akira rolled her eyes. She had not sunk so low that she would need the help of these plebeians. She did not need their sympathy or pity.


    "Oh, I will keep that in mind." She said. "Let me get my food. I am quite hungry. I need all the energy I can get, seeing that I am knocked up."


    She threw another nce at Fuji before walking away, leaving the group staring.


    "Let her keep pretending to be fine." Hiro scoffed. "She always behaved like the queen bee. Now, she is just some rich man''s discarded toy."


    "How do you know that? Maybe she is in a normal rtionship." Gofu said.


    "It is a simple deduction, idiot. Rumour has it she found her biological parents. They are rich and live in Mountain Ridge. She would not be back here in her condition if things had worked out. So, she must have been shunned by both her biological family and whoever knocked her up." Fuji exined.


    Miki nodded, and even Ryou did not oppose the exnation.


    "What a shame! She should have stayed in the valley." Rin said as she watched Akira carrying her tray of food to a lone table.

 Chapter 425 - HOLDING ON TO A PROMISE

    When breakfast was over, Akira went to look for the Chief while her old team members returned to their rooms. Each of them had their thoughts on Akira after their short interaction. It was impossible not to think of her because she was always a small but undefeatable figure.


    Now, she had fallen from the glorious pedestal everyone had put her. Some of the team members felt sorry for her, while others felt pleased with her downfall. They all knew that changes were inevitable, and their world was not a simple one.


    It was a dog-eat-dog world.


    One of the team members used their phone to log onto an untraceable website as soon as they stepped into their simple room. The person was a little anxious, the hands trembling a little. However, the face remained calm as they checked the messages in their dashboard.


    The person, who had transferred a lot of money for the full information on Akira, had sent a new message. Theirst interaction was about kidnapping Akira and sending her to Europe.


    [I understand the price cannot be too low. I am willing to pay the required amount if you can guarantee that the girl will be brought to me.]


    The person smiled a little. Did this client still not understand that Akira was not a stupid girl? Did they think she was a sack of potatoes?


    [Transporting her is not possible at this time. She is under secure watch. Consider your options for travel. If youe to Japan, I can guarantee contact.]


    The person thought for a moment. The client seemed like they did not have the flexibility of movement. They were probably under surveince or in a situation that disallowed international travel, or they would not request for Akira to be transported to Europe.


    The smile widened.


    [Alternatively, I can organise a special hunt. I think it will satisfy your requirements without personal contact. Ask for more details if interested.]


    The other party did not seem to be online, so the individual in the Immortal Sword Valley logged out of the website. They were not afraid their client would choose anyone else for the task. It would not be easy for anyone to get a hold of Akira.


    In another part of the valley, Akira was sitting in front of the Chief like a schoolgirl caught misbehaving. She felt distressed because she held the Chief in high regard in her heart. He was a big part of the creation of the person she was.


    "I won''t scold you." The Chief sighed. "I do not understand your decision, but I will not disapprove. I think it is toote for that. But I want you to live a good life. Are you sure that this Kaito is your future?"


    The man looked at the young woman he had trained for years and felt a deep sense of loss. He always thought that he would be able to keep her in the valley, and she would take over from him someday. But he realised that she was not interested in the lifestyle.


    She was a good samurai and agent and could take down the most vicious criminals. However, her heart had never been with being a hero of justice. She had a different vision for her future which involved mundane things like music, art and food.


    A tough man like himself could not understand her choices, but he had no right to stop her. She was brought to him when she was only eight years old. She did not have the right to choose her path because she had nothing at the time.


    She was a helpless child.


    He had always wondered if he should have taken her back to her parents in Mountain Ridge. Of course, he also did not have the right to send her back. The woman who brought Akira to the valley seemed to know some higher-ups above himself.


    He was instructed to provide adequate training and turn her into a fine samurai. He was not allowed to give her information about her former family, but he was not to stop her if she gained the ability to learn the details herself.


    He was d he had not tried to act like a hero and fight to return the little girl to Mountain Ridge.


    Yes, she might have lived a rich girl''s life with the Yamazaki family. But she would have been raised around people with dark hearts and hidden intentions. And who knows if she would have survived? If someone was willing to sell her off once, what would stop them from doing it again?


    "I am sure, Chief. I will not regret my decision." Akira said firmly.


    She remembered the promise she and Kaito made to one another. She would believe in him, and he would believe in her. She was the kind of person who would always live herself an exit strategy in case things went wrong.


    However, she had gone all-in with Kaito despite knowing his background. She would never abandon her. And she would not believe that he abandoned her.


    The Chief sighed. "I thought you would say that."


    "Will you help me find him?" She asked with a bit of dependency.


    "I have already looked into the recent happenings in the Shadow Brotherhood. It seems that Kaito gave up his management rights of the Shadow Brotherhood to his second-inmand a few weeks ago. The current head of the operations is Ayumi." The Chief exined.


    "Yeah, I have met her." Akira made a face.


    "Kaito seemed to have secretly withdrawn his most trusted members from the Shadow Brotherhood. I assume that the separation between him and Ayumi was not as amicable as it seems on the surface." The Chief said with a lifted brow.


    Akira thought back to the urrence that led to the division. It seemed that Kaito had taken her words seriously. She did not believe that Ayumi would let things go after her love for Kaito was scorned.


    "I should also warn you that there is a bit of unrest due to Kaito''s recent actions." The Chief added.


    "What actions?" Akira leaned forward with tension in her limbs.


    "You child!" The Chief was exasperated. "When he decided to begin a domestic life with you in Mountain Ridge, he abandoned his responsibilities. I have told you before that Kaito is considered a necessary evil."


    "He has filled a crucial niche that even we, in the unorthodoxw enforcement branches, cannot. He eliminates evils that cannot be handled by the legal arms of the government. If he is not avable, a lot of people will be unhappy."


    "Can''t another assassin take over?" Akira asked.


    "How can it be so simple?" The Chief sighed. "An assassin who can gain the protection of the government is not easy toe by. In the past, Kaito was hunted by governments before he proved his worth. And it is more than his skills."


    "Kaito proved to the powers that be that he goes beyond earning a few bucks as a mercenary. When he epts a mission, he is diligent in checking the background of both the client and the target. He does not take on tasks without merit."


    "And when he eliminates a target, he provides the government with sufficient materials to prevent public pushback and unrest in case questions are asked. Furthermore, his skill level eliminates conflict since no one has ever seen him kill anyone."


    Akira nodded in understanding.


    "With his whereabouts unknown, some assassins will be vying to be the next chosen one. It could get messy. Moreover, some people have been looking for an opportunity to get revenge on Kaito. What better way than to take out his woman and child?" The Chief said with anger and frustration.


    His sword would taste blood once he met that man. How could he leave Akira in this mess?


    "I will find him," Akira said with conviction.


    "Don''t forget you have a limited timeline." He looked meaningfully at her abdomen. "If someone can manage to make Kaito disappear, it has to be someone much stronger."


    There was a long silence.


    "Are you sure he did not leave of his own volition?" The Chief asked a difficult question.


    If Kaito was hiding, it would be impossible to find him.


    Akira''s mind went back to that morning after.


    {What do you propose?" She asked.


    "An oath of trust." Kaito leaned close to her. "Believe in me, and I will believe in you."}


    She lifted a hand and touched that ring she had around her neck.


    "No. He would never leave me."


    In truth, she was afraid. Really afraid.


    She was not a stranger to being abandoned. Everyone in her life always left her. And she had sworn to never let anyone leave her again. She never wanted the burden of wondering if she was good enough for people.


    But she held on to Kaito''s promise.


    She would believe in him.


    He would not abandon her.

 Chapter 426 - BRILLIANT KAITO

    When the tranquiliser lost its effectiveness, Kaito did not wake up with a start. He did not want to alert his enemies he was awake in case they were watching. Instead, he tried to get a sense of his surroundings without opening his eyes.


    He could feel that he was on afortable bed. There did not seem to be anyone in his vicinity, unless, of course, they were as stealthy as that man who captured him. He listened for the beeping or whirring of electronics, but there were none.


    His senses expanded beyond the confines of the room. His nose twitched a little as he took in the refreshing smell of the clean ocean. When he listened harder, he could hear the usual cacophony of noises heard around beaches, from the squawking of seabirds to the gentle flow of crashing waves.


    When he determined there was no immediate danger, he opened his eyes and sat up. He looked around the room, and his lips twitched. He was not a stranger to being in enemy territory. He had even allowed himself to be captured on several asions when he could not find a way into an area when looking for a target.


    But he had never had such fine amodation as a prisoner.


    The room he had been ced in was a spacious suite withrge French doors that opened to arge balcony. The bedroom was not extensively furnished with anything special, but it had a quiet minimalistic elegance that used white and light wood tones to create afortable haven.


    Kaito stepped off the bed and walked to the balcony. The French doors were not closed. He opened them and was hit by a cool, saline breeze from the ocean. As expected, he was in a house overlooking a beach, but it was built on a cliff.


    The cliff was not too high. It was just about the height of the one that he and Akira had climbed on that day. His lips pursed in anger at being captured by an unknown person. He knew how much Akira feared being abandoned by people she loved.


    And he had promised that he would stick to her. Unfortunately, he had no idea about his current location. Well, he was probably on Martial Ind, but that meant nothing if it was a ce that did not exist on known maps. He might as well be on a deserted ind.


    He leaned over the balustrading and looked to the open ocean.


    He needed to get out of this ce as soon as possible, but he could not act without thinking. He wanted to begin escaping right away, but he did not think his captors would leave things like this if there were a way to escape.


    "If you are thinking of leaving, you should probablye up with a better n than jumping out of the bedroom balcony." A cool voice spoke up.


    Kaito turned and found the man from the previous night. Well, he assumed it was the previous night. Who knew if that potent drug could take him out for longer?


    "I am d to see you are doing well," Kaito said, not without sarcasm.


    "Your poison was quite good. It took me quite a while to remove it. Even now, I can feel its lingering effects. You have a gift." The man replied with some approval.


    "Thank you for your praise." The tone had a hostile bite.


    "I see that you are still unhappy with the circumstances." The man did not show a change in expression. "As I said, this is the best solution. If I left you out there, it would only be a matter of time before someone less friendly was sent to eliminate you."


    "Thepound you are investigating is of great importance to Martial Ind. Interfering with its production and delivery will make a lot of people unhappy. I can only alleviate your concerns a little by assuring you that the drug is being used for medical research purposes only."


    The cold older man looked at Kaito for a response. He believed he had already said enough to give his nephew peace of mind.


    "If you know anything about me, you should know that I have never believed in altruism. I am only looking for a justifiable reason to eliminate my uncle. If his production of a zombie drug is not enough, then I can only look for evidence of his involvement in other crimes." Kaito paused.


    "And I do not also believe that there are selfless people in the world. You could not have brought me to this secret Martial Ind if you did not have an agenda. I can see you are not a man without significant power in this strange ce." His lips arched into a smile.


    "If you deemed me worthy enough to save, you must have an important n in y involving me. You were probably afraid that one of your rivals would find me first and kill me, thwarting your plots. So, you took me in as quickly as possible to prevent mishaps."


    The cold man looked at Kaito with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Then, a glimmer of satisfaction covered his dark eyes. He was not a man of many emotions, but this nephew was something special. He could arouse the feelings he thought were long dead.


    His heart, once again, felt sorrow for his sister. If she were alive, she would probably have a n for dealing with the mess in Martial Ind. She was always the smart one. If only he could have saved her¡­


    "You are quite brilliant. You remind me of your mother. She had a sharp brain that could see everything from different angles. You have the same gift." The man responded with hidden approval.


    Kaito scoffed in derision. He did not know what this man was up to or his ns. But if he was praising him, the problem involved could not be small. After all, the immensity of a request could always be gauged by the level of praise orpliment given before someone asked for the favour.


    And for this man who disliked talking to go so far as to speak a few sentences of praise, the reason he brought him to Martial Ind had to be something world-changing.


    "If you are about to squeeze all value out of me, you should, at least, tell me your name first," Kaito said with lifted brows.

 Chapter 427 - LEAVE THE ISLAND

    There was a long moment of silence in the bedroom.


    "I am Taiki Iekami." The man finally said.


    "Your surname is Taiki?" Kaito asked with obvious disbelief.


    "Martial Ind is an independent state with numerous families from diverse origins with differing creeds, climes and beliefs. We have established a few rules to ensure the standardisation of information. One of these rules is the use of the given name before the surname." Taiki exined.


    Kaito felt like he had fallen into the proverbial rabbit hole. The way the man spoke was like Martial Ind was not part of the normal world. However, he refused to be drawn into the curiosity about the politics of thend.


    "And how did you know my mother?"


    "Before she became Takahashi Hime, she was Hime Iekami." The sorrow in Taiki''s eyes could not be hidden.


    "Please don''t tell me you are my secret father, and my mother was running away from you." Kaitoughed without humour.


    The older face before him darkened. "Hime was my older sister."


    Kaito did not feel better after finding out that the man who had captured him was his uncle. He did not have a good track record with blood rtives. And the streak was continuing with this maternal uncle, who thought that killing him would be more convenient.


    He had struck the jackpot with his dirty bloodline. It seemed like it was inevitable he would be an assassin or some other type of viin, considering the contributing gene pools. This thought came with some bitter amusement at his situation.


    "How nice! Now, I have two murderous uncles." His voice was chilly, even though he wore a smile.


    "Do not put me in the same category as that man!" Taiki disyed his temper, and his schooled face lost its usualposure.


    Kaito''s eyes became sharper. He could sense genuine anger and dislike from this new uncle. It seemed like he could not stand Senzo. But if that was the case, why did he continue to coborate with that poor excuse of a human?


    "I don''t see a difference between you two. Both of you want to use me to aplish your goals. How do I know that you will not also discard me without care if I do not meet your expectations? He did not waste time disposing of me once he discovered I was not as useful as he hoped." Kaito responded harshly.


    "The cooperation with Takahashi Senzo involves the life and death of countless people. He has eliminated everyone else who could provide the pharmaceutical ingredients needed on Martial Ind." Taiki sighed. "If I were to eliminate him without a viable alternative solution, the lives of those people would be on my hands."


    Kaito did not understand the intricacies of the exnation, but he got the general picture of the situation on Martial Ind. The ind was isted and required special medical resources, and their only source was his uncle.


    However, when he thought of his uncle tantly killing his rtives for the opportunity and seeding, he felt a little sick in the stomach. The more important question was the reward given to make him so desperate to monopolise this chance.


    This issue pricked his brain. It could not be money because he had looked at his uncle''s financial records. Even though everyone loved money, Senzo did not seem to care much about it. He was generous with his children, and all his employees were handsomely rewarded.


    There had to be something else at y.


    But for now, he did not care about the personal interests of his evil uncle. Or his new possibly evil uncle. He had only one interest: returning to Akira''s side and making a grand proposal. His heart warmed a little before he quenched all emotions again.


    "What do I have to do to get out of Martial Ind? I have a life." He said.


    Taiki looked troubled as he looked to the open ocean. He did not want to tell his nephew that leaving Martial Ind was almost impossible once one stepped onto the sacrednd. Instead, he chose to focus on the minuscule chance that he could.


    If he was dealing with the Kaito on paper, he might have assumed that the boy could not aplish the difficult task ahead of him. But after meeting him, he held some hope towards Kaito. He could be a force to be reckoned with in Martial Ind.


    Once he became a power, leaving would no longer be difficult.


    "Leaving Martial Ind is based on merit," Taiki said. "The members of Martial Ind have to prove that they are trustworthy enough to travel without betraying the secrets of this ce. Of course, this principle applies to the weak people in our poption."


    Kaito frowned, but he did not interrupt.


    "The alternative is to be strong enough to stand at the top. True strength is never questioned on Martial Ind. As long as a person is strong enough to not be prey in the outside world, they can leave as they wish. The greatest fear of our denizens is being exposed." Taiki finished.


    Kaito''s frown became deeper. "A weak individual can leave the ind because you trust them, and a strong person can leave because they can. Only a fool would believe that kind of nonsensical exnation. Let me guess."


    "Weak people are necessary cogs in the interaction between the outside world and the ind. For instance, they are needed in the transportation of goods to Martial Ind. I would assume that there is some sort of guarantee of their loyalty."


    "For example, their family members like children are on the ind, so they would never betray the secrets of this reclusive ce. As for the strong, they would never expose the secrets of their little kingdom because it is their haven."


    "I would assume that this structure means that the majority of the people of medium or ordinary strength would be unable or unwilling to leave the ind. It is an exceptional system." Kaito could not deny the effectiveness of such a structure.


    Taiki was even more impressed with his nephew.


    His original exnation was simplistic and did not capture the nuances of the real situation. In reality, the merit system was based on risk assessment. The possibility of a person leaving the ind was based on the affordable risk.


    The strong were low-risk individuals because they did not have any reason to betray Martial Ind. The weak individuals might be tempted to sell the secrets of Martial Ind, but they had a lot to lose. Even those without family as a guarantee were too afraid because they could be killed with a wave of the hand.


    The highest risk of betrayal came from those of medium strength. They were not strong enough to be unquestionably loyal to Martial Ind, and they had enough ability to hide and fight back. These factors improved their chances of seeding in selling secrets and escaping punishment. Therefore, they could not be allowed to leave freely.


    "You are indeed as sharp as your mother." Taiki smiled a little in approval.


    "Now that I have yed your little games, tell me. How do I leave the Ind?" Kaito asked.

 Chapter 428 - TELLING A SOB STORY

    Taiki Iekami looked at his nephew and realised that the man was still in worn-out clothing from the previous night. Furthermore, he was covered in dirt and sweat after a rough journey across the ocean. He had to be ufortable.


    "Take a shower first, and meet me downstairs." He said. "I will exin everything over breakfast."


    Kaito weighed his options and nodded. He knew this was not a conversation that he should have while still in his current filthy state. He would think clearer with fresh clothes and perhaps, some food. His current priority was understanding Martial Ind so that he could leave it. And Taiki was his only chance at getting answers to his questions.


    About thirty minutester, Kaito walked down the stairs and found his uncle without trouble. The open floor spacebined the living room, the dining room and the kitchen, creating arge and spacious area. The design eliminated barriers, allowing one to see across most of the ground floor.


    Taiki ushered him to a seat at the white dining table. A basic breakfast was on the table with two ce settings. Kaito lifted his brows in question at the simplicity of the mealpared to the grand house. His uncle noticed the small movement and responded with a small smile.


    "This house is my private residence. The Iekami n has a residential district, but I am morefortable living on my own. I do not like keeping full-time maids or butlers." His tone seemed to hide something dark.


    "You know seem a bit too young to be my uncle. The age gap between you and my mother must be quite significant." Hemented before starting his meal.


    "I was about ten years old when you were born," Taiki exined.


    The two of them continued eating in silence. Kaito continued observing Taiki with care, trying to find an answer to the kind of person he was. However, so far, he could only tell he was a powerful and disciplined man with a lot of control over his emotions.


    When Kaito finished his meal, he did not waste time.


    "Tell me about my options for leaving this ind." His tone had an intensity that did not permit opposition.


    He did not ask for special information like the location of the ce or the routes out of it. He did not imagine that such details would be useful. He was a stranger on thend, without allies or basic knowledge. If the ind was as reclusive as it seemed, he would not be able to even walk around without attracting attention.


    Taiki sighed. "To understand your way off the ind, you should know what kind of ce Martial Ind is. This ind is a ce of power and strength. It is a ce designed to allow the strongest people in the world to thrive."


    "I am not sure about the time the state was formed. But ording to our history, it was a deserted ind that served as a global but private centre forbat. Champions from around the world woulde to this ce periodically and fight for titles and spoils."


    "Champions who were obsessed with being the top in the world were unwilling to return to their homes. And the patrons who were obsessed with power would also spend their days on the ind preparing for the next event."


    "With time, Martial Ind transformed from a simple secret arena for fights to a secret destination for fighters. And after that, it became the permanent home of people obsessed with improving strength. Of course, the world moved on from revering physical strength to wanting other forms of power."


    "Martial Ind became more reclusive, even though they continued amassing power in the outside world. However, the families who knew of Martial Ind and revered strength established themselves in this ce. After a while, the power structure settled, leading to a prosperous age."


    Kaito listened with care, even though the information did not like it was shared to help him find an immediate way to get out of the ind. He felt like there was a deep secret about to be revealed.


    "Did something change?" He asked.


    Taiki nodded. "While the outside world no longer cares forbat strength, Martial Ind has be more and more obsessed with physical power. Unfortunately, it is inevitable for things to go wrong due to faulty training methods."


    "The first uprising of problems on the prosperous Martial Ind urred when some ancient manuals were discovered from some ruins. At first, it was not a major concern because we have good doctors. But the issues escted as more and more people gained ess to the materials. It was at this time that we made a deal with your mother and father."


    "The two of them were exceptional in the development of treatment methods and pharmaceuticals. And with your mother''s understanding of the methods of Martial Ind, they were an unbeatable team. They coulde up with a solution to just about every problem that came from those manuals."


    The sorrow in Taiki''s eyes was real as he remembered his sister.


    "Why didn''t you just stop people from using the old training manuals?" Kaito asked, ignoring the sadness. "It seems like your little ind was working even without them."


    Destroying the materials should have solved the problems.


    "You should understand that each n or group has their secret training methods. As a ninja, your teacher must have provided you with secrets to improve your craft, or you would not have risen as you have. People might believe that you are simply fast and strong due to regr training, but I can see it."


    "You have something extra in your body that makes you more powerful than others. I can feel it. You have a special energy that allows you to conceal yourself and your weapons beyond the limits of a human and even disappear into the shadows at will. Am I right?" Taiki had a glint in his eyes.


    Kaito did not respond. This matter was not something he could speak about without careful consideration.


    "These special techniques are monopolised and concealed by the top ns. People kill for these secrets. On Martial Ind, there could be magic and creatures known only from myth, and no one would know. We all live by the principle of not asking questions about what does not concern us." Taikiughed lightly.


    "There is no equality in this ce, and everyone is always trying to find a new method to rise to the top of the pyramid. The discovery of the new manuals gave the more ordinary people promise of earning more rights in the ind."


    "But all it did was give them ess to wed power they could not handle. If you are still wondering why our family has been cooperating with Takahashi Senzo, it is to ensure that all the people who were harmed by the materials will recover." Taiki drew a deep breath.


    Kaito''s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "Don''t try to manipte me into doing your bidding by telling me a sob story about your people," Kaito said. "As I already said, I am not interested in altruism. I just want to find a way off this ind. You can tell me, or I will try to find out for myself."

 Chapter 429 - POLITICAL MARRIAGE

    "You are impatient. It will not serve you well on Martial Ind." Taiki said.


    "Then, it is a good thing I am not nning to stay in this ce for long," Kaito responded.


    The two people faced off across the table, and neither was willing to give in to the other. The tension rose as they remained in the same position. After a long moment, Taiki finally sighed before speaking.


    "The current state of affairs on Martial Ind has caused power imbnce. The main families have lost a lot of power because the middle and lower families choose to risk their lives for subpar manuals instead of bowing to the elite families." Taiki said.


    "Our Iekami n is one of those affected by the shifts in power. Our focus has always been medicine. We have enough wealth and power, but ourck ofbat strength means a decline in status and vulnerability to other top families." He added.


    Kaito showed impatience and irritation at the continued roundabout exnation. "You have still not answered my question."


    Taiki realised that his nephew was not willing to listen to him anymore. He needed to cut to the chase and let him understand his only choice.


    "If you can be a powerful champion for the Iekami n and stand at the top, you will have no trouble leaving Martial Ind with pomp and glory." Taiki paused. "You have been wondering what I was plotting when I brought you here."


    "This is it. I am concerned about the waning strength of the Iekami n. We have not made significant progress in resolving the current medical emergency facing the ind. It is only a matter of time before we decline. And a decline means bing prey to the circling vultures."


    Kaito did not feel sympathetic to their plight, but he needed to understand his options.


    "How do you determine thebat strength of an individual? What is the tform?" He asked.


    "Every three years, we hold abat tournament and allow interested parties to participate. Each n sends in champions from their affiliated families. Individuals from the outside world with an invitation can also attend. As long as you get a good position, you will win power for both yourself and the Iekami n."


    "And before you ask, it is not possible for you to get an individual invitation. These are only sent out to the outside world by the elite families. They are restricted to strong people that certain ns want to recruit to Martial Ind."


    Kaito smiled with a wicked air. "I am sure someone wants to recruit me."


    Taikiughed. "Your name hase up several times, but no one chose to go through with it. The consensus among the families was that you were too wild to tame. Your personality makes it impossible for you to work under someone else''s orders."


    "If you participate under the Iekami banner, you will retain your freedom. No special conditions. We just need to show that we have enough power in addition to medical prowess. As long as we have strength, we can buy time to resolve the emergency without danger."


    Kaito was not interested in this idea of fighting for a family he did not know, even if it was rted to his dead mother. After all, he did not remember his parents, except for stories and photographic records. It seemed like a major sacrifice for unknown parties.


    "I assume that you are going to tell me the tournament will be held in a month, and I must spend all my time training?" He asked flippantly.


    Taiki''s expression remained serious at the joke.


    "No. This is not a cheap fictional wuxia novel. The tournament will be held one yearter. This period should give you enough time to train and understand the workings of Martial Ind." He responded.


    Kaito lost his yful expression. "I cannot remain in this unknown ce for a year."


    Taiki did not respond for a long time.


    "There is another way to amass enough power to gain your freedom." He added.


    "What is it?" Kaito asked


    "The Iekami n needs to join in a political marriage. You can simply join the family directly without fighting. Once you are recognised as a member, you can gain power by marrying someone from one of the other elite families. If you are amenable, I have a suitable candidate in mind." The tone was sedate.


    Kaito felt anger colour the edges of his vision. It was obvious that this Taiki had already researched his background, but he still made the suggestion. The very words made him feel like this uncle had dishonoured his Akira.


    "It seems I have wasted my time with you." He said, standing up.


    Taiki also stood up. "I thought you might not be interested in that second suggestion, so I already set the wheels in motion for the first choice."


    There was a soft knock on the door followed by the low sounds of boots on the tiled floor. Kaito turned and faced a group of men in ck clothing, holding simple tranquiliser pistols in their hands.


    "What is this?" He asked.


    "We have already concluded that the situation we find ourselves in has only one solution. ording to the rules, all external champions chosen by ns can train as desired on Martial Ind, but they must remain under guard through the entire period." Taiki said in his usual proper tone.


    Kaito took a stance to fight back, even though he thought it was futile. However, he did not expect to feel the pinprick of a tranquiliser dart from behind. His so-called uncle had taken action against him before he had a chance to test the strength of the men before him.


    He fell back towards his chair and clutched the table for stability. He looked at Taiki Iekami with dark eyes while the other man retained his sedate expression. He did not seem like he felt anything at shooting his nephew in the back.


    "One day, I will make you regret your actions," Kaito said through thest wisps of his consciousness.


    "I hope so," Taiki said as he stepped closer and leaned close to his ear. "And I hope you will be able to get revenge for my sister and your mother because I cannot."


    Kaito was notforted by the statement. His wrath grew even more as his eyes closed involuntarily. Once again, his mind held on to Akira. His sweet Akira¡­


    "Thank you, Guardian Iekami. It seems like he would have been a difficult one to handle." One of the men spoke up.


    "Naturally, he is special. After all, he is my nephew." Taiki responded coldly. "Treat him with care. I will train him personally."


    "Yes, Guardian Iekami." The men responded in unison.


    As Taiki watched the men take away Kaito, he felt a weight on his heart. He could almost feel a heavy stare from his sister from beyond the grave. In truth, he wanted to treat his nephew well, but he could not abandon the Iekami family.


    So, as a neutral Guardian on the ind, he had done all he could do.


    He hoped that his faith in Kaito was not misced.

 Chapter 430 - NICE GIRLS DIE

    Akira looked at the empty shipping yard, and her face lost colour. Behind her, the former members of her team had looks of schadenfreude as their eyes rested on a port that looked abandoned and decrepit. There was not a single thing on the lot.


    The feeling of apprehension in Akira''s heart rose.


    The shipping yard and port was the same one that she and Kaito had visited on that night a while ago. It was the ce they discovered the zombie drug for the first time. On that night, the port was full of shipping containers, and it had high-security features and multiple guards.


    Now, it was just a rough space. It even seemed like someone was preparing for construction, based on the markings on the ground that indicated a geotechnical survey.


    "Are you sure this is the ce?" Fuji asked with heavy ridicule. "It seems that no one has been in this ce for months."


    Akira did not pay attention to the sarcastic words because she was overwhelmed by the implications of the urrence. If the private port was cleared, it meant that Kaito was not just dyed. He had fallen for an evil plot. Someone knew of their excursion that night.


    What was she supposed to do?


    The Chief had given her the appropriate credentials and authority to interrogate the workers on site. She was supposed to use the opportunity to find Kaito. The cover story was that smugglers were targeting small ports for transporting illegal goods.


    But now, there was no one to interrogate.


    "We have wasted our entire day bying to a construction site. We could have been resting in the valley instead of being on a wild goose chase." Hiro added without a hint of respect.


    Akira took a deep breath and calmed herself down. Kaito was not a child. Even though he was in trouble, he was resourceful and should survive. For now, the only thing she could do was find out as much as she could and hope for a few leads.


    She turned to the disrespectful team that the Chief had insistede with her with cold eyes. She knew that the Chief was just worried about her, but she was tired of their attitude.


    "Regardless of your feelings towards me, I am still your superior." Her tone held a chill. "I can see why you think I have mellowed out. But do not forget that a leopard never changes its spots. Right now, you are my subordinates, and I can order you as I like."


    "If I want you to start digging into this ground or to dive in the ocean, you will do it. I do not have time to y your little games. And I am not interested in team camaraderie. I have my mission, and you will help me aplish it. Understood?"


    Her voice was like a chilly winter night.


    "Akira, you have to understand the team''s dissatisfaction," Ryou spoke up like a good team leader. "We have justpleted a difficult mission in Libya. We thought we would have a few days to rest and unwind before taking up another task."


    "I think it is unfair that we were assigned to help you, but you have not given us any concrete details about the mission," Miki added with her gentle voice. "We deserve to know our goal so that we can finish up as soon as possible."


    Akira lifted a dark brow. "Do you all feel like it is unfair?"


    The group of six, including Rin and Gofu who had not spoken up, looked at her and nodded. Their sudden assignment to the young woman felt unjust. She was no longer an active agent, but they still had to follow her orders.


    Akiraughed.


    "The thing is I don''t care. I have bigger fish to fry, and I don''t have time to cate your feelings. You are here to do your job as agents of the Immortal Sword Brigade. And your current task right now is to do whatever I say." She said with a sweet smile that did not conceal the daggers in her eyes.


    The dissatisfaction from the entire group rose, but they knew that Akira was right. Their assignment was to follow her orders and help her as needed. But it was humiliating. She was younger than them, and yet, she could step on their heads.


    Akira turned from them and stared at the empty port and shipping yard, her eyes zing with unknown darkness. She pressed down on the fear, anger and distress in her heart and allowed her cold and dark side to rise.


    If she continued letting her emotions rule over her, she would not find a lead on Kaito. It had already been three days since shest heard from Kaito. The promised period of a week had ended, so she needed to be more aggressive with her search.


    "The only thing I want to hear from you when I assign a task is ''yes, Teacher Akira''. Are we clear?" She said, dark energy filling her voice.


    The group of six became angry because it seemed like the young woman was set on humiliating them. She did not look interested in keeping up a front of cordiality anymore. Usually, they forgot that Akira was their superior because she treated them well.


    They had heard of her reputation as the ''Demon Samurai'', but their fear reduced after the times they worked with her. They thought she was good at fighting, but her personality was quite mild, even though she was a bit cold.


    Over time, the team did not take her seriously like other people in the valley. They even treated Akira with disrespect because she had never lorded her high position over them. Additionally, their animosity grew as they realised she did not take them seriously.


    They had be bolder and bolder in their disregard for her authority. It was the reason that they did not treat her with dignity in the cafeteria. They believed that she would not do anything to them. But now, they were seeing a different side.


    When they did not answer, Akira turned to them with a smile.


    "I have always been lenient with you since you are passable as agents. But I have realised in thest few weeks that nice girls die, usually with a knife in their backs." She paused. "I will have a demerit recorded for each of you by the end of the day."


    The team members all became pale at the calm words. As field agents, they feared demerit points because they could only have three at most before a demotion. Once they reached three, they would no longer be able to do fieldwork.


    At most, they could only remain in the valley for menial work. It was difficult to get back on the field after getting three demerits. Moreover, they might even be expelled from the valley if they messed up again after the demotion.


    "You can''t give a demerit point just because we have refused to be your puppets," Hiro spoke up with anger.


    "And that''s two demerits for our dear friend Hiro. Anyone else?" Akira said. "Now, are we clear about your responsibilities as agents under my supervision?"


    "Yes, Teacher Akira." The group said with suppressed anger and shame.


    "Excellent! Miki, find information about the history of this yard and nned development. Fuji, review all the footage from the security cameras in the area that could indicate movement into the yard. Hiro and Ryou, conduct an assessment of the site, including the water and the neighbouring properties. Finally, Rin and Gofu, interview people around and find out more about past activities on site." Akira ordered.


    "Yes, Teacher Akira." The response still held animosity.


    The group dispersed after the assignments, leaving Akira looking at the site with clenched hands. The emotions in her heart were bubbling up again. She pressed down on them again.


    Right now, she needed to be cold and calm.


    She could not curl up and cry.

 Chapter 431 - IT’S HIM

    Two weeks passed before Akira found a solid lead on Kaito and the meeting he had before he disappeared. She almost jumped up as she looked at the footage of a man in the red light district standing at a corner on the screen.


    "It''s him. It''s him." She said with an emotional tremor in her voice.


    Rai looked at the young woman working beside him with naked concern in his eyes. She had been moving from oneputer to the next with quick hands and red eyes for almost twenty hours without rest. She looked drained of energy.


    He found the image of her worn-out face quite pitiful because he knew she did not like hacking though she was quite gifted at it. When she was teaching him, she told him that he had to be better than her because she hated being stuck behind screens all day.


    But for that man, she had been working without rest, afraid that he would miss something important. In addition, she read every report given by her team, even though they were unnecessarily pedantic. He had an inkling that the group was trying to punish her with the long reports.


    He pulled his chair to the paused image on the security footage on herputer.


    Rai frowned as he stared at the shadowy image of a man with his back facing theputer. A hat was pulled over his hair, and his clothes looked worn out and even dirty. In essence, the figure on the screen was a nondescript man after work.


    "Akira, are you sure? There are no distinguishing characteristics on this man." Raiden said gently.


    "I know it''s him," Akira said stubbornly.


    "How did you find this footage? And where is this?" He asked, unwilling to agitate her.


    They had been running Kaito''s image through their systems, and they had gotten no hits. They expanded their search to cover almost the entire city without any positive identification. It was strange that Akira had suddenly made a breakthrough.


    Akira turned from the screen and looked at Rai with a happy smile on dry lips and moist, red eyes. He stood up and got her a bottle of water from the mini-fridge under his workstation.


    "I know you think I am crazy but I know it is him." She said after gulping down the water. "I realised that Kaito was a bit sensitive to security cameras, but he did not avoid them in an obvious manner such that his behaviour would strike observers as suspicious."


    "It is also useless to run his image through facial recognition because he can disguise himself quite well. So, I wrote a search algorithm based on behaviour patterns. If he was meeting an unknown person, it was unlikely he would walk up to them directly."


    "He would probably wait and observe the person to ensure it was not a trap. It is what I would do. I also chose geographical locations where he would not be remembered by anyone. He would not want to go to a ce where he would attract attention."


    "High-traffic and low-end neighbourhoods like red-light districts experience a lot of movement, so they are ideal for a ndestine meeting. One is less likely to be remembered if the customers are not the same crowd every day." She added.


    Raiden found that the logic was quite sound. An assassin would not be so careless to walk and allow his face to be on security cameras without care. Still¡­


    "How do you know this is him?" He asked. "He does not face the camera and looks like a normal loiterer."


    "I know him," Akira said with confidence. "Plus, after waiting for long on the street, he crossed the street and probably went in the bar across the street. That is not regr behaviour for amon loiterer."


    She yed the footage of Kaito crossing the street. After a few seconds, he disappeared from the camera which had caught his figure for a while. She smiled again. Once she had the blurry figure, she could follow his movements.


    "He stays in the bar for a while before he appears on another camera down the streetter." She said before showing Raiden a man staggering a little but not overly so.


    "Are you sure this is not just another drunkard? He does not seem to be acting." Raiden asked sceptically.


    "He is that good," Akira said with some pride.


    Raiden looked at the young woman, who was only slightly older than him, with worry. He had known her for so long that she was like his elder sister. She had taught him everything he knew and protected him when his life as the Chief''s son became a little hard.


    He always thought he would have a chance to protect her. But he was not sure if he understood her. Perhaps she had told him so many stories about heroes of justice, working hard and fighting for good that he could not grasp her choice.


    "You are really set on this assassin?" He asked.


    Akira looked up in surprise. "Why are you asking?"


    Raiden hesitated. "I don''t know. I always thought that when you decided to date someone, it would be a person in the white. I pictured you going out with like a righteous soldier or a phnthropic businessman. Someone kind and nice like Double M."


    He knew that Double M and Akira were friends, and he had even hung out with them. He thought they would make a nice couple. Plus, he felt reassured because he knew that Double M was a good guy. Kaito was a literal global viin.


    If it were not for Akira, he would not even be allowed to say the name by his father. He was still not allowed to look at the background of this assassin. Based on what he learned from a few sneaks in the super-secret database before he was caught, Kaito was a truly dangerous killer.


    Akira smiled with a hidden look in her eyes. "I have never wanted to date a nice guy. I am too fragile to be with a nice guy."


    "What are you talking about? If you are fragile, the rest of us are twigs." Raiden rolled his eyes.


    "It is not a matter of physical strength." She paused. "I don''t want a nice guy because they will constantly struggle between choosing me and doing the right thing. Sometimes, those two things will be contrary. I have had enough people let me down in this life. I don''t want a person who will struggle with putting me ahead of everyone else."


    "And I am also not one of the nice guys too. Everything I have done in this life has been out of selfishness. I was forced to be part of the Immortal Sword Brigade. And I worked day and night to learn everything and rise as far as I could just so that I can leave this life."


    Raiden felt like his spirits were dampened. Akira noticed his low mood and smiled a little.


    "If you want a simple reason why I am with Kaito, I can only put it this way. He saw me, the real me. And with him, I do not have to beposed or cold or cute or nice. Since I met him, I feel like I stopped putting up a front. I became the person I really am."


    "Does that make sense?" She asked.


    Rai thought about the previous Akira. She was like his elder sister, but she was always closed off as if she was going through the motions. She smiled when appropriate and only spoke when it was necessary.


    She was a little bit like a robot.


    Now, she waspletely transformed.


    "Yeah, it makes sense." He nodded with a smile. "So, what do you n to do after this?"


    Akira looked back to the screen. "I will check out the barter in the evening and try to find out where he went after leaving the streets. It is my only lead since that port seems to have been cleaned outpletely without leaving a trace."

 Chapter 432 - NOT OUR PROBLEM

    After finding a real lead on Kaito, Akira was relieved and anxious to get started on her investigation. However, she knew it would be useless to go to the red-light district during the day. She also needed to rest after pulling off an all-nighter.


    The doctor had said she was in great physical condition, but she still needed to take care of herself. Moreover, she knew that she had been pushing her body beyond its limits. She needed plenty of rest before going out in the evening.


    Fortunately, she now had a way forward and her mind was at peace. She fell asleep as soon as she took a shower and her head hit the pillow.


    In another part of the Immortal Sword Valley, her team of six agents was just returning from the field. Akira had finally allowed them to finish up with their investigation of the port. They did not find anything per se suspicious, only circumstantial issues that indicated hidden problems.


    Whoever had cleaned out the property was thorough, so they were unlikely to find anything useful about the lot. Therefore, Akira felt there was no need to keep up the investigation, especially after discovering a new lead.


    "Why do you think Akira stopped our investigation?" Miki asked while looking at her phone.


    "Does it matter?" Rin asked. "I am just relieved to not be canvassing the area like a rookie cop."


    Their leader, Ryou, had a meditative expression as he drove down into the valley. He found it strange when Akira sent him a message telling them to stop all activities. It was too sudden.


    "But don''t you think that there is something suspicious about that port?" He asked his team members.


    The people in the vehicle became silent. It was true that they were relieved to drop that mission, but it was a curious situation because they found nothing. The security footage around the lot that was supposed to be a shipping yard was corrupted. The history of the lot from national databases was shady. The records indicated that it used to be a storage area for old shipping containers.


    However, the locals had different theories about the ce. Some said it was a port that was closed after a serious pest infestation. Others said they had never seen movement on the property. Others had conspiracy theories of a government ck site or something alien.


    "It does not matter. We cannot find anything useful about it, and everything was shut down cleanly. How can we investigate a smuggling incident in this situation?" Fuji asked angrily. "I am telling you. She made us do this inane work for more than two weeks just to satisfy her ego."


    The vehicle was silent again as they thought of their dislike for Akira after this simple mission. Everyone felt frustrated by their current predicament. Even though they were no longer under Akira''s supervision, their life was not going to get better. The demerits she had recorded against each of them would mean their missions might not be as great as usual.


    "It is not our problem anymore. If she wants to learn more about this mystery smuggling or whatever, she should find other people for it." Hiro said while looking out the window.


    He was the most dissatisfied with Akira because he had gotten two demerits. If he got one more, he would be out of the team, and it would be impossible to do fieldwork. He wanted to find Akira and deal with her, but he retained his sanity.


    "Hiro is right. The investigation is not our problem anymore." Ryou said as he pulled the vehicle into the parking lot. "Do not cause trouble in theing days. I will find a way to minimise the effect of the demerits. Avoid contact with Akira. Do not provoke her."


    "If you need help with the superiors, you should bring me along," Miki said with a sly smile. "We just need a few people to think that she was annoyed with us because she is hormonal. It should not be too hard for people to think it was an overreaction to a small misunderstanding."


    The people in the carughed despite their low mood. It was an excellent idea. They might not have the guts to bring their grudge up through official channels. However, this method would preserve their reputation and ensure their career paths remained safe.


    The group dispersed, and each went to their rooms. One of them opened a dark website and logged in to check the messages. It had be a habit. When Akira was mentioned, the impulse for revenge would arise, leading to a check-up on the website.


    A long time ago, the team member did not check up on their ount frequently. But now, the current task was a little personal because it involved Akira.


    Actually, picking a task with Akira as a target on the website was a delightful coincidence. In the past, the missions they found were just random.


    As an agent, this person realised that they had ess to a lot of ssified information through the Immortal Sword Brigade databases. People wanted to know things. It only made sense to use some of the information to earn a little extra money.


    When a client on the website asked for details about Akira, it felt like an answered prayer. It meant getting payment and revenge at the same time. Therefore, this team member did not hesitate in providing all the help to the dangerous man on the other end.


    There were two new messages in the ount. In thest few weeks, the two people had discussed the details of the new transaction. The only thing pending was the matter of the initial payment, and Akira''s end would begin.


    The first message was a confirmation of the payment for the agreed-upon deposit for the task. The second was a small threat from the client, saying that if Akira did not suffer as expected, aint will be lodged.


    The team member did not mind the petty message. Akira would not be spared. She would suffer in a way she never thought possible. Everything was already in ce. People would hunt her and wound her until all that was left was fear and despair.


    And then, the final blow¡­


    Akira did not know that someone was plotting against her within the Immortal Sword Valley. She rested well. When evening came, she left the valley and headed to the red light district. Like Kaito, she disguised herself by wearing garish makeup and clothes.


    She did not want to stick out because people might be less willing to talk to her. She wanted to drive her red car, which had been transported from Mountain Ridge. However, she realised it was quite conspicuous, so she picked one of themon ones avable for agents.


    Unlike Kaito, she did not wait outside on the streets before going into a bar. She went directly in the direction to which Kaito disappeared in the security footage. Fortunately, there were only two bars on the other side of the road.


    She looked at them for a while before going into the simple basic bar instead of the grill and bar establishment. She assumed the type of person Kaito was meeting would be more interested in alcohol than roasted meat.


    She entered the bar while chewing gum and walked to the serving counter. The bartender looked at her before he continued wiping the surfaces.


    "What can I get for you?" He asked.


    "My boyfriend!" Akira answered while chewing her gum with an open mouth.


    "If you can''t see your boyfriend in the bar, he is not here." The bartender responded without inflexion in his voice as if he was used to such incidents.


    "I know he was here two weeks ago. He has never been gone for this long. If I can''t find him, I will have the policee to this ce and turn it down." Akira raised her voice, letting him know she was ready to cause drama.


    The bartender frowned. He was not unfamiliar with women who came looking for their husbands or boyfriends in the bar. However, something about the smalldy made him seem a little cautious. Perhaps, it was the cold look in her eyes that lookedpletely mismatched with her garish clothing and attitude.


    "Have a seat." He said in a low voice.

 Chapter 433 - IT WAS AYUMI

    Thirty minutester, Akira walked out of the bar. She left a few crisp notes beside the ss of water on the counter to thank the bartender for his help. She could see that he had already seen through her act even though he did not say anything.


    It was expected. Her acting skills were not top-notch, especially without a lot of preparation. And people in the service industry were quite experienced with reading people after dealing with countless customers daily.


    Fortunately, the bartender was not a problematic person. He was cooperative from the get-go, so he did not force her to deploy hard methods to find out the information she needed.


    After hearing the story, she understood the reason he had alsoe to a quick conclusion about her pretence. Apparently, Kaito had imed to be a crime journalist with a lot of dangerous enemies. The bartender overheard the matter while serving drinks.


    Regrettably, he did not hear the rest of the conversation since it turned into hushed whispers. ording to him, it was better not to know too much. The bartender did not know anything about the identity of the person Kaito met.


    However, he had given her an indispensable clue.


    When Kaito left the bar, the man kept drinking for a long time. As the bar closed, he ordered a car to take him home because he was too wasted. The information seemed vague and useless to the bartender, but Akira knew it would give her a break.


    She might need to dig through a lot of data since it was unclear whether the person used an app or called a taxi service. Regardless, it was only a matter of time before she found the destination and identity of that person.


    Instead of going home, she walked in the same direction Kaito had walked after leaving the bar. She was not sure about his exact steps, but she had pieced together a general route based on the small shes of images she caught from the establishments with security cameras.


    It was unfortunate that the number of outdoor cameras was quite limited in the locale, except aroundrger businesses. It was not long before she came to the end of the route she had mapped out earlier in the day.


    She looked at the digital map on her phone and tried to figure out Kaito''s next move. He must have left the area without a hitch, but he probably did not make it to his vehicle or house. Her eyes narrowed as she tapped on a parking lot some distance away.


    She smiled.


    Kaito had probably used back alleys to get out of the red-light district. He probably loitered aimlessly by walking around because wanted to confuse anyone who might be following him. She put her phone back into her pleather handbag.


    Without further ado, she walked into a dark alley. She did not know the local area, but she could find her way out since she had already deduced the general direction of the parking lot. Her cheap boots cked on the ground as she walked.


    She was not trying to be stealthy. She wanted to look like a woman from the red-light district using a shortcut to get to their destination quickly.


    As she weaved through the streets without pause, she had the distinct sensation of someone following her. She could not hear footsteps, but she had always been sensitive to shifts in the air movements. Her first sword teacher said she was like a savannah cat.


    She could feel even the slightest change in the wind or breeze. It helped her anticipate andunch attacks even when she was blindfolded.


    Her gait did not change as she continued walking through the alleys, moving towards the parking lot. She wondered if this was how Kaito had been stalked before being taken away, but she dismissed the thought almost immediately.


    If someone so crude followed Kaito, he would have discovered them right away. At the very least, he would have been able to disappear into the shadows. After living with him for a while, she knew his concealments arts were quite powerful.


    Of course, when they yed the ninja game, it was all for fun and excitement. But she still had a hard time finding him in the small apartment. It was a show of how powerful he was. If someone had stalked and done something to him¡­


    She could not picture the abilities of such an attacker¡­


    Just as she thought that her stalker would not take action, she heard the soft whizz of an arrow flying towards her. She dodged the bolt with ease by stepping to the side. Another arrow followed the second as if the attacker was anticipating her movement.


    The arrow was precise in targeting the position to which she dodged. She leaned backwards with a bowed back to avoid the second bolt. The third one took advantage of her bent back because she would not be able to move quickly from the arrow''s path.


    Akira cursed as she ced her hands on the ground and flipped her body over to avoid the arrow. When she stood up, she moved her leopard print coat to reveal a long whip tied to the side of her waistband. Though her primary weapon was a sword, it was an impractical item to carry in the modern era.


    Therefore, she preferred having a whip on her side when on minor missions. It could pass as a crazy essory, and it had the flexibility absent from a sword.


    With quick hands and feet, she moved towards the source of the arrows and snapped the thin rubber whip at the person hiding around a corner. She did not expect tond a hit on the first trial. She mainly wanted to force the attacker to reveal themselves so that she could move on to a real attack.


    Unfortunately for the assant, they were hit with the firstsh, while attempting to reload and shoot more arrows from a small crossbow.


    Akira heard a female voice curse as her whipnded. Furthermore, she remembered that voice clearly. Her eyes became cold and angry. She stepped around the concealed corner and snapped back her whip before immediately delivering anothersh.


    The secondsh hit the hands still holding the crossbow again. The pain of the specially-made whip forced the woman to drop the weapon in her hands. Akira''s eyes adjusted to the darkness, and she looked at her attacker.


    As expected, it was Ayumi.

 Chapter 434 - IT WAS TOO LATE

    Without her crossbow, Ayumi decided to take a more direct approach to deal with Akira. She stretched out her long legs to kick at the shorter woman. Her dark eyes held a vicious and vengeful look that betrayed evil intentions.


    Akira stepped back and wielded her whip with expertise. She snapped it at the attacking woman repeatedly, unwilling to give Ayumi even a small chance to touch her. She did not know if it was her imagination, but Ayumi seemed to be targeting her abdomen. ??


    This narrow-minded approach to fighting made Ayumi unable to show much power in the altercation, giving Akira a chance to use her whip to its full capacity.


    People often underestimated the power of Akira''s whip in a fight. While it was painful when it came in contact with skin, the pain was never debilitating at first. It would only leave a feeling of heat after it was disengaged.


    As a result, most people would not notice the true effects of the whip until it was toote. Akira had practised using whips for countless hours before she mastered a technique to maximise internal damage.


    Therefore, when Ayumi continued attacking her with vehemence, she did not change her slow and gentle pace of attack. She deliveredsh aftersh to her hands, legs and back.


    After about five minutes, Ayumi started to feel bone-deep pain from the ces where Akira had hit her. The realisation made her frown. The hits of the whip did not seem so painful. She could not understand the current aching.


    Her feet became unstable, making it impossible for her to stand up properly. The weight of her body made her damaged legs even more painful. She leaned against the wall to prevent a copse to the ground.


    When Akira noticed that her target was weak, she approached her and kicked her to the ground. She felt satisfied as the tall woman fell to the ground. The hateful expression on her face made Akira kick her a few more times.


    "Fancy seeing you here." Akira finally said while still holding her whip.


    "If you can be here, why can''t I be here?" Ayumi asked while lying on the ground, unable to move.


    Akira snapped her whip, and itnded right next to Ayumi''s face. "You are right. What I would like to know is why you are following me."


    Ayumi looked away from Akira and refused to speak. She did not think that the other woman could do anything if she did not answer her question.


    Akiraughed. "It is alright if you refuse to answer my questions. Of course, I will only continue using my whip to let out my frustration. I should let you know that you probably will not be able to walk for a few weeks if I deliver one moresh."


    Ayumi''s face darkened. "Do you think you can scare me?"


    Akira snapped her whip and itnded on the shins of Ayumi''s legs. "Now, tell me, why were you following me. I have some time to kill, and you are not in a position to fight back anymore. Think carefully before you speak."


    Ayumi groaned out with pain. "Do you think I have time to follow you around? I am looking for Kaito. I only saw you by coincidence. I thought you were up to something nefarious."


    "Is that so? You decided to attack me just because you saw me by coincidence?" Akira asked coldly. "You could have injured and even killed me. I hate to think what would happen if you were really targeting me."


    Ayumi supported herself on her injured arms and managed to sit up against the wall of the early. She looked at Akira with hate and disgust. Every time she saw the other woman, Ayumi would feel like her entire existence was meant to annoy her.


    "I wish I had managed to kill you. If it were not for you, Kaito would not be missing. Since he met you, his life has been a disaster." Ayumi spat out. "He used to be a renowned assassin that led the Shadow Brotherhood and gained recognition from the world."


    "What did he get after he hooked up with you? He became the material of a cheap tabloid site. He lost the respect of his subordinates. Not to mention that he gave up on the Shadow Brotherhood he built using blood and tears."


    Akira pursed her lips as she listened to Ayumi. "Do Kaito''s choices have anything to do with you? Whether he decides to be an assassin or not is not your business. From what I hear, you have control of the Shadow Brotherhood now. Be satisfied and move on."


    Ayumi felt ashamed at the statement. The way Akira phrased it looked like Kaito was giving her something that he did not want anymore. Actually, she had suspected as much when he officially handed over all the operations of the Shadow Brotherhood to her.


    She noticed that he withdrew his closest subordinates from the official roster of the group. He said that those few people were his personal acolytes. He recruited them as his assistants, so they could not remain in the Shadow Brotherhood without him.


    Additionally, he said that since she did not want to work alongside him anymore, it would not do tounder money through Shuriken Logistics. He advised her to establish a new setup for handling the finances before cutting off all the flimsy links between the two businesses.


    He did not make other moves. He handed over the Shadow Brotherhood in his entirety to her. Even though it looked outwardly like he was still a part of it, only she knew that Kaito had separated himself from the assassin group.


    Unfortunately, she had not realised that this matter until it was toote.


    She had chosen to run Shadow Brotherhood because she believed that Kaito would not be able to stay away from the underworld. She thought that once he was done ying with Akira, he would return to his former life.


    But she had just realised that he did not intend to return to the Shadow Brotherhood. He had cleaned out himself and his close associates from the group, leaving everything in her power. She should have been happy at having the most powerful assassin group, but all she felt was empty.


    And when she saw the news that Akira could be pregnant, she felt cold. She waspletely sure that Kaito would not return to Shadow Brotherhood. That night, she drank alone in her house until she fell into a stupor. She wanted to give up on Kaito.


    But then, she heard through the rumour mill that Kaito had gone missing. And it was possible that he was captured by someone with evil intentions. The news revitalised her. If she could bring him back, he would understand her power and devotion to him.


    Who knew she would see Akira when she finally managed to get a lead?


    She felt angry. She should have discovered this ce far ahead of Akira, but Kaito''s subordinates were hard to find. And when she identified one of them after using countless resources, they refused to tell her anything about the night Kaito went missing.


    She looked at Akira with uncontroble anger and hatred.


    "If you keep looking at me like that, my whip mightnd on your face." Akira smiled with subtle darkness.

 Chapter 435 - ALWAYS ABOUT HU LEI

    The threat caused Ayumi to shiver. She did not know how Akira had that kind of momentum. Her investigation of the young woman did not indicate that she should have strongbat abilities or even resources to find information about Kaito.


    However, it was clear she was not in the dark. ??


    At first, she assumed that Akira''s information came from Kaito. He seemed to trust her with everything, even if they had known each other for a short period. But now, she had a feeling that Akira was not just riding Kaito''s coattails. If she had found the same clues as Ayumi on her own, she had to be powerful.


    This knowledge made Ayumi nervous.


    Her current hope of a blissful future was finding Kaito first. But she could not hope to be at the forefront if Akira could manage to do the same. She needed to make her heart firm if she wanted to get Kaito. The gentle image she used for years while staying quietly beside Kaito did not work.


    She needed to change tactics and not look back. Her heart became a little more vicious as she looked at Akira. If she could eliminate the little annoyance before Kaito returned, things would be fine. As long as he was not around, he would not know what transpired.


    After all, Kaito had a lot of enemies.


    Already, there was movement in Tokyo as some old enemies who feared Kaito returned to his abandoned territory. If Akira disappeared, no one would know the real culprit. Kaito might seek revenge in the future, but it would be impossible to find the right target.


    Akira snapped her whip, and itnded on Ayumi''s hand. She could see that the woman was plotting something against her. However, she did not care about that too much. Her only interest was what the woman knew about Kaito.


    "How did you find out about the bar?" Akira asked.


    "Why should I tell you?" Ayumi said defiantly.


    "Because I am the one with a whip, and you are the one on the ground." Akira twirled the whip a little. "You know you seem a little out of practice for someone who is supposed to lead an assassin group. It would not take much effort for me to break every bone in your body."


    Ayumi gritted her teeth. She was indeed out of practice when it came to fighting on the field. She was not like Kaito, who could bnce his two lifestyles perfectly. He ran the businesses while still managing to take on assassination missions.


    For her, she had chosen to focus on in-office operations. She managed the business end of Shadow Brotherhood and served as the vice-president of Shuriken Logistics in the past. But it meant that she had given up on fieldwork.


    The only thing she had going for her was her precision in using her crossbow. If Akira injured her again, she was afraid that she would not be able to use it well. And she needed all the power she could get at this moment.


    Morebat power was not only necessary for eliminating Akira as soon as possible. She also needed to be able to show strength to keep the assassins in Shadow Brotherhood under control. Already, without Kaito, they were bing restless.


    "What do you want to know?" She asked.


    "Did someone betray Kaito?" Akira asked while swinging her whip.


    Ayumi weighed the situation before responding. "No. If someone was willing to give up information, I would have found this ce sooner. I found out about this ce after looking into the movements of Kaito''s close followers."


    The resentment in her voice was real, so Akira assumed that she was probably telling the truth.


    "Do you know anything else that could be useful?" Akira asked, even though she did not expect anything.


    "If I know something, why should I tell you?" Ayumi asked.


    "I will take that as a no." Akira smiled. "Since that is the case, I have no more use for you."


    Akira did not punish Ayumi further. The number ofshes the woman had received was enough to keep her in pain and out ofmission for a while. Furthermore, she was once Kaito''s friend, so she would show a little leniency.


    Of course, if they met again, Akira did not n on being polite.


    "Do you think he really loves you?" Ayumi could not let her leave just like that.


    Akira lifted a brow and looked at the woman on the ground with amusement. It seemed like she was not willing to give up.


    "Is this going to be about Hu Lei again?" She asked.


    "It is always about Hu Lei." Ayumiughed bitterly. "Do you want to know how Kaito came to know about you? Do you know why Kaito left Tokyo and followed you to Mountain Ridge?"


    Akira''s curiosity was aroused. Even though Kaito arrived in Mountain Ridge before her, she always had the impression that he came to the city because of her. However, he had never spoken about the specific events that led him to find her.


    "It looks like you are in the dark. Kaito was told about you by Hu Lei. She asked for his help in investigating you. Kaito kept the investigation on the down-low, but I still managed to learn a few things about the situation." Ayumi said with vengeful pleasure.


    "If I am not wrong, you have some connections to the people who kidnapped and tortured Hu Lei." She paused and chuckled. "You know when Kaito left Tokyo, he said you were a present from Hu Lei. He just wanted to y with you a little."


    "You should ask yourself what Kaito''s game is before you waste your life on him. If you know a little about Hu Lei, you should know he cares a lot about her. Do you think that he would be shacking up with someone rted to Hu Lei''s torturer?"


    Akira felt a little apprehensive as she watched Ayumi struggle to get up from the hard ground. She did not know if she should believe the words Ayumi was speaking, but she could not deny that they rang a little true.


    She remembered Kaito mentioning that Hu Lei had been captured and tortured for years in Antarctica. That sense of familiarity arose again as she remembered that conversation. It felt like a shadow in her brain as if she was forgetting something.


    "I don''t even know why I am wasting my time looking for Kaito. For all I know, this is an borate n for him to torture you." Ayumiughed as she picked her crossbow. "He is like that, you know. When he finds an interesting target, hees up with a lot of creative methods to y."


    Akira felt her old insecurities rising.


    "It is genius. Don''t you think? He finds the girl rted to the people who tortured his true love. He makes her fall in love with him. He knocks her up and disappears without a word. Then, that girl spends weeks, months or even years looking for him." Ayumiughed louder.


    Akira felt fury build up in her alongside her greatest fears. Before she knew what she was doing, she snapped her whip andshed out. The ck snake-like weaponnded on Ayumi''s face, leaving a bloody welt on her cheek.


    Without another word, she turned and left.

 Chapter 436 - COMPLETELY DECOMPOSED

    Akira was in a poor mood for the next few days after the altercation with Ayumi, but she did not give up her search for the person Kaito was meeting. She hacked into the local ride apps and even checked the call logs made by taxi services. She narrowed down the search before getting a few possible hits.


    After a thorough check of the backgrounds of the potential suspects, she found the culprit. The person did not have a per se suspicious background, but he was listed as a worker for a shippingpany. It did not seem like the same as the port that mysteriously disappeared. ??


    However, she had the gut feeling that he was the one Kaito had met on that night. She did not waste time after making this progress. Her current fear was letting the trail run cold.


    The next morning, she drove the red car to the residential area where that man lived. She was surprised to find that the neighbourhood was quite exceptional. Even though she had seen the details on paper, she did not expect an overly nice ce like the one before her.


    The locale seemed to be a gentrified old neighbourhood with renovated houses and great infrastructure. While it was not a highly affluent estate, it was not the kind of ce that a simple worker in a shipping yard could afford.


    Akira''s eyes hardened as she drove slowly, looking for the right address. If she could hazard a guess, she would say that the man had sold out corporate secrets or even merchandise from the shipping port several times to afford his current home.


    The alternative would be that he was not who he imed to be. That would exin why his home did not match his reported ie. Regardless, Akira did not intend to be polite with him. She intended to find him and deal with him.


    Her heartbeat became a little faster at the prospect of seeing the person who could lead her to Kaito. She was happy, but also anxious. The words spoken by Ayumi were obviously meant to hurt her, but she had to admit that they affected her.


    She could not take it if things were as Ayumi had said.


    She found the house with the address she had noted and the name Yasuke at the gate. The ce was notrge, but it had the modern charm of refurbished old-style homes. She parked outside the gate and stepped out of the car.


    She looked around with some curiosity before ringing the doorbell. She did not know if it was because it was mid-morning that she did not get a response. However, she persisted in ringing the bell with frustration.


    "No one will answer the door." A middle-aged woman spoke up from behind Akira.


    Akira turned to face the speaker with distressed eyes. The woman was wearing ordinary clothes and looked like a next-door housewife. She looked like the kind of person who liked gossip and knew everything about the whole neighbourhood.


    "Auntie, what do you mean?" Akira asked.


    "There is no one at home if you are looking for the owner." The woman said.


    "Where did Mr Yasuke go? I have been trying to get in touch with him without sess." Akira lied with moist eyes.


    She knew her appearance was adorable, and most people could not resist her helpless look. Therefore, she would not shy away from crying if it got her answers.


    "Don''t cry, child. Was he your boyfriend?" The middle-aged woman asked sympathetically.


    "No. He is my boyfriend''s co-worker. I haven''t heard from my boyfriend for a while either. I thought that they would be together." Akira responded with a sniff.


    "Let us hope not, considering what happened." The person turned to look at the house behind the security gate with a strange look in her eyes.


    "What happened?" Akira asked, raising her rosy face.


    "Well, it is not a long story. From what I heard, Mr Yasukemitted suicide almost three weeks ago. Unfortunately, he is a loner, and he did not interact with other people in themunity. His body was not found until yesterday night." The woman shook her head.


    "This matter is a major blow for our neighbourhood. It is uncertain what led him to such a bad decision. If it was not for a dog running into the yard barking like crazy, no one would have suspected anything until he waspletely dposed."


    Akira felt her heart sink. "That is so terrible."


    "I know. The property value in this area had just started to rise again, so this is a major setback." The woman paused after she noticed the strange gaze from Akira. "Oh, you mean about his death? I didn''t know him well, so it is hard for me to sympathise."


    "Did he have any family?" Akira asked.


    "Didn''t you say that he and your boyfriend were friends? Shouldn''t you know these details?" The woman asked suspiciously.


    Akira''s eyes watered again. "I have seen him once or twice, but I did not know they were so close. I was asking around about my boyfriend at his workce, and I was told they were close friends. I came here directly."


    The suspicion in the woman''s eyes was dispelled. "As far as I know, he lived alone. But you know how some of these guys can be. They might im that they are single, but they are hiding an entire family in some suburb."


    Akira nodded before she realised that the woman was suspecting that she was looking for Yasuke because he was her missing boyfriend. She felt too tired to correct the suspicions. It would not make a difference anyway.


    What mattered was that her only lead was dead. She did not have the strength to care about anything else. She did not know how to proceed from this point. She would be an idiot if she did not realise that someone was covering the tracks behind Kaito''s disappearance.


    If she was not wrong, this would be the end of her track. Of course, she would go to the police station and check the medical report for the autopsy. However, she did not expect to find anything else. It would be a dead end.


    She felt like her soul was drifting as this reality hit her.


    "Youngdy, are you alright? Do not worry. Life always finds a way to work out. Do not give up on yourself or your baby." The woman said in a low voice.


    Akira did not even think to respond to the words from the nosy woman. She blindly walked to her car and drove off, leaving the housewife shaking her head.

 Chapter 437 - LIKE A COCKROACH

    Azure Woods, Supreme City


    Zhong Feng entered the house while the sun was still shining. Summer was almost over, but it was still hot. In this weather, he worried about Hu Lei because she never seemed to get enough sunlight. If he did not warn her several times, she would probably roast herself in the outdoors from morning to evening. ??


    He did not know if it was the trauma of being locked up in Antarctica for so long. Or perhaps, it was something her father did when he was experimenting on her. Either way, she could withstand low temperatures without sustaining harm.


    However, her cold constitution made her ufortable. She did not like being cold, even for a moment.


    As expected, he found her on the deck at the back of the house, stretched out on a chaise lounge. At least, she had not retracted the ultraviolet polycarbonate shields around the space. Zhong Feng had ced the motorised screens after realising that Hu Lei would not stop her bad habit of basking in the hot sun.


    He sighed as he looked at her.


    "Do you remember what I told you?" Hu Lei asked without sitting up or even looking back at Zhong Feng. "Sighing gets rid of happiness. Do you want to be sad after finding a wife with so much difficulty?"


    Zhong Feng smiled a little when she mentioned that matter. He could not forget the words Hu Lei said on that asion, even though it was years ago. After all, it was on that day that she had offered herself to be his girlfriend.


    Even though there was a lot of pain in between, they had made it to a point of blissful happiness. And there was more happinessing¡­


    "If you don''t want me to sigh my happiness away,e back into the house." Zhong Feng had a helpless expression as he walked to her.


    "I just stepped outside a little while ago." She said defiantly.


    "Is that true?" Zhong Feng asked.


    Hu Lei heard the hint of the cold and evil emperor seep into the voice of her indulgent husband. She knew that tone did not allow her to lie. She pouted because she both liked and hated when he showed that meanie side.


    "Fine, I have been here a while." She confessed. "But I used sunscreen and drank a lot of water. And as you can see, the screens are still in ce."


    Zhong Feng sighed again before he pulled her up from the lounge. She retained her exaggerated pout as if she was unwilling to talk to him. He knew that her stubbornness was often just there for the sake of it. She did not like capitting to his will easily.


    He leaned and kissed the pout. Those plump lips were as delicious as the first day he tasted them. He kissed her a few more times, but she did not change her defiant expression.


    "Stop making the ridiculous face. It makes me want to kiss your silliness away." Heughed while patting her head.


    Hu Lei''s face became red. Even though she was now an old married woman, she could still not resist it when Zhong Feng became seductive. She pushed his face away and started walking back into the house, hiding her embarrassment.


    Zhong Feng smiled as he watched her quick retreating steps before following behind her without a hurry. She went to the kitchen and began making a cup of tea. He watched her practised movements with indescribable happiness.


    Every day, Hu Lei would make him a cup of tea. It was never at the same time of the day, and the specific tea would depend on her mood. However, she never failed to make him a cup of tea. And he could never get enough of it.


    As he watched her, he remembered the matter that had been bothering him through the day.


    "I am a little worried about your senior brother." He said with a frown.


    "Kaito? Why?" She asked.


    "I have not heard from him since he called me that morning." Zhong Feng said. "I think something might have happened to him."


    "I would not worry about him too much. He tends to disappear for months on end before appearing out of nowhere." Hu Lei said with augh. "This one time, I was in Congo forest with my father looking for some herbs. It was a turbulent time because of a tribal war."


    "I had not seen Kaito for so long that I almost forgot that he existed. And out of nowhere, he drops down from a tree and into our camp. I almost killed him. You know I might be stronger than him, but he is like a phantom. He can disappear whenever he wants."


    Zhong Feng looked at Hu Lei with some exasperation. She sensed the look on her and turned to him. She understood the gaze, so she rolled her eyes. Ninjas were not taught to be pack animals. Their life was like a wild jungle where each solitary animal fended for itself.


    Apart from their childhood rivalry, her good rtionship with Kaito hade from an exchange of favours. Most rtionships among their kind were like that. Unless he asked for her help, she would not meddle in his life.


    Of course, it was a different issue if she had proof that his life was in danger¡­


    "Fine. What do you think happened to him?" She capitted. "But you should know that the guy is like a cockroach. He will not die easily."


    Zhong Feng frowned a little. "Do you remember when he asked about a ce called Martial Ind?"


    "Yeah. But we have both never heard of such a ce." Hu Lei handed Zhong Feng a cup of tea before pouring herself a cup of warm water. She made a face as she sipped on it.


    "I have been digging a little into it. I found nothing about it until today. And the mention I found was in an unexpected ce." Zhong Feng paused for a moment as if hesitating.


    "Just spit it out." Hu Lei could not bear the suspense.


    "The former Chairman of the International Health Alliance was searching for it on his phone." Zhong Feng finally said it. "Once the search was executed, all the data disappeared. I only got a hit because I set a keystroke log for IHA board members as well as a continuous background search for Martial Ind."


    Hu Lei looked at him with a lifted brow.


    "Didn''t you tell me that you have stopped your investigations into IHA?" She asked.

 Chapter 438 - HIDING THINGS

    Zhong Feng left the kitchen while holding his cup of tea and went into the living room. Hu Lei followed quickly with a stern expression and settled next to him. She looked at him stubbornly, making it clear that he needed to tell her everything.


    "I stopped the investigation. I pushed as much as I could with Interpol and the international court, but the International Health Alliance hid their dirty activities too well. The best I could do was let the court look into all IHA assets and destroy the organisation''s lifelines from the root." Zhong Feng sighed. ??


    "So, howe you are still looking into them?" Hu Lei frowned.


    "I set up a little fail-safe in case I overlooked something. It is just a precaution. You know these types of vicious snakes are adept at rising again. It is not the first time they reinvented themselves." He responded casually.


    He continued drinking his tea nonchntly. Hu Lei narrowed her eyes and leaned her body closer at him. She knew him well, and she could tell when he was hiding something. She had a distinct feeling that his words did not capture the entire story.


    "Are you sure that is everything?" She asked threateningly.


    Zhong Feng looked at the cute face belonging to his wife. She was leaning so close to him as if she wanted to smell his lies. He ced his cup on the small coffee table and rearranged her to seat morefortably on the couch.


    He ced her feet on hisp. "You have to be a little more careful during this period."


    "I know my limits. And don''t try to change the subject." Hu Lei said.


    Zhong Feng knew that Hu Lei could hang on to something like a dog with a bone. He started massaging her feet while thinking about his answer.


    "After going through all the avable information on International Health Alliance, I felt like I was missing something. Granted, they had money and a good reputation, but it was not enough for them to act so brazenly around the world." He said.


    "Their confidence in kidnapping people was already pushing things for their level of power. However, it is more surprising that they could build so many secretbs in unique locations. Not to mention that they were able to recruit a lot of great scientists."


    "The type of influence required for operating under the radar in different parts of the world is more than those useless board members could manage. Furthermore, none of them seemed interested in ground-breaking research, just money and power."


    Hu Lei understood what he was driving at and frowned.


    "You think there is someone behind their influence and power." It was a statement.


    "There is no concrete or even circumstantial evidence to support the theory, but I believe that some power in the shadows has been elevating them. With their stupidity, I should have discovered them much earlier." Zhong Feng looked dissatisfied.


    Hu Lei perked up. "Maybe Frank never worked for the International Health Alliance. He could have been working for the mysterious force behind them. If there is really someone behind them, they would not allow things to go on unsupervised."


    Zhong Feng looked at Hu Lei. "Why are you calling another man''s name so intimately?"


    Hu Lei rolled her eyes. "What do you mean by intimately? I only know his name is Frank. I have no other information about him, and I definitely will not use an honorific for that cad."


    Zhong Feng was still unhappy, but he could not find a suitable response. Frank was another mystery in the entire saga involving the IHA. He was an impossible character to get a hold of because his real identity was unknown.


    "You know it makes sense for Frank to be working for someone else instead of the IHA. He was definitely not on their side, judging from the way he took out Dr Brown and her merry band of minions. Plus, he invited me to join the dark side with him. He waspletely unconcerned about the copse of the organisation." Hu Lei added.


    The hands massaging her feet paused. Zhong Feng eyes rested on Hu Lei with a drilling intensity.


    "You didn''t tell me that he was trying to recruit you." His tone was a little angry.


    Hu Lei chuckled and wiggled her toes guiltily. "Because I knew you would worry about it for nothing. It was not even a serious recruiting effort. He just told me to join the dark side with him, and I would get lots of thrills."


    Zhong Feng was still dissatisfied with the answer. He felt like someone was trying to steal his wife from right under his nose. But this new information confirmed his suspicion. There was someone behind the former International Health Alliance.


    However, it seemed that the organisation and their backer had parted ways. Most likely, the events on the ship led to aplete breakdown of the rtionship. He suspected that the International Health Alliance failed to live up to the expectations of the power behind them.


    Their sponsor probably lost faith and kicked them to the curb.


    "Is there anything else that you did not tell me?" Zhong Feng asked.


    Hu Lei felt a little guilty. She did not tell him about the girl, Yamazaki Akira. She asked Kaito to investigate in secret because she knew Zhong Feng would not leave things alone afterwards. He would probably keep digging until he got to the bottom of the mystery.


    In simple terms, Zhong Feng would disrupt Yamazaki Akira''s life as he tried to determine her possible role in the lives of the Brown sisters. Hu Lei did not want anything bad to happen to the girl if she was not involved in her capture and torture.


    "Maybe... But it is nothing major. It will just cause more problems for everyone if I tell you." She dismissed the question with an awkwardugh. "Anyway, we were discussing Kaito and the possibility that he could be in trouble. For the record, I still think he is fine."


    Zhong Feng wanted to poke a little more into the secrets Hu Lei was hiding, but he could see that she nned to be stubborn. He needed to find a more opportune moment to find out what she was hiding. For now, it was unnecessary.


    "I would feel more reassured if I heard from him." Zhong Feng said. "If Martial Ind is the force behind IHA, the power they wield is unimaginable. It seems that they can even hide from my systems. I was starting to think it was a code word for something else."


    "How do you know it is still not a code word?" Hu Lei asked.


    "Because the former IHA Chairman is an idiot. He was searching for things like where Martial Ind is and how to get there. I can hazard a guess that he has heard of it from someone else, possibly the big sponsor behind the organisation." Zhong Feng responded.


    "You might be right. Let''s try to get a hold of Kaito first. If we cannot find him, we can beat a few answers from that Chairman." The golden eyes glowed with a crazy light.

 Chapter 439 - NICOLE JIANG

    On Martial Ind, the great Arena was closed for most of the year except for special asions. For instance, the space would be opened every year for the annualpetition of the different elite ns and the families under their wings. The affair was an entrenched tradition.


    Of course, the Arena would also be opened to the locals and the outsiders every three years during the greatestpetition that determined the rank of the ns. ??


    In preparation for the triennial championship, it was not umon for the elite families to spend the first two years scouring the globe for great talent. While Martial Ind was quite xenophobic, they weed people with power in their flesh and bones with minimal prejudice.


    However, before a champion could join the Martial Ind and be a respected powerhouse, they had to prove their mettle by cing well during the triennial championship.


    The outsiders were not expected to win. As recruits, it was sufficient for them not to be eliminated within the first few rounds. The top positions were always taken by the true members of the Martial Ind, usually from the elite ns.


    This arrangement did not mean that the outsiders who were drawn in from around the globe were not valued. It was just that thebatpetition was unfair, to begin with. The children of Martial Ind were trained from when they could walk.


    Furthermore, the families had secret methods and even medicinal forms to ensure exceptional physical well-being. Not to mention, the environment of the ind was designed to foster physical development from childhood to adulthood.


    For instance, a random sryman on the ind could beat some of the best fighters in the outside world without effort.


    Therefore, even though the triennial championship valued outsiders with talent and their fresh blood, they were not expected to win. This matter was unspoken but known. It was a rite of passage before official recruitment into one of the families on Martial Ind.


    Unfortunately, following the recent events on the ind, the importance of outsiders could not be overemphasised. They had be indispensable. A lot of the lower and middle families that were under elite families were out ofmission.


    Some had sustained injuries and even damaged their foundations permanently with the faulty manuals. Those who were doing well wanted to fight under their own g instead of being champions while the glory was stolen by the top families.


    For this reason, the elite ns were more aggressive than ever in recruiting outsiders to fight for them. Even if they could not push out the middle families and force them to bow to them, they could overwhelm them with numbers.


    The turbulent situation had led to a lot of outsiders being brought in to train in preparation for the championship about one yearter. All these potential recruits were ced in the Training Centre. The Training Centre was not too far from the great Arena although both were outside the city centre.


    This Training Centre was not too shabby. The actual building was a towering skyscraper with assigned rooms and countless resources for training, from gyms and dojos to boxing rings and rxation spas. Most of the recruits were only too pleased to enjoy the facilities.


    Of course, that did not include Kaito, who was there against his will.


    The handsome man looked outside the window as he often did. His room, no, the suite was facing the majestic Arena. The imposing building was built like a glorious stadium or diator arena, with the stage at the centre.


    The ce was always empty and dark, except for the few guards patrolling the exterior areas. He could not see them clearly, but he could see figures in ck walking around the so-called Arena. Looking at the strange property was the only interesting thing he got to do.


    By his mental count, he had been on the ind for a little over a month. Life was not bad for the outsiders, as the locals who worked in the Training Centre and the members of the martial families who came to train in the building called them.


    The regr meals were exceptional. Their rooms werefortable with all modern amenities. Their movement and interaction within the centre were not restricted. Furthermore, the training facilities were every exercise enthusiast''s dream.


    If it were a few years, no, even a year before, Kaito would not have minded being in this gilded prison for a year. The time would have passed without his notice. His life used to be that of a drifter, taking on missions and managing his business without a care.


    But things were different.


    He did not care about being the strongest anymore.


    And he was not a drifter without a home.


    He had Akira. She was his home. He would rather spend the evening arguing over one of her nonsensical magical girl anime shows than in this ce. He could not deny the heart retching emptiness in his soul every day he woke up.


    But he could not find a way out of the prison before him. He had studied everything he could about this tower called Training Centre, but he could not find a way out of it. He had always believed that there was no prison without an escape.


    He still held this belief without reserve.


    But all the methods he would have used before, he would not use now.


    He would rather remain in the tower forever than do anything that would dishonour his Akira.


    He continued standing at the window until the security lights around the Arena came on. He turned from the window and walked towards the door. Before he reached it, there were three light knocks. He would have been amused if he had a sense of humour remaining.


    Every evening, when the lights around the arena were turned on, his uncle would knock on the door and take him out for training for about three hours. It was like both the lights and Taiki Iekami were on an automated timer.


    Kaito opened the door and found his uncle standing in his ck robes as usual. However, something was different from the routine. An extra person was apanying his uncle. It was an unfamiliar young woman.


    "Hello. I am Nicole Jiang." The youngdy spoke up cheerfully.

 Chapter 440 - PRINCE CHARMING

    The cheerful woman stuck her hand towards Kaito with inexplicable enthusiasm. He looked at her for a moment as if trying to understand her motives. He did not notice other emotions apart from the friendly gusto in both her eyes and attitude.


    The unwarranted friendliness made him suspicious. ??


    He did not shake her hand. Instead, he turned to his silent uncle and looked at him in question. Usually, when Taiki came in the evening, they did not talk. He would knock on the door, and Kaito would leave the room with him.


    They would go to a reserved training room and fight it out. The only words that would be exchanged were of Taiki offering instructions during the session. Kaito would nod in eptance when guidance was given. He did not shun the teaching because he had quickly realised that his uncle was much stronger than him.


    Still, it could be said that Kaito was not much inferior to Taiki. It was just that his skills had degraded over the years. When he was in his teens, improving his skills as an assassin and a fighter was his top priority. But as he grew older, he did not have anyone to challenge him.


    His life became boring and easy.


    If it were not for the simple reason that he was on Martial Ind against his will, he might have enjoyed the excitement of losing to someone and improving his body once again. Even as he resisted his imprisonment, he could not deny it. The thrill of the fight was once again awakened in his soul.


    Still, he did not like his uncle.


    But he had gotten ustomed to the routine, and it even gave him a sense of stability in thefortable prison. Therefore, he could not ept a sudden change to their usual thing.


    "Kaito, this is my apprentice, Nicole Jiang." The tone was a little stiff.


    Taiki was not a man of many words, and he was a little awkward in social interactions. Therefore, he did not know how to make the situation morefortable for the younger people.


    "Why is she here?" Kaito asked.


    "I thought we should have a change of pace in your training. You have absorbed all my teaching in thest month quite quickly. The things you arecking right now are power and experience. Once you push your body harder and engage in fights with other people, you will have a chance at beating me." Taiki responded calmly.


    Kaito understood the meaning of the words. He could say that he was already familiar with everything about his uncle''s skills. However, he was a little less powerful. Even his faster speed could not beat the hidden power Taiki seemed to have in his bones.


    It was frustrating because he could predict all the moves and could dodge almost all attacks. But once his uncle came in contact with him, he would win every single time. He could not wait until he was able to beat the man to a pulp.


    "Nicole will spar with you for a while." Taiki continued. "Even though she is my apprentice, we do not have the same fighting style. She practices ancient martial arts and should be a good match for your level of power."


    Nicoleughed because she was used to Taiki''s ineptness in expressing matters in the best way during conversations. She always had to exin things in a gentler way when they were in meetings. Taiki did not mind because he did not like talking.


    "What my master here means is that we are from different families, and we have different schools ofbat. He is my master because I have been chosen to be a next-generation Guardian of the ind. It will be good for you to experience different fighting styles. I am here to help." Nicole exined.


    Kaito thought about it for a short moment before nodding. He did not n on staying on the ind for the entire year, but he had a feeling it was inevitable for him to fight in the championships. If that was the case, he needed to rue as much power as possible.


    He closed the door to the suite, and the three people headed to the reserved training room. The specific training room was built like a simple dojo, but Kaito liked its familiarity. It reminded him of the hours he spent seated in a simr ce in the mountains as a child.


    Taiki looked at his cold nephew and felt a little sad despite his own unchanging expression. He knew that they would be at odds because of his actions. However, a part of him always hoped that when he met his nephew, they would get along.


    If he was not an independent Guardian, he could have spared Kaito this fate. He could have fought on behalf of the Iekami m. However, ording to the rules, he could not represent any family in the triennial championship. After all, his role was defending the ind from outside threats.


    "Both of you, pick a bo staff." He shook off his morose thoughts and turned to Kaito and Nicole.


    Kaito was used to the drill. His uncle would always pick a weapon for him to use. It was not too difficult for him to switch from one weapon to another. Even though he was well-versed in assassination practices and used small hidden items, he was familiar with other weapons.


    He picked one of the simple hardwood bo staffs and walked to the centre of the training space. Nicole Jiang did the same while maintaining her cheerful demeanour. This happy attitude made Kaito frown. He did not trust people who were joyous without cause.


    The two faced off with their weapons in hand.


    "Please instruct me," Nicole said with a slight bow.


    Kaito did not respond. He waited for Taiki to give his signal with a calm demeanour. His mind was quiet and without waves. He even felt detached from the situation. But when the signal came, he attacked first with a jab of the staff.


    Nicole was surprised by the sudden attack. She had fought a lot of powerful men on the ind within and outside her n. She would not have been chosen as a future Guardian if she could not beat most people within her age group.


    And at twenty-three, she was powerful enough to stand alongside seasoned veterans on the ind.


    One thing she had noticed is that most men who were older or perceived themselves as superior would always let her attack first. On one asion, she had faced a man who refused to attack for five minutes because she did not make a move.


    They literally stood on the stage in the Arena for five minutes until she was so frustrated that she attacked him in fury.


    Therefore, it was strange that Kaito, who had to be unchallenged in the outside world, would make a decisive move against a woman. She did not know that to Kaito, there was no difference in gender. Even if tender feelings for women were innate in men, Hu Lei would have changed his attitude when they were younger.


    Nicole felt blissful and smiled as she blocked the attack. Kaito immediately changed the trajectory of the staff and attempted a sweep.


    Her blood boiled with excitement.


    She had always been interested in Kaito from the stories, but she always thought the legends would dwarf the man. However, faced with the real-life person, she was still in awe.


    He was her imagined Prince Charminge to life.

 Chapter 441 - MATCHMAKING

    Taiki Iekami looked at the two people as they sparred. The fight was not simple and casual, but he had expected as much. Kaito was not a person who fought with a half-hearted nature. He was a true assassin who shot to kill.


    His sure moves with the bo staff seemed designed to take out Nicole as efficiently as possible. This kind of attitude would ensure his victory when he was facing people who were more interested in showing off their fighting style. ??


    But Nicole was not a herbivore.


    He could not have asked for a more reliable apprentice. She was also not one to fight by showing off mboyant and beautiful moves. She was a powerhouse. It was inevitable that she would be chosen as a Guardian when her talent was discovered.


    In a way, choosing neutral Guardians was a way for the elite families to keep a check on one another. Even though the Guardians had to take on some missions to deal with a few troublesome things, the main goal of choosing the strongest was to prevent any family from dominating too much.


    As soon as an overly talented younger generation appeared, they would be marked as potential Guardians.


    The fight in the dojo continued in a flurry of movements. Nicole had purer raw power because of the martial arts she practised. However, she could notpare to the speed of a ninja. Even Taiki had trouble keeping up with Kaito.


    And Taiki suspected that the speed he disyed was not his maximum potential. Perhaps, if he wanted to see the true face of the assassin, he would have to be in an environment that favoured ninja arts. If Kaito had the advantage of concealment in the shadows, he would be unbeatable.


    As Taiki enjoyed the fight with his unchanging face, he thought about his old idea, even if he knew Kaito would be against the very thought.


    When he suggested a political marriage for Kaito to give him enough credibility to leave the ind, he was not bluffing to force him to a corner. He had the idea of matchmaking him and his apprentice. He did not think it was a bad match.


    He felt that a marriage between the two people would solve the Iekami n''s problems, eliminating the pressure they were under. The Jiang and Iekami families were considered good friends, even allies. They were both high in wealth and status, but a marriage alliance could further reinforce their reputations.


    The Iekami family would have no reason to prevent Kaito from bing an official family member. Under normal circumstances, the other n members would oppose the addition of a new person to the main family because of the distribution of resources.


    However, Kaito did not need their resources. He was not only wealthy in his own right. His parents had also left him considerable wealth, both in the outside world and on the ind. He would only be an added asset to the Iekami family.


    The Jiang family might oppose the union because Kaito was not born on the ind. However, he knew Nicole had always liked his nephew. It would not be a hard sell. Nicole was a major pir of support for the family even as a future Guardian.


    But most of all, he did not think it was not a bad thing for Kaito to join Martial Ind.


    In his opinion, Kaito had already reached the peak of his life in the outside world. He had everything a man desired, and his life could only decline from here on out. If he went on with his current trajectory, he would be mediocre.


    In recent months, he had retreated from assassination to focus on his girlfriend. Within a few years, he would be just a businessman with a family, living the boring life he had always lived. Then, his name would be forgotten.


    That was not the life for an exceptional man like Kaito.


    If he joined Martial Ind, he would discover that the world was more than going the motions. He would understand the secrets of a life beyond what was considered normal. He would thrive in the power that came from harnessing the energies of the world and standing at the top.


    Taiki pursed his lips as he considered these thoughts that had been prodding his brain.


    But he could not decide if he was thinking of this future for Kaito''s good or because of his selfish motives. Most of him believed that he wanted Kaito to live a good life away from the scheming Takahashi family.


    Perhaps, a small part of him just wanted to keep Kaito on the ind to help the Iekami n.


    Regardless of his thoughts and motives, he knew that he could not force Kaito to do anything he did not want to do. Still, he thought that introducing Nicole to Kaito was a good start to showing him how great his life could be on the ind.


    He felt a little guilty towards Kaito''s girlfriend, but he had to suppress it. His nephew could be more than human while that Akira would always be ordinary. He could only do what was best for Kaito. For now, he had a chance with Nicole Jiang.


    Luckily, someone had cleaned off all the news about Kaito and Akira from all online tforms soon after he and Kaito came back. Otherwise, it would be difficult to guarantee a good oue for the two people.


    Taiki turned back to the fight just as Nicole jumped into the air and used her bo staff to strike at Kaito''s head. Kaito raised his weapon as a shield, but the wooden rod broke at the centre. Instead of being at a disadvantage, he held the two pieces as separate weapons.


    As Nicolended on the ground, Kaito moved like a phantom behind her. He struck her on the shoulders with both pieces, signalling the end of the fight.


    Nicole winced at the painful blow on her shoulders, even though it was not debilitating. She turned and bowed slightly to Kaito, admitting her defeat. She knew that she was too impatient at the end. Her endurance had always been poor, so she always got impatient if a fightsted too long.


    "You are as amazing as the rumours say." Sheplimented him.


    "You held back," Kaito said.


    Nicoleughed. "I would not exactly say I held back. I just did not exert the full capabilities of my internal force. But I can also tell you held back. Your movement technique showed some hesitation as if you were slowing down on purpose."


    Kaito did not deny or acknowledge it.


    "Anyway, it is an honour for me to be able to fight you. I have always been a huge fan. My family was on the verge of recruiting you once just like the other families. But we found out that you were rted to the Iekami n." Nicole added enthusiastically.


    "You are talking too much." Taiki interrupted.


    Nicole stuck out her tongue at her master, but she did not say anything more.


    "I will prepare a new strength training method for you." Taiki turned to Kaito. "You are stillcking in power. If you can match your power to your speed, you will be a real contender."

 Chapter 442 - THE ATTACKS

    Akira walked into arge officeplex with measured steps. She looked beautiful in ck trousers coupled with a frilly flowery top, but her cold face discouraged people from talking to her. The paralegal intern who had been sent to wait for her in the lobby felt a little nervous at her appearance.


    He hoped she would not be as difficult as she appeared as he walked up to her. ??


    "Miss Brown, good afternoon." He stepped forward quickly.


    He recognised her from the description given by his boss. He did not dare to be negligent. He was the least important person in the office, but he loved his work. It was not easy for him to get an internship position under a legendarywyer like Mr Oda.


    "Who are you?" Akira asked.


    She was in a poor mood.


    No, she had been in a poor mood for quite a while now. Kaito had been missing for two months, and she had lost all leads that could lead to him. She was four months pregnant, and the physical changes to her body were making her cranky.


    Additionally, she had been experiencing an increasing number of attacks every time she left the Immortal Sword Valley. In thest month, every time she had stepped out of the valley and headed somewhere to follow any new lead on Kaito, she was attacked by thugs.


    Moreover, the assaults were strange. The people who targeted her were always covered in masks and did not seem intent on killing her. However, their actions were violent, and it looked like they were designed to maim or cripple her.


    But that was not all.


    She had noticed that the attackers seemed to be recording the incidents. She thought she was imagining it at first, but after one particrly violent incident, she forced one of them to drop their phone as they ran away.


    She discovered that a streaming service was open. She was not familiar with the specific application. Based on what she saw before the phone mysteriously shut down, the app was called Watch. The logo was a ck eye with a pinprick of white at the centre.


    It seemed like some sort of proprietary software developed for use in nefarious purposes. She had taken the phone back to the valley for a thorough check-up, but she could find out anything. It had be a brick after being discarded.


    All in all, she was exhausted.


    At first, she thought Ayumi was using the power of the Shadow Brotherhood to torture her and drive her insane. However, she realised that the groups of peopleing after her were always different. Even with the face coverings, she could tell it was not the same gang.


    What she could not figure out was the reason for these meaningless attacks. If someone was watching her, they could tell she was not a helpless girl. Sending local thugs to harass her only allowed her to vent her anger.


    It was not until three days before that she realised the gravity of the situation. During that incident, she almost sustained injuries after a mob of gangsters surrounded her car. She was returning to the Immortal Sword Valley after she went to get new clothes since the old ones no longer fit her.


    The car almost swerved into a tree after they took out her tyres with throwing knives. It was fortunate that she had regained control of the car and driven off with the punctured tyres until she was close enough to the entrance of the valley.


    Even though she did not fight or get injured, it was a close call for her. She realised that she could not keep risking her life and Little Precious. But she was hesitant about pushing the button and doing what Kaito told her to do if something happened to him and she was in danger.


    She was still mulling on the thought of pressing that button. And since she did not have a new lead, she decided to see her mother''swyer. She had not forgotten about the matter he called her to discuss, but she had not prioritised it aftering back to Tokyo.


    Now that she was thinking of leaving, it was time to deal with loose strings. Akira dismissed the superfluous thoughts in her mind and turned back to the wilting young man before her.


    "Miss Brown, I am Lawyer Oda''s assistant." His voice was a little shaky. "Let me take you to his office."


    Akira looked the young man up and down before nodding. The young paralegal felt like he had received amnesty from the queen. He walked her to the elevator and pushed the button with nervous hands. He ushered her in before stepping in and choosing the floor.


    Themercial building was not entirely aw office. The structure was shared by other businesses, so it could be confusing for someone without knowledge of the building. Mr Oda was a little worried for Akira and did not want her to struggle, so he sent the young man.


    When Akira finally entered the legal office, she found that the oldwyer looked just a little greyer. However, she could not forget the kind face that had followed her through her life. She felt a little of the tension in her body flow out.


    "Miss Brown, I am d to see you." He said. "You have been ignoring my calls. I thought you did not want to hear the news."


    Akira smiled as she sat down. "As you can see, I have a lot of things on my te."


    Lawyer Oda was knowledgeable, so he understood immediately. He had suspected that the youngdy was pregnant after seeing her, but he did not want to make assumptions out loud. If he made an incorrect guess, he might be thrown out of his office window.


    Women could be a little touchy about such issues.


    When he received confirmation, he frowned with concern. As awyer, he had seen all types of situations involving youngdies and babies. Some of those cases escted quickly, and they could even turn bloody.


    "What is the situation? Do you need help?" He asked.


    Akiraughed. "You know me. If there was a problem, I would deal with it."


    She did not want to talk about Kaito. If she did, she might start crying. Once she started crying, she might not stop. She was handling the situation as well as she could, but she never imagined that this was how things would turn out.


    She thought Kaito would be with her by now, and they would be arguing over names for Little Precious. Kaito would turn down all her choices that involved magical girls while she would veto all his choices because they would be stupid chuunibyou assassin names.


    "So, what did my mother want me to know?" She asked.

 Chapter 443 - FOR YOUR PROTECTION

    The question made it impossible for thewyer to keep poking into Akira''s business. Moreover, he was a little anxious to tell Akira the news that he had received quite some time ago. In truth, even though he referred to Akira as Helen Brown''s daughter, he knew the backstory.


    However, the situation back then did not allow Helen to return Akira to her home. It would have only put the little girl in danger. Due to their old friendship, he decided to keep treating Akira as Helen''s daughter even after she started using the name Yamazaki again. ??


    "You know that your mother had a twin sister, and she was not a good person." He began.


    Akira thought it was a little ironic for him to say that because they both knew that her mother was also not an angel. But again, the degree of badness could be argued.


    Her mother, Helen Brown, was not a good person because she had the heart of a cold businesswoman. She looked at life in terms of profits and losses, and she would take the path that maximised profits and minimised losses.


    On the other hand, her twin sister, Harriet Brown, was bad in that she did evil things on a whim. She thought it was entertaining to see people suffering. She would do bad things to fulfil the dark demon in her.


    The first time Akira could remember meeting her, Harriet picked her up from the house while Helen was away. Harriet told her that she was her real mother, and she was taking her out to y in an aquarium park. Even though Akira was scared, she had no choice.


    The two of them enjoyed a lovely day at the park, looking at the lovely fishes and eating snacks. Akira let down her guard and enjoyed herself. When the park was closing, they did not leave. Harriet said that they would watch a special night show.


    The little Akira was tired and dozed off. When she woke up, she was tied up and being dangled over a shark tank. And Harriet was watching with excitement. She started asking herplicated mathematical and scientific questions.


    If she got one wrong, she was dropped a little lower. Even though she was a clever girl and Helen taught her well, she could not get everything right. She was terrified as she saw herself drawing closer and closer to the pool with swimming sharks.


    It was fortunate that Helen came back on time. Since then, she tried to forget the incident and that evil woman.


    "You should also already know that Harriet is the one who kidnapped you. The truth is that she found that you were a brilliant child and wanted to raise a prodigy. She discovered you by chance when you were just four years old and found opportunities to test your abilities." Thewyer sighed.


    "From what I heard from your mother, Harriet convinced your maternal aunt to sell you. Then, she could ce her baby at your biological mother''s side. The selling point was that the devastation of losing you would guarantee that your mother would have more attachment to her niece. If you ask me, it was another of her crazy experiments. Unfortunately, Harriet did not know that taking care of a child, even a smart one, was a lot of work."


    Akira was surprised. "You knew Harriet?"


    Lawyer Oda shook his head.


    "I knew of her. Your mother shared with me things about her because she was worried about you. She wanted to make sure that you would be safe if she was gone. She was not sure Harriet would note for you. She used a lot of favours to send you to the Immortal Sword Valley for the same reason." He exined.


    "Couldn''t she have stayed with me?" Akira was always a little bitter about Helen shipping her to the valley. Even though their life was not perfect, she liked it.


    Lawyer Oda sighed. "That is one of the things that Helen did not want you to know until Harriet was dead. Harriet wanted her to go to head one of the projects in herpany in Antarctica. She threatened your mother with different things, including taking you back to her side. Your mother could not allow you to be by that woman''s side, no matter the cost."


    Akira felt a little lightheaded. She had never thought that Helen truly cared about her. She always thought that she dumped her off to the Chief because she did not want the burden anymore. She even though that the woman returned to America.


    But more importantly¡­


    "Did you say Antarctica?" She asked.


    Finally, she remembered where she had heard the word Antarctica. She had been eavesdropping on Helen Brown just before she was sent to the Immortal Sword Valley. It was a long time ago, so she must have forgotten about it.


    Lawyer Oda pursed his thin lips as if he was unwilling to speak. However, he still opened his mouth after a while.


    "The matter involving thepany your mother was working for in Antarctica is the primary reason I called you. I wish you did not have to know the details, but you will probably see it more clearly once you ess the data your mother left for you." He said.


    Akira felt confused. "Just exin clearly."


    "Have you heard of the International Health Alliance?" He asked.


    "Yeah, I think everyone has, especially after the big scandal." She responded.


    "Your mother and Harriet Brown worked for that organisation. You might have heard that they were not prosecuted, but the truth is, they were involved in a lot of bad things." The oldwyer said.


    Akira felt a little cold. "Like kidnapping people and torturing them?"


    Lawyer Oda did not find it unusual for Akira to say that since the spections on the media had covered all the crimes that the IHA hadmitted.


    "On the surface, they were a charity medical organisation, but they were also involved in things like human experimentation. Harriet Brown was the head scientist for these underground operations while your mother was managing the Antarcticaboratory." He shook his head with sorrow.


    "The two of them did a lot of bad things, and they had an equally horrible ending. Your mother was imprisoned in a ck site in America, and you know how that ended. As for Harriet, she tried to kidnap one of the Antarctica survivors for more experiments. She died at the hands of the Interpol."


    "When did she die?" Akira asked out of a normal reflex.


    "About a year ago. The news was held back due to the sensitive nature of the issue. Since the matter is official, your mother wanted me to ensure that you had all the information about the deeds of the International Health Alliance." Lawyer Oda said.


    "Why? I am not interested in learning about that." Especially if Hu Lei was one of their victims.


    "It is essential that you have the information for your protection." The tone was firm.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Harriet Brown sent a lot of information to you over the years detailing the activities of IHA. I believe it was a precaution in case they turned against her. The incriminating evidence could be used for prosecuting the top people in the organisation. She was not a trusting person." He said.


    "But I have never received anything from Harriet Brown." Akira was confused again.


    "Your mother did not want you to get caught up in the matter. She set up a system to intercept the information over the years and led Harriet to believe that you were on her side. Harriet never questioned the validity, especially with me overseeing the operation." There was a little pride.


    Then, the tone changed.


    "Knowing Harriet, she would not have kept quietpletely about you or her n. She would have made an effort to activate you as her sleeper agent before she died. If any information about you has leaked out, I am afraid that you will be in danger." Lawyer Oda added.


    "I was entrusted by your mother to give you ess to the information. You can decide what to do as long as you are safe. Whether you want to prosecute or negotiate, you can use the material as you wish. But you have to make your decision before anyone makes a move."


    Akira thought of the recent assaults on her.


    Could the International Health Alliance be behind the attacks?

 Chapter 444 - REAL TROUBLE

    When Akira left thew office, the sky was getting dark. She did not notice thete hour because she was in a bit of an overwhelmed daze. As she walked to her red car, she bumped into a few people hurrying home. She apologised absentmindedly, distracted by what Mr Oda had told her.


    She did not know how to respond to the new information about her mother and her twin sister. On the one hand, she was a little happy to know that her adoptive mother had cared for her if just a little. On the other hand, she was too afraid of the implications of the unclear but most likely horrible things that urred in Antarctica. ??


    She wanted to hide from the truth, but she knew it would do her no good.


    It was not a coincidence that Helen Brown was managing a facility in Antarctica for human experimentation, and Hu Lei was imprisoned in the same ce and tortured. The two events had to be connected.


    This new information also tied the mystery behind Kaito''s appearance at her side together.


    In simple terms, Ayumi was not lying, at least about how Kaito heard about her. The matter was definitely rted to Hu Lei. She must have told him about the people who tortured her, and he could have followed the link to her.


    Or perhaps, Hu Lei had investigated her and mentioned her name to Kaito, leading him to her.


    But that did not make sense. She concealed her identity and past with care. Most people would not think that she was anything more than a chef if they searched into her background. Those who would dig a little deeper might discover her career as a manga artist.


    And that would be all.


    But somehow, Kaito was able to learn about her and even find her in Mountain Ridge. And if her suspicions were right, the people attacking her were sent by the International Health Alliance. It meant that more people were aware of her connection to the Brown sisters.


    When Akira entered her car, she clutched her small handbag with shaking fingers. The bag now contained a small case with five high-capacity solid-state drives. These drives contained encrypted data on the international Health Alliance.


    Still, if Akira had the guts to face the truth, she would admit that her greatest concern was not the people behind the attacks or the hot potato in her bag.


    She was worried that the other words Ayumi said maliciously were true.


    Now that she had an actual understanding of her hidden rtionship with the famous Hu Lei, she could not help the rising fear and concern. What if Kaito had gotten close to her and disappeared just to punish her for the torture bestowed on Hu Lei by the Brown sisters?


    The fear caused her to feel sick to her stomach.


    Laughter almost bubbled out of her lips as she tried to suppress the urge to retch. She had not gotten morning sickness for the four months she had been pregnant. But she was about to lose the contents of her stomach over her own thoughts.


    She took a deep calming breath.


    There was nothing she could do for the moment until she understood the full picture. For now, she needed to return to the Immortal Sword Valley and check out the data stored in the SSDs. Then, she could move forward.


    Without allowing the dread to set in again, she started the car and headed out of the city. She had houses inside Tokyo, but she did not think it was practical for her to stay there. In the valley, she had the advantage of the resources for searching for Kaito.


    Moreover, she could have healthy meals and ess to a qualified doctor at all times. She had thought about moving to the Blue Mountain Park house after the attacks started. However, she realised it was better to be in a fortress with trained agents.


    Blue Mountain Park was also secure in its own way, but an average mercenary could figure out a quick way in. Therefore, it made sense to just stay in Immortal Sword Valley.


    As she left the hustle and bustle of the city centre and started driving into the outskirts, she noticed multiple cars following her. She was a vignt person and great at pattern recognition. She was certain she had seen the four vehicles several times since leaving the city.


    She frowned as she looked at them, but she did not change her speed. She was afraid that if she took action too early, the people behind her would be more aggressive in following and stopping her. She did not want to engage in a fight.


    She did not want to risk Little Precious, especially knowing that her speed and flexibility was not what it used to be. If she faced off too many people, she might not be able to avoid injuries. Her only hope was to keep her cool and elerate when she was close to the entrance of the Immortal Sword Valley.


    Unfortunately, her n depended on the patience of the people behind her. But the cars following her elerated as soon as she turned into the meandering road heading towards the valley. The drivers were obviously not going to give her a chance to escape.


    This road was usually abandoned because the Immortal Sword Valley was technically a part of a national reserve. As far as anyone knew, the area was protected due to environmental concerns rting to underground aquifers and water quality concerns.


    Theck of a residential district in the area meant that very few people used the road.


    Akira elerated the little red car. She was d she had done some modifications in Mountain Ridge, or the old thing might have failed after the beating it had taken for the past few weeks. She rode the elerator harder as she noticed the vehicles behind keeping up.


    The worst thing she could do for the moment was to allow the people behind her to box her in. If they did, she would be in real trouble. Of course, the curves on the road were also problematic, but she was familiar with the road.


    As they drew close to a particrly dangerous bend, she slowed down and allowed two of the vehicles behind her to almost catch up. Then, she elerated, knowing they would follow. However, without knowledge of the road, they could not make the sudden turn up the road.


    Akira heard the crash as the two vehicles hit the barrier. She did not stop to check the carnage. However, when she heard another loud bang her lips quirked up into a smile. It seemed that someone else had fallen into the ck spot.


    Before she could rejoice too much, she noticed a vehicle behind her. She pursed her lips. She had only hoped to take out two of the cars at the bend. The third one was a bonus. Still, she was worried about dealing with the fourth one.


    As she thought of her next manoeuvre, the car hesitated before a loud sound came from the engine. Even in the darkness, she could see the dark smoke rising. Something seemed to be on fire. She quickly pulled over to the side of the road.


    She did not hesitate to pick her handbag. She did not dare take the risk that her SSDs would sustain damage if the fire was not contained by the hood. She slung the bag across her shoulder before pulling out a katana from beneath her seat.


    The vehicle following her pulled up on the other side of the road, but the people inside did not leave the automobile. It seemed that the other party did not intend to ram her with their car. As she thought, the thugs chasing her did not intend to kill her, at least not immediately.


    Her phone rang at that moment. She hesitated before taking it out of her bag. It was Raiden. She picked while keeping an eye on the silent car.


    "Akira, I think the person coordinating the attacks is within the valley." The young man shouted.


    "What do you mean?" She asked.


    "I requested for the daily scans of the vehicles going in and out of the valley from the security personnel. Since you have been attacked every time you left the valley, I thought it was a good idea to check the state of the car in case of tampering, for instance, a tracker." Raiden exined.


    "Turns out I was right. But the car was tampered with during the repairs after the attack three days ago. There was something new in the engine when you left the valley today. Just be careful in case it is something dangerous."


    Akira looked at the still-smoking car engine. "Toote."


    "What?" Raiden shouted.


    The doors of the car across the road opened, and two people stepped out. They both had masks over their faces, but one was only holding a phone while the other was also wielding a sword. It seemed that these two were well-prepared.


    "Listen. If someone is targeting me from the inside, I cannot stay in the valley anymore. Go to my room and bring me my go-bag immediately. Do not tell anyone. You will find me on the road just past that ck spot bend. You know which one." Akira ended the call.


    After that, she walked to the centre of the road with her sword in hand and faced the other party. She moved her head from side to side to loosen the tension from her neck before lifting her sword. Despite the situation, her lips quirked into a little smile.


    If they wanted a show, she would give them a show.

 Chapter 445 - THE GREATEST SHOW ON EARTH

    Akira did not attack first.


    She did not want to be at a disadvantage by approaching the unknown two people before her. She wanted the one with the sword to make his move. Once she eliminated him, she could deal with the other one. ??


    As expected, the person with the katana approached her while holding the glinting sword casually like a stick. However, Akira did not change her standard stance as she faced the opponent. She would not make careless mistakes at this juncture.


    "Don''t be stubborn. If you let me cut you a few times and show me a little blood, we can all go on our merry way." The assant spoke in a muffled voice due to the mask over his face.


    Akira could not tell much from the voice except that it was a man. A very arrogant man¡­


    "Or you could get back in your car and drive back into the hole you crawled out of." She responded with a snort.


    The statement was not even that provocative, but the man before her became exceedingly angry. She could tell by the vehemence with which he attacked. His sword was like a mountain bearing down on Akira.


    However, she did not back down. With stable feet on the ground, she parried the attack, her lips quirking into a small smile. She did not give him another chance to attack as she shed towards his abdomen as he prepared his next move.


    Within moments, the fight turned into a flurry of glinting swords in the night, shing with light sounds. It was like a dance, except it was a dance of death. Akira''s opponent was no longer showing a casual attitude. He even seemed intent on killing Akira.


    Therefore, Akira could do nothing but bring her best to the fight.


    If she were fighting a few months before when she was not pregnant, she might have finished the fight quickly. However, she was a little slow due to the increased body mass. Furthermore, her flexibility and endurance were poor.


    After fifteen minutes, she was feeling a little tired and drained. Her inattention caused her to get a cut on her upper arm. She winced as she backed away while defending herself from the increasingly fiercer attacks.


    She was overwhelmed and pushed backwards by her relentless attacker. As she tried to think of the best strategy to counterattack, she noticed movement from the corner of her eye in the direction where the other cars crashed. Her eyes frowned a little as she tried to the slow crawling vehicle without headlights.


    The inattention caused her another sh on her forearm. However, she did not feel pain because she had noticed something more dangerous.


    Without warning, she dashed off and jumped over the road barrier. The movement caught her opponent by surprise that he did not take the great chance to stab her in the back. He cursed as he looked at the dark descent over the barrier.


    Unfortunately, he was not aware that his ''friends'' from the wrecked cars had already engaged a rocketuncher. Just as he debated whether to follow Akira down or not, the missile blew past him andnded on the red car.


    The sheer force of the explosionunched him into the air. He fell from the sky like a broken doll, his sword breaking away from his hand. Hisrade was a rtively safe distance away. He was affected by the implosion, but he did not drop his phone.


    He captured the horrific scene from behind the other car.


    Somewhere in London, a middle-aged man was drinking old whiskey in a leisurely manner. He burst out inughter as he watched the scene on the screen of a man gettingunched into the air, his horrified screaming was like music. He could only imagine the pain the burning mask was causing.


    The video on the screen was not of the greatest quality, but it did the job.


    William Springer had been a little sceptical when his contact via that dark website promised him an exciting hunt. And he had be bored with the concept over thest few days. However, his faith in the other party was renewed.


    He was realising the advantage of the hunt, especially when he watched it live. It excited him, even more than the professional and enhanced cuts his contact sent him after the incidents.


    When he thought of the carnage before him happening somewhere in the same instance, he felt invigorated. The feed on Watch was better than any movie he could watch because he could see the suffering in real-time. Moreover, he knew it was real.


    He would not be able to enjoy normal movies anymore.


    When the hunt began, he was a little disappointed because that Yamazaki Akira was not an easy target. She had taken out a whole gang with only her fists. At the time, William felt it was a little too easy and said as much to his contact.


    But the person said it was all about enjoying the journey. If they sent the big guns immediately, she would probably die quickly, and it would not be satisfying. However, by sending gradually stronger opponents, the pleasure would be prolonged.


    William could not deny the effectiveness of the technique.


    The increasing fear in Akira''s eyes was quite satisfying. Her expression was no longer arrogant as it had been two weeks ago. Plus, the swordsman had managed to spill her blood before he was betrayed by his apparentrades.


    That was the other thing.


    William Springer did not only want to see Akira suffering. He was also enjoying the other aspects of the streamed hunt such as other people getting beaten up and dying or even getting betrayed. He no longer cared about who was suffering.


    He just wanted the show to go on.


    The best part about seeing the violence was knowing that everything was happening a quarter way across the world for his benefit. He felt like a god who could y with people''s lives. He was like the producer of the greatest show on earth.


    The feeling of power and control was intoxicating.


    He could not wait to see what else his contact had in store for him. It was more exciting now that the opponents they sent after the girl matched her power. He looked forward to seeing the tricks she woulde up with to escape from his hand.


    Even though he could not wring her neck personally, he looked forward to seeing life flow out of her on-screen. He would rey it over and over and over again.


    If only Dr Harriet Brown could see it too¡­


    William Springerughed to himself as he rewound the scene of Akira jumping over the road barrier and her vehicle blowing up. He knew in his heart that he no longer cared about that useless Harriet.

 Chapter 446 - KAITO HAD A PLAN

    Akira concealed herself in the bushes.


    She did not dare go too far from the road because it was dark. Thend in the entire locale was wild and unmaintained, and there were some wild animals in the national reserve. She did not want to risk sustaining more injuries. ??


    She was also worried that she might be too far when Raiden brought her go-bag. Therefore, she decided to hunker down and watch her beautiful burning car. She was almost sure that the assants would not follow her down anyway.


    If they were interested in a good show of her suffering, they would probably not follow her again into the dark. But she could not underestimate the ruthless people who were pursuing her for money. Therefore, she did not dare reveal herself.


    She heard a vehicle driving away as she hid away. However, she did note out. She could not be sure that it was not a ruse to draw her out. She waited while hoping that Raiden would be able to find her before it was toote.


    Unfortunately, the Immortal Sword Valley was still quite far away.


    After about thirty minutes, her phone vibrated. She picked it out from her pocket quickly and found it was Rai. She answered in a hushed whisper even though there was no one around.


    "Have you arrived?" She asked.


    "Oh, thank goodness you are alright. What happened to your car?" His voice was relieved.


    "Rocketuncher. Short story. Did you find my go bag?" She asked.


    "Yeah. You cane out."


    Akira stood from her squat in the dark bushes. She walked with difficulty up the incline leading to the road with her sword as support. She was d that she had sensible shoes on, or she might have slid back down with every step. Finally, she vaulted over the road barrier.


    When she reached the road, she saw two people instead of one. Raiden had an awkward look on his face, while the Chief had a stern expression as he looked at her. She felt guilty while facing him. Still, she walked steadily to him.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about all this?" The Chief asked with some hurt in his rough voice.


    "I didn''t know it would escte this fast." She replied.


    "Is it that stupid man''s enemiesing for you?" He asked with a vengeful expression.


    Akiraughed. "Surprisingly not. It is someone else. But I cannot tell you the details. Even if you have information, you will not be able to do anything about it. They are not your opponents."


    The Chief was unhappy because of this statement, but if Akira said it, it had to be true. He could not be stubborn and force her to tell him everything.


    "Can you deal with it?" He asked.


    "I think so. But I have toy low for a while. I am in no condition to be fighting." She said.


    "Where will you go?"


    "Don''t worry. I have a n." Well, Kaito had a n.


    She turned to Raiden, who was clutching a ck bag. "How did you get caught?"


    Raiden chuckled while rubbing his nose. "Someone saw me going to your room and reported me to the Chief as a pervert. You owe me for my good reputation."


    Akira chuckled. "What good reputation? You are the bane of all the female trainees."


    Raiden handed over the bag while the Chief gave her one of theirbat jackets. There was a hint of mncholy in the air.


    "I thought you might not have a jacket. The nights are getting colder. You have to be careful." The Chief said.


    The awkwardness in his voice warmed Akira''s heart. Even though the man was her teacher and superior, he treated her well. She could consider him half a father. He had cared for her through her life and went beyond the requirements.


    "I know. I am a grown-up now." She stuck her tongue at him. "I don''t know how long I will be gone after this, so think of something to reassure my father and brother. Check on them in case someone targets them. But it is unlikely since it looks like I cut all ties with the Yamazaki family."


    "Are you ok with that?" The Chief asked.


    "It is better this way right now. I do not know how many enemies are in the shadows, so I cannot expose them to danger." She paused. "Make sure that those rotten people do not find a chance to worm their way back into my father''s life."


    "And Rai, check up on Hina and make sure she is fine. Do not let her leave her post at the medical research institute." She said with a tough tone.


    "How am I supposed to do that?" Rai grumbled.


    "Use all the means to your disposal. If I learn that she has left the institute before her research isplete, I wille for you." She threatened.


    After that, she opened the go bag and stuffed her small handbag into it. She wore thebat jacket and zipped it up before slinging the backpack on her back. She looked at them with a lot of reluctance, her eyes bing misty.


    "Thank you. I hope I will see you again." She said with a watery smile.


    With that, she picked her sword, turned and began walking away. The father and son wanted to rush to her and stop her from going away. She looked so lonely. However, they did not move when they saw the resolute back.


    Even if they stopped her, they would not be able to protect her because the threat was in their home. For now, the culprit was only giving away Akira''s location. But they could not say that the person would not take action within thepound.


    "We will find the mole, Dad," Raiden said.


    He never called the Chief ''Dad'' because it seemed strange. He did not know his mother, and he was raised by the Chief alone within the Immortal Sword Valley. The image of his father was that of a tough soldier, so he usually called him ''Chief''.


    "So, you know I am your father." The old man said pettily.


    Even though he understood where Raiden wasing from, he always wanted to hear his son calling him a little more intimately.


    "Of course, I know you are my father. I ran a DNA test." Raiden said. "I could not believe that you could actually get a girlfriend, so I had to be sure."


    "You¡­" The old man gritted his teeth.


    Raidenughed while sneaking a small look up the road.


    She was gone.

 Chapter 447 - WELCOME TO LUNA ADVENTURES

    Akira walked for a while from the wreckage of her car before she dialled the number Kaito had made her memorise. Even though she was a little apprehensive about the things Ayumi said and the new information she had, she was still choosing to trust Kaito.


    If things did not work out, well, she would return as a vengeful ghost and pull Kaito to the grave. ??


    The thought made her smile a little as she heard the dial tone indicating that the call was engaged. In the depths of her heart, she knew that Kaito would not betray her. Her concerns came from her logical mind which was used to analysing things stably and calmly.


    When the call connected, no one spoke. Instead, the other end started ying circus-style music. Akira removed the phone from her ear and looked at the screen. She confirmed that she had dialled the correct number. She ced the phone back to her ear and listened to the bizarre music.


    She wondered if she should have tried the given number earlier to confirm the validity. However, Kaito had made her promise that she would never call it unless she were at the end of the rope. He said that once the number was dialled, one could not turn back without consequences.


    The memory made her a little apprehensive.


    "Wee to Luna Adventures, where the fun never stops." An automated voice spoke up with an upbeat tone. "Please enter your personal identification number and begin the best escapade of your life."


    Akira was a little freaked out by the progress of things, but she once again decided to trust Kaito. She pulled up the keypad and keyed in the PIN Kaito had given her after making her memorise the phone number.


    "Your request is being processed. Thank you for choosing Luna Adventures for your escapades." The automated voice chimed.


    The circus music continued, irritating Akira to no end. She had always thought that the number would connect to a specific person who would give her helpful information. Who knew that she was connected to a kooky service that said ''scam''?


    But again, she was not as familiar with the dark underworld as Kaito. Even though she was experienced in certain aspects of that life, she always dealt with everything from the side of thew. It was inevitable that she had some knowledge gaps about how the underworld worked.


    If the dark life were as clear-cut as most people believed, all criminals would have been eliminated a long time ago. The fact that crime was a core part of the world despite the best efforts made by heroes of justice meant that they had even better resources.


    As a mostly retired officer of thew, Akira should have been scandalised by her current involvement in the darker aspects of the world. However, in reality, she was a little excited to find out more about how the world Kaito thrived in worked.


    "Your evacuation request has been approved." The automated voice spoke up. "Your transportation will arrive at your location in twenty minutes. Please remain on Valley Road for the indicated time for efficiency and convenience."


    There was a pause before the original cheerful automated voice changed to a different more sombre one.


    "Wee to Luna Adventures. Your safety is our priority. While using our services, remember to adhere to the terms and conditions of use. A failure toply with the rules will result in a fine, a lifetime ban and immediate termination of services."


    "When your transportation arrives, please step in and rest in our proprietary life capsule. The life capsule is an advanced pod that ensuresfort and safety through the evacuation process. The life capsule will have no adverse effect on your health."


    "For your privacy and protection, you and your removalist will note in direct contact during the evacuation. At your drop-off point, an rm will sound, and the life capsule will open. At this point, please exit with your belongings."


    "If you would like to hear the instructions again, press one. This call will end in five, four, three, two, one." The call disconnected.


    Akira was exhausted, and the strange call did not give herfort. She felt like she was Alice in Wondend. However, she did not know what to do. She could only hope that her drop-off point would give her a better opportunity to find Kaito.


    She squatted on the side of the road and looked at her phone. Could it be that Luna Adventures was tracking her location using her signal? It was highly likely. While their tracking was not a problem because she had called them, it reminded her that she was under attack by an unknown group.


    Naturally, she had taken precautions to secure her phone against trackers, but she knew there were countless loopholes for real experts to find anyone with an electronic device. She was quite attached to the phone because it was a special personalised model.


    However, it was not worthwhile if she could be tracked. It did not matter anyway. She did not need a phone. It was merely an interface. Everything she needed, she could ess through a new phone. Without wasting time, she dismantled the device and hacked the pieces with her sword.


    Then, she buried them at the side of the road.


    Twenty minutester, a ck van appeared from the corner of the road. As soon as it was within her sight, the driver turned the vehicle to face forward and reversed with high precision, stopping some distance from her.


    Akira''s lips twitched. It seemed that Luna Adventures went to some trouble tofort their clients. However, it was obvious that they would have a log of the people using their services. Total privacy was an illusion.


    The back door of the van opened. Akira stood up from her squat with her bag and sword. The Lune Adventure bot had not said anything about carrying weapons. She would feel more reassured if she had some means to defend herself.


    Like an ignorant child lured by sweets, she entered into the nondescript van. The doors closed, and an overhead bulb lit up. The additional light made the item upying most of the space in the vehicle clearer.


    It was the life capsule.


    The unit was a white oval pod. The designer had gone to some effort to ensure that it did not look like a coffin. Unfortunately, the sess was minimal. Therge capsule opened, revealing a cushioned bed-like space.


    Akira hesitated for a moment before gritting her teeth. She took off her shoes and entered the capsule with her bag and sword. She took a deep breath as shey down. When the pod was closing, she almost sat up again in panic.


    After all, no one wanted to be locked in a small unfamiliar space.


    However, she resisted the urge and sped her sword hilt like a security nket. Strangely, when the capsule closed, she did not feel as strong ustrophobia as she thought she would. There was a cool breeze sweeping over her body.


    Also, the space in the capsule was not too small. Akira could move freely, considering her petite size. Furthermore, the entire pod was lighted with a soft glow. The clincher was the soothing nature sounds emanating from somewhere.


    Akira did not notice when the sensation of the vehicle moving.


    And before long, she fell asleep.

 Chapter 448 - LIKE A CELESTIAL IMMORTAL

    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    An rm sounded before the life capsule opened. Akira was surprised as she opened her eyes. She sat up in surprise and stepped out of the pod. She put on her discarded shoes with a small smile because she was feeling very refreshed. ??


    Even though she had been living quite well in the Immortal Sword Valley, she was always stressed. She did not feel like she could spend a single moment of her time resting while Kaito''s fate was unknown. Therefore, she could not sleep as much as her body needed.


    It seemed that giving up on her quest if just temporarily, was not a bad thing. This thought came with some guilt. Moreover, she could not believe that the best sleep she had gotten since Kaito left was in a strange capsule. Perhaps, she should inquire about getting one.


    The doors of the mysterious van opened. She picked her bag and sword and stepped out of the vehicle. She was not certain about her current location, so she held her weapon tightly. It would be bad if she was being dropped off in a hostile location.


    Before her eyes could adjust to the darkness around her, the van closed its doors and drove off.


    Akira looked at her immediate surroundings and blinked in confusion. She could see nothing but trees. The Luna Adventures people had dropped her literally in the middle of the woods. She squatted to the ground and looked at the small road the van had used in the dim natural light.


    The roadway was more of a walking path, based on theck of other vehicle tracks. The dew-covered grass was undamaged, except by the van. Furthermore, it ended exactly where the van dropped her off. From that point, the trees were more thickly popted.


    She looked in the direction where the vehicle had gone.


    In a normal situation, she would follow that path because it most likely would lead to the main road. However, her primary goal when she called the number Kaito gave her was to escape from the danger of being attacked and pursued by whoever was after her.


    If the evacuation service that Kaito trusted had brought her to this point, it meant that the desired destination was somewhere away from the road. Therefore, the logical action would be walking into the forested area.


    She felt frustrated by the mysterious nature of this entire thing. If it were not for Little Precious, she would not have taken this action. She would have paved a bloody road around the world with her sword until she found Kaito.


    However, the previous night had proved that she was not able to protect herself in her current condition. If the attacks continued, she would probably end up losing Little Precious and even dying. Therefore, she did not regret calling the number.


    Of course, she would not regret it even more if she knew where she was.


    Without her phone, she could not even check on her location. Of course, that was a good thing. Only an idiot would escape from people hunting them and then turn on their location services. Still, the feeling of disorientation was terrible.


    Based on the dew on the grass and the colour of the sky, she could guess that it was in the wee hours of the morning. That meant that she had travelled through the night. Her mind started to calcte all the possible ces she could be based on the assumed speed of the van.


    She started walking into the woods with uncertain steps. She kept her sword in hand even though the woods seemed pretty unupied. She did not hear strange animal sounds except some squawking birds, but she did not want to take chances.


    Her stomach growled in hunger.


    She hoped that she would be able to find out the reason she was left in the middle of this strange ce. Or at least, she hoped dawn woulde quickly. If she could not figure out her purpose in these woods, she could find the main road and figure things outter.


    Once again, Ayumi''s grating voice and scathing words filled her mind. She could not deny that she felt vulnerable because she did not even know where she was. For all she knew, she was on an inhabited forest or other hostile territories.


    She pushed down her insecurities and tried to keep a positive outlook.


    After walking for a while, she noticed lights in the middle of the woods. She squinted and realised they were perimeter lights around a property. Her heartbeat became a little faster at the indication of something existing in the middle of this ce.


    Her steps became a little faster.


    She was tired, but the prospect of taking a bath and eating gave her energy. After some thought, she deduced that she was probably at a hidden safe house or something simr. Otherwise, Kaito would not have told her to call that number if she was in danger and he could not be found.


    When she reached the lights, she found that it was indeed a perimeter of bulbs, but they were attached to trees instead of a real fence. However, she realised that the property had another barrier about a hundred meters from the circle of fairy lights.


    The actual fence was a towering, manicured hedge with soft, warm pendant lights on poles at intervals. The effect was beautiful even in the dawning sky. However, Akira did not have a moment to enjoy the sight. She started walking along the fence, looking for an entrance.


    When she finally found one, it was not the main gate, but a small wooden gate that was hardly visible against the hedge. It looked like some sort of service ess to the woods. She looked at it for a moment before approaching it. She pushed it a little.


    Surprisingly, the door opened.


    She smiled as she pushed itpletely open and stepped through it with a feeling of triumph. Unfortunately, her sense of victory onlysted a short second.


    Herrge eyes widened as she faced a handsome man who looked like a celestial immortal fallen from the sky in the warm light. She had never seen such a perfect looking person. Regrettably, his face was cold as an ice block. Inparison, she liked Kaito''s wicked and teasing face.


    "Who are you?" The man asked as he pointed a gun at her face.

 Chapter 449 - CUTE AND COMICAL

    Akira looked at the man with some apprehension. The taciturn look in his eyes betrayed the fact that he was serious about killing her if her answer was wrong. However, she did not intend to go down quietly or easily. Not after making the long journey.


    She lifted the sword in her hand in defence even though it would probably not get her the best oue in her current condition. She was tired, hungry and weighed down by her bag. Her speed would probably not be good enough to deal with bullets. ??


    However, she stood firm.


    "Who are you?" She asked.


    The handsome man released the safety from his gun without hesitation. The chilly look in his eyes became even more intense when he heard her responding to his question in Japanese. Either he did not understand, or he was not taking kindly to the question about his identity.


    Her bet was on thetter.


    "I will not give you another chance. Who are you, and what are you doing here?" The cold voice was chilling.


    The two of them faced off for another long moment before a third person walked up to them, seemingly from nowhere. This person looked groggy and unwilling to open their eyes due to sleepiness, despite their mysterious appearance at the scene without being detected.


    However, that was not the most interesting thing.


    Akira realised that the third person was a short woman in a ck bear onesie. The woman removed one bear paw and rubbed her eyes with her bare hand. She looked closer at Akira and tilted her head in confusion.


    "Who is she?" She asked the handsome man.


    The man looked at the bear, and his eyes softened a little, the ice melting. If he was not holding a gun and there was no intruder, he would rub her head lovingly.


    "Why did you wake up? I told you I would take care of it." Zhong Feng said with a slight, almost imperceptible smile.


    "The bed was too cold without you." Hu Lei said with a pout.


    She looked back at Akira and assessed her. The young woman holding a sword defensively and looking at them suspiciously was not familiar to her. If they had met, she would remember her. Even though she looked tired, she had bright eyes that became seared in one''s heart after a single nce. Hu Lei like the tenacious spirit shining in them.


    However, she could not allow weapons to be wielded by strangers in her home.


    Akira did not see the small woman across from her make her quick move, despite the protruding belly and the silly, restrictive attire. Akira tried to retreat and retaliate against a possible attack. However, her hand was caught in a soft but immovable grip.


    Before she could do anything, the sword was in the hands of the costumed bear. The image was a littleical. The short woman had a round stomach like a fat bear who had overeaten, so the sword did not make her menacing.


    Instead, she looked a little cute.


    Hu Lei turned to Zhong Feng and looked at him with triumph as she held the sword like a victorious diator. The smile showed off her little tiger teeth, which further enhanced the cute and somewhat hrious appearance.


    Zhong Feng holstered his gun and sighed helplessly.


    "I told you to be a little more careful during this period. You should not be fighting or doing strenuous exercise." He rebuked her, but the underlying gentleness was unmistakable.


    "Are you calling me fat?" Hu Lei asked with the sword glinting menacingly in the light of dawn.


    Zhong Feng was speechless at the sudden turn in the conversation. Since Hu Lei got pregnant, she had picked a bad habit. She would ask that question at the most random times with a fierce expression, along with pouted lips, puffed cheeks and misty eyes.


    It was difficult for Zhong Feng to avoid all potentialndmines that could lead to the question. However, Hu Lei had be a little more creative in detecting nuances that could even be rted to her protruding belly.


    "How could it be?" Zhong Feng rubbed the head covered in the bear hood. "How could anyone fat move so swiftly? You were like the wind."


    Hu Lei knew she was being unreasonable, and she could hear the glibness in Zhong Feng''s voice. Still, she smiled, and her cheeks reddened a little without her control.


    Actually, she knew that she was not fat. She had hardly gained weight since getting pregnant, and her physical condition was greater than ever. Since she became pregnant, she became a little less picky with food. She had even started eating foods she disliked, like eggs.


    And yet, apart from her protruding belly, the rest of her was still lithe. She just liked riling up Zhong Feng and asking if he thought she was fat. She always enjoyed hearing his responses. He got more creative with each incident.


    Akira looked at the loving couple and forgot about fighting back and running away from the scene. The two people were not weing. One held a gun to her head while the other grabbed her katana from her hand.


    These things did not faze her.


    However, looking at them flirting like she was not there, she felt lonely. She especially felt bad because the small woman looked about to burst. And the man beside her was indulging her, putting up with her obviously unreasonable temper.


    And what did she have? Nothing. Even her sword was taken away.


    She could only imagine how hopeless and pathetic she would be when she was as advanced in her pregnancy as the other woman. She would be alone and sad. That is if she survived¡­ Judging from the situation, her chances of survival were not that great.


    Obviously, these people did not recognise her. They would probably throw her out since they did not seem keen on killing her. Once she was outside, she would probably be found by whoever was hunting her again.


    It seemed that Kaito''s n was aplete failure.


    She was in an unknown ce. She could not be sure if she was even in Japan anymore since the couple was not speaking her tongue. Her Mandarin was passable, but she was not an expert, except in listening. Her ent was poor, and she spoke slowly.


    If she was tossed out, she would not be able to fend for herself. And Kaito would probably never even know about Little Precious. With these thoughts in mind, Akira''s mentality broke down. She burst out into tears and started bawling like a baby.


    Hu Lei and Zhong Feng were startled and turned to look at the intruder of their quiet Azure Woods. The young woman was crying so loudly and dramatically, that she seemed to be made of water. The red face and broken cries were overwhelming.


    They looked at each other in stunned silence.


    Who was this woman?

 Chapter 450 - TOO LATE TO HOLD BACK

    Ten minutester, Akiraposed herself and stopped bawling and hupping. As she wiped her face on her sleeves, she felt embarrassed by her outburst because it was sudden and unexined. Furthermore, she cried in such a shameful way before two strangers.


    "I am sorry." She said in a halting manner. "I don''t know you guys. I think there has been a mistake." ??


    Hu Lei looked at Zhong Feng, and they seemed tomunicate with their eyes. There was a certain sense of closeness and intimacy in the simple look. Once again, Akira felt inexplicably envious.


    "Can you tell us who you are, and what you are doing in this ce?" Hu Lei asked in Japanese.


    Akira''s eyes lit up a little at the response. She felt a little hope that she was not in the wrong ce. Despite the shady nature of Luna Adventures, thepany seemed to be operating quite efficiently. They had to be right about the drop-off point.


    Still, she was a little cautious about sharing information with strangers. She looked at them with increasing apprehension and hesitation.


    "You have alreadye all this way. We are not looking to hurt you. But we cannot help you if we do not know you or your identity. Do you understand?" Hu Lei spoke again.


    Akira was a little startled from her thoughts of fear and dread. She had taken a step of faith by getting into an unknown van and a life capsule that looked like a coffin. Her journey was for herself, Little Precious and Kaito.


    If she had made it this far, she had to keep trusting in Kaito and his seemingly dubious n.


    "I am Yamazaki Akira. It is a long story why I am here. But I can summarise by saying that Kaito sent me." She straightened her back and looked at them with the dignity andposure of a samurai.


    The faces of the two people before her became even more serious. It was almost as if the air became oppressive and gloomy. Zhong Feng and Hu Lei looked at one another with a rare sense of seriousness clouding both of them.


    Hu Lei was even sterner than Zhong Feng because she knew the woman''s identity.


    The primary thought in both their minds was ''Kaito is in trouble''. They did not fear for his immediate safety too much because they knew he was a resourceful person. However, they could also not overlook the danger because of the matter they had discussed quite a while ago.


    Kaito could be in danger, especially if he was taken by people from the covert Martial Ind. After all, evidence pointed out that the person or people who had been supporting the International Health Alliance from behind were rted to Martial Ind.


    Hu Lei looked at the young woman again before sighing in a manner reminiscent of her husband.


    "Come in and have a bath and some food. Then, we can talk." She said gently.


    Akira allowed herself to be led away from the gate by Hu Lei. Even though Hu Lei was a little shorter than her, and she looked a little childish in her bear onesie, she felt like the woman was a strong supporting force at that moment.


    Within a few moments, Hu Lei guided Akira to the guest wing of the house. The rooms were kept clean by automated systems, and Housekeeper Li woulde from the vi at Area 99 for a thorough weekly cleaning with his team of eager followers.


    Unfortunately, Azure Woods did not have visitors, so the clean rooms were always left bare. The bedroom Hu Lei led Akira was a basic guest room with all the amenities, but the mattress was exposed, and there was no d¨¦cor.


    However, the wardrobes had linens and towels. These were ced at Housekeeper Li''s insistence despite the couple''s insistence that there would be no guests. Hu Lei was d for that man''s nosiness and stubbornness.


    "You can take a shower or bath." Hu Lei said as she took out a towel for Akira. "I don''t know how long you have been on the road, so you must be tired. But I must say, you look surprisingly clean. Although I can smell dried blood."


    Hu Lei scrunched her nose a little.


    Akira felt like bowing to the woman. She had forgotten about the wounds inflicted by her assant, yet the woman could detect the smell from below her thickbat jacket. Now that the wounds were mentioned, she felt a bit of an ache.


    The adrenaline in her blood must have worn off.


    "It is just some minor wounds," Akira replied.


    "You should be careful about wounds in your condition. You might not be popping out like me, but an infection can be highly dangerous." Hu Lei said.


    She could even tell she was pregnant? Her mouth fell a little open.


    Hu Leiughed. "Ie from a long line of traditional medicine experts. I have tried to reject the heritage, but I have picked a few things here and there. Anyway, use the room as you like. I will call a doctor to check up on you afterwards."


    Akira felt a little touched, even though she heard the subtle warning in the woman''s voice. The underlying implication was that she was allowed to use the facilities in the room, but she was not allowed to go snooping around outside.


    "Thank you." Akira paused. "By the way, where is this ce? You don''t have to tell me if it is a secret safe house or something."


    Hu Lei looked at her strangely. "How did you get here?"


    Akira hesitated a little, but she realised it was toote for her to be holding back information. She had already given away too much. Plus, she was already in this couple''s house. The woman was a fierce fighter, and the man was not afraid to use a gun.


    "Kaito gave me a number to call in case something happened to him, and I was in danger. I was picked up by some strange transportation service called Luna Adventures. They dropped me off in the woods, so I just walked in." She exined.


    Hu Lei frowned at the information. "I see. This house belongs to my husband and me. It is just outside of Supreme City."


    "Impossible!" Akira was horrified. "I was in Tokyo just yesterday evening."


    It was impossible to make the journey from Tokyo to Supreme City in a van. And even if it were possible, it would take a lot more time. No, even if other methods of transportation were used, it did not seem usible for her to be in Supreme City within such a short period.


    "What day do you think it is?" Hu Lei asked with another weird expression on her face.


    "It is Tuesday," Akira said with certainty.


    "It is Wednesday." Hu Lei replied.


    A few momentster, Hu Lei left the guest bedroom and a bbergasted Akira.

 Chapter 451 - A SILLY LITTLE LADY

    When Hu Lei went downstairs, she found Zhong Feng waiting for her with a stern expression. She was taken back to the initial days when she met him. She wanted to run away and hide from the evil emperor because it would only be a matter of time before she had to confess her sins.


    She knew that he knew about her knowledge of Yamazaki Akira. After almost a year of marriage, they hade to understand each other even more. Even a single nce or a subtle smile could speak volumes without a word. ??


    The guilt in her heart became thick and suffocating as she faced Zhong Feng. But she did not bring up the underlying issue.


    "I have to call Housekeeper Li to bring a couple of maids and the chef over. I just realised that I cannot bend enough to spread a bed. Our guest might have to sleep on the floor if we do not get some help." Hu Leiughed a little awkwardly.


    Zhong Feng could see that Hu Lei was trying to gloss over the core matter. He lifted his refined sword-like brows as he stared at her. He did not intend to prompt her verbally to confess the fact that she had hidden something important.


    "We should also get Dr Shui toe over. Thatdy might be injured, and she seems a little disoriented. We have not had such an exciting morning since we moved to Azure Woods. Should we have some tea to calm down?" Hu Lei was flustered by theck of response from Zhong Feng.


    After a while, she pouted as she felt a little wronged, even though she was the one in the wrong. She could not bear it when Zhong Feng had that expression on her face. Even though he lookedposed, she could tell he was a little hurt by the fact that she had concealed something from him.


    The guilt grew with every second. She chewed on the plump bottom lip of her mouth for a while with a lowered head before she looked up to Zhong Feng again. She capitted under the weight of her remorse.


    "I''m sorry, Ah-Feng. I should not have hidden something like this from you." She said.


    In reality, Zhong Feng had noticed that Hu Lei recognised the name of the young woman who had appeared on their residential property mysteriously. However, he did not know the true importance of the information.


    He assumed that it was someone that Kaito and Hu Lei knew from Japan. However, when he heard the phrasing of the apology, he felt like the matter was more important than he thought. He became a little more serious, even though his expression did not change.


    However, before he could get to the bottom of the technical issues, he needed to deal with his naughty wife.


    "Then, why did you hide it?" He asked.


    Hu Lei pouted a little more. "I was worried that you would not be able to let it go."


    Zhong Feng became a little confused by the words. "What do you mean?"


    Hu Lei stretched her hands, which were sticking out of the bear onesie paws, and grasped the refined hands of the man before her. The coolness of the hands caused Zhong Feng to hold those hands a little more tightly.


    Her face and tone were earnest and had a hint of pleading for understanding.


    "You have always worried about me. And you always put my needs above yours. If something happens to me, you do not even get a wink of sleep. I know that your concern is a sign of how much you love me. But you have to remember that I love you too."


    "I worry when you are worried. I don''t want to see you burning the midnight oil, thinking of ways to protect me. I want us to spend our free time being with each other. I want us to go on dates, cuddle up on the couch watching TV and eat together."


    "When I found out about Yamazaki Akira, I knew she would be another point of the investigation into IHA for you. I did not want to keep wasting more time than we needed to on external factors. I felt like we won and finally had our happily ever after. If I told you about her, you would keep expanding the investigation."


    Hu Lei sighed. "I just did not want you to waste more time on the International Health Alliance. You have already put so much into protecting me. I guess I hoped that our happily ever after would be us sweetly riding into the sunset forever."


    Zhong Feng''s face eased a lot after hearing everything Hu Lei said. Then he chuckled lightly. Hisughs were still rare. He was just not aughing person. But every time he did, the world would feel like a brighter ce.


    "You are a silly littledy." He rubbed the head before him.


    Hu Lei immediately became a little hedgehog, all puffy and prickly. "You are the silly one. And don''t use that patronising tone on me."


    Zhong Fengughed again, unconcerned about the little temper tantrum.


    "We can''t ride off to the sunset forever. The horse would get tired and hungry at some point. And the sun will set at some point. We would have to stop somewhere for the night, sleep, take a bath and eat." He said with a contemtive expression.


    Hu Lei felt exasperated by this response. "It is a figure of speech for our metaphorical happily ever after."


    "Don''t you think that the endings of fairy tales are always a little vague? It is not where thingse to an end for the characters. In most cases, at the point where the happily ever after is written is the ce where the real adventure begins." Zhong Feng pulled Hu Lei into his arms, despite her puffy protests.


    "If the endings of epic love stories were as nd as people imagine, it would be sad. I think our happily ever after is both our boring life and the surprises that the world will keep tossing our way. And I think that you would be bored if we were to truly live an ordinary life."


    Hu Lei thought about the words and felt a bit enlightened. She always said that her dream was to live an ordinary life, but she could not deny that she liked her thrills. If she was truly not interested in a dramatic life, she would not have be a fiction author.


    And she did not dare admit it because her past life had brought her a lot of pain. But Zhong Feng was right. She did not only want her epic love story. She also wanted an epic happily ever after. She wanted to have lots of thrills with her handsome husband and her Little Treasure.


    And her saga, it seemed, continued with the adoptive daughter of a woman who was keen on torturing her. Moreover, it looked like her so-called senior brother had ignored her warning and left a lot of explosions in the wake of his disappearance.


    But somehow, the thought of dealing with theing problems made her smile.


    When Zhong Feng saw the smile and the twinkling eyes, he knew that his crazy little wife was getting fired up. He was a little worried by how lethargic and bored she seemedtely, almost listless. Now, with the devilish light around her, she seemed like herself.


    "Let the saga continue." She said with the ir of a middle-school boy with the chuunibyou syndrome.


    Zhong Feng looked at the lit-up face and wondered if he should worry about the fate of the world.

 Chapter 452 - DIFFICULT TO SERVE

    The staff from the vi were as efficient as ever, and they were anxious to serve. The ce at Area 99 had be boring after the wedding. The people in the house thought that they would be moved to work in Azure Woods, but it never happened.


    If it were not for Housekeeper Li''s indomitable spirit, they would not be able to see the Young Master and the Young Mistress anymore. Their lives felt a little purposeless even though they were getting a good sry for doing almost nothing. ??


    When Dr Shui showed up, the house was bustling with quiet movement. However, there was positive energy around the house. He wondered if a person needed medical help when there was an almost festive aura around the house.


    ''Could Hu Lei have given birth prematurely?'' Dr Shui asked himself.


    However, he dismissed the thought. No, people would be worried and tense about a premature baby. And Zhong Feng would probably not call him for the birth. He was not Hu Lei''s antenatal doctor after all. He walked through the entrance area and headed to the living room.


    "If someone was bleeding, they would have died before you got here." Hu Lei said mockingly as she stopped on the stairs.


    Dr Shui looked at the woman in a long maroon dress with infuriation. She had be as annoying as Zhong Feng after their marriage. Furthermore, she was worse because her tongue was sharp. Zhong Feng just red at him until he got frostbite.


    "I am already stretched quite thin. You are lucky I heard the call at all." Heined. "I have already rmended my recement. She is an exceptional physician, and she has been doing great work at the Zhong hospital."


    Hu Lei pursed her lips. She did not dislike the rmended doctor after that one meeting. However, she was also a cautious person, perhaps naturally or because of her former trade. She trusted Dr Shui implicitly because she and Ah-Feng knew him.


    She could not get used to the thought of calling an unknown person for sensitive medical emergencies. For example, if the new doctor was not discrete, they would not be able to exin the mysterious pregnantdy with sword cuts.


    "It is not time toin about such meaningless things. There is someone in need of urgent medical care. Come on up." Hu Lei turned on the stairs and started going up again.


    Dr Shui was frustrated by her stubbornness. However, he was more impressed with her spry steps up the stairs. Hu Lei was almosting to term, but she was as energetic as ever. It was the most mysterious thing.


    He had seen her condition when she returned after that difficult and unspoken incident. She was malnourished, and her physical condition spoke of changes that should not have urred in a human. If anything, she was like a slightly different creature than a standard human.


    If he were not a good doctor and Hu Lei was not his friend''s wife, he might have been tempted to dig a little deeper and find out what made her tick.


    For example, he always thought with her cold body and her strange physical condition, she would have difficulty conceiving. The chances that she could get a child after looking at the hard data was minimal. And if she did, he did not think that her body could support it.


    Strangely enough, she overcame the odds. Moreover, she remained in the best condition he had ever seen. He would never admit his worry, but he had been essing her charts from the gynaecology office secretly. He was constantly afraid something would go wrong.


    "Walk like you have energy. Why are you dawdling?" Hu Lei rebuked him.


    Dr Shui wondered why he was worried about the hellion. Maybe he should have moved forward with his ns for leaving Supreme city ahead of time. But again, he wanted to see the Little Master Zhong before he left.


    Even though these two ancestors were difficult to serve, they were both fine specimens. Their baby would be impossibly cute.


    "Why are you making that face?" Hu Lei asked with suspicion.


    "I am thinking of many things." Dr Shui looked a little smug.


    "You are thinking of getting married to my cousin, right? You have a weird but pleasing facial expression." Hu Lei smiled a little with a strange glint in her eyes.


    Dr Shui felt a little embarrassed, but when he thought of hisdy, he was quite happy and satisfied. His life had not worked out exactly as he thought, but he had gotten to a point of happiness. After the time he stayed in Herb Town, he connected with one of Hu Lei''s cousins.


    Their correspondence was at first only focused on medical discussions. However, he found himself liking her more and more. As a romantic-at-heart man, he asked Aunt Huo to allow him to stay in Herb Town for a while to build feelings.


    Little by little, they became closer. And now, he could say that he was a man with a girlfriend, no, fianc¨¦. If these two demons could just ept their recement doctor, he could go off and live blissfully away from the chaos of Supreme City.


    He had hoarded a lot of money, so he could retire in peace, working on medical research with his wife in Herb Town.


    "Ok, snap out of it." Hu Lei snapped her fingers as they stopped outside a bedroom door. "Do not scare thisdy. She is a little disoriented. I am not sure about her general wellbeing, but I think she is three to four months pregnant."


    Dr Shui became more serious.


    "How is your Japanese?" Hu Lei asked.


    "Non-existent." He said.


    "Fine. I can be a trantor once again, I guess." The smile looked a little mischievous.


    In another part of the home, Zhong Feng was in his study. More urately, he was in a room inside his study behind an imposing bookcase. This secret room was hisputer heaven. He had incorporated the high-end space in the home design because it was his childish nerd dream.


    Even though he could do most of his hacking using a simpleputer, he liked the technological power hisplete setup gave him. It had been invaluable for taking down and monitoring the International Health Alliance.


    Furthermore, the setup was indispensable for controlling the smart features in the home. He did not trust external systems, so he kept the corework in Azure Woods within his in-house control. Otherwise, he would not have been able to detect Akira as soon as she came into the property.


    With fast fingers on the keyboard, he looked into Yamazaki Akira and Takahashi Kaito. He did not, as a principle, look into his friends or family''s lives, unless it was necessary. Since Kaito had sent a strange woman to his home, it could be considered an invitation to pry.


    His cold face did not change as he discovered that someone had gone to great lengths to eliminate all information about the two. If it was anyone else, they might not be able to retrieve the data. However, he was not anyone.


    His beautiful face became even more stunning when he almost smiled a little as he found what he was looking for.

 Chapter 453 - TOUGH LITTLE VIXEN

    The check-up on Akira did not take long. She had two cuts, but the injuries were not deep or infected. She was also a little bit dehydrated and had not eaten for a while. However, she was not in a bad state for someone who imed to have lost a day. Dr Shui also tested her for a concussion because of her imed disorientation. She was fine, but her mental distress was obvious.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing much to do for her. Dr Shui cleaned and bandaged the wounds on her arm, and he instructed Hu Lei to take her to a gynaecologist as soon as possible. While he could not see anything to indicate that her condition was poor, he advised caution. ??


    Hu Lei nodded in acquiescence. She also needed another check-up, so it would not be troublesome to bring along another person. However, before that happened, it was necessary to understand the level of danger that the girl posed.


    If things were as she said, she was in danger. And disaster often followed in the wake of those associated with other dangerous people. And this young woman was not short of individuals with a bad reputation around her.


    "I have asked the chef to make something light for you. Once you are morefortable, you can tell us the full situation." Hu Lei spoke to Akira gently as they descended the stairs alongside Dr Shui.


    Akira nodded a little woodenly. Her mind was a little clouded, and she felt like she was in a strange dream. After being close to Hu Lei for a while, she had started to suspect her identity. She would be an idiot not to consider the possibility.


    On certain asions in the past, she was tempted to dig into the identity of Hu Lei. Her hands had itched to at least do a web search on the woman, and she hade close to diving into the pit. However, her pride stopped her from looking andparing herself to her.


    Therefore, she did not know the appearance of Hu Lei or Zhong Feng. But she had a gut feeling that they were the loving couple who had weed her into their home. As a person with an affinity to patterns and strong deductive capability, she knew that she was right.


    But the illogical part that relied on feelings made her a little dazed because the current situation was not what she expected from the rumoured great Hu Lei.


    In her mind, for some reason, she had built up Hu Lei as a tough little vixen. Akira thought she would be a biker chick who dressed like a dominatrix or something. And even if she dressed normally, she expected a tough-as-nails or tomboyish aura.


    Instead, she found a cute bear and an elegantdy who spoke with a soothing gentleness. It was very confusing. It put her off-kilter, making it impossible for her to decide the best approach to rte with this woman.


    The most important question was: why did both Kaito and Ayumi speak of the kind woman as if she was some kind of crazy demoness?


    That alone was enough to make her cautious.


    "Don''t forget what I said. Take your friend to see the gynaecologist. If there is any issue, talk to Dr Pei. She is a well-rounded doctor." Dr Shui paused. "I will be leaving Supreme City soon. Just test her out in case I need to look for someone else."


    Hu Lei pursed her lips, but she nodded. She knew she was being stubborn, but she did not want to ept the change, especially during such a sensitive period. However, she knew that Dr Shui was serious about moving to Herb Town.


    She could not do anything about it.


    After Dr Shui left, Hu Lei brought Akira to the dining room and instructed Housekeeper Li to take care of her. She also told him to take the usual breakfast to the study. She was not being intentionally rude to Akira by refusing to share breakfast with her.


    However, she knew that Zhong Feng was probably already neck-deep in his ''research''. They needed to discuss the problem at length before they could face this Yamazaki Akira. Ultimately, she was an unknown factor that could bring danger to them.


    A little whileter, Hu Lei was stretched out on the couch in the study. She was munching on a fruit sd with some relish after drinking a full mug of milk. Still, Zhong Feng had not appeared from hisputer cave despite her ringing the connected bell.


    He always dived in too deep and isted everything around him when he fell into the mode.


    She sighed before calling him using her phone. He could ignore anything, but her calls always got through regardless of the situation. When he picked up the phone, she did not give him a moment to speak up.


    "If you don''te out, I will destroy your mysterious bookcase door again. It will be easier since I have a sword now." She said in a leisurely way while still munching on the fruit.


    She hung up the phone with a dubious smile.


    She had indeed destroyed the bookcase before, forcing him to rebuild. It was not that Zhong Feng did not allow her into the room. However, she preferred not to go there aimlessly or learn thebination of moving the books to open the stupid door.


    She thought it was a good thing that he had his little nerd heaven. She had her library just like the one in the vi in Area 99, except it was bigger and better. Usually, they spent all their time in each other''s pockets. She believed it was a good thing to have a ce to unwind.


    As for the reason she once broke into the secret room using force, it was because Zhong Feng had disappeared there for almost twenty hours. His phone was off, and the bell did not seem to be functioning.


    It turned out that he had fallen into a deep sleep on the desk while working on the IHA matters after spending even more time on Zhong Industries business issues. Since then, Hu Lei did not let him stay in for too long without checking in.


    The bookcase revolved smoothly, and the man came out with a helpless expression on his face.


    "How long do you intend to hold that incident against me?" He asked.


    Hu Lei sat up. "Are you calling me fat?"


    Zhong Feng sat down across the coffee table and poured himself a cup of tea from the earthen kettle. He sipped on it with appreciation. As always, the tea made by Elder Huo was exceptional. It was good that Hu Lei always got him a consistent supply.


    "You will have to walk me through this one." He humoured her.


    "It is simple. People say elephants never forget. Since you think I am not going forget, you are calling me an elephant." Hu Lei exined.


    "Oh, that''s a pretty good one." Heplimented.


    "I think so too." Hu Lei lifted her nose proudly. "Your response?"


    "Something about your high IQ." He said perfunctorily.


    "You are phoning it in."


    "A little." His light tone changed. "You have not told me how you found out about Yamazaki Akira."

 Chapter 454 - DISCUSSING ALL VARIABLES

    Hu Lei knew that there was no escape, so she told Zhong Feng about Harriet Brown mentioning an adoptive daughter on the ship. She did not even inform the Interpol agents about the young woman because she knew they would cause chaos.


    "I told Kaito to investigate her and find out how she was rted to the Brown sisters. It did not seem like she had a close rtionship with them, so I decided to let it go. I also thought it was a bit convenient, the way Harriet mentioned her name." Hu Lei said. ??


    "Kaito found some suspicious points in her background. She was obviously hiding something, but I could not believe that she was involved with those women, at least not closely. I did not think Kaito would take his curiosity so far."


    She still remembered the devious twinkle in his eyes on her wedding day. She should have known that he would not let things go. She suspected that he had been losing interest in his life at that time and was looking for excitement.


    Her frown deepened. But it seemed that he was serious about this Akira. Otherwise, he would not have sent her to Azure Woods. But that did not matter for now. The primary question on her mind was: where was he?


    Zhong Feng nodded. "You should have told me about it. Her identity is quite well-hidden, but she is not a simple person. She is involved in plenty of things including a covert government agency in Japan. She is either a good hacker or knows someone with good skills."


    "I am still trying to retrieve the full information on her life. But so far, she does not seem to be in cahoots with the Brown sisters or the International Health Alliance. Her only current bad association is your senior brother."


    There was humour in Zhong Feng''s eyes.


    "Is someoneing after her?" Hu Lei asked. "If she has wounds and felt endangered enough to use Kaito''s exit strategy, someone must be hunting her."


    Hu Lei was not a stranger to running for her life. She could recognise the signs of fear and paranoia. And that Yamazaki girl was on edge.


    "I am still running that through my systems, but I have some suspicion that it is rted to the International Health Alliance." Zhong Feng replied.


    "Why do you think that? She should not be directly connected to them." Hu Lei said.


    "That might be the case, but Harriet Brown words could not have been an empty threat. She mentioned this girl because she wanted you to look for her. If she was trying to get revenge against you, Yamazaki Akira would havee after you." Zhong Feng said as he pulled his breakfast tray.


    "But since they do not seem close, she probably had a revenge n against the International Health Alliance. She was probably both pleading for her life and cing a time bomb. If someone was aware of Yamazaki Akira''s existence, they would knowingly or unknowingly set off the explosion."


    There was a long moment of silence as Zhong Feng ate. Hu Lei was thinking about his words. If his assumptions were true, then the people after the girl were probably from the International Health Alliance. Despite their efforts, the organisation was like an undying snake.


    Then, her eyes lit up. "Doesn''t this mean that she has something incriminating to destroy IHA permanently?"


    Zhong Feng took another sip of tea. "Don''t jump to conclusions. She might not be aware of her role in the nefarious plot. We will know about it once we talk to her. Our primary focus right now should be finding Kaito''s location."


    Hu Lei agreed. If Kaito was under the control of IHA or even worse people, they should not take chances with his safety. The more they waited, the more he would suffer. However, something was bugging her.


    "If something bad happened to him, why has the Shadow Brotherhood not taken action?" She asked. "They would not sit around while their leader is in distress, would they?"


    Zhong Feng wiped his mouth. "I believe there are some internal problems. I cannot gauge the state of the group from outside, and I have not had a moment to dig. But I believe that Kaito might have dropped his management or ownership of the Shadow Brotherhood."


    "Impossible!" Hu Lei was too shocked.


    "Thest time we talked, he seemed to be implying that he had lost his investigative resources. I will look into it. If he did part ways with the Shadow Brotherhood, he would have concealed his trusted subordinates for a time. The fallout from his withdrawal would be significant, so he would probably get them to lie low for a while." Zhong Feng theorised.


    "Why would he give up the life? He always wanted to be the strongest assassin until he was old." Hu Lei rubbed her chin.


    Zhong Feng was exasperated by her obvious dimness, but he could not help responding with some teasing. "Love can take down even the most vicious little assassin. If you could not escape, he could not either. I guess the answer has something to do with our guest."


    Hu Lei''s cheeks reddened a little. She understood the concept, but she could notprehend the immensity of Kaito falling in love. He was always so yful and brash about life. She thought for sure he would be killed while on a job.


    "I wonder what happened with Ayumi." Hu Lei mulled. "She has always liked Kaito and even saw me as a threat to her happiness. She might look like an adult woman, but her pettiness is worse than that of a pre-teen girl."


    The only reason Ayumi never found trouble with her was because she saw Hu Lei''s vicious methods when they were in the mountains. Ayumi tried to act like she was a magnanimous goddess, but the real reason she never tried anything had nothing to do with a generous spirit.


    She was afraid of Hu Lei.


    "I will try to see what I can dig up on Kaito''s businesses and his associates. We should not overlook any variable when dealing with this case." Zhong Feng said.


    "Oh, also look into a covertpany called Luna Adventures. I have a feeling that there is something fishy about it. That girl lost a day and did not know she was in another country. If that is not suspicious, I don''t know what is." Hu Lei bit her lips in thought.


    "It seems like I have a lot of things into this morning." There was an unusual light in his eyes. It had been a while since he had a good challenge.


    "You have a meeting at ten. You cannot miss it." Hu Lei poured cold water on him.


    "I am not leaving you alone with a stranger." Zhong Feng said.


    "There is nothing to worry about. I can take care of myself. If you postpone or miss another important meeting, your parents will try moving me to the old house again. I know they are trying to be nice, but that is not happening." Hu Lei stood up imposingly.


    "I will find out what I can from our guest." Hu Lei smiled. "But from what I can see, we will soon be taking a long trip to knock a few heads."

 Chapter 455 - FREEING KAITO

    On Martial Ind, the bright sun was filtering through the windows of an old stone mansion. The building had a regal aura reminiscent of ancient castles, and it was well maintained. The garden around the home was also vibrant, with flowers blooming brightly.


    In one of the lounges in the mansion, two people were facing each other over a chessboard. Their faces did not betray turbulent feelings as they studied the pieces and anticipated each other''s moves. One would even think they were going through the motions as they yed. ??


    However, anyone who knew the father and son understood they were bothpetitive. Regrettably, their upbringing did not encourage a loud or emotional reaction as they yed. Therefore, even when they were fired up, they would be calm.


    "How is Hime''s boy doing?" The older man asked.


    This dignified man was Kazuki Iekami. He was the father of Taiki and Hime as well as the maternal grandfather of Kaito. While he was 76 years old, he was not different in appearance from a well-maintained guy in his fifties.


    Moreover, the appearance was not an illusion or a result of self-care. It was a vibrancy that went beyond the skin. Even his hair was only greying on the edges, giving him the appearance of a handsome silver fox.


    "His potential is exceptional. If we had brought him in when he was younger, he could have been even better than me." Taiki responded with a clouded look in his eyes.


    "He is that good?" His father was surprised.


    "He is more than we could have imagined. If we can manage to give him a sense of loyalty to the Iekami n or even help him move to the ind, our family will not need to be worried about losing our ce among the top echelon." Taiki responded.


    The older man''s eyes brightened up at the thought of having another capable member of the n. He did not think that their current state was bad, but they needed fresh blood to unlock the deadlock between the top families.


    As things stood, the Iekami n was at the most vulnerable spot. If they could not help the ind ovee the medical crisis, the trust ced on them would be lost. And their position and security would decrease.


    But if they could clinch a few top spots in the triennial championship¡­


    "How hard is it to convince him that he will have a better life on Martial Ind?" Kazuki asked. "He has to understand that this ce will give him more than he could ever dream for his life outside. And it is not like he has to live all the time and permanently on the ind."


    "I don''t think he has intentions of getting friendly with the family. He is not overly pleased with us for coborating with Takahashi Senzo. You know I only got a chance to bring him back because he was looking into that man''s life." Taiki pursed his lips.


    "Does he think that I want to be in business with my daughter''s killer? If I had a choice, I would have dismembered that man from limb to limb. But he is the only one with the capability to provide special research supplies for the project." Kazuki looked a little forlorn.


    "I know that. But Kaito is not one of us. He does not think about the big picture." Taiki paused. "I think it is the school of thought in which he was raised. Ninjas will always choose personal interests over the big picture, especially if they care about something."


    The two people continued ying in silence.


    "Are we going to just give up?" The older man asked his son. "We need the additional power he could bring."


    Taiki hesitated before responding. "I have made a special appeal to the court for Kaito to be released from the Training Centre temporarily. He will have an opportunity to interact with people and getfortable here. If he can understand the workings of Martial Ind, perhaps he will be more open to remaining in the Iekami n."


    His father was shocked by the bold step. Outsiders who had not proven to be suitable candidates for the Martial Ind were forced to remain in the Training Centre. This precaution was necessary. If the outsiders were not epted after the championships, they would not take any secrets.


    "Is it possible for this to happen?" Kazuki asked.


    He was a doctor and a medical researcher, so he did not pay attention to the politics of the ind. However, his son, as a Guardian, was well-versed in thew.


    "I have discussed the details of his release with a judge. Since he is a direct descendant of the mainline in the Iekami n, he is eligible for freedom. Of course, I will need to be responsible for his mistakes." Taiki exined.


    "Is it not a little risky? Everything we have heard about Kaito implies that he is a wild child. He could try to run off. And if he offends people on the ind, you could get in a big mess." His father felt a little apprehensive.


    Taiki did not show the same fear. Inparison to his cautious father, he was a decisive warrior. He calcted the risk before he took action. He was clear about his path, and he moved forth without fear. He was never one to give in to meaningless anxiety.


    Perhaps, it is what set him apart from the Iekami n.


    He was loyal to his family and cared for them. However, he never felt like a part of them. He treated them like children he needed to protect. He was sure that if it were not for him and his grandfather and maybe one or two others, the Iekami m would be swallowed.


    The rest of them only thought about cultivating their skills and medical research. As for the practical issues of surviving in the cold society, they were left nk.


    "This approach is the best way to bond his heart with his maternal family. I have already tried introducing him to a girl with good looks, personality and fighting skills. He does not seem to be warming up to her the way I thought he would, especially with the istion." Taiki sighed.


    He could not believe that Kaito had remained calm for over a month under Nicole''s friendly banter and obvious adoration. He thought that since Kaito did not have any friends in the Training Centre, he would get a little closer to Nicole.


    Unfortunately, he remained stoic and treated the beautiful woman as a simple training partner. Obviously, Kaito was not a man without desires. He had proven to be interested in pretty girls. But he remained cold, using his time for training only.


    How much did he like that little girlfriend to refuse the pursuit of a youngdy like Nicole?

 Chapter 456 - TRYING TO SCARE ME

    Akira slept through the morning after breakfast. She intended to wait for Hu lei to return while resting in the guest bedroom, but she identally dozed off. She did not know why she was so exhausted even though she had been feeling energetic earlier.


    When she woke up, it was a little past two o''clock in the afternoon. Once she saw the clock on the wall, she groaned and buried her face in the soft pillow. She was embarrassed by her behaviour and wondered how the hosts would think of her. ??


    She stood from the bed with stiff limps and walked to the bathroom. After sshing some cold water on her face to wash away the grogginess, she went downstairs. She found Hu Lei stretched on a couch, typing on aputer with concentration.


    "Hey, I am sorry I fell asleep after breakfast," Akira said.


    "It''s alright. Grab some lunch from the kitchen. We can talk after you have eaten." Hu Lei waved a hand casually.


    She continued typing on theputer while Akira went to the general direction of the kitchen based on her memory. As she ate, she felt a little confused by the carefree attitude disyed by the other woman. It was a little strange that she did not seem to care about her intrusion.


    After eating the simple meal prepared by the friendly chef, Akira found Hu Lei where she had left her. However, she had put aside herptop and was now tapping on her phone. Akira sat on another chair and waited for her to finish.


    "Who do you think I am?" Hu Lei asked with some teasing as she put aside her phone.


    Akira did not know why she felt a little embarrassed. She had alreadye to a conclusion about Hu Lei''s identity. However, it felt like if she admitted, she would seem like a bit of a stalker. It was weird for her to know a lot about a stranger.


    Still, she had her pride. She would never lie to protect her image.


    "I think you are Hu Lei. Kaito told me about you." Akira responded.


    "Oh, he talks about me?" Hu Lei giggled with girlish pleasure.


    Akira felt irritation at the cute and sweet face before her. She did not even realise that her face showed her annoyance at Hu Lei''s words. She only snapped of the strange jealousy when Hu Lei startedughing loudly with amusement until tears flowed out of the corners of her eyes.


    "You should see your face." Hu Lei said. "You must really like Kaito."


    Akira felt even more embarrassed, but she still admitted. "Yeah. He is nice."


    Hu Leiughed again. "I never thought I would live to see a day when Kaito is described as nice. I think the sky is falling down."


    "He is nice to me." Akira''s eyes became a little misty, and tears threatened to fall.


    Hu Lei felt a little scared of the youngdy crying again. The scene in the morning was still quite fresh in her mind. This Akira cried as if she would melt into a puddle of water. And Hu Lei did not know how to handle it.


    She had only cried that much once after the rescue from Antarctica. She did not know why, but tears scared her. Maybe, it was because she did not ever have the luxury of crying at any point in her childhood.


    "What was Kaito doing before he disappeared?" Hu Lei asked quickly.


    "He was investigating his uncle from the Takahashi family," Akira said, suppressing her emotions. "We found out that his uncle was shipping a strange drug to an unknown ce. He was trying to track the flow of the drug from a certain private port."


    "A long while after looking for information, he managed to find someone willing to tell him more about the shipments from that port. He called me before he met up with whoever was giving him the information. And then, he just disappeared."


    Akira felt her eyes sting again, but she took a deep breath. She could not break into tears. She needed to be strong and face life as it was. The thing is, she felt so relieved while talking about Kaito to someone else who knew and cared about him.


    Even though Raiden and the Chief helped her, they did it because of her. They did not care about him, and they probably thought he was a bad guy who was better off gone. But she knew that Hu Lei was not being perfunctory in her attitude.


    She wanted to find Kaito.


    "What did you find out after he disappeared?" Akira asked.


    "Nothing much. Someone went to a lot of trouble to make the traces disappear." She responded.


    Hu Lei nodded. She did not want to keep asking about Kaito because she knew that Akira would not have information about him. If they wanted to find him, they would have to depend on fresh information.


    In any case, they already knew more than Akira. Her interest was in something else.


    "What do you have on the International Health Alliance?" Hu Lei asked suddenly.


    Akira did not expect the question, so she could not conceal her natural reaction. Hu Lei noticed the lifted brow, the open mouth and the fingers tightening. The youngdy had something useful against the IHA, but it seemed that she never intended to talk about it.


    Hu Lei smiled.


    "Did Kaito tell you how he came to meet you?" She asked.


    The tension in Akira increased. She was starting to see the reason no one was filled with praise for the seemingly nice Hu Lei and why her acquaintances and friends seemed to fear her. This simple conversation felt like a strange roller coaster.


    She even started to question if Hu Lei disliked her. This thought put her on her guard. She could not give in to intimidation or maniption. Fortunately, she had grasped some information from her conversations with Ayumi and Layer Oda.


    "You asked Kaito to investigate me." She responded simply, not betraying her inner turmoil.


    Hu Lei stretched a little and got morefortable on the couch. She looked at Akira with prating eyes, as if she could see through everything.


    "Do you know how I found out about you?" She asked a little eerily.


    Akira cleared her throat. "You probably heard about me from Helen or Harriet Brown."


    The response led to a long moment of silence, causing Akira to shift ufortably in her seat.


    "You are right. Harriet blurted out that you were her daughter after I dislocated most of the major joints in her body and slowly cut through her tendons with a letter opener." Hu Lei said with that same strange smile.


    "Are you trying to scare me?" Akira asked with some anger.


    Hu Lei waved her small hand airily. "Goodness, no. I am just making it clear about the kind of person I am. I do not require people around me to be good. But if someone crosses my bottom line, I am very petty and vengeful."


    "Then, why are you telling me this?" Akira asked with some chill in her body.


    "Because I n to protect you until I find that senior brother of mine. I would like for us to get along during this period, alright?" The smile on those lips was borderline angelic.

 Chapter 457 - TEST SUBJECT ALPHA

    Akira felt a little annoyed by the tant threat by Hu Lei. The woman seemed to think that she was the queen and the world was her footstool. Furthermore, it wasughable to think that this woman with a belly the size of a could do anything.


    However, when she remembered how fast Hu Lei could move and the ease with which she grabbed her sword, she realised that the woman had some capital to be arrogant. Still, it did not sit well with her to be threatened. ??


    "I think I have something that you want, and I need protection until I can safely give birth to my baby." Akira folded her arms stubbornly over her chest. "If anything, our current rtionship is a transaction with interests."


    Hu Lei looked at the adorable and seemingly guileless face of the other woman. She was quite pleased with the show of a backbone. But again, if she did not have her own thoughts and stubbornness, she would be swallowed alive by Kaito.


    Hu Lei''s lips stretched to a smile.


    "I like your spirit." She said.


    "Don''t be condescending." Akira retorted.


    "You should be a little more trusting. I am giving a genuinepliment." Hu Lei rolled her eyes. "Since you are quick to draw lines, why don''t you show me your cards? And they better be good. I will have you know that protecting you from the International Health Alliance will not be easy."


    "They hunted me for quite some timest year. And I have been subjected to their means and methods. If you fall into the hands of any of them, you might not be able to keep your little life. So, your cards need to be good enough for me to take the risk."


    Akira smiled. "I have all the evidence that Helen and Harriet Brown collected on the International Health Alliance. From what I understand, it is enough to ensure that the top people in the organisation are prosecuted."


    Hu Lei did not leap up in joy as Akira thought she would. Instead, she looked at her with a lifted brow as if she had discovered something. It made Akira feel vulnerable and exposed.


    "So what you are telling me is that you do not know exactly what you have. In other words, you have not checked the details and cannot gauge the precise value of the information. How do you dare to negotiate like this?" Hu Lei asked.


    "Sorry I was too busy running for my life to stop and check the details of my freshly acquired information." Akira blew up. "Since you have not managed to put away those people, you should be anxious to get something useful, right?"


    Hu Leiughed.


    "You are mistaken. My husband wants to bring those people to justice as a warning to those who might want to harm me again. I, on the other hand, have never put too much stock in thew. Those rats are scurrying back to their little corners." She said.


    "If I find out that they have been causing more trouble, it will only take a week or so for me to deal with them. I am sure I can find a way to make sure that none of them is found again." Her golden eyes had a hint of bloodthirst.


    Akira felt that the woman before her was bonkers.


    "You are like a hundred weeks pregnant." She rolled her eyes in disbelief.


    "That''s why I need a week." Hu Lei''s eyes twinkled. "But you are right. I would like information that I can use to bring down the IHA board members in a decent way. Who told me to marry such an upright and considerate man?"


    Akira became angry at the constant show of affection by Hu Lei. Even if she did not have a husband, she had her Kaito. She could also show affection if she wanted. She stood up with annoyance.


    "I will get the drives. Can I borrow aputer?" Akira asked.


    "We can use the one in my study. I want to see the value of your data." Hu Lei responded.


    She did not intend to let this Akira use herputer without her presence. She did not know if she could be trustedpletely. Even though they seemed to have amon goal, their primary interests might vary.


    She would wait until Zhong Feng gave herplete information on thedy before deciding how to deal with her. Of course, she had no ill intentions towards her, especially if she was Kaito''s love. But she would also not allow harm toe to her people.


    A whileter, the two women were seated in front of a desktopputer in the library. Zhong Feng installed it for Hu Lei in case she wanted moreputing power. He was even pushing for her to learn game design so that she could be more involved in Etude Technologies management.


    His efforts could be considered sessful in a way. Hu Lei had gained an interest in video games, and she would y when she had time. However, she was toozy to learn to program. Her only current interest was creating a game story.


    Zhong Feng did not mind her disinterest inputers. He was looking forward to ying a game made by his little wife.


    "I don''t know the exact organisation of the data in the drives. We can only hope that we will be able to decipher something from them." Akira said as she set up the new device.


    Then, her fingers flew over the keyboards as she went through theyers of decryption. She had the key, but as an additional precaution, the people who prepared the drives had buried the information under a fewyers to prevent illicit ess.


    Finally, the drive opened and disyed the files and folders of information. Akira was not sure about the organisation of the three drives, so she picked one at random. She looked at the folders and wondered how to approach them.


    "Search for ''test subject alpha''." Hu Lei suddenly said with a hidden look in her eyes.


    Akira nced at her before typing in the keywords. The drive disyed a range of files on the screen, including several video files. Akira was a little hesitant because she did not know why Hu Lei asked about this matter.


    However, she had a feeling that she would probably recognise the said test subject.


    "y this one." Hu Lei pointed as she spoke without inflexion in her voice.


    Akira clicked on one of the files and saw aboratory facility. There was nothing strange about it unless one looked in the edges and discovered the grotesque humans in the ss-like cabs. Well, and the girl strapped down on a bed.


    A man in ab coat appeared on the video and looked directly at the camera.


    "Test subject alpha has shown some changes in the phenotype after the inclusion of electrical therapy into the protocol. The increasing voltage is well-tolerated. It is unclear if this is an effect of the changes or an intrinsic characteristic of the test subject." The man said.


    The camera turned to the test subject, and as expected, Akira saw Hu Lei more clearly. Though she was strapped down with tubes and wires sticking to her body, she did not seem to be scared. She even looked calm.


    "Don''t worry, little one. This won''t hurt a bit." The man said while stroking the girl''s head.


    Then, the man tapped a small remote fob he had in his hand. An electrical volt surged through the girl''s body like a crashing wave. Akira could tell that the process was incredibly painful for the girl, but she did not show signs of distress except the involuntary stiffening of her body.


    Akira could not bear it anymore. She closed the video window and turned to look at Hu Lei, who was watching the video with interest as if it had nothing to do with her. She even seemed enraptured by the events taking ce.


    "Why do you want to see this?" She asked angrily.


    Hu Lei turned to her with an eerily honest look in her eyes. "I don''t have photos and videos of my father. I miss him a little."


    That response creeped out Akira more than anything else would have.


    "I have seen enough for now." Hu Lei did not care about her thoughts. "Your information has value to me. Copy everything to myputer. I will need to borrow the original drives, but I will return them intact. Let it not be said that I take advantage of juniors."

 Chapter 458 - TOP THREE ISLAND BEAUTIES

    The light knocking on the door did not startle Kaito even though it was unusual. For three months, his routine of training had remained rtively stable. However, things were about to change, or so Taiki imed when he told him about his n.


    His thoughts were a little turbulent when he thought about the prospect of leaving the Training Centre. However, he had learned how to rein in his emotions with more efficiency under his uncle''s tutge. Even though he was still angry about his predicament, he could not deny that Taiki was an excellent teacher. ??


    He looked at the Arena once more before he walked from the window and opened the door. He was surprised to see two people. He was only expecting his uncle since he was picking him from the Training Centre in the morning.


    "Are you surprised to see me?" Nicole smiled with unprecedented cheekiness.


    Usually, she came to the Training Centre in the evening to spar with Kaito. On normal days, she woulde in training wear for convenience. Of course, since it was morning and she was noting for training, she would not wear something boring.


    After all, Kaito was still her crush, and she hoped that he would see her as a beautiful girl instead of a training partner. She knew that the best approach to winning him over was not to be too aggressive. But at the same time, she could not let him forget that she was an eligible girl.


    Her two-phase n was training with him so that he would see that she was not a weakling. Men like Kaito would probably not go for the soft and helpless types of girls. Their interest would only be perked if there was some fire in a girl.


    Moreover, training with him allowed him to lower his guard a little. This part of the n was not too sessful. She had hoped that they would have a banter going on by now. After all, she was the only person apart from his uncle who had significant contact with him.


    Unfortunately, Kaito had be even calmer in the past month. Where he used to have anger and restless energy, there was minimal turbulence. He had be more mature with an aura that spoke of stability and reliability.


    Of course, this change was like a catnip to Nicole. Her maiden heart could not resist the allure of a mature but tough man. She felt like they would be well-matched. Every night, her dreams were filled with Kaito, looking at only her with warm eyes and treating her like a treasure.


    The second phase of her n was to show Kaito herdy-like side. She wanted him to know that she was not only a good fighter, but she also had a sweet demeanour.


    For this reason, she chose her clothes with care when her master invited her to pick up Kaito from the Training Centre with him. She did not care if Taiki was using her as a buffer due to the tension between him and Kaito.


    She was happy to follow him around because she knew that Taiki was supportive of her and Kaito. Since Taiki had a lot of power in the Iekami family and the general ind, there would be minimal obstacles once she got together with Kaito.


    Nicole did not doubt that she would get together with him.


    She believed in her charm. If she could not even capture the heart of the man she loved, she would not deserve to be one of the three goddesses of her generation. She might not be the top one, but she was not small fry.


    With this in mind, Nicole stood up a little straighter and looked at Kaito with a smile. Kaito did not have a change in expression. Instead, he turned to look at his uncle.


    "I thought you would befortable if you are with someone familiar," Taiki said. "Due to the special circumstances, you know we have to introduce you as a child of the Iekami n immediately. Today, you will be attending Grandfather''s birthday."


    "Grandfather?" Kaito''s brows creased.


    "Your great-grandfather and my grandfather. It is an auspicious asion for introducing a long-lost family member." Taiki exined without a change in expression.


    "That must be a really old man." Kaito could not helpmenting.


    "He has always taken care of himself," Taiki replied simply. "Nicole will take you around the city and help you get ready for the party. And before you say anything, you cannot go around alone. Even though you are now free, there will be a lot of people watching from the shadows."


    Kaito nodded in assent. He had thought about his options for escape. After studying the Training Centre for a while, he had already figured out a potential method for leaving the Training Centre. However, if there was a chance to leave without causing chaos, he would take it.


    The three people exited therge building each with their thoughts. The bright morning sun was refreshing, especially to Kaito who had not enjoyed a moment of natural air and sunlight for so long.


    Nicole looked at the handsome face washed by the yellow light, softening the wild air around him. She tightened her fists and tried to keep her heartbeat and breath in control. It would be best if she could settle him before the party.


    The ind was not short of good-looking men. However, there was always an air ofcency around them. Most of them did not have the aura of mature and experienced men, even though they were good fighters.


    The difference between them and Kaito was like a flower growing in the greenhouse and one growing in the wild. The greenhouse nt could be as beautiful as it wanted, but it would alwaysck the tenacious spirit of a wild one.


    Kaito would stand out among the other men from the elite families because he had the sharpness of an experienced warrior. And despite the level of civilisation in the outside wild, the women on Martial Ind admired fighters.


    As the number one beauty on the ind had told one enthusiastic pursuer, she would never marry a man who cannot beat her in a fight. That mysteriousdy was admired by most people on the ind, even though she was not raised in the city.


    It was too bad what happened to her. Nicole did not know if the woman was alive anymore or even if she could be considered a beauty after that ident in theb. If people were not too afraid of that demon, they would admit that there were only two top beauties.


    Nicole thought about being at the top without being suppressed by that young girl and smiled a little. However, the guilt in her heart caused her to stop.


    She needed to remember her goal was to win Kaito''s affection, not to be the top belle.

 Chapter 459 - MARRY ME

    The two people walking on the streets of Martial City were eye-catching, but it was on a Saturday morning. Therefore, only a few people were walking around the city. Nicole felt it was a bit of a shame because she would have liked to take advantage of the rumour mill to get ahead.


    Once Kaito was introduced at the party in the evening, he would probably have more admirersing from the woodwork to pursue him. She knew for a fact that she was not the only person who liked Kaito from the stories they heard about the outside world. ??


    "Martial Ind is prettyrge, but most of our poption is located within the city. Of course, some ns prefer to remain outside of the city because of its disruptions. Some emphasize too much on the purity of the mind for their practice." Nicole exined as they walked.


    "Why are the people on the ind obsessed with martial arts?" Kaito asked casually, although he was interested in the answer.


    He asked his uncle the same question, but Taiki was not a forting person. The answer was unsatisfactory. The man had said that he would find out if he did well in the triennial championships. This response confirmed to Kaito his original thought.


    There was something fishy going on Martial Ind.


    Nicole''s face changed a little, but she maintained a charming smile. "Don''t you think martial arts are exciting? And it is not only about martial arts. It is all the skills that push the body to the limit and help one discover the true potential of humanity."


    Sheughed a little. "Don''t worry. You will eventually understand how amazing life and the world can be with time. As for your question, that is something that can only be known by the inner circle. You are still some distance from it."


    Kaito felt like those words were hiding a lot of secrets. His uncle had implied the same vague things on asion to motivate him to train harder. However, it was still unclear to him what benefits Taiki was promising with his words.


    "How do I be a member of the inner circle?" He asked, even though he was not interested in remaining on the ind.


    His only interest was learning the secrets of his enemies, so he could find a chance to take advantage of their weaknesses.


    Nicole hopped in front of Kaito and looked at him while bending slightly to reveal the hint of her cleavage. Kaito paused in his steps since she was right in front of him. She looked at him with focus before speaking.


    "You could marry me and be an instant member of the inner circle." She said yfully.


    Kaito''s face did not change much, but his eyes darkened. He did not like the direction of the conversation. Even though he had not seen Akira in about three months, he was stillmitted to her.


    He would not do something to let her down. The level of trust she had ced on him was great, and he could not y around with it, even as a joke. If he could be open, he would directly tell Nicole that he had a girlfriend, no, a fianc¨¦e.


    There was no way she had not found his surprise gift by now. All that remained was him asking the question. Of course, he did not n on allowing her to refuse.


    Unfortunately, he could not tell anyone about Akira, especially to a woman like Nicole Jiang. He could see hints of obsession in her eyes that showed that she wanted something from him that he could not give her. If he spoke about Akira, he could not put it past her to find trouble for his little panda fox.


    And he could not take that chance because the people from Martial Ind did not y by the normal rules. So, since he came to the ind, he decided to keep his mouth shut about his real life and wait for an opportune moment to strike.


    "No." He said seriously.


    Nicole was a little disappointed, even though she knew that it would be Kaito''s answer. No one liked to be rejected by their crush. However, she was an adaptable person. She had already prepared her reaction to his response.


    "Pfft!" Sheughed. "Why are you being so serious?"


    She stepped from Kaito''s path, and they continued walking. Kaito maintained a stoic expression. He had always thought that Zhong Feng was too boring because of his cold face. However, he wished he could master the skill.


    Perhaps, he would not attract people with his face. Even with this narcissistic thought, Kaito still did not change his expression. However, he was thinking how good it would be to be back in a ce where he could smile andugh freely.


    "You don''t have to worry too much about being a member of the inner circle." Nicole realised she was not going to get another response. "Since you are a member of the Iekami n, you only need to prove your worth in the triennial championships."


    The two people walked until they reached a part of the city with clothing shops. The walk was long, and they could have used an app to get a ride, but Nicole had insisted. She wanted to spend more time with Kaito. Furthermore, Taiki told her to show Kaito around Martial City.


    The two people walked into a menswear shop. The shop attendants weed them with enthusiasm. Naturally, they recognised Nicole Jiang because she was a sort of celebrity in the area. She was not as popr as the number two beauty who was an artiste, but she had a good following.


    "Miss Jiang, wee." A female attendant took the chance to step closer with a smile. "Are we looking for something for this gentleman?"


    The desire for gossip was burning bright in these people''s hearts. The key things were this gentleman was unknown, and he was wearing simple activewear. Since most people in elite families were well-known, he was probably from a lower or unranked n.


    If he were someone important, he would be famous with that handsome face.


    The more critical thing was that he was shopping with Miss Jiang on a Saturday morning for clothes. The dramatic brains of the shop attendants already filled in the entire drama about the number three beauty having a poor lover, also known as a gigolo.


    And if they were buying clothes in the morning, the two had probably spent the night together. Miss Jiang was probably rewarding him with something nice.


    Nicole had an idea what they were thinking, and she was a little pleased. Gossip was often spread through themoners. If they thought she had an affair with Kaito, it was only a matter of time before it reached the ears of the elite families.


    Still, she only responded to the attendant aloofly. "Yes. Please bring out everything suitable."


    "Right away, Miss Jiang."

 Chapter 460 - SPOILING A GIGOLO

    Kaito looked at Nicole with narrowed eyes.


    He could see through her nefarious plot of making these people misunderstand the situation. However, he did not understand what she could gain from it. Even though people thought they were together, she would be more harmed by the rumours than him. ??


    He did not have power on Martial Ind, so it waspletely useless for her to attempt to manipte public opinion to force his hand. His position right now was one of a returning child of the Iekami n, so he was not worth the time or effort.


    Kaito did not believe that she was in love with him. Her interest looked like an obsession for something she had heard about, like a child who had never eaten a hamburger. The imagination based on stories and descriptions was always better than reality.


    The shop attendants hurried and returned, each with several clothes on hangers. These were in a range of colours and patterns. As experienced individuals, they could recognise the size of their customers, so this aspect was not a big problem.


    "Miss Jiang, would you like to select clothes for the gentleman to try?" The shop attendant asked with an ingratiating smile.


    Nicole''s cheeks became a little red as she snuck a look at Kaito. She wanted to pick out clothes for him because she felt it was the kind of thing that girlfriends would do. But she was also cautious about pushing too hard.


    If she annoyed Kaito, she would lose the advantage she had by meeting Kaito first. It was not worth it to get such a small gain and lose the final game. With that, she calmed down. She could not be too anxious about capturing Kaito.


    Based on what her master had said, Kaito would be on the ind until the championships. Even if he was free to move around, he probably will not be able to leave. She had time.


    "No. I am not the one who is going to be wearing them." She said with aloofness, but a little humour in her tone let the attendants know she was not mad.


    Nicole backed away from the centre stage and found a ce to sit down. Kaito took the opportunity to pick out some clothes carelessly. He had gotten used to wearing training clothes, but he missed choosing his wear.


    He did not hesitate to choose the finest things with a careless hand. It was not his money, so he would not skimp. It was a good day to enjoy limited freedom. His mouth arched into a small smile.


    "I will take those." He said with the casualness of a man who did not mind shopping for his own clothes.


    The attendants were a little horrified and even a bit disgusted.


    They could not believe how shameful the man was. He had practically swept the store clean of all the exclusive wear avable. They thought he would pick an outfit or two, but he had just picked seven full suits along with other apanying wear.


    Even though the sale meant a lot ofmission for the attendants, they felt sorry for Miss Jiang. The suits alone cost a lot because they were designer items. Furthermore, things were pricier on the ind because of theplexity of shipping.


    Most shrewd people chose to get a permit to leave the ind and shop outside forrge volume purchases. Otherwise, it was a huge loss. So, seeing a man spending a woman''s money without a care was a bit difiting.


    "Miss Jiang¡­" One of the attendants called softly.


    Nicole was a short distance away, but she saw the awkward standoff and walked up. "Is there a problem?"


    "The gentleman wants all these." Someone spoke up while gritting out the word ''gentleman''.


    "So?" Nicole asked.


    The attendants felt like their views were refreshed. Were women so casual about spoiling their gigolos? They were worried about thisdy for nothing. If one of them was willing to spoil and the other was willing to be spoiled¡­


    "We will wrap them up right away." One person snapped out of the daze.


    When it came the moment to pay, Kaito did not look to Nicole. He took out a card from the pockets of his loose activewear and casually handed it to the cashier. The woman at the checkout point was a little stunned.


    "Is there a problem?" Kaito finally spoke with a mocking gaze.


    "No, sir." The woman said before quickly processing the payment.


    When the two customers left, the shop was still stunned and horrified. It seemed that they had annoyed someone who might be important. However, he did not seem to care, so they were probably safe. The vignce would have to remain up in case they made another mistake.


    "Can we stop at another shop?" Nicole asked. "I need to pick up my evening gown for the birthday party."


    Kaito was looking around the city with clouded interest, but he heard the question. He nodded a bit distractedly. Martial City was somewhat simr to a regr metropolis, but it had enhanced appeal due to the harmonised architecture, clean air and minimal noise.


    When the two people entered the shop, they almost shed with another woman. She was a good-looking person, but not in a special way. Other than her tall and slim body and curly blond hair, nothing else stood out.


    "Good morning, future Guardian Jiang." The woman spoke up.


    "Hello, Dr Lambert," Nicole said with some sarcasm. "Or did they finally strip you of your PhD?"


    Phoebe Lambert was not bothered. Her disdainful eyes swept from Nicole to Kaito, who looked back at her without backing down. She looked even more disgusted by him. Even though he was slightly handsome, he was not worth her attention or effort.


    "What are you looking at? Do you think that everyone can be treated casually like the cheap woman beside you?" She said nastily.


    Kaito was a little amused by the sudden attack. It was unfortunate that he did not have the will or interest to engage a crazy person in a verbal fight. However, the same could not be said about Nicole Jiang. She felt like Phoebe was going against her and ruining her face before her crush.


    "Do you think that you are all that?" She retorted. "You are merely a woman who does not get a hint after being rejected. You think you can move the demon king just because the princess is sleeping. What a joke! He is only waiting for the right moment to kill you."


    Kaito was confused by the strange words, but the irony of the first statement was not lost on him. He wondered if this Nicole Jiang had a different understanding of rejection.

 Chapter 461 - KAITO ESCAPED

    The other woman''s facial expression became ugly after hearing those words from Nicole Jiang. If there was anything Phoebe hated most in the world, it was being reminded of her failed love. It was the most humiliating thing anyone could talk about in front of her.


    She did not believe she was wrong, but she hated when people mocked her. It was just that her decisions were different from the norm. ??


    Usually, when girls had a crush or were in love with someone secretly, they would try to hide it in their hearts. Maybe, they would confess at some point, but most chose to do so discreetly. For example, school girls would write notes or call their crush to an undisclosed location.


    However, Phoebe had thought that a more aggressive n was suitable. At the time, she felt like a powerful and much-feared man would not choose a shy girl. He would prefer someone who shunned the unspoken rules of society.


    Therefore, she had boldly dered her love for the so-called ''demon king'' during a party on a yacht. How could she know that he was as unforgiving as people said? He had ordered his men to have her thrown off the vessel. She had to swim for several kilometres to return tond.


    Because of that incident, everyone on the ind knew about her not-so-secret love for that horrible man. And they mocked her endlessly for it, making her feel embarrassed. Everyone thought that she was overestimating herself by trying to get with him.


    Of course, that was not the end.


    Even after the humiliation, she did not give up on the man. But she did not dare to be so brave and confess again. She did not pester him as much anymore, but she still found opportunities to try and improve his impression of her.


    Unfortunately, people did not forget about her failures at attracting the man and would bring it up on asion to humiliate her. She had managed to suppress the problems by beating up anyone who spoke about this matter.


    But she could not control everyone.


    "You b*tch!" She cursed.


    Then, she leapt at Nicole, driving her back outside from the doorway of the shop. Her hands were in the shape of ws as if she hoped to scratch and tear apart Nicole''s face.


    Unfortunately for her, Nicole was vignt. She defended herself quickly and retaliated. She had expected the aggressive reaction because this type of scene happened every time they met, except when the setting was formal.


    Their quarrel spanned a lot of ages and had evolved over the years. The problem started with a boy who Nicole liked and who liked her during their school years. Phoebe made up ugly rumours about her and caused their innocent love to die.


    Of course, Nicole found a chance to get revenge. Slowly by slowly, they became irreconcble adults. So, they fought in the streets without a care for their dignity. But again, they were beautiful and poprdies, and their fight was not bloody.


    It even had some visual appeal from the outside. Already, the few people around were taking videos of the fight and uploading them to apany the rest of their captured fights online. Their battles had be something like a television series with sporadic episodes.


    This particr boutsted for about ten minutes before the twodies huffed and turned from each other. Phoebe''s clothes had a significant tear, so it was considered Nicole''s win. The two of them never pushed things too far for the sake of their families and reputation.


    However, they also could not coexist without fighting. Their altercations were expected and necessary because they had sworn to never reconcile.


    Nicole turned to look at Kaito, her face flushing with embarrassment at not behaving like ady and some happiness because she won. But all that she saw were shopping bags on the side of the street. There was no person.


    Kaito had escaped.


    Panic filled her heart. She was not instructed by her master to prevent Kaito from walking freely. However, she was not an idiot. She knew that Kaito had been brought to the ind against his will. Even though it was not said openly between the two men, it was obvious.


    She took out her phone from her bag and called Taiki immediately.


    "Master, I am so sorry. Kaito has disappeared." She said with a tremble in her voice.


    The man on the other end did not betray any feeling as he responded. "What were you doing?"


    Nicole felt even more shame. "I met with Phoebe, and we had a bit of an alteration."


    "You should think of a way to manage that situation. As a Guardian, you will need to haveposure and dignity. If you cannot handle a simple thing like a childish rivalry, you will never be approved as an official Guardian." The statement was a matter of fact.


    "But you know how things are. We both swore to beat each other up when we met. If I stop it, I will be a person without honour." She said.


    "You are not a child anymore. If you cannot find a way out of the predicament, you are not worthy of bing a top official on the ind. And if you cannot be a Guardian, you should start thinking of another career path." Taiki said coldly.


    Jiang felt a little chilled. She was not like Taiki, who managed to be an internationalwyer before he was her age. Her parents had told her it was not necessary to push herself so hard. She just needed to be a good Guardian and marry into a suitable family.


    Therefore, she could not begin a whole new career.


    "I will handle it." She said solemnly. "What about Kaito?"


    "Don''t worry about it. I will take care of it."


    With that, the call ended.


    Nicole wondered what she should do after the short lecture by her master. She was also tired of always fighting with Phoebe. But it would not work if she told the other woman that they should call a truce. With the hate between them, the woman would probably be more aggressive.


    As a research scientist, Phoebe did not need to care too much about her image. Everyone knew that scientists were a little kooky. Otherwise, why would the woman try to confess to the most dangerous demon king?


    Nicole picked the shopping bags and went into the store to pick up her evening dress. Even if she had made a mistake, she would not give up an opportunity to look good for the party.

 Chapter 462 - LET YOU LEAVE OPENLY

    Kaito was not in a rush as he walked through the streets of Martial City. He even looked calm and rxed. His subtle smile did not look like the one of someone who was escaping after being held prisoner for three months.


    In his hand, he was holding a phone. It was not a unique or popr brand, so he was familiar with it. However, he was not in a rush to do anything. He looked at the shops and people as he walked, trying to gauge their strength and abilities.


    He could not deny that Martial Ind was not an ordinary ce. Most people he had met looked like they practised some form of martial arts. However, the people working in general jobs weremoners without physical power.


    Otherwise, he might not have been able to lift a phone with ease while shopping for clothes. And it was incredibly easy. It reminded him of the first time he went into Tokyo from the mountains and pickpocketed for some time to practice his skills.


    After walking for a while, he lifted the phone and keyed in a number. His fingers trembled a little and his stomach seemed to have a weird weight floating around. He tried to calm down as he pressed the dial button.


    He knew that he should probably call one of his subordinates for help before anything, but he wanted to hear her voice. He wanted to let her know that he was still alive. He had not abandoned her like those people in her past.


    He waited nervously for that familiar dial tone. However, he was bound to be disappointed.


    "The number you have called is outside of the local area. Please key in your personal identification number to proceed." An automatic voice spoke up.


    Kaito felt like that weight had fallen on his heart.


    He knew that things could not be so simple, but he had hoped that it would work out. He thought that after the bad luck he had for thest couple of months, he would catch a break. But it looked like the universe had it out for him.


    He cancelled the call interface and looked at the phone for a while. Next, he tried the messaging feature, but he got the same prompt to input a number to ess the service.


    He was angered by the continued limit, but he calmed down after taking a deep breath. He did not believe that he could not find a way to send a message out. He looked at the apps on the device. He saw a few familiar games and some default apps. But there were also some unknown ones.


    He clicked the email feature. He did not know if there was a restriction on the emails, but he was sure it was his best chance. He was not a techie, but he had managed to gain a lot of information from lifting people''s devices over the years.


    Most people would choose the convenience of autofill, remember password and other features that made essing their devices easy. Therefore, making calls and sending messages might be impossible, but he did not believe he could not send an email.


    He pressed thepose button and looked at the line for the recipient. His face became nk as he realised that he did not know Akira''s email. He could also not remember the email of his trusted subordinates.


    And he was not willing to send an email to the Shadow Brotherhood ount. If things were going as predicted, Ayumi had probably already messed up that ce. If the people learned of his predicament, they would be more interested in fighting for power.


    It was not like he had set Ayumi up to fail. He had given her the keys to the assassin''s castle, literally and figuratively, without messing with anything. He had seen through her petty thoughts when she asked to manage it. She wanted a hold on him.


    However, he was not stupid.


    On ount of their friendship, he did not interfere with anything. He did not need to because he knew that she would not be able to control those mercenaries. Ultimately, those were people with their own interests. If he did not keep a strict hold on them, they always found ways to be crooked.


    So, Ayumi was probably busy managing the mess. Plus, he did not want the strings that would be without a doubt be attached to any help.


    After a while, his lips quirked up. He did know one email. It was Hu Lei''s email from back in the day. Hu Lei was always travelling in strange ces, so it was more convenient to reach out via email. His mood lifted as he wrote injane.


    He hoped she still used the email. Otherwise, he would be back to square one. With quick fingers, he wrote a simple message exining the situation. He reviewed it for a moment and then reced the words ''Martial Ind'' and reced them with ''that ce''.


    He could not be sure how far the people on the ind were willing to go to prevent leakage of information. When sending the email, there was a prompt, but the password was already input. He pressed ok, and the message was sent.


    He deleted the records even though it was probably not that useful. He pocketed the phone and kept walking. After a long while, he left the central part of the city and reached the beach. The white sand against the blue was striking and beautiful.


    However, it did notfort Kaito. A mad impulse in his mind almost made him want to jump into the ocean and swim to Akira. If he knew the location of the ind, he might have just done it, even if it tired him to death.


    "You don''t have to treat the ind as a prison." A voice spoke up from behind him.


    Kaito was not startled. After thest three months of practice, he could sense his uncle. He had noticed his presence approaching, but he did not want to look at him.


    "Is it not a prison?" He asked.


    "It is a prison to all of us, in one way or the other. Every ce is a prison. Even the earth itself is a prison to those who would like to escape from it and explore the stars. If you choose not to adapt, you will constantly be yearning for formless freedom instead of living." Taiki replied.


    "So, you want me to stand quietly while you cut me off from my home?" Kaito said.


    "No. I want you to work with me to ensure that you live a good life while you are in this process." Taiki paused. "If you can promise me three months of cooperating with the Iekami n, I will let you leave openly. Otherwise, you might be perceived as a threat and hunted. I will even overlook your little indiscretions."


    Kaito lifted a brow. "What about the championship?"


    "I will trust that you will keep up with your training and return at the appropriate time," Taiki responded calmly.


    Kaito narrowed his eyes. "Alright. But you will refrain from setting me up with strange women. I already have a wife. You should be more concerned about yourself."


    Taiki pursed his lips, but he nodded. "Alright."


    The two people shook hands.

 Chapter 463 - DEBTS AND TROUBLE

    Kaito did not know if his uncle was being truthful when he promised to let him leave. However, he hade to understand the man. While he could not like someone who kidnapped him, he knew that the man did not have evil plots against him.


    Taiki''s only weakness was his desire to help his family. Unfortunately, Kaito was the coteral damage to keeping his family safe and secure. So, Kaito decided to agree with him instead of leaving and being followed by another powerful Guardian.


    If he were only concerned for himself, he would take the chance of attempting an escape from the ind, even at the risk of being a target. However, he could not leave Akira vulnerable to the people of Martial Ind.


    After the agreement, Taiki drove him towards the ancestral home of the Iekami n. Kaito was surprised at the immensity of Martial City and the ind itself. While at the city centre, the focus was on the ocean. Therefore, he did not realise that the inward area was so vast.


    "Howrge is the ind?" Kaito asked as he looked through the window at the passingndscape.


    "The size of a medium ind country," Taiki responded.


    Kaito knew he was being vague intentionally. "Howes the ind is not on record? I assume it isrge enough to appear on satellite images."


    "Our people do not only stay on the ind. We do assign some individuals to work in the outside world for the sake of protecting our secrets. The power of Martial Ind is not only in brute force. We also retain significant power around the world by cing our own in positions of significance." Taiki exined generously.


    "I see," Kaito said. "If people can live outside the ind freely, why do those who have the right to leave choose to stay here? It is odd that someone would limit themselves to one ce when they can explore the world."


    Taiki''s facial expression became a little odd. "Once you stay on the ind for a while, you will understand its charm. We are almost there."


    The sudden end of the conversation made Kaito narrow his eyes. This matter was probably rted to the obsession the people on the ind had for martial arts. He could not help but be intrigued. He really wanted to find out the secrets of the ce.


    The simple car glided over the streets until they reached an automated gate into a quiet estate. The gate opened without any prompt. Kaito assumed that the barrier used a sensor to detect the specific vehiclesing in.


    The revealed estate was quiet and dignified, with houses nestled behind trees. The scent of fresh herbs permeated the air, almost like incense. Kaito found that the ground around the road and as far as the eye could see had medicinal herbs sprouting freely in all areas.


    "This residential estate belongs to the Iekami n. All the elite families have an area with exclusive homes. Of course, the houses are not enough for every family in the n, so only the most valued members of the family can live within the gated area."


    "There are general neighbourhoods in and outside the city. A lot of the non-core members of the n live outside. I am not considered a core member, so I also do not live within this area." Taiki said as he drove slowly through the area.


    Kaito thought about that magnificent house on the cliff overlooking the ocean. He wanted to roll his eyes. He wondered if this cheap uncle wanted him to sympathise about him being unable to live in this cul-de-sac and enjoying a great life like a billionaire superhero.


    "Where will I live during this period?" Kaito asked, deciding not to say anything about the poor rich kid.


    "You can live in the old house with your grandfather. He is quite excited to see you. There is considerable traffic there because a lot of people in the ne to consult during their free time. It is prettyfortable." Taiki said.


    "No."


    "You can live with me," Taiki said with hidden reluctance.


    "Don''t sound so enthusiastic." Kaito scoffed.


    "Your mother assigned a couple of properties to you. She was not willing to sell them in case you found your way to the ind. I think she always intended to bring you here. But due to her passing, the conditions for inheritance were activated." He exined.


    "If you were to find out about Martial Ind on your own, you could get your inheritance, including the shares from the Takahashi Corporation. If you did not discover anything about the ind, your inheritance would be sent to you when you turned thirty."


    "So close!" Kaito said with cold amusement.


    Taiki did not mind the dark humour. "I will have to organise your financial resources as soon as possible so that you will livefortably. It might take some time to sort everything out, but I will ensure you have a ce of your own by tomorrow."


    Kaito''s eyes darkened a little as he read in between the lines.


    "Let me guess. Some rtives have taken the liberty to upy my mother''s properties since they heard of her demise. They will be unwilling to part with the good resources for an unknown person. Or something like that." Kaito said with sarcasm.


    Taiki was a little embarrassed for his n members and a little sorry for his nephew. From what he could see, it had probably happened in the outside world too. He pulled into thergest home at the end of the driveway and parked the car in the lot before speaking.


    "My father, your grandfather was the original trustee of your mother''s property. He is a bit of a soft-hearted man, although his intentions are good. A few people requested to use some of your mother''s properties until the time when you could im them." Taiki exined.


    "The initial agreement was for the people using the properties to pay the equivalent rental fee during the period of usage. However, my father was not vignt and meticulous about it, so people have been upying those ces without scruples." Taiki sighed.


    He did not want to tell Kaito that those people began pressuring his grandfather to sign over the properties to them since he was the trustee. Faced with the pressure and overwhelmed by guilt towards his dead daughter, he turned over the stewardship to Taiki.


    No one dared to mess with Taiki or even ask him for a favour, let alone something so outrageous.


    If Kaito learned of these matters, he would probably have a poorer opinion of the Iekami n. Taiki also sometimes wondered why he was set on protecting his family. No, he knew why he tried so hard for this family. His grandfather had asked him to do so.


    But sometimes, he got tired of it.


    "We will correct the back rent, and you can pick a good house from the lot. We will talk about the other things your mother left for you after the party." Taiki paused. "If anyone troubles you, do not be wronged. I will protect you."


    Kaito lifted a ck brow and smiled wickedly, looking a little like his old self. He was not a poor man, and he could figure out how to make money on the ind within a day. However, he did not like the idea of people taking advantage of him.


    "Debt collection and trouble? I just might enjoy this party."

 Chapter 464 - DISDAINFUL BABY

    In Supreme City, Azure Woods was not as quiet as it used to be before Akira''s arrival. Her presence seemed to have triggered the floodgates, and the ce had be noisy and lively with more peopleing in and out of the ce.


    However, Akira was not the main attraction in the house anymore.


    Two weeks after her arrival, Hu Lei had popped out a baby boy. The suddenbour had scared most people in the house because the predicted due date was still three weeks away. The worry was that the Little Master would be premature.


    Zhong Feng was particrly stressed and could not eat or sit still. On the other hand, Hu Lei was quite rxed, iming that both she and the baby were fine. Still, Zhong Feng had flown several specialists to Supreme City for the birth.


    Hu Lei had rolled her eyes before smoothly giving birth to the baby. Yes, Akira had seen her roll those eerie golden eyes in the hospital while she was on the hospital bed, listening to her husband''s nagging. Shortly after, Hu Lei went into delivery.


    The whole thing did not seem painful or stressful for Hu Lei. But again, if someone could bear the shock of electricity coursing through their body among other countless tortures that Akira refused to watch, she could not be fazed by a small thing like giving birth.


    One monthter, Akira was holding the little baby, also known as Zhong Wang Lei. The name was too impressive for the cute thing, so almost everyone called in Xiao Bao for now. Akira looked at the amber eyes staring back at her.


    The colour was not golden like Hu Lei''s unusual eyes. Instead, it was a slightly darker shade that appeared a little more natural than his mother''s. All in all, he was the cutest baby Akira had seen, not that she had seen many.


    "Xiao Bao, what do you think they are talking about?" Akira asked as she repositioned the baby.


    The amber eyes seemed to look at her with some disdain. Or perhaps, Akira was imagining it because she was a little embarrassed about her insecurity. She was even consulting a baby to know if Hu Lei and Zhong Feng were discussing her.


    She had not rushed them on the matter concerning Kaito. After all, it was hard to focus on anything else when there was a new baby in the house.


    However, three days ago, the couple had begun acting shady again and ducking into the study to talk. It looked suspicious to Akira. She was worried that they had found out something bad about Kaito and were unwilling to tell her.


    That thread of fear wrapped around her heart and squeezed.


    The baby turned its head to look to one side, relying on Akira''s support. The motion was ridiculous because the little thing did not have any strength at all. But this did not stop the attempt. Akira looked in the same direction and saw nothing.


    After a short while, Hu Lei appeared through the doorway into the living room. Akira looked at the baby and shook her head at her ridiculous thought. She had read that one-month-old babies developed some reflexes and could hear familiar sounds.


    But there was no way Xiao Bao could have heard his mothering. She felt ridiculous for even letting the thought cross her mind.


    Akira looked at Hu Lei with some envy. While she was now much bigger at almost six months of pregnancy, Hu Lei was almost in perfect shape as she lost the baby weight. The contrast between them caused Akira to huff in anger.


    "Who has made little Akira mad?" Hu Leiughed as she took Xiao Bao from her arms. "Is it you Xiao Bao? Is it?"


    The baby once again seemed disdainful as his mother tried to use babbling baby talk. It was something in its eyes that said that it did not want to be associated with its silly mother. Of course, that was Akira''s imagination. Babies at that age could only hear sounds, not process them.


    Strangely, even Hu Lei felt like she was being hated by her son. She looked at him tly, the two pairs of unusual eyes shing in a strange stare down.


    "You should try to be a little cuter." She said seriously. "I have already given you my good looks, but you do not know how to use them. If you continue being so proud, no one will give you good presents for your birthday. Do not learn to make a cold face all the time like your father."


    As she finished, she felt a bit of a cold breeze behind her. She stiffened because she guessed that the evil emperor was behind her.


    "What are you teaching Wang Lei?" The man asked with amusement.


    "Scientific principles." Hu Lei turned and looked at Zhong Feng righteously. "A research study found that babies act cuter to encourage adults to care for them. How can our perfect baby not be adored by all?"


    Xiao Bao stretched his little arms to Zhong Feng as Hu Lei was speaking. The motion seemed very difficult, but every time the little hands fell, he lifted them again. Zhong Feng felt amused and took the baby from Hu Lei.


    The little thing cuddled up to him as he held it to his chest. There was even a contented rxation on his small face. This simple urrence caused Hu Lei to be hopping mad. She pointed at the baby with an infuriated expression.


    "You! I am your source of life and food. How can you abandon me after using me?" She said to the baby, who was already dozing off.


    Zhong Feng looked at his irate wife and felt she was getting cuter every day. He bent his head and kissed her lightly on her head. The sudden action caused Hu Lei to be startled and look at him with some shyness in her eyes.


    "You are still my favourite." Zhong Feng teased.


    "I am out of here!" Akira said with annoyance.


    Hu Lei became solemn. "Actually, we wanted to talk to you about something."


    Akira felt that cold thread of fear beginning to fill her again. She knew that they were talking about Kaito. They had found something out. She tried to slow down her galloping heart.


    "Have you found him?"

 Chapter 465 - DEAD POOL

    Once the nanny took Xiao Bao to sleep, the three people sat down in the living room. Akira was so nervous that she fidgeted constantly as she waited for the hard conversation to begin. She felt like her heart was in her throat.


    "A few days ago, I got an email from Kaito. It is not my regr email, so I only check up on it on asion." Hu Lei exined.


    She did not use the old email ount because it belonged to her assassin past. However, she could not neglect it because she used it to correspond with some people in the shadyworks. She kept some of her old connections in case of an unexpected situation.


    She was surprised to get an email from Kaito.


    "What did it say? Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" Akira asked angrily.


    "We needed to verify the validity of the information." Hu Lei did not mind the outburst. "We cannot afford to react without taking into ount the validity of the information. Keep in mind that there is a mad member of the IHA after you."


    Akira calmed down. She knew she was going crazy for nothing. Hu Lei and Zhong Feng were doing their best to find Kaito and bring him to her. She had never felt so useless. Despite her abilities, she did not belong to the dark world of assassins and mercenaries and dark deals, so she could not do anything to help.


    But she just missed Kaito so much. She could not express the pain of searching and finding nothing. She could not believe that she had known him for only a short while. She just wanted him. She willed herself to be stable.


    "Can I see the email?" She asked.


    Hu Lei checked her phone and tapped a few times before handing the email to Akira. She looked with anxious eyes as if hoping to see Kaito through the words. She brushed over the contents quickly. She sighed in relief when she realised that he was alright.


    She could not help but feel wronged that the first person he thought to contact was Hu Lei. However, when she saw the final footnote asking Hu Lei to make sure nothing happens to her, she was also a little touched. But still angry.


    The general gist of the letter was that Kaito was taken by his maternal family to a reclusive ce and held prisoner. However, he did not know the precise location. He was not in danger, but he would be forced to fight. The details werecking regarding the fight.


    All in all, Kaito seemed fine.


    "What is ''that ce''?" Akira asked as she returned.


    "Have you heard of a ce called Martial Ind?" Hu Lei asked.


    Akira shook her head. She would remember a ce with such a unique name.


    "On the night that Kaito lost contact, he called and asked about Martial Ind. It seems that the ce is rted to the investigation he was conducting on his uncle. Since the ce has something to do with his maternal family, it is probably the destination of the items you found in that port." Hu Lei exined.


    "You knew where he was the whole time?" Akira yelled out.


    Hu Lei''s face did not change. "We still don''t know where he is. You are a hacker. You can try to find something on Martial Ind if you can. All we have is a name. Do you know if it is a real ce? It could be simply a moniker for something else."


    "But it is a real ce," Akira said, her voice bing a little lower.


    "Yes. But our confirmation came with this email. For thest few weeks, we have been trying to find out everything about the name, but I can assure you, this ce is a deep secret." Hu Lei responded.


    In truth, she understood Akira''s anger and hidden concerns. But she also realised that the two of them were radically different in one thing. They processed emotions differently. While Akira looked cold on the outside sometimes, she was quite fragile once she opened up.


    She was emotional and reacted to things based on her feelings. Hu Lei could understand Akira''s fear of betrayal and unwillingness topromise. Despite everything strange about her upbringing, she always looked at the world in a ck and white way, even though she did not want to.


    Therefore, Hu Lei tried to handle her with kid gloves and respond to her concerns. She could only try to reassure her instead of giving her the cold hard facts about the secrets of the underworld.


    "Still, you should have told me." Akira was a little deted and hurt.


    "I am sorry. I thought I was acting in your best interest. It is more frustrating to have a name and no direction for a search. You would probably stay up all night trying to think or find something new. Right now, you need to prioritise your health." Hu Lei said.


    The room became silent.


    "Do you have a lead?" Akira asked.


    "That''s what we wanted to talk about. We have found a lead and intend to take a trip to see if it will pan out. Right now, we can only get information about Martial Ind from someone who knows about it." Hu Lei''s eyes concealed a sparkle.


    "You know someone who knows about it?" Akira sat up straighter.


    "If we did, do you think we would be taking this long?" Hu Lei asked.


    They had considered all options and tried to monitor everyone who could give them information about Martial Ind, including Kaito''s uncle, Takahashi Senzo. However, there was no indication of anything more than the knowledge of the name. No one had concrete useable information.


    ording to Zhong Feng''s findings after digging into everything about Takahashi Senzo, he realised that the coboration between him and Martial Ind was not as close as it seemed. Everything he transported was handed over to a mysteriouspany for shipping.


    Their best bet was finding the Chairman of the International Health Alliance and finding out the boss behind them. That boss had to be someone rted to Martial Ind. And most likely, he was someone from that ce.


    "I aming with you. If this lead could get to Kaito, I want to be there." Akira dered.


    Zhong Feng and Hu Lei looked at one another.


    "There is one more thing." Zhong finally spoke. "I have managed to track the specific kill order on you."


    "Impossible. I have already searched the dark web without sess." Akira shook her head.


    "Most of these sites cannot be found or hacked except with certain knowledge or a special identity. And even then, it is difficult to gain trust or information. You have probably learned ethical hacking. If you want to survive in a dark world with your skills, you will need to look beyond the norm." Zhong Feng added.


    Akira felt like she had been lectured. "So, who is after me?"


    "The who is not important. The how is the most critical." Zhong Feng said.


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhong Feng frowned as he looked at the young woman with some concern in his usually cold eyes.


    "As you have found out, the original order for your hunt was ced by a certain member of IHA. Based on the investigations from the international court, he is a deeply disturbed man. He has done many heinous things, but there is no evidence. There is nothing to justify why he decided toe after you." He paused.


    "You should also already know that the mercenaries who attacked were live-streaming their attacks on you for him to watch. The problem is that the person who took the task was not only allowing that man to watch. They also sold a special code for other people to watch the hunt."


    "From what I have gleaned from the avable limited information, that person is using you as a stepping stone forunching his live streaming site for people to watch gruesome things like murder. You are now a popr figure on the covert app, Watch. A lot of people are interested in seeing your death."


    Akira felt a cold shiver, but she suppressed it. "I just need toy low, and they will lose interest."


    Zhong Feng was silent for a while. "The thing is, a lot of people have contributed to paying off mercenaries to hunt you down. In simple terms, even if we could force the original poster to withdraw the order, there is enough money to keep mercenaries happy for a while."


    "Additionally, there is a dead pool in ce." Zhong Feng finished with a sigh.


    "A dead pool?" Akira repeated incredulously.


    "Yes. People are betting on when you will die. The stakes are quite significant, although, for these people, it is probably about the thrill of winning more than money. In essence, people are highly invested in your death. Therefore, you cannot act carelessly." Zhong Feng''s tone was a little harsh.


    "And it seems you have already been sighted in Supreme City. This information has been shared through some mercenary sites, including the prizes for inflicting damage. A lot of unsavoury characters will likely be heading to the city. The hunt will probably resume with vehemence."

 Chapter 466 - DEMON KING

    Frank felt cold even though he was shrouded in warm clothes. He cursed his Master''s choice to live in the cold mountains in the Transylvania area when he could live anywhere in the world. Moreover, he was even more annoyed because it was impossible to drive directly to the castle.


    He had to walk up the ragged mountain on foot, leaving his rental car in one of the inns at the foot. He stomped on the snow childishly since he could not kick stones. Everything was covered in a thick carpet of undisturbed snow.


    He did not want to go up to the castle.


    He wished he could have spent the evening at the inn instead ofing up the hill at thete hour. Even if he had to talk to one of those enthusiastic tourists about the Transylvanian lore of vampires, he would bear it. It was better than climbing the sted hill in freezing temperatures.


    He suppressed his dissatisfaction and walked through the towering gate of wrought iron. The gate was not locked. It never was. But no one trespassed into the property despite their curiosity about the eerie castle.


    Frank walked to the entrance while giving the towering gargoyles a dubious nce. He walked up to the door, lifted the cobra knocker and tapped twice before stepping back. He rubbed his gloved hands together and tried not to shiver as he waited for the old witch to open the door.


    After five minutes, therge door opened. The old woman in her long ck dress looked at Frank with her cloudy but cold eyes. She stepped aside to allow Frank into the house.


    "Master is dining. He wees you to dine with him." The woman croaked out.


    Frank had a bad premonition. He served his Master wholeheartedly, but he was also deeply afraid of that man. Frank did not like being too close to the man for too long. Every time he was too close, he would feel death following in his wake like ghosts caressing his neck.


    But he did not have the right to refuse to dine with the Master.


    He stepped into the house and took off his thick coat and his snow-covered boots. He wore the shoes ced before him by the old woman before following her into the dining room. He tried not to betray his nervousness as he nced at the elegant figure.


    Frank tried to distract himself by looking at the space. The nd room was filled with priceless paintings reminiscent of old royal ages. There was a muted charm to it, but the portraits on the walls made Frank have the sensation of being watched.


    "Please sit." The old woman indicated to the chair at the other end of the long dining table.


    He found himself right across the inhuman man. Frank did not speak up first. He knew well that it might attract the ire of the irritable man. He watched as the woman served him a ss of wine and a beautiful piece of steak.


    "How was your drive?" The regal man asked, like a king extending favour to his subject.


    If there was anything Frank could not fault in his Master, it was his perfect appearance. If there were royal and ethereal vampires in the real world, his Master would be their leader. Mesmerizing like a beautiful flower but poisonous¡­


    But his appearance was not for people to enjoy. Those who dared to look at the man for too long did not have the pleasure of seeing anything else ever again. But it was impossible not to be drawn to him while in his orbit.


    The effect of the wless elegant face coupled with white hair and the eerie red eyes was sublime. Moreover, the ss of wine in his hand further enhanced the formless charm.


    "It was alright. There were a few blocked roads due to the snow, but I did not experience a lot of difficulties." Frank answered.


    The man ced his ss of wine on the table and picked his fork and knife. He cut the piece of steak on his te and savoured a piece before looking back to Frank.


    "Do you me me for instructing you to travel to the mountains in winter?" He asked.


    Frank was chilled. "How could that be? It was nothing, Master. It was my pleasure to take the journey."


    "You have learnt how to make meaningless ttery, Frank. Perhaps, you have been too idle in the past few months." The red eyes glowed in the dim yellow lights in the room, giving them a violet hue. It was disconcerting.


    "I apologise, Master. I am a little nervous." Frank admitted his mistake.


    The meal continued in silence. The steak was perfectly made, but Frank could not taste it. It might as well have been moist paper. And his current nervousness was not like his usual apprehension. He had an idea about the reason his Master called him. He had made a mistake, and he would probably pay.


    A short whileter, the old woman cleared the table after the meal wasplete, leaving only a ss of fresh wine. However, Frank did not touch it. He was afraid that even one moment of inattentiveness would cost him his life.


    After all, the nickname ''Demon King'' was not an empty title.


    "How do you like your new eye?" The regal man stared at Frank with those piercing eyes.


    "It is great, Master. Thank you." Frank replied with some genuine pleasure.


    His original and natural eye was pierced by Hu Lei using a letter opener on that ship, right before the International Health Alliance became a ming mess. He thought he would be a one-eyed pirate for life, but his Master had organised for him to get a bionic eye.


    Frank could not be more satisfied with the upgrade. He even felt a little thankful to Hu Lei. With the new advanced eye, he could zoom in on faraway objects, use night-vision features and even make records. It had made his work and life easier.


    "I thought you were dissatisfied with your new eye. Else, why would you fail to follow simple orders andplete your tasks?" The tone changed from its casual elegance into a hypnotic one.


    The enthralling voice was soft, but it seemed to pierce Frank''s brain. He felt like his ears were ringing, or perhaps, his head was aching. He could not tell amid the confusion. He had never understood the methods and means of the man before him.


    That was the other reason Frank dreadeding to see his powerful Master. He could not fight back or defend himself when faced with things unexined by the known rules. And even if he knew how to fight back, he did not have the right.


    "I have never been disloyal to you. I have not disobeyed your orders." Frank spoke up quickly, fighting for rity.


    "I made it clear that the International Health Alliance board members should not be allowed to cause problems." The low voice was like a knife piercing his head. "Not only is William Springer engaging in meaningless murder, their leader has all but led Zhong Feng to me."


    "I did not think-" Frank was shocked and tried to exin.


    "You did not think. I value you, and I am even a little fond of you. But you are not indispensable to me." The words were like an ice bath to Frank.


    "Master, I will rectify my mistake. Please give me a chance." He spoke up with a plea.


    He did not want to die, but he was not willing to give up on his Master. To him, the inhuman Demon King was like a god. He feared him, but he was not willing to leave him, even at the cost of his life. It was more than loyalty. It was a surrender of the soul.


    "Come." The elegant man beckoned to Frank.


    Like a sailor under the control of a siren, Frank stood and walked to the man without question. When he stood at the other end of the table, his Master took another sip of the wine and stood. He raised his beautiful hand to Frank''s face.


    His hand hovered over the bionic eye for a moment before shifting to the other natural one. Without hesitation, he gouged out Frank''s eyeball and plucked it right out of the socket. In a second, he was holding Frank''s remaining natural eye.


    Frank was too shocked to feel pain. And when the pain came, he did not dare to scream in pain. He tried to remind himself to breathe and not groan out in pain. Any noise around his Master would probably lead to more than the loss of one eye.


    The man looked at the eyeball for a moment as if it was a marble. Then, the old woman appeared with a tray with a white towel imbued with disinfectant. The man ced the eye on the tray and picked the cloth. He wiped his hand carefully.


    "Take care of it." He said without looking back at Frank.


    Knowing what his Master meant, Frank left the castle.

 Chapter 467 - INTRINSIC INSTINCTS

    Three dayster, Hu Lei and Zhong Feng travelled to London on amercial flight. Zhong Feng wanted to use their private ne because he was afraid of Hu Lei being ufortable. Even though she was active and lively, she had just had a baby.


    However, Hu Lei did not allow him to do it because of the type of mission they were undertaking.


    If she was not wrong, the top board members in the International Health Alliance were still keeping a casual eye on them. If they acted prominently, they would spook their target before they could gain anything.


    Furthermore, at the moment, they were uncertain of the identity of the person who had supported the IHA from behind. If they acted without proper consideration of the situation, they would probably lose more because they were in the light.


    Therefore, she told Zhong Feng to make arrangements for low-key travel to avoid attracting attention. They did not disguise themselves, but they kept a low profile from the moment they got to the airport in Supreme City.


    The city of London was gloomy at the beginning of winter. Everything looked grey and bleak through the window of the ck town car, giving Hu Lei an ominous feeling in her heart. There seemed to be shadows everywhere, looking and reaching for her. She shivered a little.


    "Are you cold?" Zhong Feng asked, cing a protective hand on her shoulder.


    "No, it''s alright. You know I can withstand cold. I just don''t like it. It brings up some bad memories." She said a little lightly, but she snuggled up to Zhong Feng.


    "We will soon reach the house, and you can be as warm as you like." Zhong Feng replied indulgently.


    Hu Lei frowned. "We should go to see that Chairman as soon as possible."


    "We are both tired after the long trip. We should rest tonight and get started tomorrow. He will still be there tomorrow." Zhong Feng tried tofort Hu Lei.


    Hu Lei looked through the window to the darkening city. Droplets of rain covered the window as it started drizzling. She could resist the feeling of foreboding in the air. It was that intrinsic warning that had allowed her to remain alive for countless years in dangerous territories.


    That intrinsic instinct alongside her sharp skills was what made Jane the best back in the day. And the subsequent efficiency was the reason the members of the underworld and even orthodox groups who knew of her moured to hire her. Everyone felt it was a pity that she chose to follow her undoubtedly crazy father.


    "No. We should go tonight." She turned back to Zhong Feng.


    "You look quite exhausted and ufortable. Don''t push yourself too hard." Zhong Feng''s heart ached for his little wife.


    "You promised to listen to me while we are here. I know I have not been at the forefront of the underworld in a couple of years, but I lived in the scene for a long time, even before I was an adult. Just like you have your instincts about business or hacking, I have my own about this."


    "I cannot exin it, and perhaps it sounds a little superstitious. But I can sense a certain shift in the air. I have a feeling that if we do not go tonight, we will miss our chance of getting Kaito back." Hu Lei looked at Zhong Feng solemnly.


    Zhong Feng looked at his serious and cute wife, and he capitted. He had promised to follow her orders. Even though he wanted to tell her that it was just paranoia and anxiety, he could not bear to say it when she looked at him earnestly.


    He sighed. "Alright. Don''t worry. Everything is ready."


    The vehicle drove through the streets of the city to a rtively quiet part of town. It was part of the old London built before contemporary architecture had overtaken the glorious metropolis. The driver pulled through a majestic gate and into a modified old vi.


    "I did not expect your house in London to be so beautiful." Hu Lei eximed as they got out of the car.


    "Our house." Zhong Feng corrected and patted her head.


    "Could I be a rich woman?" Hu Lei dramatically ced her hands over her cheeks.


    "Is there anyone richer?" Zhong Feng asked.


    Hu Leiughed. It was not that she drew lines between her and Zhong Feng, but she was not like other wives married into affluent families. She was not interested in getting shares, managing businesses or making connections to enhance Zhong Industries.


    She did her best when she apanied Zhong Feng to parties, or when she was invited by her mother-inw to afternoon tea with the local dies''. However, most of the time, she was detached from the power and wealth of the Zhong family.


    She wondered if she should get a little more active about her life and get involved in the family business. However, when she thought about how she already had to attend a few meetings for Etude Technologies, she felt her body losing power.


    "I should buy an ind or something." She said as they walked to the house.


    "I think Grandfather gifted you one, but you were toozy to manage your wedding presents when we got married." Zhong Fengughed.


    "Then, why am I living like a pauper?" Hu Lei mulled about herzy life at Azure Woods.


    The two people stepped through the door and found a row of men in ck uniforms waiting in the vestibule. The group bowed to Zhong Feng with respect.


    "Wee, Young Master." They shouted in unison.


    Zhong Feng had never been one to appreciate such grandiose disys, but he did not like their disregard for his little wife. He knew they were loyal to him, but it meant nothing if they could not offer basic respect to his greatest treasure.


    "Oh dear, did I be invisible again?" Hu Lei said yfully before Zhong Feng could say anything.


    The men felt a chill even though the words came from a woman who was five foot nothing. They looked at their Young Master and found that he had a dark face. At that moment, they knew they had messed up. In truth, they never took his wife too seriously.


    They thought she was just a pampered miss.


    She was not involved in Zhong Industries, and Zhong Feng never brought her with him when he was dealing with business in Europe. As trained soldiers, they only respected their Master. If anything, they felt like the woman would be a hindrance to the mission.


    Still, they did not dare to show dissatisfaction when faced by their irate master.


    "Wee, Young Madam."

 Chapter 468 - TEACHING THEM A LESSON

    Hu Lei snorted at this reluctant greeting before stepping into the house ahead of Zhong Feng. She did not care about these few people looking down on her. However, she needed to show these people that she was in charge or else they would cause her mission to fail.


    If possible, she would have liked to go in alone to have a little chat with the Chairman. But Zhong Feng would not allow it. The intel that his men had collected indicated that the old man had tightened security in his estate over thest few weeks.


    He seemed to be afraid of something. Or someone.


    Even if she could sneak in, it was better to use force to show him that he needed to be afraid. Otherwise, they would not get anything from him. Hu Lei''s eyes became sharper as she thought about the ordeal she had suffered at the hands of that organisation.


    She would not only get information about Kaito. She would also get a little bit of her revenge.


    "Someone bring in the luggage. And someone, prepare the food. The operation will begin in two hours." She ordered the arrogant men without looking back.


    Without waiting to hear more from the group of clowns, she decided to explore the house. She nned to take a shower, eat and then, prepare for theing intrusion. But the priority was understanding her environment.


    Behind her, the men in ck felt disgruntled and looked unwillingly at their Master. They could not bear the way the woman ordered them as if she understood what was happening. They would be the ones risking their lives to fight on the mission.


    What right did she have to treat them like her servants?


    "Didn''t you hear the orders?" Zhong Feng asked coldly.


    Some of the group members bowed to Zhong Feng and went to do as Hu Lei instructed. However, the older members of the hidden force that Zhong Feng had developed felt like they needed to address the problem from the get-go.


    The first person to step forward was Billy.


    He was not the leader of the group, but he was quite respected by his peers. The group at the house did not consist of high ranking members or leaders. Rather, Zhong Feng had asked the leaders of his forces in various ces in Europe to choose a few sharp subordinates to help out on a small mission while he was in London.


    Billy was looking for an opportunity to stand out and make an impression on Zhong Feng. He was probably the strongest in the group inbat and marksmanship. If he became memorable, it would only be a matter of time before he headed up his own group.


    "Young Master, we deeply respect the Young Madam. However, we should allow her to rest instead of disrupting the preparations for the mission. Even though we have not received the details of the mission, it will probably be dangerous. We cannot afford to be careless. It would be safer for her to keep out of the way." He said earnestly.


    Zhong Feng looked at the group of people and realised that they were not convinced enough to respect the position of his wife. He could handle them with a single word and end their future careers in the private security scene without blinking.


    However, he could see his little wife was not in a good mood. Perhaps, he could cheer her up by delivering a few sheep for ughter.


    "Is that what you all think?" He asked.


    The group was not courageous like Billy, but their faces showed their stance. They thought Hu Lei was a potential source of problems for them. Therefore, they would not participate in the mission if the spoilt Madam would be there.


    Zhong Feng took out his phone and tapped it a few times. He messaged Hu Lei to go to the basement for a great surprise. It sounded ominous, but he knew she would rush there. She would probably guess what he was up to.


    "If that is the case, I will bring you to her. If you can convince her not to go, she will not go." He said calmly.


    The views of the men were refreshed because they realised that their powerful Young Master was scared of his wife. But again, they were also chilled by her mocking voice after a single sentence. She was probably a tough and unreasonable woman.


    However, they were not afraid.


    As soon as they showed the young woman the weapons they nned to use and exined the danger, she would be too scared. She would surrender naturally and allow them to work in peace. So, they nodded resolutely at Zhong Feng''s suggestion.


    Zhong Feng led them to the basement, which they were using as a preparation base. Zhong Feng had it remodelled into a gym during the initial renovation of the building when Hu Lei was missing. It was in this ce he had studied, searched and trained while enhancing his political power in Europe.


    When they entered the basement, they found Hu Lei standing in front of the table where they had set up their small armoury. She was holding arge machine gun in her hand casually. The weapon seemed to dwarf her, but she looked cool while holding it.


    However, no one wanted to see an amateur handling such an item near them.


    "Young Madam, you cannot hold that carelessly," Billy shouted with apprehension. "That is dangerous."


    Hu Lei turned while still holding the gun, and the muzzle pointed to the group. The men tried to move from the path of the gun without being too obvious in case of an idental firing. However, Hu Lei moved about carelessly, making it impossible to know where the gun was pointing.


    "Of course, I know it is dangerous. It is a gun, after all." Hu Lei rolled her eyes. "Are you being deliberately condescending, or do you think I am stupid?"


    Billy felt a chill at the strange tone when the woman asked the question. He watched as Zhong Feng walked to stand behind Hu Lei like a support tower. He wondered if the couple intended to silence them in the basement due to their disrespect.


    "I did not mean anything by it. Automatic weapons are a bit vtile. They fire rounds continuously once the trigger is actuated. A single mistake, and they can cause a massacre." Billy tried to exin his point.


    Hu Lei smiled. "It seems you understand this basic principle. Now, can you tell me why the hell you have prepared several machine guns? Even without the full information, I believe you understand the meaning of the word ''covert''. We are not preparing for genocide or trying to begin a war."


    "Perhaps, you really do not understand how dangerous these firearms are. It looks like you need me to teach you how dangerous this is." Her golden eyes were cold and threatening.


    She pulled the charging handle and cocked the gun. She pointed it directly at Billy. If she made a tiny mistake and pulled the trigger, a continuous spray of pullets wouldnd on the poor man. The formerly proud person quaked in his military boots.


    "Young Madam¡­" He said nervously.


    Hu Lei startedughing before disassembling the gun. "I am just kidding. I am not going to shoot you. I dislike guns. They are not my cup of tea."


    There was a unanimous sigh of relief. But then¡­


    "I prefer knives." She picked a couple of militarybat knives.


    With her usual unerring uracy, she threw them at the group of five in quick session. No matter how much they tried to jump from the path of the flying knives, each of them got a tear in their clothes. They felt their blood run cold.


    Hu Lei turned from the clowns and smiled at Zhong Feng. "Ah-Feng, I am so hungry."


    Zhong Feng looked at the little wife acting coquettishly. "Do you feel better?"


    "A little. They were not as fun as I thought. They were no challenge at all." She pouted.


    "I am sorry. I brought them so that you could beat them up and rx a little." Zhong Feng said as they walked to the basement stairs.


    "Forget about it. I don''t want to get too tired. But again, I could probably take them all out with two well-nned kicks." Hu Lei said.


    The men felt humiliated, but they could only bow their heads. That woman looked harmless, but she was more poisonous than a cobra. They only made a few erroneous conclusions about her, but they almost lost their lives. Moreover, their Master was willing to support her and even offer them as a sacrifice.


    When their obedientrades came back, theyughed at the disobedient ones after getting the general gist of the urrence. In their minds, they believed that the punishment fit the pompous group because they tried to climb up by stepping on the Young Madam.

 Chapter 469 - SWEET LOVE AND MAYHEM

    When the time came to leave the London vi and find the Chairman, Zhong Feng appeared before his wife, just before she stepped out of the master bedroom. Hu Lei was wearing a ck jumpsuit that covered her body perfectly while enhancing her figure.


    With a bit of residue baby weight, her figure was even more enticing due to the more pronounced curves. Furthermore, her long hair was held in a tight bun for convenience. The hairdo enhanced the appeal of her cute face and elegant neck. Zhong Feng looked at her with a heated nce, but he quickly suppressed the fire. Certain activities were not possible during this period. He was not a beast.


    He needed to keep the desires in his body under control to avoid suffering. He tried to remind himself of the countless years he had lived like an ascetic monk. Unfortunately, once the forbidden fruit had been tasted, it was impossible to go back.


    "I have a special gift for you." Zhong Feng said with a smile after admiring his wife.


    Hu Lei looked at him with glowing eyes, anticipation filling her bright eyes. However, Zhong Feng did not give her the item he had hidden behind his back immediately. Instead, he teased her by holding the strange package above her head, as if teasing a kitten.


    The small human looked at him with an exaggerated pout before she leapt smoothly and grabbed the package. She found that the ck item was actually a thick leather roll. Hu Lei ced the article on the vanity table and unwrapped it. Inside it, she found a set of diverse knives tucked in.


    She lifted a throwing knife and lifted it flipping it lightly in her hands. Even though she did not use des in her idle life as a rich man''s wife, she still practised a few knife tricks regrly to keep her fingers nimble and her aim true.


    After a moment, she ced the knife on the roll before turning to Zhong Feng who was watching her with amusement. She threw herself on him and held on to his neck. She ced a passionate kiss on his lips that spoke of unreserved love.


    "Thank you, Ah-Feng. I love it." She said.


    After that, she tucked in the knives in various ces in her custom jumpsuit and boots. She had been nning to use the knives prepared by Zhong Feng''s men, but she was happy to receive a special gift from her darling.


    A few minutester, the two of them, along with the chosen, got into two cknd rovers. There were quite a number of trained people on the property, but Hu Lei and Zhong Feng chose only six of them for the mission. They did not need an army.


    Fewer people were better.


    If they made too much of amotion, they would leave dangerous traces. During the operation, Hu Lei needed the men to deal with the bodyguards and security personnel on the property. As for the actual work, she and Zhong Feng were enough.


    Their mission objective was still unknown to the men. The reason was simple: the sensitivity of the matter was high. A single mistake could mean the exposure of certain secrets which might endanger them in the future.


    As they neared the Chairman''s property, Hu Lei warned the people once again through theirmunicators with a stern voice.


    "Remember, use only tranquillizer guns and tasers to incapacitate the men on the grounds. You may engage in hand-to-handbat, but do not be foolish. Our goal is to get in as quietly as possible. Avoid lethal weapons and tactics." Hu Lei instructed.


    Ultimately, these people were orthodox private security specialists, so their stomach for the unsavoury was probably not high. Except for a few who were hired after retiring from the army, most of them might not have dealt with real death.


    Moreover, she did not want to make Zhong Feng vulnerable. While he swore that these men were loyal, she did not trust them to prioritise him in life and death situations. Therefore, she would not let anyone grasp any weakness on him.


    If she wanted someone dead, she would kill them with her own hands.


    "Roger!" The response was unanimous. The men did not dare take Hu Lei for granted anymore. After knowing her for an hour or so, they realised that she was not a simpledy. She deserved the trust that the Young Master ced in her.


    When they were a short distance from the gate, Hu Lei gave the order to take out the external security guards patrolling outside the fence. Fortunately, Zhong Feng''s men were good at marksmanship. Two tranquillizer darts hit the two people, and they copsed to the ground.


    The twond rovers did not move from their concealed location. Instead, Hu Lei and Zhong Feng stepped out of the front vehicle and walked towards the gate. Before she reached the gate, she reminded Billy that he was in charge of clean-up, meaning collecting the darts and other residues.


    She went ahead of Zhong Feng and knocked on the smaller entrance gate. Then, she seemed to suddenly notice the window to the security office at the entrance. She tapped the window before rubbing her hands together.


    The window opened, and a man in a greenish uniform looked at her.


    "Hello. I am so sorry to trouble you. I am looking for Mrs Gertrude''s house. Am I in the right ce? A horrible cab driver told me he knows the ce, but he just left me up the road. I feel like I am walking in circles." She said with some tears in her eyes.


    "I am sorry, youngdy. Mrs Gertrude lives quite some distance away. About two kilometres, that way." The man pointed with some pity. "You should probably call her and have someone pick you up."


    Hu Lei lowered her head as if in embarrassment. "I left my luggage somewhere along with my phone aftering from the airport. Could you call her for me?"


    The security guard understood that the girl did not want to admit that she had lost her luggage. She had probably been robbed by that evil cab driver. After some thought, he opened the small gate for her. He was also a little worried for the girl because she did not seem dressed for the cold.


    "Come in and make the call quickly. You will have to use thendline. We are not allowed to carry cell phones during work hours." The man said as he indicated to the phone. "My boss says that he will not die because of his guards having inte addiction. Can you believe it?"


    "Thank you so much." The sweet voice was healing.


    Still, Hu Lei took out a small spray bottle from her gloves and sprayed at the man who had his back turned on her. As he was copsing, she pulled a chair to prevent him from falling over. She did not want him to get injured since he seemed like a nice person. Then, she called Zhong Feng to join her.


    "Why did you have to waste so many words on him?" Zhong Feng was a little dissatisfied. "You could have directly sprayed him. I could have broken through the gate without an issue. It would take me about thirty seconds."


    Hu Lei rolled her eyes. "I did not know if he was alone in this security house. If he had a partner and he just copsed, we would be facing more trouble than necessary. Have you dealt with the security footage?"


    "I ensured not even a pixel of your beauty was captured." Zhong Feng said.


    The people on themunication lines were speechless. Did theye for a mission, or were they brought to be fed dog food? They did not want to be crushed under the weight of sweet love. Unfortunately, they could not oppose their masters.


    "Move in." Hu Lei ordered. "Drivers, remain in the vehicles until we have cleared the site. We will open the gates once we have control. Remember, quiet and efficient. And keep it clean, Billy."


    Four people in ck clothes from head to toe passed through the small gate and into thepound. Their footsteps were muted, and they were alert. Despite her initialints, she found they were not too bad.


    Her lips quirked up in a smile. "Shall we cause a little mayhem tonight, Mr Zhong?"


    "If it pleases, Mrs Zhong."

 Chapter 470 - THE MAN BEHIND IT ALL

    The Chairman woke up in fear when he heard someone riffling through his nightstand. He sat up and looked at the two people in his dimly lit bedroom. Overwhelming fear shook him to his very core. He thought of grabbing his gun from his nightstand.


    However, all he saw were pieces of his firearm on the nightstand. Someone had dismantled his gun while he was sleeping. And he had not heard a thing. Lately, he had been sleeping a little earlier and a little deeper.


    Perhaps, he was a little lethargic because he did not have anything to do.


    Or maybe, his health had deteriorated due to the constant drinking he did throughout the day. His wife had long left him, and he had no children. Without a job, he could only fill the emptiness with alcohol. It kept him rxed while he plotted an escape from the mire of his life.


    Either way, his former routine had changed. He no longer woke up at the crack of dawn or sleptte reviewing documents or meeting with major donors and government officials. His current regime was drinking and falling asleep before nine o''clock and waking at ten o''clock the following morning to drink some more.


    "Oh, you are awake." A female voice spoke.


    "Who are you? And do you know who I am?" He asked the two people with false bravado.


    The woman walked up to him and switched on the bedsidemp. She looked down at the old man with a chilling smile as she allowed the light to illuminate her face.


    "We have not met. But I did not think that I needed an introduction." Hu Lei spoke gently and calmly.


    Her voice was like a gentle brook, but it hid jagged rocks. The Chairman looked at the face of the woman who had brought an end to his glorious days. Her unnatural eyes glowed in the light from themp, making her seem like a demon.


    The Chairman scrambled away from her and got down from his bed. He did not think that she was there for a friendly chat. He had heard stories about her, especially after she escaped from the grasp of the International Health Alliance.


    "You cannot do anything to me, demon. You should know that I am being watched by Interpol. Even though they think I am a criminal, they will not let you do this." The Chairman shouted.


    The other person in the room walked to the Chairman and kicked him. Finally, the old man had a clear look at the person hiding in the shadows. He gasped both in pain and surprise. He could not believe thew-abiding Zhong Feng was in his house at night.


    "Think before you speak, or your death maye to you sooner than you expect." Zhong Feng Said coldly.


    Without waiting for a response, Zhong Feng pulled the Chairman to a chair in the room and ced him on it. The Chairman wanted to resist, but he did not have the strength to resist. He wondered if they had drugged him before he woke up.


    As soon as the thought came, he realised that his limbs were numb. His legs and arms did not feel like his own. He could not control them as they lost strength. Before long, he did not have any sensation in his appendages.


    "What have you done to me?" He shouted.


    Hu Lei walked up to him and looked at him coldly. She had always wanted to meet the Chairman to find out what kind of person he was, capable of leading the organisation for countless years. However, as she looked at him, she felt he was a coward.


    She was disappointed.


    "Keep shouting like a crazed beast, and I will make sure the numbness will spread to the rest of your body." She bent a little to look at his horrified face. "Do you know what will happen if this drug hits your vital organs? Your heart will tire, your lungs will fail, and one by one, all the little things keeping a useless thing like you alive will fade."


    The Chairman wanted to back away from the demonic girl, but he could not muster the courage to look into her eyes. All he could think was that he should have killed her. Instead of letting Harriet hunt her for her experiments, they should have killed her.


    "What do you want from me?" The Chairman asked with a trembling voice. "I have already lost everything. There is no hope for rebuilding the organisation or my life. Is it not enough?" he asked.


    Hu Leiughed. "If you know about the grotesque creatures created in yourbs, people robbed of thest speck of their humanity, you should understand that it will never be enough. Your sins will follow you to your death."


    The Chairman wanted to plead his case again, but Hu Lei lifted a hand to stop him.


    "But I do not care about your mortal soul. What I want to know is everything about the person behind you. I want to know who supported and protected the International Health Alliance." She said.


    The Chairman froze for a moment. "I don''t know what you are talking about. We had many supporters, such as powerful people in the business world and politicians in various ces in the government. We did not have a single supporter."


    While he feared this woman and man before him, he was more afraid of that person. He had only met him a few times, but he had known how cold-blooded he was. A single word would end up in his death. He did not dare to be careless.


    "I was afraid you would say that." Hu Lei said.


    She took out a tiny spray bottle from her glove and looked at it. She was careful to get the right item before use. She did not want to end up like a certainical spy in a movie who kept confusing their special tools. It was funny on TV, but it would not work out so well in real life.


    She sprayed a small puff near the Chairman''s nose. This drug was a concoction she had ordered from one of her cousins a few weeks back. Her father had taught her how to make a lot of poisons and drugs to help her deal with any trouble. She still remembered everything.


    This drug was a form she had modified a little to extract information from stubborn people.


    When the drug hit the Chairman''s brain, he felt a little woozy. It was not like an alcohol high. Rather, his mind did not feel like it belonged to him. He tried to shake the feeling of detachment, but he could not free himself.


    Hu Lei smiled as she looked at the foolish and lost look on the old man''s face. She looked at Zhong Feng with smugness on her face. He was a little amused and reached to pat her head. She turned back to the captured prey.


    "Tell me, who was supporting the International Health Alliance from behind?" She asked.


    The Chairman seemed to fight something for a few seconds before speaking. "I don''t know his name. He came to me five or six years ago and offered me a deal. He has never said his name."


    Hu Lei frowned. "Can you describe him?"


    The Chairman hesitated again, but he still answered. "He is a young man, probably in his early twenties. He has white hair and red eyes."


    "What did he want?" She asked.


    "He said he knew about our secretbs. He wanted to use the resources to find a solution to a medical problem. We presented the problems to our research scientists and sent him regr reports about the progress of the issue." He exined.

 Chapter 471 - LONG TIME NO SEE

    The Chairman''s head rolled to the side as if he was going to fall asleep or lose consciousness. Hu Lei took out a strange needle-like pin from the neat bun on her head. Without hesitation, she poked a few points on the man to awaken him from his stupor.


    Hu Lei knew acupuncture fairly well, but her skills were not focused on medical help. Her primary focus had always been dark skills. Therefore, when she poked the Chairman, she targeted the points that would bring him maximum pain.


    The old man screamed out. His voice was a little muted because of the grogginess brought about by the drugs in his system, so he could not express the full extent of his pain.


    "Where is he?" Hu Lei asked.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know. He just appeared from nowhere." The Chairman got himself under control. "No, I should not say anything about that man. You do not want to mess with that man. Do you think you are tough? Ha, wait until you meet him." He shouted.


    "I will take your warning under consideration." Hu Lei said before taking out her little spray bottle again.


    A puffnded on the Chairman''s face, and once again, his mind became groggy and his tongue loosened. In the depths of his heart, he wanted to keep his secrets, but he knew it was hopeless.


    "What do you know of Martial Ind?" Hu Lei asked.


    The Chairman became tense and bit his lips. He did not want to speak about this matter. He had only found out about Martial Ind by ident. More urately, he had eavesdropped on some of the mysterious man''s subordinates.


    "Tell me what you know of Martial Ind." Hu Lei repeated with a hard voice and another light puff of her concoction.


    The Chairman finally spoke. "It is the ma for people who are interested in improving their bodies. In that ce, they favourbat strength. They hold a lot of championships to determine who is the strongest."


    Hu Lei and Zhong Feng looked at one another. It was in line with the message Kaito sent to them. But they did not want information that they already knew. They wanted to learn secrets that could help them find Kaito.


    "What else?" Hu Lei asked.


    The Chairman hesitated before answering. "I heard rumours that people in that ce have a longer lifespan. Old agees slowly, and they are not vulnerable to normal diseases. But they are just rumours. How could there be something so good?"


    Once again the couple looked at each other. They knew that the words were truthful because of the drugs, but like the Chairman, they wondered about the validity of the information. If there was a possibility of a longer life, would the world not go crazy for it?


    Hu Lei turned back and sprayed another puff of the drug on the Chairman. His mind became even more troubled as he struggled to maintain a grasp of the psychedelic images flowing through his mind. Hu Lei''s voice became distant, but he also found that the sound was like an anchor.


    "How do we get in touch with the man behind the International Health Alliance? Respond clearly. A grown man cannot withstand five doses without losing his mind." Hu Lei''s voice was calm, but it pulled in the inebriated man.


    The Chairman answered, his mind holding on to that voice. "I used to have a number to contact him. But it is not useful anymore. He already abandoned us. We could not help him resolve his problem, so he saw no need to keep us around."


    Hu Lei became tense. "What did he want to know? What was his problem?"


    She felt like she was at the cusp of everything. However, before she could learn the answer, she heard a distinctive pop and whizzing sound in the air. She recognised this sound as that of a bullet being discharged from a silenced gun.


    "Duck!" She shouted at Zhong Feng.


    As they both rolled behind the bed, there was the distinctive sound of a window breaking, and the bullet hitting the Chairman. Hu Lei cursed. She peered around the corner of the bed and looked at the window. There was no indication of another shot.


    Unfortunately, the Chairman was dead. The bullet had prated his skull perfectly. She felt angry at the disruption at the critical minute and the loss of a valuable witness. She wanted to scream in frustration.


    "I am going to check it out." Hu Lei whispered to Zhong Feng.


    "No, it is too dangerous. We will find another way." Zhong Feng said.


    "Don''t worry. I think it is a targeted kill. And I will not take risks. I have you and Xiao Bao. I will not do anything to jeopardise my life." Hu Lei said.


    "Xiao Lei¡­" The man protested.


    Hu Lei kissed Zhong Feng''s lips lightly. "You promised to listen to me. Clear out the property. Grab what you can from his phone andputers and get everyone out immediately. We do not want to be caught on the scene if anyone saw the shooter."


    Without waiting, she rushed to the window and looked through it from the side. She discovered the shooter perched on arge tree within the property with a sniper gun on his shoulder. He did not look like he was trying to escape.


    If anything, he seemed to be waiting.


    Hu Lei almost cursed as she opened the window and looked at the smug face of the shooter. The man smiled and beckoned with a look of superiority. She gritted her teeth in anger when she remembered theirst fight on the ship.


    "It is Frank. He won''t kill me." Probably. "Clear out the house." She said to Zhong Feng because he was right behind her, unwilling to leave.


    The words did notfort Zhong Feng. He felt a possessive wave of jealousy flood his heart after hearing what Hu Lei said. He could not tell why Hu Lei was confident that Frank would not kill her. He did not want his wife associating with strange men.


    "Go!" Hu Lei prompted him again.


    Then, she opened the window and stepped out through the narrow gap. She paused on the window sill for a while before jumping down to the ground. Shended in a crouch. Since it was the first floor, she was not afraid of the distance, even in her diminished condition.


    She walked to the tree and arrived just as Frank jumped down from his perch.


    "Long time no see, my dear," Frank said teasingly.


    "Not long enough, pirate." Hu Lei responded.

 Chapter 472 - A PEACE OFFERING

    Frankughed at the jibe.


    "One eye is enough. It levels the ying field." He responded with afortable carelessness.


    "If I remember right, that is not the eye I poked out. Do you have an obsessivepulsive disorder on which eye should be missing?" Hu Lei asked.


    Frank felt a little defeated. Still, he responded to the small woman while pointing at the eye patch.


    "This is a very recent development. The scum of IHA cost me an eye. So, I came to take care of them and maybe, earn another good eye." His smile was wide.


    "It must be nice having spares." Hu Lei said with mocking.


    "If you want, I can poke out one of yours and get you an upgrade." Frank looked at Hu Lei as if he hoped that she would agree.


    "Thank you. But I am sure that my own eyes will always be superior." Hu Lei rolled her eyes.


    "Your loss. Shall we walk out together?" He asked.


    The annoying man gestured politely with the hand not holding his deadly weapon. Hu Lei was still miffed about the interruption of her interrogation, but she knew it was better to engage in a peaceful discussion, rather than an altercation. Frank was rted to that man. Since she had lost the Chairman, she would use him.


    "So, what brings you to this neck of the woods?" Frank asked.


    "Just looking for a little information." Hu Lei paused before she decided to be candid. "I am interested in meeting your boss."


    Frank paused in steps. He turned to look at Hu Lei, who also stopped to look at him. He wondered if she was crazy. She had gotten away scot-free all these years without ever getting in contact with that person. Why would she be interested now?


    "Why do you want to meet him?" He asked as he resumed walking.


    Hu Lei smiled. "It is a bit of a sensitive matter. I would like to meet him for a discussion."


    Frankughed. "I find you a little interesting, and I look forward to seeing if you will take over the world someday. So, I will warn you right now. Do not look for him. He is not patient and kind. He is not driven by profit or personal interests. But for the sake of his goal, he is cruel and willing to abandon thest shreds of his humanity."


    Hu Lei lifted a brow. She wondered what kind of person would be described as cruel by a man like Frank. Moreover, she did not sense any hatred for the mysterious man in his voice. The contrast fascinated her.


    "What motivates him?" She asked.


    "Love."


    Hu Lei was confused by the answer. She could not grasp the personality of this legendary man. He was feared due to his cruelty and power, but his motivation was love. But again, love was cruel as it was gentle and healing.


    "Perhaps, we will havemon topics of conversation." She said.


    Frank nced at her with his bionic eye. "I heard about your wedding. I am a little hurt that you did not invite me. I thought we got to know each other quite well on the ship."


    "I did not even invite my mother, so don''t take it personally." Hu Lei yed along. "So, tell me, why do you serve this so-called cruel master? Is it just about the thrill of getting your eyes plucked out on asion?"


    Frank wondered if Hu Lei had guessed that his other eyes were taken by his boss. However, he dismissed the idea. No one would think so far ahead after a few casual words. She probably meant that serving the man led him to lose his eyes.


    "You know I like my thrills. But that man also saved me. Perhaps he did not rescue me like a hero, but he still saved me. He gave me a chance at a better and more exciting life. If I lose a few eyes in the course of living, so be it." He responded.


    "You are a loyal one." Hu Lei said. "I do still want to meet this man."


    Frank became a little guarded and tense at the insistence. He knew he could not speak about his master. The man''s very existence was a dangerous secret. Therefore, if push came to shove, he would fight Hu Lei.


    Hu Lei sensed Frank putting his guard up. She did not mind it, so she did not react with hostility.


    "I am not asking for you to betray your master. I am asking for a chance." She decided to gamble on her uniqueness. "Call him and let him know that I am interested in meeting him. Let him make the decision. You do not have to lie. You can talk about everything that urred."


    Frank thought about it for a moment.


    His master had expressed some interest in Hu Lei from a long time before. Frank also knew that she was one of the gically modified people from thosebs. Her survival, strength and resilience fascinated that man, so he might not be averse to meeting the woman.


    Moreover, if his master liked the gift, he might forgive him for letting things with the former board members of the International Health Alliance get so far. It could be considered a peace offering. He decided to plunge in.


    "Very well. I will help you." He said magnanimously.


    Hu Lei was satisfied. "Go on then. Ask if I can meet him."


    "Right now?"


    "No time like the present."


    Frank thought about his master. The man tended to sleep during the day and work at night. All things considered, it was better to call at this hour instead of the morning when he was sleepy and irritable.


    As he stepped away to make a call, two ck vehicles drove from the property through the driveway. The one in the front drove out directly while the other stopped on the road near Hu Lei. She looked in and saw Zhong Feng alone driving.


    "How is it?" Zhong Feng asked.


    Hu Lei made the ''ok'' sigh with a wide smile. The happiness made Zhong Feng dissatisfied. He did not want to see his wife smiling because of another man.


    Frank turned and walked back to the pavement. He had a serious expression after talking to the demon king.


    "How is it?" Hu Lei asked nervously.


    Frank waited for a long moment before making the same ''ok'' symbol as Hu Lei and smiling. The sight made Zhong Feng even more dissatisfied. Frank noticed his dark expression and waved at him twiddling fingers.


    "Pick me up at Sugar Ray Pancakes tomorrow, and I will take you to him. Pack warm clothes." Frank said before swaggering away, his rifle on his shoulder.


    "Thank you." Hu Lei said.


    The man reached his motorcycle, got on it and rode off like a cool guy.

 Chapter 473 - HATING THE MAN

    The following morning was colder than the previous night. The mist in the air made Hu Lei shiver like a leaf in the breeze. She was also a little anxious. She was not sure if Frank would deliver his promise to introduce her to the man who had supported the organisation.


    Furthermore, she was apprehensive because she did not know how she would react when she met him.


    She did not know if she should me him for the things she had lost due to her captivity in theb. And she had lost a lot of things due to her time in thatb. Countless things¡­ Her father, her faith in humanity, her sanity, years with Ah-Feng¡­


    But she was not the kind of person who kept every grievance and avenged it. Her attitude towards life often depended on her immediate feelings towards a situation. And she did not feel like she could ce all the me on the mysterious man for everything she suffered.


    Granted, he was responsible for protecting the International Health Alliance. He prevented the discovery of their activities, concealed them from thew and even actively encouraged them to experiment on human beings.


    If he had not hidden them, Ah-Feng would have found her sooner.


    However, when she thought of her life before her father died, she could not say that everything bad hade from the IHA. Knowing Hu Ming, he would probably have fallen into trouble sooner orter, and she would have had to bail him out.


    It was also likely he would have pulled her back into that lifestyle of travelling with him, chasing after the advances in medicine. He would have kept her to protect him, cutting her path to a normal lifepletely.


    And since her father was willing to experiment on her when she was just a bunch of cells, he would have probablye around to conducting tests on her again, even without the International Health Alliance. She had seen his look of triumph as she had changed in thatb.


    She felt disturbed by her thoughts as she was bundled up into the town car by Zhong Feng. She did not know how she would respond when faced with the person she should have med for the horrible things that happened to her.


    "It is going to be alright." Zhong Feng said as the vehicle drove out of the vi, even though he did not know the reason for her low mood.


    Hu Lei leaned on him. "Ah-Feng, should I hate that person who supported the organisation?"


    The soft voice was unlike the authoritative and firm tone she had used the previous evening tomand the men. She felt vulnerable and confused. She had tossed and turned through the night, unable to rest.


    Zhong Feng ced an arm around her.


    "You don''t have to hate anyone. And you can hate anyone you want. Follow your heart''s desire as you always have." He said gently.


    "Will you think I am weak if I do not hate him?" Hu Lei asked after a short moment.


    Zhong tightened the arm around her, pulling her even closer to himself.


    "Don''t be silly. You are stronger than anyone I know. And it is your strength that keeps your heart clear and steady. And it is that heart that loves me. I believe you will be at peace regardless of what you choose to do." Zhong Feng said.


    In his heart, he already knew that Hu Lei would not hate that man.


    She did not have a true capacity for hate, even though she was an assassin. If she could hate, she would have hated her father who had robbed her of a normal childhood. However, she built him a memorial once she calmed down and still cried for him.


    If she could hate, she would have destroyed her mother, who rejected her, tried to use her and even treated her brother poorly for countless years. However, she had been kind enough to give her their childhood home.


    She could have used a thousand ways to destroy Lu Liang and ensure she never showed her face in Supreme City again. But she chose to let her live on. Even though the two of them did not speak, Hu Lei did not hold a grudge.


    And if she could hate, she would not get along with his parents and his sister who had made things difficult for her.


    She could kill to protect her loved ones. And even then, she would mourn the deaths of her enemies because she believed even bad people had their reasons. After all, she also had her reason for killing them. Perhaps, that rity of mind had allowed her to survive and recover after all of her ordeals.


    He could not do the same.


    He hated all those who had harmed even a strand of hair on Hu Lei''s head. He could not forgive those who hurt his wife. His grudges ran deep, even spreading to his own family for disappointing his wife. To him, only Hu Lei was perfect and right.


    "Thank you, Ah-Feng." Hu Lei felt her heart be a little lighter.


    The town car stopped outside Sugar Ray Pancakes. Zhong Feng lowered the window and looked at the simple diner. He saw a man with an eyepatch eating a pile of pancakes as if he had been starved for a hundred years.


    His eyes darkened. That was another person he hated deeply, but Hu Lei seemed to have moved on from the kidnapping and the fight on the ship. Although to be fair, Frank also seemed to have forgotten about Hu Lei poking out his eye.


    Zhong Feng could not understand. He was taught from childhood that he needed to respond to insults, slights and injuries with force. If he did not deal with everything through a show of power, people would perceive him as weak.


    But after meeting his wife, he understood there was a different world. A world where enemy and friend was divided by the immediate mission¡­ He could not grasp the concept on a personal level. He felt like he was watching some kind of unusual y.


    Frank felt the gaze and looked through the window. He waved at Zhong Feng with maple syrup around his mouth. Zhong Feng turned away from the unsightly appearance. He did not know where that man was taking them, but he wondered if he could survive the journey.


    "Don''t let him get on your nerves." Hu Lei giggled.


    "It is hard not to." Zhong Feng said. "Don''t be nice to him."


    Hu Leiughed. "If you want to keep him upied, find a trivia and challenge him."


    Zhong Feng looked at her. "How do you know that?"


    "When he and hispanions kidnapped me, I realised he is an ''actually'' guy." She said.


    "What is an ''actually'' guy?"


    "A pedantic person who always corrects people about minor things that do not matter in the conversation." Hu Lei said. "For example, if someone says ''that girl is as blind as a bat''. An ''actually'' guy will say: actually, the simile is erroneous because bats are not blind."


    Zhong Fengughed as the door to the car opened.


    "Will someone share the joke?" Frank asked as he plopped himself opposite them with a grin on his face.


    "I was just wondering what kind of pancakes this diner has. Are they thick American pancakes or English crepes?" Hu Lei asked.


    "Actually, the English pancake is not the same as the French crepe. They might look alike to the casual eye, but the details are different." Frank said.


    Zhong Feng and Hu Lei startedughing.


    "What are youughing at? Do I still have syrup on my face?" Frank looked at himself with his phone.


    "No. We are just happy to have the pancake issue cleared up." Hu Leiughed. "You are very erudite."

 Chapter 474 - HOOKING KAITO

    On Martial Ind, the sun was shining brightly. The weather had not changed a lot since Kaito became an unwilling resident of the ind. Of course, it would frequently rain as it often did during the final months of the year, but the sun woulde out almost immediately.


    The missing Kaito was still well and alive, but he was not happy as he faced his grandfather in the study in the old house. Despite his inner feelings, Kaito had a careless smile on his face. But his mind was churning with thoughts as he evaluated Kazuki Iekami.


    The man was not unfamiliar to him because Kaito had been living in the old mansion since the birthday party. Even though he was now a free man on the ind and had been for a couple of weeks, his uncle had not fulfilled his promise for his own ce.


    However, Kaito did not feel short-changed for not getting a house immediately because living in the house helped him understand the ind more. Moreover, he came up with a clue that pointed to the answer behind the obsession with martial arts and the championships on Martial Ind.


    But he was not sure yet. He was waiting for an opportunity to break the case wide open. His eyes looked at the man before him, and his mind calcted.


    "Kaito, have you thought about what you will do in the future?" His grandfather asked.


    "I have made it clear that I will return to Japan. I do not think that I belong on the Martial Ind." Kaito said with that same smile.


    "Are you sure? At the Iekami n, we do not restrict our members. It is fine if you show up for our internal and external championships. Apart from that, you cane and go as you please. And you will receive benefits." The older man said meaningfully.


    Kaito concealed his thought within his dark eyes. His heart rate remained steady, and his breath did not change. However, he was quite excited because he knew that the old man wanted to reveal the secret concealed from outsiders.


    "What benefits could you possibly offer? I have almost everything a normal man desires. I am onlycking a fighter robot." Kaito asked.


    The person opposite him behind therge desk looked at Kaito with deep eyes. Kazuki Iekami had grown fond of this grandson since he met him. This young man was not like his other grandchildren who relied on the n to provide resources and financing.


    If he could describe most of them honestly, he would call them leeches. They sucked the lifeblood of the n and gave nothing in return. Theircency was the reason they were declining. The children did not put any more effort into cultivating their bodies or learning medicine.


    If they all had the same determination and resilience as Kaito, their family would not be struggling to find a solution for dealing with the crisis on Martial Ind.


    In the short period, Kaito was free to move around, and he had taken over the businesses that his mother left. He had a keen eye that identified problems in the operations within moments. He was also not afraid of confronting the older members of the n who had been using his mother''s resources unscrupulously for years.


    And most importantly, he fought a casual match with one of the geniuses of the Iekami n and defeated him. At that moment, the rest of the n had stopped trying to make things difficult for Kaito. They realised he was their only hope for remaining among the elite families.


    On Martial Ind, the benefits of a family were tied together through the triennial championships.


    "Have you noticed that I look younger than a typical man in his seventies or eighties?" Kazuki looked at Kaito with a strange deepness in his eyes.


    "The cosmetic industry hase quite far since the old days," Kaito said casually.


    "You¡­" The grandfather was frustrated. "This is not just a cosmetic effect. Even my internal body condition is vibrant. I do not suffer the aches and pains of old age. My mind is keen and sharp, and I can jump around and fight."


    Kaito hid a glint in his eyes. "What does that have to do with the benefits that you are offering?"


    "Stop being deliberately obtuse." The old man banged a hand on the desk. "I am saying that you will get the same if you be part of the npletely. You can live a long life and enjoy everything it offers to its fullest, just like others on Martial Ind."


    Kaito already knew that the secret of Martial Ind had something to do with a prolonged life. His current interest was not just the vague details he could guess. He wanted to know the specific method. He did not believe his uncle''s story about cultivation manuals and secret inheritances.


    "How long can I live if I ept your deal?" He asked because he did not want to seem overly eager about the specific secret.


    The old man showed a smug expression. "You have already met your great-grandfather. Don''t you think he looks great for someone hitting a hundred years? He will remain in a good condition for twenty or so years with the right care. Depending on the strength of a person, people on Martial Ind can survive up to one hundred and fifty years."


    Kaito was a little shocked. It was not the same as immortality, but this matter was unheard of. Even an exceptionally healthy person would not survive past one hundred and ten years in the regr world. Furthermore, their faculties would be diminished.


    Kaito leaned with shining eyes towards his maternal grandfather. This was the appropriate reaction if one heard such a mighty secret. If he continued acting disinterested, the man would think that he had some strange motives.


    "How exactly does it work?" Kaito asked in a conspiratorial voice.


    The old man crossed his arms over his chest with satisfaction. He believed that he had finally hooked the fish. He could not allow the young man to escape when he was the hope for their n. It was a risky move, telling him about this matter.


    However, it was necessary.


    Over the past few days, he had noticed that Kaito was involved in managing his mother''s businesses, but he truly did not show attachment to anything. It was expected. By all standards, he was already quite wealthy in the outside world.


    He was content and did not have to struggle for survival.


    The one thing that a person could not guarantee for themselves was a long and healthy life. Even Kaito, who was indifferent to everything else, had to be attracted to the idea of a good future.

 Chapter 475 - THE RARE GENIUS

    Kazuki was quite satisfied after seeing the interest in Kaito''s eyes. He decided to share everything clearly to prevent the captured fish from escaping prematurely. If he did not entice his grandson enough, he would still want to go back to his old mediocre life.


    "Martial Ind was established here by our forefathers because it is close to the ore of rare material. You can call this rare material, an elixir of life. Those who consumed it would not be gued by disease. They would grow strong and live a long life."


    Kazuki spoke these words with a lowered voice, even though the study was soundproof. It gave the impression that he was sharing a mighty secret, which he was. He looked at his grandson, waiting for exmations of awe.


    Kaito narrowed his eyes. "There is nothing that good without a downside."


    "You are as smart as your mother. She was a sharp one, able to see problems without prompting." Kazuki sighed wistfully. "The mysterious energy in the rare material must be consumed with care. If not, that power could riot in the body and cause severe injuries, disease and even death."


    Kaito remembered his uncle''s exnation about certain families finding faulty cultivation manuals. Could it be that he was referring to someone having and using a bad stash of the rare material? Or did those people use the item incorrectly?


    Either way, the mystery of the ind was now in his hand. It seemed that his maternal grandfather was not as careful as his uncle. His uncle had shown great care for him, but he had not shared this secret matter due to his cautious nature.


    "What are the conditions of getting the material?" Kaito asked as if interested in consuming it.


    The older man was smug. "The physical condition of a person must be good. Each family provides their potion to the strongest individuals ording to the yearly selections. The triennial championships determine the allocation of the avable rare material to different ns."


    Kaito took a deep breath. Within a few moments, he had learned the secrets of Martial Ind that had kept him awake at night. He finally understood the reason his uncle wanted him to fight for the n. He also solved the mystery of the obsession with martial arts and the championships.


    "This is a lot to digest." He finally said.


    "Think about it. You will not lose anything by joining the n. With your strength, you could rise to the top." Kazuki hinted heavily, implying that he wanted to leave the position of n leader to Kaito.


    Since Taiki was set on the path of a Guardian, he would probably not retire to take on the mantle. Taiki''s interests had never been for family power. He was more likely to rise into a high legal position at the core of the ind''s government.


    Kaito was a good choice for the n leader position because he was strong. Also, he had shown a keen brain. Even though he was not interested in medicine, he was good with business. Furthermore, Taiki was quite fond of him, so he would support and protect him.


    Kaito looked at his maternal grandfather. His dark eyes were sharp, but there was a hint of vulnerability in his eyes. It made him seem a little more human than usual. It was almost as if he was finally opening up to his grandfather.


    At least, that is what Kazuki thought.


    "I cannot say I am opposed to joining the Iekami n." Kaito finally spoke after a long moment. "But I just want to know one thing before I make the final decision."


    "Please ask." The old man nodded magnanimously.


    "Can you tell me the matter concerning my mother and the Takahashi family?" He asked.


    "Kaito¡­" His grandfather became a little closed off.


    "I cannot make a clear decision if I am not sure about this issue. It is something I cannot neglect. I do not want to dishonour her memory. Even though I did not know her, I think it is still important to do things in a clear way." Kaito said.


    In truth, Kaito meant those words, but it was probably not in the same that his grandfather understood. In simple terms, his purpose for asking was not as pure as it might appear. He wanted more information so he could learn how to deal with Takahashi Senzo when he returned to Japan.


    Of course, he had no intention of bing a part of Martial Ind. He was bidding his time until he could escape the ce. And he knew he would leave the ind one way or the other. He would find a route off, or someone woulde for him.


    He did not have a lot of good friends, given his line of work. Rtionships were based on benefits and could break at any moment. However, he was not without a source of hope. At the very least, he knew that Zhong Feng and Hu Lei would probably try to find him.


    Even if they did not get the email, they would remember his question about Martial Ind. It might take a while, but he had them as allies on the outside. As long as he was alive, he would have hope for escaping and returning to Akira''s side.


    And when that time came, he would be prepared. He was not going to give up his intentions to pull Takahashi Senzo from his position. If he did not take down that man, he would not be able to live in peace.


    Given his personality, his uncle would probably try to kill him. When Senzo found out that Kaito had the shares for Takahashi Corporation in his hand, he would not rest until he was in control. He would attack him without scruples.


    Therefore, Kaito needed to get ahead and handle his uncle before he made things difficult for him or his Akira. He was sure his weakness was rted to the Iekami n.


    "You are a good child," Kazuki said with a wistful smile. "Hime was a good woman, and your father was an honourable man. They did not deserve such a cruel death. You did not deserve to grow up without parents. I am sorry I could not protect them. Even now, I continue to fail them."


    Kaito''s brows creased. "Please tell me what led to their deaths."


    Kazuki sighed, and his dark eyes became a little unfocussed and distant as his mind drifted back to the olden days. He could almost see Hime''s beautiful face before him as he spoke.


    "It is not aplicated story, but the simplicity is perhaps what contributed to the horrible oue. Your mother was a valued member of the Iekami family. She was a great role model to everyone in her generation. A rare genius, you might say." The hints of longing were obvious.


    "She was not only a powerful cultivator. Her skills in medicine were unparalleled. Before she was twenty, she was already making major contributions through our researchb. In addition, she opened a lot of businesses on Martial Ind and in the outside world."


    A long moment passed as Kazuki thought of his perfect daughter, gone forever.

 Chapter 476 - TAKAHASHI SENZO

    Kazuki broke from his reverie and leaned on the desk on his elbows, abandoning his usualposed and proper posture.


    "Your mother had countless suitors on the ind who hoped they could bring her into their families. However, during one of her trips outside, she met your father and fell in love. She was so happy and could not wait to tell me that she had met her true love."


    Kaito''s eyes narrowed because he knew that the story was not going to a good ce.


    "After she told me, I could not ept it. No one in the n could ept it. Even the top elite families were opposed to the idea of Hime leaving the ind. We did not want the fertile waters of ournd to flow to the outside world."


    "Furthermore, at the time, Hime was working on improving the rare material to enhance its effect and minimise potential bad effects. So, we refused to let her go. But after that, she became listless and lethargic, staying at home and refusing to go to work."


    "She was no longer the same person. Even if we kept her, she refused to help us. In the end, we had to ept her marriage. In an act of good faith, she promised to keep working on the rare material. Since the Takahashi family was involved in the pharmaceutical business, it was not a difficult feat."


    Kazuki was restless as he shifted on his chair, agitated by the memories of what happenedter on. His heart bled for his child, but he also felt a great loss for Martial Ind.


    "Please continue." Kaito prompted him.


    "I am not sure the specific matters that happened in the two years leading to their death. You should know that the tragedies came around the time when you were born. Perhaps, Hime and your father were distracted." Kazuki continued.


    The voice held some me towards Kaito even if he had been nothing but a toddler. Kaito did not care about this misced faulting. He did notment on it.


    "In that period, it seems like Takahashi Senzo discovered something about the rare material. I cannot say if he read the documents made by your parents or if he managed to obtain a sample of it. But he knew the secret of Martial Ind."


    "Little by little, he started grasping the control of the Takahashi Corporation. He wanted to control everything so that he could have ess to the rare material for his use. Of course, this is my conclusion after what happenedter."


    "He harnessed as much power as he could, but the work on the rare material was a private project by Hime. Therefore, regardless of his efforts, he could not take control of the matter as long as Hime and your father were alive."


    "I should mention that the specific issue that Hime was trying to solve at the time was the problem of energy rioting in the bodies of people who consumed the rare material incorrectly. It was a critical concern that caused the end of many lives. It still is."


    Kaito remembered again the story Taiki had told him about the faulty power gained from bad cultivation manuals and materials. It is just as he had thought. He could already see how the matter had ended up with his parent''s death.


    "Your mother came up with a modified version of the drugmonly known as the zombie drug. She modified the normalpound structure of alpha-pyrrolidinopentionephenone. Her n was designed to use the new drug to force the bodies of the affected individuals to consume the umted and rioting energy."


    Kaito shed back to the exnation that Akira had given him about the effects of the zombie drug sample they acquired from the shipment. As his uncle had mentioned, they were using the material for medical research. He could never have imagined the exnation in a thousand years.


    "The only problem was that she had not figured out how to manage the dangerous effects of the drug. Once administered, the potential lethality was high, and it would lead to a painful death. However, it was the best idea we found for controlling the crisis."


    "When Hime died, she had not given us the production process of the drug. Furthermore, our capacity for production would be limited without the cooperation of an external pharmaceuticalpany. The only person who could meet our needs was Takahashi Senzo." Kazuki sighed.


    Kaito felt angry at the resigned man. "The Martial Ind prides itself on having power. Could you not find a way to take the form from Takahashi Senzo? It would not beplicated to find another manufacturer."


    His raised voice betrayed his agitation.


    "Takahashi Senzo is a careful man." Kazuki said. "We did try to acquire the manufacturing on several asions, but he has always been a cautious man. We also attempted to reverse engineer the drug. We were not sessful in getting the right results. We could only depend on the man."


    Kaito''s eyes became hard. "Admit it. You just chose the easier route even though it meant working with your daughter''s killer."


    Kazuki sighed. "Perhaps, it is as you say. Maybe, I chose the easier path for the sake of the Iekami n and Martial Ind. Our family cannot afford to be proud when the lives of many are at stake. I will apologise to Hime when I see her."


    Kaito scoffed as he looked at him. "It is not a wonder that you cannot resolve a problem even after thirty years. Did it strike you that your thinking is the problem? But that is none of my business. My final question is simple. What did you trade with Takahashi Senzo?"


    Kazuki became a little awkward. "The existing deal is to give him a little rare material for providing us with the drug and other medical supplies. It is not enough to change his lifepletely, but it keeps him healthy and strong."


    Kaito stood up and looked at Kazuki with disgust. He did not say anything else. He opened the door and left the old home without another word. Kazuki felt weary as he wondered if he should have told Kaito everything. He hoped the boy would not be impulsive due to anger.


    When Kaito left the Iekami residential district, there was a subtle smile on his wickedly handsome face. He did not have the irate expression he had when he left the office. He felt triumphant because he had discovered a way to make sure that Takahashi Senzo disappeared forever.


    He now knew his uncle''s weakness.


    All he needed was a chance, and Senzo would be no more.

 Chapter 477 - DRACULA’S CASTLE

    The castle at the top of the hill had an imposing and oppressive beauty to it. However, Hu Lei could not appreciate the appeal from the foot. She was overwhelmed by the snow covering the entirety of the simple locale in Romania.


    When she was in Antarctica, she did not see the ice covering all the corners of the continent. However, the sight of snow would always cause her to feel low. She would involuntarily sink into those dark memories.


    She looked through the window of the rental car to the castle again. She wondered about the person living in that ce. He had so much power, enough to shake the core of the world. Yet, he secluded himself in a castle on a hill in rural Romania.


    "We are walking the rest of the way." Frank turned from the driver''s seat and looked at the couple with a twinkle in his eyes.


    Hu Lei looked at the distance and the snow. She looked at Zhong Feng with watery eyes. She looked like a helpless little bunny, pleading for help. Zhong Feng lifted his hand and patted her hat-covered head with affection.


    "Don''t worry. I will carry you." He said.


    Hu Lei immediately beamed. "You are the best, Ah-Feng."


    She did not want to walk up the hill because of the cold. Furthermore, she was having some stomach cramps. The pain was not significant to her, but she did not want the problem to escte. Therefore, the best solution was for Zhong Feng to carry her.


    Frank looked at them with unconcealed annoyance before getting out of the car.


    The walk up the hill was not as long as Hu Lei thought. The road was a little treacherous, especially because of the thick carpet of undisturbed snow. However, both Frank and Zhong Feng had a steady footing.


    Within half an hour, the three people reached the imposing gate. Frank ced their luggage on the ground and opened the gate. He was a little disgruntled through the journey because he had to carry all the bags.


    Zhong Feng passed through the gate with Hu Lei still on his back. He did not care about the sulking man looking at them with envy.


    "Is this Drac''s castle?" Hu Lei said with awe.


    "Actually, Drac''s castle refers to Bran Castle," Frank responded as he closed the gate.


    Hu Lei rolled her eyes, though no one could see. "I suppose next you are going to mention that even though Bran Castle ismonly called Drac''s castle, d the Impaler never stepped in it."


    Frankughed. "You are quite erudite yourself."


    Hu Lei snorted, but she did not dignify the statement with a response. She did not want to be associated with the show-off. She just wanted to put him down and let him know that he was not the only one who knew random useless facts.


    When they got to the door, Frank ced the bags at the doorstep while Hu Lei got down from Zhong Feng''s back. The man stretched a hand and used the cobra knocker to tap lightly on the door. Then, he turned to walk away.


    "Find me at the inn in the morning for the drive back to Bucharest." He said with a wave. "If you survive the night in Drac''s castle¡­ Tata!"


    Frank left, leaving an echo of hisugh in the wind. The two people were speechless as they looked at the man disappearing faster than the wind.


    He had mentioned that their host had invited them for the night. However, they thought he would be remaining in the castle with them. Even though they did not trust him, it would be better to have a familiar face.


    But clearly, things were not going as expected.


    After a few minutes, an old woman with clouded eyes opened the door. She looked at the two guests before nodding to wee them. Zhong Feng nned on picking up the luggage, but the woman waved him away.


    She offered them new fluffy slippers and took their coats. She ced them on the hooks close to the door before walking to the luggage.


    "Master is waiting for you. Come in." She said while lifting the bags like they weighed nothing.


    Their luggage was not excessively heavy, but they had purchased a few more things in Bucharest after discovering they wereing to the mountains. The heavy weight of the multiple cold-weather clothes would make a normal olddy sway.


    The woman led them through the house and ushered them into a den. Like the rest of the space, the den had an old feel despite the good furnishings. The ssic style matched with the paintings on the wall as well as the exposed stone.


    However, Zhong Feng and Hu Lei did not take the moment to admire the room. Their eyes were fixed on the man standing before a firece, looking at the mes. He seemed to hear their entrance and turned his head to look at them.


    The first thing that they both thought, was that he was young. He did not look a day over twenty-five. No, he was probably much younger than that. They could not have imagined that this was the appearance of the man who inspired fear in Frank, the Chairman and other people.


    The second peculiar thing was his appearance. He had stark white hair that appeared fluffy to the touch. Moreover, his almond-shaped eyes had red irises. The vivid colour was enhanced by the reflection of the fire in the orbs.


    He would have seemed harmless, except his aura was strange. There was a certain quietness, a calmness that was almost ethereal. The man did not seem like he was a part of the natural world, even as he stood looking at them.


    Perhaps, that was what was frightening about him. They expected to see a violent or cruel person. Or maybe, they thought the man would have a fake smile, hiding the evilness within, waiting for a moment to strike.


    Instead, they were met with an eerie nkness.


    The man did not seem to have positive or negative energy.


    And that was the scariest kind of person because one could not predict their moves.

 Chapter 478 - DEMON KING’S NAME

    The man, who was known as Demon King on Martial Ind and to his subordinates in the outside world, stepped forward and walked closer to Zhong Feng and Hu Lei. His eyes had a prating intensity as if he wanted to see through to their core.


    Despite his youth, Zhong Feng felt a sense of danger emanating from him. He also strode forward and shielded Hu Lei behind him.


    The red eyes focused on Zhong Feng for a long moment before the man spoke up. His voice was gentle, and his speech refined, but these factors did notfort Zhong Feng. If anything, his words made him raise his guard even higher.


    "You caused me a bit of trouble in the past, Zhong Feng. You are an impressive human." He said.


    Zhong Feng frowned a little, wondering why this person said those words as he did. It was like he did not consider himself a part of the human race. Still, Zhong Feng would not refuse to respond to theint. He had long wanted to express his dislike and grudge against the man.


    "No less than you caused me." He said. "I have a good mind to punch you in the face."


    The man looked at him with a hint of something unsettling in his eyes, as if he wished that Zhong Feng would proceed with his threat. However, that flicker of emotion onlysted for a fraction of a second. Once again, he became calm and without emotion.


    "I might not be a match for you in the technological scene, but I am stronger than I appear." He still said to Zhong Feng. "I fought for my life since I was a small child. It would be difficult for you to beat me. Moreover, youck a killer instinct."


    The eerie red eyes turned to Hu Lei. "But your wife has it. If she put her mind to it, I would find it difficult to defeat her. It is too bad that she has chosen a simple life in Supreme City instead of dominating the world."


    "There is still time. I might yet decide to take over the world." Hu Lei spoke up in response.


    "Indeed. It is not toote for you to rise to the summit." The words had a hint of amusement.


    Hu Lei stepped outpletely from behind Zhong Feng and looked at the man with intensity in her golden eyes. He looked back at her, the two pairs of unusual eyes shing in a strange altercation. After a while, Hu Lei''s eyes softened a little.


    Zhong Feng did not know the reason for that look, but he did not like it. He felt a rush of possessiveness welling up in his heart, and it caused him to ce a protective arm around Hu Lei. She looked at him and smiled, but she did not mind the gesture.


    She turned back to their host. "We are in your home as guests. You should introduce yourself."


    There was some hesitation before the man bowed his head in the slightest and almost imperceptible manner. The minute gesture elevated his appearance of elegance. He looked like royalty from the forgotten times.


    "I am Yuan Haoran. Wee." He said.


    Yuan Haoran¡­


    The name was not unusual, but it felt like an insurmountable feat for the two of them to discover it. Even Frank had not spoken his master''s name through the journey. Therefore, it was, without a doubt, a major aplishment.


    "We would like to speak to you about a matter of utmost importance." Hu Lei spoke up seriously.


    "And we will speak of it. But first, take a short rest, and we will discuss it over dinner." Yuan Haoran said and gestured to the old woman at the door.


    Hu Lei was surprised at the stealth of the servant. She was strong and walked quietly, despite her advanced age. The strange thing was her physical condition and appearance did not match. From the eyes with cataracts to the dry and wrinkled skin, she did not seem like she could walk properly, let alone swiftly.


    Zhong Feng wanted to refuse, but Hu Lei shook her head. She nned to look at their environment first before the discussion. If things did not go well, she wanted to be sure that they could leave unscathed. She would never take their safety for granted.


    The old woman led them to a guest bedroom on the first floor of the castle. Hu Lei looked through the window with interest. She was surprised by the beauty of the mountains as thest rays of sunlight disappeared.


    Then, she turned and assessed the escape options. The space outside the window did not have offer much, but the walls were made of stone, and the ground was covered in thick snow. If there was a desperate situation, they could jump out somehow.


    "Why do you think he lives here with only one helper?" Hu Lei turned and looked at Zhong Feng. He had a stern expression as he surveyed the room.


    "Perhaps, hisck of skin pigmentation makes him avoid hotter areas." Zhong Feng said distractedly.


    Hu Lei rolled her eyes. "The mountains would offer less protection from UV radiation for an individual affected by albinism. There is less atmospheric protection, meaning the rays wouldpromise his skin more."


    "You are turning into Frank." Zhong Fengughed a little.


    Hu Le pounced on him and bit his neck. Zhong Feng supported her body, even though she was supposedly punishing him for insulting her. His face lightened up a little from its original sullenness. He did not know why meeting that man upset him so much.


    Perhaps, it was because he had the slightest feeling that Yuan Haoran was simr to Hu Lei.


    "How could you say something so cruel?" She pouted as she tried to get down.


    Zhong Feng did not let her go. "Let''s take a bath."


    Hu Lei looked at him. "You are quite rxed for someone who is in enemy territory."


    "We are already here. We might as well enjoy the holiday. You know, we have never taken a honeymoon. This is the first trip we have taken together since our wedding." He said.


    "So, your idea of a romantic getaway is invading someone''s house, being surprised by a wayward assassin and ending up in Drac''sir?" She asked.


    "No, but it is yours." Zhong Fengughed.


    "That''s true. You can choose what to do on our next trip."

 Chapter 479 - KARMIC DEBT

    When dinner time came, the three people ate in quiet dignity. For Hu Lei, it was unbearable. She liked chatting while eating. She felt like talking made the meal more pleasant. If she had a good conversation, she would even eat more.


    However, it was difficult to bring up a good topic of conversation with the two people. Zhong Feng seemed guarded against Yuan Haoran while Yuan Haoran focused on his food like it was the most pleasant thing on earth.


    In the end, she pushed the food on her te around, but she did not eat much. It was not only the quietness in the room that affected her appetite. The old woman''s skills were not bad, but she did not like the prepared fish.


    After giving birth to Xiao Bao, her original dislike of most foods returned. She could no longer stand the foods she enjoyed through her pregnancy. Her spirits declined even lower when she saw the souffl¨¦. Eggs were more abominable than ever.


    Finally, dinner ended, making Hu Lei sigh with relief. She wanted to begin talking about Martial Ind and Kaito immediately.


    The three of them retired to the den, and the old woman served them port wine. Hu Lei sipped on the beverage and found it was quite pleasant. She did not want to drink too much because she would be returning home the next day to Xiao Bao.


    Still, she did not worry too much. Her blood-alcohol level would be zero by the time she returned home, even if she drank a little more.


    "So, what can I do for you?" Yuan Haoran asked as if the three of them were old friends.


    Zhong Feng frowned a little. "Before we can say anything, I would like to ask why you were so amodating to us. You have made a lot of effort to avoid being discovered by me. And now, you are unafraid to give us your name."


    Yuan Haoran looked to the firece and admired the beauty of the mes.


    "I would like to ask the same question. You have always looked for me with intentions of hostility and violence. Yet, you have dined at my table and are willing to spend the night in myir. Are you not afraid for your life?" He asked with a lifted brow.


    Zhong Feng nced at Hu Lei before turning back to the other man.


    "We need your help for an urgent. You are our only lead." Zhong Feng responded candidly.


    Yuan Haoranughed at the honest response.


    "I wanted to meet Hu Lei. She is remarkable. You are lucky to have her." He looked at Hu Lei, who was listening quietly. "I always thought that she would be a breakthrough in the research I ordered from the International Health Alliance. And when I realised that it was a dead-end, I wanted to recruit her to my side."


    Zhong Feng felt like the world was spinning in the wrong direction when he thought about the current situation. If someone had told him that he would be having a civil conversation with someone who had robbed him of years with Hu Lei, someone who had contributed to the suffering that still caused her nightmares¡­


    He would haveughed them out of the room.


    But strangely, he could now understand how Hu Lei could get along with people like Frank, even after the unpleasantness of attempted murder. Sometimes, facing the monster in the light of day made even the evilest creatures seem a little less scary. And, there were no enemies forever, just benefits.


    "What were you looking for?" He asked.


    "A cure for something that cannot be cured." There was a sh of deep pain in his eyes.


    Silence fell in the room. Zhong Feng did not know how to proceed because Yuan Haoran had turned closed off after that statement. It was as if he sunk into a deep well of sadness, unable to extricate himself.


    After a long while, he snapped back from his state.


    "So, what would you like to know about Martial Ind?" He asked. "Are you interested in bing part of it?"


    There was a strange touch of irony in his voice, but Zhong Feng and Hu Lei did not understand the hidden tone. Hu Lei ced the goblet in her hand on the table beside her.


    "On the contrary. The people on that ind have taken my godbrother, and I would like to get him back." She responded.


    Yuan Haoran stared at her with an intense look in his eyes. "You are very loyal to the people you consider friends and family. It will not serve you well if you decide to take over the world. People will always look to take advantage of your weaknesses."


    "Is there a point in taking over the world if it is not to protect your weaknesses?" Hu Lei continued, even though they were digressing from the topic at hand. "What do you fight for, Yuan Haoran?"


    "An impossible dream." He answered without another thought.


    "There is no such thing as an impossible dream. It just depends if you can be flexible enough to fulfil it." Hu Lei said. "And sometimes, when you let go of a stubborn mindset, you might find something even more beautiful waiting for you."


    "Is that what you are doing?" He asked.


    "No. I got my impossible dream and more. I guess I am just that lucky." She said. "So, will you help me get my godbrother back?"


    "Do you think I owe it to you?" He asked with narrowed and dangerous eyes.


    "I am not a hypocrite. People like us do not have the luxury to ask for favours. We live through the will of karma. We can only hope that we save more people than we kill." Hu Lei responded with deep morose in her voice.


    Yuan Haoranughed. "I am unfortunate. I have already lost the battle. I cannot hope to offset my karmic debt."


    "Perhaps that is the reason your lifeline has already been cut short." Hu Lei looked at him with a crease in her brow.


    Yuan Haoran was surprised. "You can tell?"


    "I am the daughter of a godly doctor, after all." SHe said.


    Zhong Feng got a hint of what they were talking about and looked at Yuan Haoran. The evil man did not look like someone who was dying.


    "How long do you think I have?" Yuan Haoran asked.


    "One to two years, at most. But if you live for that long, that second year will be the most miserable of your life." She guessed.


    Silence fell in the room.


    "I will help you get Takahashi Kaito back." Yuan Haoran paused. "In exchange, I want you to fight for me in the uing championships on Martial Ind."

 Chapter 480 - THE DEAL

    Yuan Haoran''s strange request surprised Zhong Feng and Hu Lei.


    Of course, they had not expected to obtain help from the man for free. They had not even thought he would offer to bring back Kaito without a lot of cajoling and negotiating. Therefore, his easy eptance of the situation was unexpected.


    He also seemed to be aware of the exact reason they were looking for him.


    Still, their shock was primarily focused on thetter part of his words. He wanted Hu Lei to fight on his behalf in the championships.


    Kaito had touched on the matter of the championships in his short email. The importance of thepetition was not clear to Zhong Feng and Hu Lei. However, if Kaito''s maternal family was willing to kidnap him for the fight, it could not be taken lightly.


    "No." Zhong Feng responded before Hu Lei could say anything. "I might not know much about Martial Ind, but it is obviously a dangerous ce. Otherwise, the information about that ce would not be so tightly guarded."


    Yuan Haoran was not flustered. He even seemed amused by the refusal. He did not care whether they epted his deal or not.


    "It is indeed a dangerous ce, but I believe my offer is more than fair. I am not a phnthropist. If I did not find Hu Lei a little interesting, I would not bother to intervene in the internal issues of Martial Ind. Keep in mind that the longer that man remains in that ce, the harder it will be to get him back!" He added casually.


    Hu Lei stretched a hand and touched Zhong Feng''s arm. If it was another person, she would support negotiation for a better deal. However, Yuan Haoran was not a simple man. He was notcking power or money, and he was clearly an entric with unusual interests.


    The best thing she could do was attempt to understand the specifics of thepetition first.


    Zhong Feng looked at his little wife and found her moist eyes looking at him with a hidden plea. The looksted for a short moment before he sighed and nodded. He would let her handle the matter personally and make the final decision.


    "What can you tell us about the championships?" Hu Lei turned back to Yuan Haoran.


    The strange man was a little dazed as he looked at the small interactions between Zhong Feng and Hu Lei. A certain dark emotion welled up in his chest. He tried to pinpoint it as he stared at the firece once again.


    After a moment, he realised it was envy. He pushed down that unfamiliar emotion.


    "The ns on Martial Ind engage inbat to find the family with the best talent and abilities. Usually, the core members of the families are involved, but they can also invite external champions to fight on their behalf." He exined.


    Hu Lei frowned. "Would your n be alright with me fighting for you?"


    Yuan Haoranughed at the question, his eerie chuckle filling therge den with a strange echo. Both Zhong Feng and Hu Lei were horrified by the unexpected amusement.


    "I am the only one remaining with the surname Yuan. There is no need to worry about rejection by other n members. They no longer exist." A bloodthirsty sparkle appeared in his red eyes while his lips stretched into a terrifying smile.


    Zhong Feng wanted to draw Hu Lei in his arms to shield her from the eyes of the deranged man. However, when he looked at her, he found that she was not shrinking back in fear.


    "What happened to them?" Hu Lei asked, even though she knew the answer.


    "Haven''t you already guessed it? I killed each of them with my own hands. One by one, I found them and made them bleed. I spared no one." The smile remained chilling.


    Hu Lei did not know if she was imagining it, but she thought she sensed a thread of loneliness winding around the viinous man. She wondered if he had invited them because he wanted to talk to someone, unable to bear the burden of aloneness.


    She dismissed the thought. It was none of her business.


    "How do you n to help us with Kaito?" Hu Lei changed the topic.


    "Naturally, I intend to deliver him in one piece to you. Do not worry. I always hold the end of my deals, on most asions. If you agree to my proposal, Kaito will be dropped off at your doorstep. Of course, this will not solve his problem with his maternal n. He will need to appear during the championships or be hunted down." Yuan Haoran exined.


    Hu Lei and Zhong Feng looked at each other and had a silent conversation with their eyes. After a moment, Hu Lei turned to Yuan Haoran.


    "Very well. I ept." She said.


    "Excellent. You have a few months to train and bring your body to its peak capacity. I do not insist that you win, but I have a reputation to uphold." The statement had a hidden warning in case Hu Lei had ns of throwing the matches.


    "I honour the end of my deals." Hu Lei said.


    After a short while, the three people parted. Zhong Feng and Hu Lei left the den and went to the guest bedroom with some heaviness in their hearts. If the man was not lying, it would be good because they could have Kaito back immediately.


    However, the condition he had presented seemed both hard and easy. Zhong Feng could not rest assured about it. However, he did not have any indication that Yuan Haoran had nefarious ns against them. If anything, he seemed to be indulging them.


    This thought made Zhong Feng uneasy.


    "We can think of another way." Zhong Feng said.


    "I know. But I do not want to take the chance. Have you noticed the way he talks about Martial Ind? There must be something wrong with that ce. If we do not strike now, we might not have another chance. And you know how Kaito is. He is probably doing something that will get him in trouble." Hu Lei said.


    Zhong Feng thought about the annoying man who was always filled with evil plots. He was probably not sitting quietly, waiting for their rescue. He would not resist poking a few ho nests. This thought made him nervous.


    As Hu Lei had said, he heard the contempt and disdain with which Yuan Haoran mentioned Martial Ind. Kaito would get in trouble if he remained in that strange ce. They might be able toe up with another n, but it might be toote.


    For now, they had to believe in that man, even though they had no assurance that he would not double-cross them.


    On Martial Ind, the sun had set, but Kaito was not in a hurry to go home. Instead, he was following a few clues to find the local illegal dealers of the rare material his grandfather talked about. He did not doubt that there was a ck market for the stuff.


    And if Kaito had one talent, it was finding the seedy underbelly of even the cleanest cities.

 Chapter 481 - SLEEPING BEAUTY

    Hu Lei woke up in the middle of the night. She crawled out of the warmth of Zhong Feng''s arms and left the room. She was hungry and thirsty. She did not n on looking for food in a stranger''s home, but she needed a ss of water.


    When she reached the bottom of the stairs, her eyes drifted to the doorway that seemed to lead to the basement. The entrance was closed, but she could see some light flowing through the gaps around the door. She stopped on thest step and stared at that door for a while.


    She knew that she should move along. Her best choice was finding a ss of water and returning to bed. However, she could not let it go. Her curiosity towards the owner of the house was overwhelming.


    Perhaps, that curiosity arose from the fact that he did not satisfy her expectations. She did not know if she had hoped for a bona fide viin. But she had never thought that the man hiding in the shadows was a young man with a gentle voice.


    As if possessed, Hu Lei walked from the stairs and stood before the tempting door that held secrets. She turned the handle with care. When the door opened, she was washed by a gentle white light. She looked down the stairs, but she could not see anything unusual.


    She closed the door and took the first step down the stairs.


    The basement was surprisingly cooler than the rest of the house. Moreover, she noticed that this secluded space was more modern. The floor of the basement from her vantage point on the stairs indicated the flooring was tiled with ceramic or porcin.


    She kept walking down the stairs with apprehension and excitement mixing into one. Unfortunately, as she reached the bottom of the stairs, she found herself face to face with Yuan Haoran. She was startled and almost stumbled back.


    His red eyes seemed to glow like a vampire''s in the dim light. The sight was horrifying. Moreover, unlike his friendly demeanour before, he appeared positively murderous. He looked like he needed only a single word to attack the intruder.


    "What are you doing here?" The voice was like thorns of ice.


    Hu Lei resisted the urge to shiver in fear. She felt like she was looking at the real Yuan Haoran. Cold and dangerous and on the edge¡­ She decided to confess the truth.


    "I was curious." She said simply.


    If Yuan Haoran attacked, she did not intend to go down without a fight. However, she hoped that he would not resort to violence, despite his bloody aura. She stood her ground, refusing to step back, even as his killing intent intensified.


    "What do you want to know?" The words held apelling edge.


    Hu Lei''s golden eyes gained a bright lustre, like a sword in the moonlight. She faced the man before her, putting aside her original apprehension and caution. She had never been someone who cowered before tough opponents.


    "I want to know your motivation. I want to know the reason I suffered." She said with a calm voice.


    "I thought you believe in karma and the cycle of good and evil." The response held some amusement.


    "I would still like to know why countless people suffered and died in pursuit of an answer." She paused. "I know the International Health Alliance did not only work for your benefit. But at the very least, the things I experienced in Antarctica were rted to you." Hu Lei said.


    Yuan Haoran looked at Hu Lei for a long moment before he turned from her. He began walking deeper into therge basement. Hu Lei hesitated before following. Perhaps, she was a fool for following the unfamiliar man, but she wanted to know desperately.


    She wanted peace of mind.


    In the inner part of the basement, there was a locked room. It did not have a traditional lock or handle. Rather, it used the biometrics of the owner to open. Hu Lei watched as Yuan Haoran scanned his fingerprints and iris to gain ess.


    He ushered Hu Lei in before closing the door. His aura did not lose that subtle bloodiness of a person who had killed countless people. Furthermore, Hu Lei could sense a subtle killing intent directed toward her, but she chose to ignore it.


    Once she looked around the newly revealed space, her eyes were drawn to the centre of the white room. The coffin-like futuristic pod in the middle was prominent and imposing. If Akira had been on the scene, she would have realised that the unit was simr to the one used by Luna Adventures.


    Hu Lei walked toward the feature as if she was pulled in by a peculiar maism. The cover of the pod was as clear as ss. She peered inside and saw a beautiful youngdy lying in the pod, perfectly still. She looked dead, but Hu Lei did not think she was.


    Sleeping Beauty¡­


    The words came to her mind unbidden.


    "If I thought killing you right now could give her a chance at a healthy life, I would do it without blinking." Yuan Haoran said, startling Hu Lei out of her trance.


    She looked up at him. His eyes were glued on the girl, and there was a mixture of pain and helplessness emanating from him. She did not know if there were words offort she could offer him, especially after he threatened to kill her.


    "Is she in aa?" Hu Lei asked.


    "No. It is a state of suspended animation." Yuan Haoran replied. "She is just in a state of dormancy, but she can wake up."


    Hu Lei looked at the girl a little closer. She stared at the closed eyes, lips and other facial features before she drifted down to the rest of her body. Her brows creased before she looked up at Yuan Haoran. His eyes were still glued on the sleeping girl.


    "Is she experiencing organ failure?" Hu Lei asked.


    "You are indeed Hu Ming''s daughter." The response indicated that he was impressed. "It is a degenerative disease that affects all organs. I have considered all the possible approaches for resolving the problem, including gic alteration."


    Hu Lei finally understood. The attempts to trigger her gic strength was not about building a super-soldier. It was about healing a human with a deteriorating body. Yuan Haoran had probably wanted to change the girl by triggering gic changes as her father did to her.


    Except he could not do it because Hu Ming had designed her to be different from the beginning.


    "How long does she have?" Hu Lei asked.


    "If I awaken her, probably a year."

 Chapter 482 - LITTLE ANGEL

    Zhong Feng and Hu Lei returned to Supreme City without incident. The trip had taken an unexpected turn, but the oue was not bad. Well, at least on the surface, things seemed to be going better than expected.


    As their car left the airport, Hu Lei looked at Zhong Feng with a worried expression.


    "What do you think he wants?" Hu Lei asked.


    The more she thought about the situation, the less she believed that Yuan Haoran was helping them merely because he found her interesting. She also did not think the man was doing it out of the goodness of his heart. Her doubts were reinforced after seeing that girl in the strange pod.


    Yuan Haoran did not seem like someone who would do something like inviting strangers to his house. Also, he had agreed to help them a little too quickly. Moreover, she had a strange feeling that he had even anticipated her movements at night.


    It was likely that he wanted her to see the young woman he was keeping in the basement of his home. However, she could not figure out his motives. Despite her thoughts, she could not deny that his emotions concerning the young woman were real.


    At least, that was how it seemed.


    "I am also not sure." Zhong Feng frowned. "It is indeed strange that he was so willing to offer help. If he is the same person who has kept control over the International Health Alliance, he cannot be underestimated."


    The two of them were silent as they tried to think about Yuan Haoran''s motives. Unfortunately, neither of them could decipher the mind of the strange man. They could only hope that his ns did not involve a nefarious plot that could harm them.


    Their arrival in Azure Woods allowed them to take a breath of relief. Even though travelling was fun, their trip was not a simple one. Of course, they were happy toe back without experiencing a dangerous situation.


    The once quiet house was a little warmer with Housekeeper Li taking charge. He weed them at the door with a wide smile.


    "How is Xiao Bao?" Hu Lei asked enthusiastically.


    She had missed her little infant angel. She did not experience a lot of separation anxiety, but she could not wait to see the cutie. However, knowing that baby, he would probably look at her with disdain and snuggle up to Zhong Feng.


    She turned to re at her husband with a poorly hidden grudge in her eyes.


    Zhong Feng knew what she was thinking and patted her head infort. He could not help that Wang Lei was a little more attached to him. A good start for improving mother-son rtions would probably be calling the baby by his proper name instead of Xiao Bao.


    "Xiao Bao is as perfect as always. The nanny and the doctor have been on-site the entire time, so there is no need to worry. And Akira has been watching Xiao Bao, although she seems to be in a bit of a low mood." Housekeeper Li reported.


    Hu Lei smiled. At least, they had good news for Akira. Of course, it would be better to wait until they confirmed the promise made by Yuan Haoran before saying anything. However, Akira probably needed hope more than anything.


    "Thank you. Can you have the chef prepare an early dinner today?" Hu Lei said.


    It was alreadyte in the afternoon, so it would be better to have an early dinner and sleep for longer. Zhong Feng needed to go back to work, so it would be helpful to have a hard reset by having an early night.


    "Of course." Housekeeper Li was happier than a m.


    He had longed missed being around an upied household. He could not bear the thought of his listless life in Area 99 after the young couple got married. Akira and Xiao Bao were his lucky stars for opening a door to Azure Woods.


    After a shower, Hu Lei picked Xiao Bao from the nursery. She did not know if it was her imagination, but the little thing seemed to have grown since shest saw him. She lifted the baby and examined him with narrowed eyes.


    "Are you growing bigger, or am I bing smaller?" She asked with a pout.


    Xiao Bao pouted his lips too and ended up blowing a bubble. Hu Lei looked at him critically. Babies did grow fast and change within short moments. But she was probably imagining a significant change in Xiao Bao. It had only been two to three days.


    After staying with Xiao Bao for a while, she gave him to Zhong Feng. As expected, the Judas child snuggled to the man with a pleasant expression. Even when she fed the baby, he did not look as happy as when he saw Zhong Feng.


    As soon as his father appeared, he would abandon her and stretch the tiny arms to Zhong Feng. Shended an evil eye on the little face as if promising vengeance. However, the eyes that looked a lot like hers stared back without backing down.


    She snorted before leaving the room. She went to find Akira. ording to Housekeeper Li, she spent most of the time in the library, working at theputer. She would only take short breaks to check on Xiao Bao.


    "Don''t be mean to your mother." Zhong Feng said behind her as he patted Xiao Bao''s back.


    The baby made a cooing noise of content. He found his father''s warmth soothing andfortable. Moreover, Zhong Feng had an inward, soothing calm, unlike his excitable mother. Naturally, it was morefortable to be with his father.


    Of course, these were the instinctual thoughts of a baby. He did not understand Zhong Feng''s words.


    Hu Lei found Akira in the library sitting in front of theputer, typing fast and leaning forward like she had a mission of national importance. The dark circles under her eyes made her look like a roon, and she looked a little dishevelled.


    Moreover, her face was puffy, and her hair was a little bit of a mess. In simple terms, she looked like she had not been taking care of herself. Hu Lei felt a lot of pain for her. She was not sure she could understand what was going on with her.


    However, she now considered Akira a friend. It was crucial to get her out of her funk. Otherwise, Kaito would wonder what she had done to his girlfriend when he returned.


    "Oh, you are back." Akira looked up before turning back to theputer.


    Hu Lei wondered if her sense of presence was that low. Had Akira only noticed her after all this time?


    More importantly, it seemed like Akira did not have a lot of expectations after their trip. Otherwise, she would ask about Kaito immediately. She probably thought they failed. The disillusionment made Hu Lei once again hurt for Akira.

 Chapter 483 - PLAYING DIRTY

    Hu Lei walked to Akira and pushed back the ergonomic chair along with the pregnantdy away from theputer. However, Akira''s eyes remained glued to the screen, as if she could not see anything else. Hu Lei turned the chair to face her directly with red eyes.


    "Is theputer more attractive than me?" Hu Lei asked with a teasing smile.


    "Yes," Akira said without hesitation.


    Hu Lei was defeated in a single move. However, she was resilient, and she understood the hearts of tech junkies. Well, not exactly, but she could deal with them. For instance, when Zhong Feng told her about some new great technology, she would gasp, nod and exim.


    And he would be very happy.


    "Did you find something new?" She asked Akira.


    The bloodshot eyes finally focused on Hu Lei. Then, Akira lodged into an exnation about something rting to the guy who set up the hunt and the dead pool. Theplicated details passed over Hu Lei''s head, but she grasped the core matter.


    "You have a suspect?" She asked in surprise.


    "Yeah. I listened to what Zhong Feng said and decided to stop looking at things in a standard approach. The person hunting me down knows that I am a hacker. However, they are confident enough that I cannot find them." Akira said excitedly.


    "I decided to scrap my usual MO. Every hacker has some predictable patterns. If someone can anticipate the moves of a hacker, they can avoid detection. The only way I could catch this guy was abandoning every form I use and develop a new procedure." She continued.


    Hu Lei nodded. "So, did you seed?"


    Akira rolled her eyes. "A little, but it turns out that it is extremely hard to switch styles. I keep falling back to the old patterns. I could not get anywhere. But I also found a breakthrough. If I cannot change my patterns, it means that the person behind Watch and the dead pool might have the same problem."


    "So, I have been studying the information Zhong Feng collected on the streaming app and the dead pool." She smiled with satisfaction. "And I have noticed a familiar pattern in the underlying coding. I think I know the culprit."


    "Who is it?" Hu Lei asked.


    Akira''s face changed into one of morose. "I think it is one of my old team members. Only two of them are versatile enough to havee up with the idea and execute it. But I cannot discount the fact it is not a single person."


    Hu Lei once again felt heartache for the youngdy. "What are you going to do?"


    "I can hardly storm there and use anyone. Plus, if I use a fellow agent of treason, I need solid evidence. Otherwise, I will be the one at a disadvantage." Akira lowered her head in thought.


    She could also tell the Chief and Raiden about her suspicions and the things she had found. However, her current assumptions were based on the fact that she knew the general style Fuji and Miki used when investigating.


    It was not enough to be used even as circumstantial evidence. The two of them probably studied under the same teacher, so their styles were simr. And she was not close enough to either of them to identify any uniqueness between them.


    She could not also discount the fact that the two of them could be working together. Even the other team members could be involved.


    If she forced the Chief to take her side, the entire case would probablye apart. She needed to move with care to avoid alerting the skin or harming innocent people.


    "It is not a difficult problem." Hu Lei said.


    Akira looked up with zing eyes. "Do you have a solution?"


    Hu Lei chuckled. "Ah-Feng was right. Your thinking is a little too straightforward. When you are fighting for your life, you cannot only think about the white channels. You need to y dirty or you will be swallowed up."


    "What do you suggest?" Akira asked.


    "You just need to figure out what the other party truly wants and find a way to offer it to them. Judging from the exnation Ah-Feng gave me about the Watch app, this person is probably looking to pool funding to build a small criminal empire." Hu Lei said.


    "So, I should find a reliable method to offer them what they want. When they think the end is in sight, I pounce." Akira was enlightened.


    "Exactly. Of course, you have to be careful. Most people involved in the underworld are extremely cautious. That''s why Ah-Feng said that you need the right kind of identity and special verifications on certain websites." Hu Lei warned.


    "If you decide to lure the person in the dark, do not expose anything that could make them suspicious. Otherwise, you will be even more vulnerable." She added.


    Akira understood. She knew that she could not be careless. If someone was able to build such a dangerous app and even pool some customers under the eyes of the Immortal Sword Brigade, they were not to be taken lightly.


    "Are you finally ready to hear about the trip?" Hu Lei asked after a short moment with twinkling eyes.


    Akira had been trying to avoid hearing about the trip, but she could not push it away forever. She needed to face the matter head-on, even though she had lost hope. At least, she could rest knowing that Kaito was safe for now.


    "Ok. How did it go?" Her voice was softer than a squeak.


    "I have two pieces of good news." Hu Lei smiled. "I don''t know if you have heard it yet. The person who began this whole matter of the hunt on you is dead. Actually, the entire board of the International Health Alliance is dead."


    Akira''s eyes widened. She had not been paying attention to the news. In the past two days, she had revolved between the library, the nursery and the bedroom. She did not spare a moment to other issues. She would even have forgotten to eat if not for Housekeeper Li.


    "Did you do it?" She asked in an awed voice.


    "Pfft!" Hu Leiughed. "I didn''t even kill them when they were after me. I am an upright citizen. ording to the news report, it was either a vignte or hitman. Of course, the public has a theory that a government agency is behind it."


    "You know who did it." Akira was certain.


    "How could that be?" Hu Lei ced her hands on her cheeks in mock shock.


    "What about Kaito?" Akira asked the main question.


    Hu Lei smiled widely.


    "You will have your Kaito back soon."

 Chapter 484 - UGLY BOSS

    When the sun was setting on Martial Ind, Kaito found his way into a loud casino with a popr bar and restaurant. His appearance did not stand out from themon people in the establishment. However, he did notpletely blend into the environment of the normal patrons.


    He looked at the groups of people shouting,ughing and cursing as they yed casino games with enthusiasm. His eyes drifted to the others at the bar and restaurant drinking and eating while listening to music or watching games on therge screens.


    This ce was the most normal ce he had visited on Martial Ind.


    In the past few days, he had tried his best to find the centre of illegal operations on Martial Ind with little sess. Martial City was quite clean with an image of the aristocracy. Even the outskirts of the metropolis were quite good with a golf course, a horse ranch and other fun things.


    After a lot of considerations and misses, Kaito realised that he was going about his search in the wrong way. He was focussing on the ces where people of the upper and middle ss went. Those people had everything, from money to status and frombat power to a long life.


    His focus needed to be on the lower ss and normal people withoutbat power on Martial Ind. Those were more likely to engage in the pleasures of life, including nefarious things. These people were more likely to be interested in illegal supplies like that rare material.


    In life, those who werecking the best in life took one of two paths. They would either ept their fate and try to live their miserable life to the fullest. Or, they would struggle with their dying breath to change their destiny.


    Regardless of their choice, both types of people could be found in a ce like the Inferno Casino.


    Kaito walked to the bar and ordered a drink. He had the air of someone who was fussy about the things he drank. He took a sip of the delivered whiskey before making a face of displeasure. He turned to the bartender with anger.


    "Don''t you have anything better?" He asked with annoyance.


    The bartender''s lips twitched at the customer''s question. The liquor he had given him was not the best in the market, but it was appreciated by most whiskey drinkers. However, that was not the only issue that bothered him.


    The man did not seem like one of the wealthy young masters from the aristocracy who came to enjoy the life ofmoners on asion. The bartender wondered if the customer was someone who had just won some money and was looking to spend it quickly.


    Kaito continued toin loudly about theck of purity and texture of the liquor. Some of the things he said made no sense even to the bartender. Unfortunately, before the bartender could respond or do anything to defuse the situation, one of the security people who worked for the big boss walked over.


    The guard bowed respectfully to Kaito before speaking.


    "We apologise for not having anything better from our bar. The boss would like to invite you to share a bottle from his private collection if you do not mind." The tall man said.


    Kaito could see that the person was quite strong. He did not seem like apletemoner without martial strength. He was probably not at the same level as the aristocratic families, but he also had an aura of violence.


    Kaito smiled in his heart. His efforts in thest few days had paid off. He had found the local underground boss. His deliberate appearance at the casino without concealing himself and his unreasonable behaviour was an attempt to draw the attention of the boss.


    However, he did not expect that he was such valuable bait.


    He also nned to win a few games in the casino and cause the house to incur losses. The action would, without a doubt, attract the attention of the owner. He would be invited for a chat about cheating. After meeting the boss, he could present his request.


    Now, it seemed like he did not have to go through the motions.


    He followed the tall security guard to the restricted area on the third floor. He was weed into avish office that looked like it belonged to a TV set for a mafia gangster movie. From the animal pelts on the floor to the collection of old guns, everything seemed tacky.


    The man at the desk was brawny, and his presence was enhanced by the fedora on his hairless head and the cigar in his mouth. However, none of those things was as memorable as the strange bumps covering his face.


    The security guard closed the door, leaving Kaito in the office.


    "Where is the promised drink?" Kaito asked as he sat down on a velvet couch.


    The boss was unhappy with the attitude disyed by his visitor. He was sure that Kaito had a request for him, and he nned to make things a little difficult. Unfortunately, the man did not follow the script, such as being horrified by his appearance.


    If he had reacted to his face, the boss would have begun a fight with him. By the time they negotiated, he would have had the upper hand.


    "Do you expect me to serve you a drink?" He asked, removing the cigar from his mouth.


    "Do you expect me to serve myself a drink?" Kaito asked like a rich young master.


    The boss was annoyed by the stubbornness of the person. He looked at him from top to bottom and wondered the reason why things seemed to work out for Kaito. Of course, as a guy who worked in the underworld of Martial Ind, he knew what happened in major families.


    The information helped him take advantage of the weaknesses in the aristocracy to earn more money. And the stories about Kaito were surprising and shocking to the entire ind. Everyone was talking about it. Kaito was already the exception when he was released from the Training Centre as an outsider.


    But that was not all¡­

 Chapter 485 - DO NOT RESIST

    The more displeasing thing was the instantaneous change in Kaito''s status after he left the Training Centre. Under normal circumstances, he should have struggled under the thumb of the Iekami n. However, with his uncle''s support, he had be wealthier than most families without any work.


    This matter made those who worked for every coin like the boss angry. If hepared his hard life with this outsider, he would die from a heart attack.


    "What do you want?" The boss asked with annoyance.


    Regardless of the thing Kaito wanted, he would charge an exorbitant price. Lucky people like Kaito needed to share their wealth, or their arrogance would not be controlled.


    "Naturally, I want the rarest of yourmodities." Kaito''s wicked eyes zed.


    "I should have guessed it. Even though you have been weed into the fold by the Iekami n, they are not willing to share the good stuff." The bossughed.


    His loudughter exposed a few golden teeth and made his already ugly appearance deplorable. He felt like he was vindicated when he realised that Kaito had some difficulties. With that, a petty n hatched in his mind.


    He would not tell Kaito that his batch was filled with impurities. At the very least, that handsome appearance of his would change into something bad. The impurities in the rare material would not only cause internal injuries but would also change the appearance of a person.


    Kaito was a well-trained individual, so his physique would probably not sustain damage from the rare material. However, he could not escape the other effects.


    The thought came to him naturally because destroying appearances was a petty inclination of this underworld boss. He was not originally a handsome guy who could turn all heads. However, he was quite popr among women who liked a tough, diator-like man.


    But after he consumed the bad batch of the material, he lost his original appeal. How could he befortable when looking at a pretty boy like Kaito? He wanted to cut off his prospects with women permanently.


    Also, this boss was a secret fan of Nicole Jiang, so he always listened to rumours about thedy with care. It was an embarrassing thing, so no one knew about it, not even his closest confidantes. To him, Nicole was a warrior princess.


    They did not have interactions, but on one asion, she mistakenly thought he was being bullied. He was training his men in an old warehouse, and Nicole was newly chosen as a future Guardian. It was one of her first patrols, so she was enthusiastic and filled with righteous fighting power.


    Seeing a bunch of men attacking him, she rushed in and stopped his subordinates. The situation was quite awkward, but the underworld boss was touched. From that moment, Nicole became like a goddess in his eyes.


    How could he tolerate the man before him? The goddess had expressed her good intentions, yet the fool refused to ept her. It was uneptable. This matter could not go on unquestioned and unanswered. He had to avenge his goddess.


    Kaito looked at the boss before him with a wicked glint. He could see that the man had evil intentions, but he did not care. He did not believe there was a trick in the book that he did not know. In any case, the merchandise was not for him.


    "Cut to the chase. Do you have it?" Kaito asked.


    The boss was annoyed, but he tried to control himself when he remembered that his n was destroying that face.


    "I do have it, but you should understand that the cost is not low." The boss smiled hypocritically. "You know it is not a matter of money only. Finding the stuff is challenging because it is monopolised by the aristocrats."


    Kaito''s cold eyes looked pratingly at the ugly face. He knew that the man was trying to take advantage of hisck of knowledge to bring up the price. He respected the efforts, but he did not have time to y.


    "State your price. And do not try to cheat me. I have already found how much the Johnson, Muller, Suleiman and Chen families spent on their batches. I am also aware that yourmodity has impurities, so do not try to inte the price based on the quality." Kaito said without giving any face.


    The boss felt cold and a little afraid. He seemed to have underestimated this Kaito. He thought that the man was unfamiliar with Martial Ind. Who would have known that he had already checked up on those lower-middle families?


    Moreover, those families now had injured and even one dead member due to the rare material. Why was Kaito still willing to spend money on it? The question caused the boss to feel a bit of a chill. He did not dare to think about the implications.


    About thirty minutester, Kaito walked out of the Infernal Casino with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Unfortunately, the smile did notst for long because he found himself face to face with a masked man as he reached his car. He felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as he faced the figure wearing ck from head to toe. Parking lots were his unlucky spots.


    The strange man did not attack him. Instead, he opened the back of arge ck van and gestured for Kaito to enter. Kaito almostughed in anger. He did not know the thoughts of his would-be kidnapper. Why would he enter a nondescript ck van willingly?


    "Do not resist. You are being rescued." The man spoke up, but the mask distorted his voice.


    "What?" Kaito''s eyes widened a little.


    He was not gullible, but the words caught his attention. Currently, he was still a prisoner on Martial Ind. He did not know the identity of the man before him or if there was an actual intention of rescue. However, anything that got him away from Martial Ind was better.


    Still, he was a little cautious.


    "I said you are being rescued." The man spoke louder. "Your friend or family probably paid a high price to set you free. Do not dilly dally."


    Kaito shrugged. "Ok."


    "Really?" The strange man was surprised that his pitch was sessful.


    He did not n on using force because he was not sure he could defeat Kaito. But he had prepared a long speech to convince him to enter the van.


    "Isn''t this what you wanted?" Kaito was amused.


    The man cleared his throat with embarrassment, but he did not respond. He watched Kaito entering the van before closing the door. He sighed in relief as he locked the door. He did not want to take chances of the mission failing.


    Otherwise, the Demon King might eat his heart for breakfast.

 Chapter 486 - KAITO WAS DEAD

    Akira was exhausted.


    She had been on the edge since Hu Lei told her that Kaito wasing back. She was anxious for the first few days as she waited for his arrival. However, a week had passed, and there was no sign of the man. Furthermore, Hu Lei and Zhong Feng also did not know when Kaito woulde back.


    After long days of anxiety, she was exhausted.


    On Thursday evening, she got an early meal from the kitchen and went to sleep. She did not have the strength or spirit to wait for supper with Zhong Feng and Hu Lei. Usually, the two people had their mealste in the night.


    Since the birth of Xiao Bao, they would have their supper eventer. Hu Lei had told her that she liked eating with Zhong Feng, and he sometimes came backte. So, she had gotten used to having supper instead of an earlier dinner.


    And with Xiao Bao, the couple would spend about half an hour to an hour before bedtime with the baby. Then, they would have their evening meal.


    Akira did not like disrupting their family time, but she would have supper with them on most days. It was a bittersweet time for her because she did not know if she would have such blissful moments in the future. Sometimes, she found their affectionate disys annoying.


    On that evening, she did not say anything before going to her room to sleep. Hu Lei was ying with Xiao Bao, and Zhong Feng was not back from some important meeting. Therefore, no one noticed Akira''s poor mood when she went to sleep.


    Unfortunately, sleeping did not make everything better. Instead, she was gued by nightmares that ovepped into something of a horror movie. In one moment, she was dressed in white, waiting for Kaito on their wedding day.


    Then, the scene changed into one of blood.


    She saw it clearly as if it was happening right before her. As she stood in front of the church as a happy bride, some thugs wearing ogre masks rushed towards her with an intent to kill her. She wanted to fight back. She knew she could beat them without much of a struggle.


    However, her body could not move. She was like a doll stuck to the ground. She was useless in a crisis and could only cry at that moment. She watched as the thugs walked towards her with crude weapons, ready to extinguish her life.


    Just as they were about to kill her, Kaito appeared before her and covered her with his arms. And a sword prated his chest. His eyes were dark but clear as he looked at her. Blood poured from his lips, and the gaping wound was horrifying.


    Suddenly, she could move. But it was already toote. Kaito was dead. She cried and shouted and screamed at the world, unable to ept the situation. She tried to press her hands to the wound and prevent blood loss.


    But it was futile.


    Then, the scene changed into a post-apocalyptic wastnd. She was alone and pregnant. The sky was covered in a dark smog, and she could hear garbled roars from the zombies following her. Unfortunately, she could not hold on anymore.


    However, if she stopped and had the baby, both she and the little one would be fodder for the zombies. She pressed on and ignored the pain, struggling to move forward and survive. But she still copsed with a cry of pain.


    She fell to her knees, helpless. The zombies hiding in the shadows walked towards her with outstretched arms ready to devour her and Little Precious. She was helpless to defend herself, and the pain ofbour made it impossible to even keep her eyes open.


    In her bedroom, a tired man looked at the sleeping figure. His eyes were glued to the pale face with cold sweat covering the forehead. He reached a hand and touched the once rosy cheeks. His heart ached for the young woman.


    He brushed the long hair from her face and looked closer at her in the dim light of the moon.


    "No, stop. No, no, no." The woman mumbled in her sleep.


    "It is alright. It is just me." The man whispered.


    Akira did not seem to hear the voice as she tried to fight off the zombies. Just as she thought she would be eaten, she woke up with a start. When her consciousness returned, she noticed the presence of another person in the room.


    Her hypervignce caused her to react before thinking. She folded her hand into a fist and swung at the intruder. If it were not for Kaito''s fast reflexes, his nose might have been broken. Fortunately, he was quick and caught the small hand in his.


    "Are you trying to murder your husband?" He asked.


    Akira, who was trying to free her hand, looked at the intruder. She blinked stupidly at the person. It looked like Kaito. But that was impossible. Kaito was gone. She must be still dreaming. Moisture formed in her eyes.


    Kaito panicked as she saw tears pouring from Akira''s eyes.


    "Why are you crying? Am I too ugly now?" He asked with his usual sense of humour.


    Akira cried a little harder because the dream or illusion was a little too realistic. She could not bear it.


    "Baby, I am sorry. I am so sorry." Kaito said as he wiped the tears with his thumb. "I should have found a way back to you sooner. No, I should not have been careless to be taken from you. Please stop crying. I promise I will not leave again."


    Kaito cajoled andforted Akira with all kinds of promises and endearments. But the more he said, the more she cried. It was like she was made of water. In the end, Kaito could only sit beside her on the bed helplessly.


    "Kaito? Is it really you?" Akira finally stopped crying and asked with a hup.


    "It is me," Kaito said.


    "Really?" She asked.


    "Yes."


    Akira''s eyes watered again.


    "Help me up." She finally said.


    "What?"


    "Help me sit up." She said with a pout.


    Kaito was confused for a moment, but his eyes drifted to therge bump under the duvet. He thought it was the bed coverings forming a small hill or Akira had folded her body. However, after the request, he knew that it was not so simple.


    His Akira was pregnant.


    Without realising it, he started hyperventting.

 Chapter 487 - SUSPICION

    In the master bedroom at Azure Woods, Zhong Feng put aside his phone and pulled Hu Lei back into his arms. One of the hidden motion sensor rms had detected an intruder. However, after checking the video feed, he calmed down. He did not need to do anything.


    "Is it Kaito?" Hu Lei asked as she snuggled into Zhong Feng''s arms.


    "Yeah. It seems he is back and in one piece. He even has the guts to sneak into our home." Zhong Feng responded with a strange smile.


    "Don''t give him a hard time. He has probably been through a lot." Hu Lei mumbled.


    "Alright. Go back to sleep."


    Zhong Feng smiled again. He did not n on giving Kaito a hard time. The man would have enough on his te for a few months. He wished he could see the man''s face once he realised he was going to have a baby. He would probably fall into an embarrassing faint.


    In the guest bedroom, Kaito was struggling not to faint. However, it was difficult to remain conscious due to his shortness of breath and light-headedness. He did not even have the presence of mind to help Akira sit up on the bed. So, she could only prop herself up with her elbows.


    "Cup your hands over your mouth and breathe," Akira said tly with a hint of derision.


    Kaito heard the mocking tone and felt like he had lost his face and dignity. He slowed down his breathing through sheer will, and his heart rate slowly went down. When he recovered, he found that Akira was already sitting up.


    However, her face did not show happiness. She even looked pissed off.


    "It is fine if you do not want the baby. I am perfectly capable of raising my child alone." She said with a closed-off expression.


    Kaito realised that his panic was not well received. She obviously thought he was not interested in their child. But how could that be? To him, a child made up of his and Akira''s genes was the most perfect thing he could think of.


    However, he did not know if he could be a father.


    He had not thought so far ahead when he got into a rtionship with Akira. But faced with the situation, he felt inadequate. He never had a father. The person who raised him taught him how to fight and kill. How could he hope to be a good father?


    However, those were his insecurities.


    Regardless of his fears, he would never fail his Akira. With that in mind, he pulled Akira into his arms and hugged her. She resisted for a moment, but she could not free herself from his strong arms. And after a few moments, she felt thefort and familiarity of his arms.


    A deep rxation flowed through her body as she took in his scent of cherry blossom and mint. It was a little lighter than usual, but she could sense it. And it gave her the feeling of home. Of course, she was not willing to let things go just like that.


    "I am serious, Kaito. Tell me if you do not want my child." She said, even as she leaned on him.


    "Our child." He corrected. "And I want our child. I was just a little surprised."


    Akira snorted. "Do you suspect it is someone else''s?"


    Kaito released her from his arms and looked at her with a smug smile. "Is there anyone else better than me?"


    Akira knew, at that moment, that her shameless fox was still the same. Despite the months of absence, he was still her Kaito. She pulled him back and gave him a tight hug. Well, as tight as she could manage with her belly sticking out¡­


    "Did you miss me?" She asked while letting go and looking deep into his eyes.


    "Every day." He replied. "Did you miss me?"


    "asionally." She responded with augh.


    "You have been learning bad behaviours since I left. Is it Hu Lei teaching you bad things?" He asked with dissatisfaction. "Don''t listen to her. She is a ck-hearted woman."


    Akira giggled. "She is a little tough, but she is nice. She told me that you were just jealous that you could not beat her in a real fight."


    Kaito growled. He knew that the woman would not be a good influence on his cute and kind Akira. Unfortunately, it seemed like he might owe her big time for this specific period. In addition to taking care of Akira, she and Zhong Feng had probably paid a high price to get him off Martial Ind.


    "Don''t pay attention to the mutterings of a crazydy." He still said. "How have you been?"


    Akira adjusted the pillows behind her while hiding her expression. She was afraid that she would cry again if she looked at Kaito''s concerned eyes. She did not want to ruin their reunion with her stupid tears.


    "I am ok. Life in this ce is pretty good." She said afterposing herself.


    Kaito looked at her with sharp eyes. He could see that she was suppressing something. He took her hands in hers with a frown.


    "Tell me everything," Kaito said. "I know you would not have used the evacuation service if things were not dire. So, what happened in Mountain Ridge? And what drove you to look for help?"


    Akira took a deep, stabilising breath. "I handled almost everything. You don''t have to worry."


    "But I want to worry. I should have been there by your side through this period. I want to know what I missed. Do not hold back." Kaito said without relenting.


    "Alright." Akira capitted. "Let''s see. I destroyed my entire family. It turns out that my mother was sleeping with your uncle, among other things."


    Kaito''s lips twitched. He wanted to gasp andugh, but it did not seem like the right reaction. He never expected something so juicy.


    "I also found out some weird things about my adoptive mother. Also, a lot of people tried to kill me. And we are having a daughter." Akira finished in a single breath.


    Kaito froze in ce.

 Chapter 488 - BACK TO MOUNTAIN RIDGE

    The following day, Kaito and Akira woke upte after a long night of catching up. Even though they did not sleep a lot, their faces were radiant as they walked into the living room hand in hand. Their smiles looked as wide as a clown''s.


    Hu Lei looked up from herputer. She was catching up on some of her correspondence from her publisher, Bo Qian. Originally, she nned to drop her writing career after publishing ''Forgive Me, Father'', but she had resumed writing during her pregnancy.


    If she had not, she would have been driven mad by doing nothing.


    "Have you heard of a certain invention called a door?" Hu Lei asked Kaito.


    "Doors are for suckers," Kaito said.


    He wanted to continue when he noticed Xiao Bao in the white ypen behind Hu Lei. His eyes widened as he released Akira''s hand and walked to the small structure. He bent down and looked at the child with zing eyes.


    Xiao Bao looked at the person looking down at him with derision. He did not like people who were too passionate about him. Every time someone approached his little self with interest, he would feel very suspicious.


    Kaito did not know he had beenbelled suspicious in the growing mind. Therefore, he stretched his hands and picked out Xiao Bao from the ypen.


    "Who are you?" Kaito asked in a terrible baby voice. "Did the baddy kidnap you?"


    Xiao Bao looked with more contempt at Kaito. His amber eyes were quite simr to Hu Lei''s, so their expressions of looking down on people were almost simr. Kaito was most familiar with that look because it reminded him of the young Hu Lei.


    "I am your uncle, Kaito. Follow me, and you will rise to the summit." Kaito said happily.


    Akira sat down opposite Hu Lei and looked at Kaito. She smiled as she looked at him, making the worst faces at the baby. The burden in her heart liftedpletely. Even though she believed Kaito would be there for her and Little Precious, she was afraid he was forcing himself.


    It would have been different if they discovered her pregnancy together because he would have had time to process the issue and get used to the idea. Finding out his girlfriend was six months pregnant had to be quite shocking.


    However, when she saw him holding Xiao Bao, she realised that she was probably worried for nothing. He was not an ordinary man who would do things carelessly. She needed to trust Kaito and have a more positive mindset.


    "Are you feeling better?" Hu Lei smiled knowingly.


    Akira had been a little listless for the past few days. She looked like a zombie, dragging her feet everywhere with a long face. Now, she looked radiant. Moreover, she had even put a little more effort into her grooming, so she looked like a sweet cutedy.


    "Yeah." Akira smiled with pink cheeks. "Thank you. Thank you for keeping your promise."


    Therge eyes looked like those of a cute small animal. Hu Lei felt a little awkward at being looked at with such enthusiasm and adoration. However, she also realised it was not bad to do good things once in a while. Maybe, she should try doing a few more nice things.


    As she told Yuan Haoran, she did believe in karma despite her dark past life. Engaging in more positive activities would be good for her, Zhong Feng and Xiao Bao. Of course, it was a fleeting thought at that moment.


    "What are your ns?" Hu Lei asked.


    Akira looked at Kaito who was still holding Xiao Bao. She felt like her heart was at rest, even though she knew that the troublesome things around them were not over.


    "We are nning to go back to Mountain Ridge. We have some unfinished business." Akira responded.


    "Is it safe to return?" Hu Lei frowned.


    "Most people were probably confident about attacking me because Kaito was gone. Plus, that man from the International Health Alliance is dead. And I already have an idea about the culprit behind the Watch app and the dead pool." Akira said.


    "Alright." Hu Lei nodded. She was a little concerned about Akira because she was not in the best physical condition at the moment. If they encountered danger, she might sustain injuries or even lose the baby.


    However, Hu Lei also knew she needed to believe in Kaito. It was just that after spending a lot of time with Akira, she had grown fond of her. She was a sweet girl. She could not figure out why she fell in love with a rogue like Kaito.


    Hu Lei''s critical eyes rested on Kaito, who was still teasing Xiao Bao.


    "What?" Kaito noticed the nce. "Have you finally realised that I am more handsome than Zhong Feng? It is already toote. You cannotpare to my adorable Akira."


    Hu Lei snorted in derision. Where did he get the confidence topare himself with Zhong Feng? She turned back to Akira.


    "Concerning the matter we talked about, I have reached out to my friend in Russia. He said he will try to lure out the parties behind Watch." Hu Lei said with a small frown.


    Akira felt like she was being a bit of a burden to Hu Lei. She had always believed in her own power. She had countless means and methods to handle normal problems. But when it came to things hidden in the underworld, she was totally clueless.


    "Is it too much trouble?" She asked.


    "Not too much. We have some business dealings through Etude Technologies, and he has a few connections to the dark side." Hu Lei said. "If you want to cut the Watch problem at its root, you have to lure out the culprit properly."


    Akira nodded. If she could get rid of the culprits involved in Watch, she could also cut tiespletely with the Immortal Sword Brigade. She had already served her time with the organisation, but they were not willing to drop her from their registerspletely.


    If she brought in a big case like this one, she would have enough bargaining power to exit cleanly. Then, she could live her life freely with Kaito and Little Precious.


    "Alright. I will be waiting for good news." She said before standing up. "I am going to order some breakfast. I am craving egg rolls."


    Hu Lei smiled. She did not expose her, but she knew that Akira was leaving so that she and Kaito could talk. She turned to Kaito, who was putting the baby back into the ypen. Then, he upied the seat left by Akira with a smile.

 Chapter 489 - THE SURREAL ESCAPE

    The two people looked at one another for a long time. Hu Lei was suppressing a smile as she looked at the serious Kaito. It seemed like he wanted to speak in a very formal way, but he did not know how to approach the situation.


    The thought of Kaito giving an official speech to thank her amused her.


    Over the years, they had exchanged a lot of favours, mostly in the form of information or underworld contacts. Both of them did not feel the need to show excessive gratitude for favours because the debts were always paid.


    Their conversations had always remained stable, with a lot of insults and shade peppered through the exchanges. Therefore, it was strange to think of apletely nice conversation.


    Hu Lei did not take initiative to say anything. She did not feel like this was different from any other favour. After all, Kaito had joined Zhong Feng ining to her rescue after she was taken into that ship by Harriet Brown.


    Still, if she spoke first, things might be awkward because she was not sure about Kaito''s attitude.


    When the man finally spoke, he did not directly mention the serious matter.


    "It seems that taking care of babies is not hard." He said with a nce towards the ypen.


    Hu Lei''s lips stretched into a smile of motherly pride. She liked it when she could take an opportunity to boast about her baby. Xiao Bao might always look at her with superiority and contempt, but she was still the one everyone praised.


    "Don''tpare my Xiao Bao with ordinary babies. He is a low-maintenance baby who disdains to cry. He is probably waiting to grow up so that he canin." Hu Lei replied with false humility.


    Xiao Bao did not cry much, and he was not a clingy baby. She wished he would be a little more attached to her. But as long as he was well-fed and clean, Xiao Bao did not spare anyone a nce. Except for Zhong Feng who seemed to have some magical attraction¡­


    Kaito wanted to roll his eyes at this hypocritical junior sister. What did she have to be proud about? Once his little girl was born, they could have a showdown. He did not believe that his good appearance and Akira''s cuteness would fail them.


    Humph! He would wait to humiliate her with his angel. For now¡­


    "How did you manage it?" Kaito asked with an intense look in his eyes.


    It was obvious he was asking about the rescue from Martial Ind. He could not understand it. The entire escape from the ind was quite mystical to him. He did not even know if he could call it an escape because of the ease of it. He had simply left without incident.


    After the man in the strange ck van picked him up, he remained in the back of the vehicle quitefortably. He was not drugged, tied up or otherwise harmed. The driver in his weird mask opened the van door for him after some time, perhaps two hours.


    He found that the vehicle was on a ship, and it was deep in the night. The vessel was already in the open ocean when he was freed from the dark van. He looked outside with surprise as he felt the cold night breeze wash over him.


    The driver removed his mask and faced him with a brilliant smile. After that, the crew gave him food and a room to sleep. He was not sure if it was his imagination, but he thought that the ship drifted a little aimlessly for a while on the water, making him lose his orientation.


    Finally, they arrived at a simple dock a few hours from Supreme City. The same man from Martial Ind drove him, without a need for directions, to Azure Woods and then, he left.


    It was surreal.


    "I am a woman of many means." Hu Lei said with a superior smile.


    Kaito did notugh. "I am serious, Hu Lei. I want to know."


    Hu Lei sighed. "It was pure luck. Do you remember the guy who tried to kill me on that ship? He knows someone from Martial Ind. It was a long shot, but it seems the man has considerable influence in that ce. He was willing to do the simple favour."


    "I am not a child. And I have been on Martial Ind. On the surface, the ind is peaceful and filled with blue-blooded elites. But underneath, they are all monsters. They are willing to do anything to stand at the top. So, what did you do?" Kaito asked.


    Hu Lei rolled her eyes.


    "I am not lying. It is just like I said. I was with Ah-Feng the entire time. Do you think he would let me do anything dangerous?" She asked.


    Kaito responded with a t look. "I know he indulges youpletely. You probably confused him with your feminine wiles, and he agreed to everything you said."


    "Feminine wiles?" Hu Lei asked with augh.


    "You know what I mean. I do not want you to do something dangerous just because of me." Kaito said.


    "Have you finally learnt modesty?" Hu Lei said.


    Kaito looked back with childish stubbornness.


    "Fine. The condition was that I would fight in the championships on Martial Ind." Hu Lei lifted her hands in surrender.


    "How could you ept that?" Kaito was irate. "I have only managed to escape their clutches, and they have their eyes on you?"


    "Calm down." Hu Lei said with an eye roll. "To be clear, you still have to fight in the championships next year too. The release does not cover your existingmitment. If you fail to appear, you will be hunted down."


    Kaito felt the weight of the new information weigh down on him.


    "Which n or family are you fighting for?" He asked after a while.


    He had only stayed on the ind for a short period, but he was not an idle man. He knew the workings of the ce to some extent. If he could offer some information to Hu Lei, perhaps the situation would not feel too overwhelming.


    "I don''t know if it can be considered a family." Hu Lei mulled. "I will be fighting for a man called Yuan Haoran."


    Kaito stood up in horrified shock. "Did you say Yuan Haoran?"


    "Yes. I am sure that is his name. Is there a problem?" Hu Lei asked.


    "You made a deal with the literal devil." Kaito felt hopeless.


    "Aren''t you exaggerating?" Hu Leiughed.


    "No. He is the devil."

 Chapter 490 - SLEEPING BEAUTY AWAKES

    In Romania, the so-called devil was holding a sullen woman in his arms. The woman was beautiful even though she had a displeased expression on her face. If Hu Lei was on the scene, she would recognise thedy as the one in the strange pod in the basement.


    The two people were on afortable chair in front of the beautiful firece in the bedroom, even though it was the middle of the day. The brooding woman was leaningpletely against the man holding her on hisp, but her head was turned from him.


    This former sleeping beauty was Jiang Yinuo.


    She was angry and frustrated. So, she looked at the mes and enjoyed the hypnotising flickers, ignoring the man despite the closeness. The arms around her body tightened in dissatisfaction at the attitude, but she did not turn to look at him.


    She refused to capitte to his will. This time, he had gone too far. She knew if she decided to speak, she would end up forgiving him. Therefore, she was giving him the silent treatment.


    "What can I say, Nuonuo?" Yuan Haoran asked helplessly.


    Jiang Yinuo refused to respond.


    Realising that talk was not going to change anything, the man behind her decided to change his strategy. He nuzzled her neck with affection and caressed her ears gently with his lips. The shell of the ears turned a little pink, and she shrunk her neck back.


    She was a little ticklish, so the soft attack made her helpless. She could not bear this type of coercion.


    "You are not even sorry for what you did." She finally blurted out.


    Yuan Haoran stopped his actions after getting her to talk to him. He felt triumphant after getting her to say something for the first time since he awoke her three days ago. He had never seen her this angry with him.


    If she was in a good state, she would have probably thrashed him physically. She liked solving problems with her fists. Regrettably, she was weak due to the animated suspension of her body for thest five years. Therefore, she could not fight him.


    However, she still showed her anger by refusing to say a single word to him. It was frustrating for Yuan Haoran, but he could not force her. When it came to the littledy, he was always at a disadvantage because he could not harm even a hair on her head.


    "How can I be sorry for trying to save your life?" He asked.


    "You took advantage of my trust. You put me into aa without my approval or knowledge." She said with annoyance.


    Yuan Haoran pulled her body closer to his own. Even though he was holding her in his arms, he did not feel like she was close enough. He wanted to bepletely inseparable from her. Over the past few years, he had missed her desperately.


    He could see her every day when he was in the castle, but it could notpare to the warmth and intimacy of physical contact.


    "I know you would not have epted my n." He said with a hoarse voice, close to her ears.


    Jiang Yinuo capitted and turned to look at him. She was still angry at him for his actions, but she also understood where he wasing from. She would have probably done the same thing if she were in his position.


    Yuan Haoran loosened the arms around her a little, allowing her to look at him fully. She lifted a hand and touched his face. Her hand was warm, and his skin was a little cool. She stared at him for a long moment before sighing.


    "I already told you it was hopeless." She said with a heavy voice. "There is nothing we can do about my condition. I know my body well enough. Instead of freezing me, we could have spent those days enjoying ourselves."


    Yuan Haoran ced his forehead against hers. His throat choked with emotion, and he closed his eyes. He did not want to surrender to the bitterness within him. But he had tried everything. He had looked at every possibility for a cure, and he had finally epted that their end was near.


    Jiang Yinuo lifted her weak arms and ced them on his shoulders. Then, she hugged him as tightly as she could. A small part had hoped that he had found a solution, but when she looked into his eyes, she knew there was no future. She was still going to die.


    "We already knew the end wasing. My body was already too damaged when we left that ce." She said with a strained voice. "I will be gone, but you have to keep living well."


    Yuan Haoran pulled back and looked at her with his red eyes. The dissatisfaction in his eyes was obvious to Yinuo. However, she did not feel like she had said anything wrong.


    "Do you remember our promise? We said we will live and die together." He said with a strange intensity.


    "We were just children at the time. And the situation was different. How can we die together?" Jiang Yinuo looked a little wistful.


    "If I say we will, we will." He responded domineeringly.


    Jiang Yinuo smiled at the strange statement. Despite his somewhat stiff nature, Haoran was a deep romantic. Otherwise, he would not have done something like putting her in suspended animation for five years so that he could have time to look for a cure.


    However, it was odd that he was willing to give up at this point. Knowing him, he would not give up if there was even a one per cent chance of finding a cure for her. And there was always a little hope with the new medical advances happening every day.


    She shifted and pushed him back so that she could look into his eyes.


    "Haoran, what happened? Why did you wake me up?" She asked with narrowed eyes.


    "I thought you were mad I put you to sleep in the first ce. I thought you were happy to be awake." He chuckled a little.


    "I am serious, Haoran. I know you. There is something wrong if you are willing to give up." She said with a tough tone. "Please don''t lie to me."


    Yuan Haoran looked at the eyes of the woman before him, and his heart clenched in indescribable pain. He had failed her. He could not save her or himself. But at least, they would be together even to thest dying moment.


    He wanted to hide the truth from her, but he could not bear to do it when he saw her pleading eyes.


    "I also have one year left." He said. "I know it is selfish for me to wake you when you might have a chance in the future. But I want to spend my final days with you. I could not bear the thought of dying before I kissed you even once."


    The words sounded cheesy, but Jiang Haoran was moved. She leaned forward and pressed her pink lips to his pale, almost bloodless ones. The gesture was a little awkward, but it was the sweetest moment for the two of them.


    "You did the right thing." She said with pink cheeks.


    She was not a bold person. But when it came to Yuan Haoran, she was willing to give him the best parts of herself and more. She only wished they had the good fortune to have a good childhood and blissful adulthood.


    Unfortunately, they were born under unlucky stars.


    Yuan Haoran pulled her close again and kissed her. A small taste was not enough for him, especially when he remembered their days were numbered. He wanted to stick to her to theirst dying breath. And he would.


    "Are you sure you cannot be cured?" Yinuo asked a little breathlessly once the kiss was over.


    The man was still not satisfied, but he still responded. "You know no one survives for long after being in that ce. I am lucky enough to have remained stable through all these years. But it seems we cannot fight our destiny."


    "Haoran, speak clearly." Yinuo pulled his earlobes.


    "I have a few types of cancer." He said lightly. "Skin, blood and a few others. The radiation wreaked havoc on everything as you would expect. I have been taking the rare material to stabilise my body, but it is no longer effective."


    Jiang Yinuo nodded bravely. However, after a moment, her lips trembled and she burst into tears. She wanted to ept the facts calmly. But she could not. She had never thought of Haoran dying. She thought she would die first.


    But again, it was expected that Haoran would not remain healthy for too long. They lived on a radioactive ind for numerous years. Most people who went there died in about three years. Their strong physiques helped them live for longer, but they were still destined to suffer the effects.


    Yuan Haoran hugged her while she cried. She cried for a few minutes beforeposing herself. She had a strong mentality. Usually, she did not cry because she could just work for a solution. However, it was a little hard to ept the news about Haoran''s death calmly.


    "How are we going to settle the scores with Martial Ind? We cannot let those people live in peace. I want to destroy the thing they hold most dear. I want them to suffer and have no chance for recovery." She said while looking at him with calm albeit reddened eyes.


    Yuan Haoran smiled and used his hands to wipe the tear streaks from the cheeks. He knew his girl would not let old grudges go. She was as bloodthirsty as he was despite her beautiful and harmless appearance.


    "Don''t worry." He said. "I have something special nned for Martial Ind. After theing triennial championships, their lives will never be the same."


    The red eyes shed with wicked energy.

 Chapter 491 - WELCOME HOME

    Akira wanted their return to Mountain Ridge to be low-key and quiet and without incident. However, after some discussion with Kaito, she agreed that it would be best if they made a dramatic appearance. People in the shadows needed to know Kaito was back since they were all specting about his death.


    An ostentatious appearance was crucial because Kaito''s presence was her primary protection during the vulnerable period.


    Therefore, after staying in Supreme City for a week, the two people took Zhong Feng''s private ne to Mountain Ridge. Going through Tokyo first would have been more prominent, but it was not suitable because of Akira''s condition.


    However, it did not matter because the people in Mountain Ridge were always prepared for gossip. The news about their return would be on MR Circle before they left the airport.


    When the private ne touched down at the airport, the two people were collected by an entourage of five vehicles. These five vehicles were all a deep ck colour and had an off-road, military-style vibe. Therefore, they were quite grandiose as they drove through the local roads and into the city.


    Akira was a little surprised by the shy setup because Kaito was always a low-key person. He was the sort of lone wolf who walked the untraveled path even though he had the means for a dramatic life. The concept of him having subordinates and assistants following him around was a little foreign.


    Of course, she knew the thought was a little foolish because he was a powerful man. He had people who listened to him and executed his orders. But she always assumed they were always in the shadows. She smiled to herself as she realised there were things she did not know about Kaito.


    She would learn them one by one.


    "Where are we going?" Akira asked as she realised they were on an unfamiliar road.


    She thought they would go to the apartments close to the restaurant. It was the ce they lived before things changed. It was their familiar ce. Kaito smiled at the question and pinched her cheeks lightly.


    "The apartment is a little cramped for us right now," Kaito said.


    "Are you calling me fat?" Akira asked the question she had heard Hu Lei ask Zhong Feng over ten times.


    She had thought it was a little stupid and childish of Hu Lei to do it, but she could not help it. She was a little sensitive about her appearance at the moment. She looked like a plumb ball, even though she was trying to be healthy by exercising and eating right.


    She envied Hu Lei for the maintenance of her appearance even in the final months. As for her, she did not have the same graceful appearance.


    "You are a little fat." Kaitoughed. "You are cuter than ever, my little red panda."


    The first part of the statement made Akira want to w Kaito''s face, but the second was like warm sugar, coating her heart. It left her unable to react. In the end, she only huffed and turned to look through the window.


    "So, where are we going?"


    "We are going to a small mountain," Kaito said.


    "Be serious," Akira said.


    "I am serious. My parent''s secondary residence was on one of the hills outside the city. I have seen the house, and it is a great vantage point for keeping an eye out for any threats. There are no other people on the hill because it is part of the property, so we can install more stringent security measures." He responded.


    Akira frowned a little. "It is going to be contentious with your family?"


    She knew that the Takahashi n had grabbed most of the things belonging to Kaito''s parents. Therefore, if there was such a property, it was likely that someone had grabbed it or had a special interest in it.


    "The Takahashi family did not consider the property to be a prime ce because it is a little isted. No one has been living there in the past couple of years. Do not worry. I had the whole ce cleaned and renovatedpletely." Kaito said.


    "If you do not like it, we can always buy or build another house. As for contention, I do not allow people to take advantage of me. I am the only one who takes advantage of others. Everything they took from my parents, I will take back." He added with a devious smile.


    Akira did not mind his arrangements. She was just not willing to have more shes with people when she was in the best shape. If the house was as Kaito described, it would be best. She wanted to have peace of mind before having Little Precious.


    "Let us try it out then." She said.


    Kaito smiled and pulled her into his arms in a tight hug. He gestured outside as they reached the bottom of the hill. He had already ordered for two guards to be stationed at the entrance of the gate. He was not sure about having guards in the long run, but they were necessary for the moment.


    "This is the only entrance into the property. I had the fence rebuilt by the Furukawa family. They have great perimeter security products. Of course, I also used Shun to get them to install some military-grade sensors and barriers. The Furukawa family has taken up a few military contracts in the past, so they have some good stuff." Kaito said.


    "I can''t see the house." Akira peered through the window as the vehicles went through the gate, but all she could see were trees.


    "Of course, you can''t see it from here." Kaito flicked her head. "We are at the bottom of the hill. If someone wants toe to bother us, they will have to take up a significant climb. The hill is surrounded by a small but old forest. It does not have a lot of wild animals. Just a few small creatures."


    "There is also a smallke somewhere, but it is probably going to be frozen for the next couple of months." Kaito continued selling the property to Akira with enthusiasm.


    "You must really like this ce." Akira smiled at Kaito knowingly.


    Kaitoughed. "I did not care for it at first. I visited the ce once, and it seemed a little old and worn out. I thought we would keep living in the apartment, but s! There was a big surprise waiting for me when I returned."


    Akira pouted. She was also surprised.


    "When I found out about Little Precious, I thought about what kind of childhood I would like her to have. A small part of me considered going back to Tokyo. But I do not want to go back to everything that made me the old Kaito." The words had a wistful edge.


    Akira knew what he meant. He did not want Little Precious to be connected to his old lifestyle. She understood what he meant because she also wanted to be a better person for their baby girl. But¡­


    "I like the old Kaito." She said with a bright smile and clear eyes.


    The appearance touched Kaito because it caressed the softest part of his heart. He knew that she meant what she said, and it was like honey being poured into his heart. He leaned forward and kissed her lips softly.


    "You do not want to know or like the old Kaito." He said after a moment.


    "I can like who I want," Akira said stubbornly.


    She knew the things that Kaito was talking about. It was inevitable that she came in contact with his information while she was looking for him. However, even though he was not a good person, everything that happened made him the Kaito she loved.


    Kaito did not argue with her because the vehicle stopped. The two doors to their vehicle were opened by the subordinates, but Kaito rushed out to help Akira out of her seat. The vehicles were safe, but the increased height was a little precarious for a short pregnantdy.


    "Wee home." Kaito gestured at the house.


    The wood and stone house before them had an indescribable charm. It was both rustic and modern. Akira could not believe that it was built decades ago. The freshness of it was quite brilliant, and she could already feel the warmth of home.


    "Your parents must have been very forward-thinking. This ce is beautiful." Akira said as she looked away from the house and admired the way it was nested in the centre of the hill.


    "All the credit does not go to them. I made some major modifications in thest week." Kaito said with pride.


    "Oh, why did I not see you carrying building materials?" Akira asked mischievously.


    "I am a delegator. All you should know is that this home is my genius brainchild." Kaito insisted.


    "If you say so¡­" Akira said with a mischievous smile as they walked into the house.


    Even though Kaito had made the orders for the changes and had monitored the work, it was the first time he was seeing the home in person. It looked fresh and new inparison to the original drab house.


    He could already see his future with Akira and Little Precious. Somehow, he was anticipating the beauty of ordinary life with an adorable wife and an undoubtedly cute daughter.


    "Wee home." A low and cool voice spoke up as soon as they entered the house.


    Kaito stepped forward and shielded Akira behind him with a fierce look in his eyes.

 Chapter 492 - ELIMINATE THREATS

    "What are you doing here?" Kaito asked with unconcealed anger in his voice.


    Taiki put his cup of tea on the table and stood up. He looked at his nephew and his girlfriend with deep assessing eyes. However, his expression did not change much. He did not seem to care about being caught trespassing or seeing his nephew mad.


    "I am concerned for your safety, so I came to check on you." He responded calmly.


    Kaito scoffed with annoyance. He was not at odds with his uncle as such, and he did not hate him. However, that did not mean that he would wee him into his regr life. He did not want to drag Martial Ind into his nned blissful future.


    "I did not know you were so thick-faced, Uncle. You have broken into my home, and you can still maintain a righteous attitude." He responded.


    The older man ignored him and turned to Akira who was trying to get out from behind Kaito. The lively eyes and adorable face were a little at odds with the raw information he received. He could not picture all her capabilities in such a small package.


    She was quite remarkable. He could not dislike thedy.


    "I am Kaito''s maternal uncle, Taiki Iekami. No, Iekami Taiki." He introduced himself.


    "You were the one who took Kaito?" Akira asked fiercely.


    She was a little angry at meeting the source of her problems in the past few months. Her round face became red as she huffed in anger. Usually, her cold voice and angry face were quite threatening. However, she had be a little plump. It diminished her aura and momentum.


    "I took him partly for my own purposes, but I also wanted to protect him. At the time, he was in danger because of his curiosity. If he had not be a member of Martial Ind, he would have be a target by a lot of people." Taiki replied evenly.


    This man was not used to exining himself. However, despite everything, he wanted to keep a good rtionship with Kaito. Perhaps, it was for the powerful and wonderful sister, who he only remembered vaguely. Or maybe, he was just tired of his nd life on Martial Ind.


    Regardless of the reason, he did not n on returning to the ind for the moment. He had already decided to stay in Mountain Ridge and watch over his nephew and his wife.


    "There are better ways to handle the situation. How could you just kidnap him?" Akira asked with dissatisfaction, even though her anger was minimal.


    "There were other ways, but I chose the safest," Taiki said. "Please,e in."


    Kaito wanted to throw a tantrum. "This is our house. Why are you acting like you are in charge?"


    Taiki did not respond. The two people stepped into the housepletely without further ado. Since this uncle was already inside and he did not seem to have ill intentions, they could only ept the situation and find out moreter.


    Kaito found it quite interesting that the man had followed him from Martial Ind. He did not know Taiki''s ultimate intentions for following him. However, after remaining with the Iekami n for a while, he had discovered that the ties between Taiki and the rest of the family were not too tight.


    It was unlikely that he would hurt them for the sake of the n. If anything, Taiki had protected him during his stay on the ind against those greedy rtives. Still, he could not understand the reason for his actions.


    "Let''s go in and take a look." Akira pulled Kaito by his arm.


    Kaito nced again at his uncle before following Akira. The two of them looked at the house with an indescribable sweetness even after the interruption. Even though they had lived together in the apartment, the house could be considered their first.


    "This kitchen is so nice." Akira gasped with pleasure.


    As a chef, she was a little particr about kitchens. She believed it was the heart of any house. If she did not like the kitchen in a home, she would dislike the entire ce.


    Kaito felt a little smug. He was not too sure about Akira''s preferences, so he called Hina and asked for help with the remodel. He wanted the house to be a surprise, but he also wanted Akira to like it. He could not do things carelessly.


    Of course, Hina had not been receptive to his request at first.


    She med him for abandoning Akira during her moment of need and letting her suffer for so long. The insults used in that conversation were a little harsh, but Kaito could not defend himself at all. He could not tell the girl that he had been kidnapped and taken to a mysterious ind.


    However, aftering up with an excuse about his maternal family, she had reluctantly helped him with the redesign. For now, he would enjoy the credit for himself and tell Akira about Hina''s inputter. It would be payback for the insults.


    "You asked Hina for help, didn''t you?" Akira asked as they left the kitchen.


    Kaito looked like a deer caught in the headlights. Then, heughed without guilt. All of Hina''s work was also to his credit because he knew to ask for her help.


    "How did you know?" He still asked.


    "She is the only one I told about my dream kitchen. I know you cannot even tell different appliance brands apart without abel." Akiraughed.


    The two people looked through the house until they reached the master bedroom. All the bedrooms were dull and drab without anything special. They might as well have been hotel rooms. It was the same for the master bedroom.


    Akira turned to look at Kaito in question. He reached to her and held her in his arms, and ced his chin on her head.


    "I thought we could decorate the master bedroom and the nursery for Little Precious together." He said.


    Akira broke free from his hold and looked at him with a smile.


    "You can be a little romantic when you put your mind into it, Takahashi Kaito." She whispered.


    He leaned and kissed her forehead. "I try."


    "Your efforts are much appreciated." She pulled his head down and nted a loud smooch on his lips.


    Kaito hugged her for a long moment. "I am sorry."


    Akira was imprisoned in his arms, so she could not look at him. "What are you sorry about?"


    "For leaving you." He said.


    "Don''t be silly. That was not within your control." She responded.


    "Still, you suffered. I do not want you to go through that kind of pain and uncertainty again." He said.


    "You cannot control the world, Kaito. Things will happen as they will. Life is unpredictable. We already knew that something like that could happen. We just have to live our life happily and be careful enough to avoid threats." Her hand rubbed his back lightly.


    "I want to eliminate the threats to you, to us from the roots," Kaito said with a gruff voice.


    Akira wanted to say that it was impossible to get rid of all the threats against them. In the years they had been in the world, both of them had offended a lot of people. There was no need to mention Kaito who was an assassin.


    She had also messed with some people while handling cases for the Immortal Sword Brigade. If she had not messed with unfriendly individuals, she would probably not be under threat from the person behind Watch. She did not think the attempt on her life was simply a business venture.


    "Alright. We will do it together." She finally said.


    When the two of them went downstairs after a shower, they found a simple mealid out at the table. Kaito looked at his austere uncle suspiciously. Nothing was more suspicious than an inexplicably solicitous person.


    "What are you up to?" He asked.


    "I am serving food." He paused. "Surely, you do not expect your pregnant girlfriend to make food for you."


    Kaito was miffed at the suggestion. He had already hired someone to cook and clean, but there was a dy in their arrival. He did not want to take chances with unknown people, so he reached out to his most trusted subordinates to move to Mountain Rudge.


    Unfortunately, the housekeeper could not wrap things in Tokyo quickly enough. They would only arrive the next day. However, he was notpletely useless. He had already ordered a takeout meal from a good restaurant in the city.


    "I ordered a takeout meal already." He responded with dissatisfaction.


    "You mean that?" Taiki asked as he pointed at a few bags on the kitchen ind.


    The open floor designbined the kitchen, living room and dining area, allowing free flow of light and movement. Therefore, they could all see the bags of food from a local restaurant. It was one of the best local ces, and Kaito knew Akira loved their food.


    "The food is very fresh and healthy." Kaito defended himself without prompting.


    "You should know there is no guarantee when ites to outside food. The preservatives and oils used can be harmful. It is good to be more cautious, especially at this stage of Little Akira''s pregnancy." Taiki responded calmly.


    Akira pulled a chair and sat down. "Thank you, Uncle Taiki."


    Kaito was miffed. "Do not ept the situation so naturally! You remember he is the one who kidnapped me, right?"


    "Let bygones be bygones." Akira waved a hand as she epted a bowl of white rice.


    "I am telling you. He had ulterior motives." Kaito said.


    "Do you n to harm us, Uncle Taiki?" Akira asked with clear eyes.


    "No. I will protect you." Taiki replied with his usual even tone.


    "See. It is fine. Sit down." Akira said as she tasted some of the food. "These mushrooms are delicious."


    Kaito looked at Akira incredulously. Since when was she such a carefree person? She was not the kind of person who let bygones be bygones. Maybe she surrendered under the lure of good food. He could not deny that his uncle was not a slouch in the kitchen.


    Unlike him¡­


    The thought depressed him.

 Chapter 493 - BAD FEELING

    A few dayster, Kaito decided to go to Takahashi Corporation to check things out. He felt like it would be a shame if he did not inform his Uncle Senzo of his glorious return. After all, he knew the old man had schemed at length to get rid of him permanently.


    ording to Taiki, Senzo made the report because he found out that Kaito was not weak. Since he could not get rid of his nephew himself, he wanted to borrow a knife from Martial Ind. If Taiki had not taken the mission, Kaito might have already met his end.


    Kaito had established a n for dealing with his uncle. However, he did not want to eliminate him directly. It would be a shame for him to have a quick death after all his deeds. He wanted the man to surrender everything in his hands and suffer pain as his life slipped from his hands.


    If he had acted so desperately for the rare material, he probably wanted to enjoy a long life of prosperity. He had safeguarded thepany because he hoped to keep controlling it for a hundred more years.


    Of course, things were not going to be so easy. Kaito would let him know that long life was not all that great. He wanted his uncle to wish for death and be unable to get it. And he wanted to see him lose everything he had killed his kin to possess.


    "You should take Uncle Taiki with you to thepany," Akira said during breakfast.


    Kaito still felt a little annoyed when he heard Akira calling his uncle so naturally. Furthermore, it seemed like she was serious about letting him stay with them in Mountain Ridge. He could not understand her intentions, but he epted the situation.


    That did not stop him from ring at Taiki childishly.


    "I am just going to say hello, nothing more," Kaito said. "I do not n on dealing with him immediately. And even if I was nning on fighting him, I can handle everything he throws at me."


    "Alright. I am going to visit my fatherter. Uncle Taiki cane with me." Akira did not insist.


    Kaito frowned. "I have already made arrangements for a driver and a couple of bodyguards. You do not have to worry."


    "There is no harm in taking one more person," Akira said. "Plus, he can keep mepany and help me with misceneous things."


    Kaito did not know what to say. It was impossible to argue when someone presented a perfectly logical and reasonable exnation. In the end, he could only ept the situation in the face of Akira''s stubbornness.


    As he was driving to thepany, he wondered if Akira was mad at him. Even though she had not said anything and even understood the circumstances, he could not be sure that she was not angry with him. She had been a little moody since they returned to Mountain Ridge.


    However, he was not stupid enough to bring up mood swings with his pregnant girlfriend. He was not ready to die a slow and painful death.


    On the other side, Akira and Taiki left the house at the top of the mountain. The two of them sat in silence in the back of the vehicle. Akira tapped on her new phone and checked thetest on MR Circle with ease. Her new phone was even better than the one she had.


    The appearance was not prominent like the one she had before. The new one was smooth and sleek, like the high-end products on the global market. However, the functionality surpassed most high-qualityputers.


    She had Zhong Feng to thank for the phone. The phone model was extremely exclusive because of the cost of production. It was not a practical item for mass production because most people had no use for suchputing power.


    From what she learned from Hu Lei, the phone was designed by Zhong Feng. Acquiring the phone did not only require a lot of money. People would also need to have good connections. In essence, it was like a rare jewel owned by industry specialists or used to reward people at Zhong Feng''s whims.


    The number one trending topic on MR Circle was about Mio. Akira remembered her because she had caused some trouble during the grand opening of her restaurant, Elements. She was a socialite from one of the main families, the Izumiya family.


    Someone had taken a photo of her making a scene at the Stillwater Medical Research Institute. She had almost caused a security guard to be hit by an ambnce while trying to force her way into the hospital. The scene had turned chaotic because the patient in the vehicle had a lot of rtives following in multiple cars.


    It was inevitable that Mio, as a celebrity, would receive a lot of bacsh because of her role in almost getting someone injured and dying a person''s treatment.


    Akira frowned at this piece of news. She needed to check up on Seiji in case of a problem. If she was not wrong, that woman was probably looking for him. She had made it clear that she was interested in her brother.


    The second trending topic was still on her and Kaito. It was not explicit, but people were discussing how two shamed second-generations who had been kicked out of their families had returned to Mountain Ridge in a private ne.


    "You should not be reading this drivel. It is bad for your brain." Taiki said as he nced at Akira''s phone.


    "Oh, don''t you have something like this on your mysterious ind?" She asked with sarcasm.


    "We do. But I do not look at it." Taiki replied.


    "Gossip is a natural human instinct. People will always want to discuss thetest drama in theirmunity. It is a social behaviour that builds up and tears down. If you understand the patterns of gossip, you can control a lot." She said.


    "Absolute strength is all that is needed to make people bow to your will," Taiki said evenly.


    "That is not entirely true." She looked through the window at the passingndscape. "Sometimes, people cannot use their strength to pass along the message. But if you manipte information, you can handle even the strongest person."


    Taiki frowned a little before his face became calm and even.


    "Are you hoping that the information published on this app will keep you safe?" He asked.


    "No. It is a distraction." Akira said without exining further.


    Silence fell in the vehicle as the driver navigated Mountain Ridge. When they reached the gate of the ostentatious Yamazaki mansion, the driver lowered the partition. He was a young man with a subdued aura, but there was a sense of danger around him.


    "Someone is blocking the gate." He said to Akira.


    Akira frowned. She had told her father that she was going to visit him, so there should have been no problem. She peered through the windshield and saw a basic car at the gate. It seemed that its owner was not wee, but they had refused to leave.


    Akira had a bad feeling about it.


    "Go check it out." She prompted Taiki.


    Unexpectedly, the man did notin. He opened the door and left the vehicle.

 Chapter 494 - HELLO, MOTHER

    Taiki returned to the vehicle with a security guard behind him. Even though he was doing a menial task, the man still looked calm and elegant. Akira turned to the unfamiliar guard beside him and looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    "Young Miss, I apologise for the inconvenience. We will clear the gate as soon as possible." The man spoke with clear and firm resolve.


    His courteous attitude was impable as he faced the infamous Yamazaki Akira. He and his fellow guards were informed by the boss about the return of his mysterious daughter. Yamazaki Daiki had made it clear that his daughter was his priority.


    The attitude of the boss confused them, but they were his subordinates. They could not question the man''s affection for his daughter. Their doubts came from what they had heard from the rumour mill. Even though the information online was wiped, the people of Mountain Ridge loved talking.


    Of course, the rumours about her were spoken in hushed whispers around Mountain Ridge. Perhaps, locals were afraid of Daiki''s wrath. But it was inevitable for the new guards to have heard about her. They did not know the truth in the stories, but they knew that the people of Mountain Ridge treated Akira like a pariah.


    ording to the grapevine, she was a vicious girl who had broken up her parents'' marriage and taken action against her rtives. The sinsid upon her were countless, including breaking two other marriages.


    Rumour had it that it was her fault that her paternal aunt and her eldest brother ended up divorced. Moreover, everyone knew it was her fault that her maternal aunt and cousin were sent to court some months back.


    However, the guards did not dare to be negligent when dealing with this daughter with a bad reputation. They already knew that their boss, Yamazaki Daiki, treasured the girl like she was a priceless jewel.


    Regardless of what the world said, they would follow their employer''s desires and opinions.


    "Who is it blocking the gate?" Akira asked.


    The guard disyed an awkward expression. He was not willing to reveal the truth if he could help it. He did not want to displease the rumoured demon girl. Unfortunately for him, he had already spilt the beans to Taiki in exnation.


    "It is your mother. It seems your father barred her from entry, but she has refused to leave." Taiki spoke up.


    Akira smiled while her eyes concealed her emotions. "Let her in."


    The guard was startled. "Young Miss, the Master¡­"


    "If I said that you can let her in, then you can let her in. Or don''t you recognise me as someone with authority?" Akira asked with annoyance.


    In thest few days, she had been feeling a little irritable. Therefore, when faced with someone who was questioning her, she became even moodier.


    "Of course not, Young Miss." The guard was horrified by the cold tone. "We will let her in."


    He rushed off while Taiki stepped into the vehicle. He nced at Akira. He could see that she was rearing for a fight with someone. If he was someone who was easily moved by emotions, he might have gotten angry in the past few days.


    "If something is bothering you, you should talk to Kaito. Keeping in your feelings and trying to be mature will only make you angrier." He said. "You are still young. You have the right to have a temper even when it seems unreasonable."


    Akira looked angrily at Taiki. She did not like his calm fa?ade that made people feel like nothing could faze him. He was like someone who had ovee all tribtions in his cultivation. Moreover, he acted like he was mature and experienced in the ways of the world.


    "What does an old virgin like you know?" She retorted.


    Taiki did not let the words get to him. "Stress is also not good for the baby."


    Akira almost said something else, but the vehicle stopped in front of the mansion. The driver opened the door, allowing her to step out. The man stood vigntly as Akira got down from the vehicle. He wanted to offer to help her down, but he did not dare.


    From the conversation he heard, he felt it was better not to mess with the moodydy. He thought about his current life. Who knew that a mercenary like him would wind up working as a driver and living in fear of a smalldy? His lips stretched to a smile. A simple life was also not bad¡­


    "What are you smiling at?" Akira snapped.


    "Nothing." He responded with exasperation.


    Taiki looked meaningfully at Akira as they walked to the house. The cute kitten was turning into a fear-inspiring tigress woman.


    Akira huffed and turned her head. She felt a little guilty towards the driver. When she saw him smiling, her mind thought about how ridiculous she looked getting down from the vehicle. She snapped at him to stop him fromughing at her.


    She sighed helplessly. She was not usually an unreasonable person. But she felt constantly like she had a weight or fire in her chest. She could not understand the reason she had be like this when she was supposed to be happy.


    "Akira, it has been a while." A gentle voice spoke up.


    Akira had been so deep in her thoughts that she had temporarily forgotten about her mother. She turned to the direction from which the voice came. She stopped in her steps for a moment to assess the woman who gave birth to her.


    Sayaka was not doing well since the break-up with Daiki, but she was also not living badly. Ultimately, she was not a poor woman even without the marriage. She had received a lot of gifts over the years from Daiki.


    She could not live like the wife of the CEO of a majorpany, but she could live like a normal wealthy woman. In essence, she had enough money to purchase designer wear and even take holidays around the world.


    And if she did not sell the properties she had and chose to be andy, she could befortable for the foreseeable future. Furthermore, even if she ran out of money, her children were unlikely to desert her.


    Moreover, once she signed the divorce agreement, she would receive a considerable amount of money from Daiki. All in all, she still looked well. She had also lost some weight, so she looked refined.


    "Hello, mother," Akira said without emotion.


    "I missed you. And I am sorry, Akira." Sayaka walked closer to her. "I do not know what came over me. I think I became overly obsessed with how people view me and the family. But I should never have taken such steps against you."


    Akira looked at her mother. Just like before, she could not understand her mother. Outwardly, she looked like she cared, and her face showed she was contrite. However, she had seemed like a good person before, but her actions betrayed her dark soul.


    "There is no need to apologise," Akira replied. "You tried to hurt me, and I returned the favour. I consider us even. If you do not do anything against me, I will not do anything against you. You are still my biological mother. I would hate to be cruel to you. Again."


    Before Sayaka could open her mouth, Daiki stepped out of the house and looked at the scene.

 Chapter 495 - A SHAMEFUL WOMAN

    Daiki looked a little strained, but he was still handsome for a middle-aged man. However, his unpleasant expression made it impossible for people to enjoy his good looks. His sharp gazended on his former wife, who was still refusing to stamp their divorce papers.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked angrily.


    "Daiki, how can you still be angry with me?" Sayaka asked with a low voice and wronged look.


    The question was quite foolish to the people around looking at the scene, including the driver. However, Sayaka asked the question from the bottom of her heart. To her, Daiki was someone who would not let her suffer even for a moment.


    His love was unconditional.


    She knew she had made a major mistake, and it had been exposed dramatically. But she did not believe that he would divorce her. Initially, she was only willing to move out and stay out of Daiki''s way until he cooled down and stopped being angry with her.


    After a few months, she was sure that he would be more receptive to her return. As long as he was willing to give in an inch, she was sure that she could convince him to let go of his grudge and forgive her. Then, they could go back to how things were.


    To Sayaka, Daiki would always be the man who loved her the most in the world. He had pampered her to the high heavens, and he even covered up for all her wrongdoings. And despite his high position, he had always been faithful to her.


    She knew for a fact that a lot of women had tried to get together with him, even though they were aware that he was married. Even her sister Kaoru had also tried her luck at some point so that she could live a better life.


    Sayaka had never cared about these things. In fact, she liked it when people hit on Daiki because it made her feel good when he rejected them for her. She was always especially happy when he turned down young and hot women.


    How could someone who loved her to that extent be willing to let her go just like that?


    She did not believe he did not have any more feelings for her. This period was just a test of the strength of their rtionship. And regardless of what happened, she would not watch while the wonderful man she had always considered hers was snatched by another hussy.


    "I have made it clear that you are not wee in this ce. If you are ready to sign the divorce papers, you will have to wait until tomorrow. I am spending the rest of the day with my daughter." Daiki said with a chill.


    "She is also my daughter," Sayaka said instead of pursuing the issue of the divorce. "I would also like to spend more time with her and apologise properly."


    Daiki turned his eyes to Akira. His heart ached when he saw her. He could imagine the hardships she had encountered outside without her family during the past few months. If he had made it in time thest time she was at home, he would have made sure she stayed in Mountain Ridge.


    He was not one to care about the murmurings of the public. He had already nned to take care of Akira and his grandchild once he found the entire urrence on that day. Unfortunately, she had left the city without a trace.


    If it were not for the reassurance that she was alright by those officers before they left his home, he would have looked for her in every corner.


    "I am the one who let her in, Dad," Akira said with a subtle smile.


    "You don''t have to be considerate about me, Akira. If you do not want to see her, don''t force yourself." Daiki said before ring at Sayaka.


    If he was the kind of person who manipted thew, he would have ensured that his wife stayed in jail and got sent to prison. After all, she hadmitted a grave mistake by attempting to send their daughter to a horrible ce.


    Unfortunately, it was hard for her to be prosecuted because she had not caused physical harm. Moreover, thew enforcement officers were more interested in taking down the convent. Ultimately, she had been released after a while.


    Regardless of this oue, he felt that the woman was shameful. She dared to show up and even call Akira her daughter so naturally. If she had a conscience, she would repent for her actions in a quiet way and avoid showing up before them.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I never treat myself poorly." Akira smiled.


    Daiki finally smiled. "Come in. Do not stand out in the cold. Maria has already ordered the chef to make some of your favourite dishes."


    "That is so nice. By the way, this person here is called Iekami Taiki. He is Kaito''s uncle." Akira introduced the quiet man beside her.


    "Iekami? I have never heard of them." Daiki frowned.


    He wondered if the man was a rtive of the Takahashis.


    Since the exposure of the scandal, he did not like anyone associated with the Takahashi family. As a normal person, how could he withstand the thought that his wife had slept with another man during their marriage?


    And the worst part was that he thought his marriage was going well. He had given up everything. Even when he was not able to return early from work, he would make an effort to please his wife and cover up for her shorings. Learning about the affair was a p to his face.


    So, the Takahashi family had be a forbidden word to him.


    Unfortunately, his daughter seemed set on a rtionship with a Takahashi man. The thought made him unable to sleep at night, especially after the return of Kaito and Akira. He could onlyfort himself by reminding himself that Kaito did not grow up in the family.


    As for the name Iekami, it was quite rare. He would have remembered if he encountered someone with that surname. Moreover, the man with his daughter was quite distinctive in appearance, so he was sure they had never met.


    "He is from Kaito''s maternal side of the family," Akira responded. "He is staying with us for a while, so you might see him a lot."


    Taiki nodded in greeting to the older man. He did not put a lot of people in his eyes, but he knew he had to show some consideration towards Akira''s father.


    Sayaka trailed behind the three people without shame. Even though no one was friendly to her, Akira had not chased her away. It seemed like the girl still had some attachment to her. The thought made Sayaka a littlecent.


    As long as she had Akira on her side, it would only be a matter of time before she got Daiki back.

 Chapter 496 - WORRIES AND DREAMS

    Daiki was like a papa bear as he led Akira into the house. He took her to the living room and ordered Maria to bring a fur jacket and aforter for her. He made sure she was well covered and then asked for a mug of warm milk.


    Akira was speechless as she put aside theforter. The house already had a central heater. If she was bundled up like that, she would probably overheat. And then, it would be awkward to take her to the hospital for getting heat exhaustion in cold weather.


    Taiki was silent. He observed the home and the people as he savoured the cup of tea in his hands with his usual cool and calm. He was particrly fascinated by the behaviour of the woman who seemed to be Akira''s mother. He had never seen this type of shameless person before.


    No, he had.


    That youngdy who constantly fought with Nicole Jiang, Phoebe Lambert, was also a thick-faced person. Outwardly, she looked like a normaldy with a sharp brain. However, her inted sense of self-worth made her end up in shameful situations.


    Unlike other girls who were rejected by their crush in public, she did not stop her pursuit of Yuan Haoran. Even after he tossed her off a boat, she still showed up before him. It was quite vexing for anyone around to see that kind of strange behaviour.


    When he thought of Yuan Haoran, Taiki''s eyes became darker and clouded.


    The reason he had chosen to follow Kaito to Mountain Ridge was partly that he was tired of hiscklustre life on the ind. He thought he could enjoy a normal rtionship with Kaito while protecting him from threats.


    He wanted the feeling of family. He had not had never enjoyed the pleasure and warmth of family until he met Kaito. Somehow, despite their differences, he felt like his nephew made him remember his brief moments of happiness as a child.


    He felt a little more human.


    The second reason for leaving the ind was his concern about Yuan Haoran. That man known as Demon King had been quiet for a few years. He showed up on Martial Ind asionally to check on his interests and enforce his power.


    However, he had not made a major move to disrupt the peace of the ind. Since the time he massacred the entire Yuan n when he was about fourteen years old, he had only killed and maimed a few other people for other reasons.


    Since he turned eighteen, he did not spend a long time on the ind. He would always leave shortly after handling his business. As long as no one interfered with his interests, he remained neutral, regardless of what the other families did.


    His action of taking Kaito from Martial Ind was a low-key move, but it was significant. This brazen action was a p to the face of the Iekami n and the ind. He did not seem to care about the established rules and rtionships.


    This sudden and unexpected move made Taiki a little cautious.


    Even though Yuan Haoran was a cruel man, he was also not simple. He would not interfere in something if it did not give him an advantage. If he was willing to use his subordinates and resources to remove Kaito from Martial Ind, there had to be a hidden reason.


    The possible hidden plot made Taiki a little apprehensive.


    He had tried to find out the reason behind the rescue directly from Kaito. However, his nephew''s mouth waspletely sealed concerning the matter. He did not exin their connection, and it was impossible to make a guess.


    Somehow, Taiki felt like there was a storm brewing in the shadows.


    "Mr Iekami, what do you do?" Daiki spoke up, causing Taiki to break his train of thought.


    "You can just directly call me by name." Taiki ced the empty cup on the table.


    Daiki paused for a moment. This quiet man looked younger than him, but they were technically in the same generation. It was not a problem.


    "Alright, Taiki. What do you do? I have not heard much about Kaito''s mother or your family." He said.


    "My family does not live in Japan, so it is not strange to be unaware of our history. I am awyer." Taiki responded.


    "What kind ofw do you practise?" Daiki continued as a maid served Taiki more tea.


    "I have done a little bit of everything. But I specialise in politicalw." He replied.


    "Oh, that is interesting. I have not heard of this practice area. I primarily deal withmercialwyers." Daiki rubbed his chin. "What does the field entail?"


    "Nothing interesting." Taiki savoured his tea. "It epasses a lot of government-rted legal issues like election, voting rights, legitive procedures and constitutionalws. It is quite boring in theory and practice."


    "Isn''t everything?" Daikiughed loudly. "What drew you to such a unique field?"


    Taiki''s eyes became a little unfocussed as he looked back to his life, twenty years ago. He had been so na?ve at the time, thinking he could change the world. He studied day and night, hoping that something would change.


    "I wanted to build a country with freedom and happiness at the time. I wanted to eliminate the gaps that allow humans to prey on each other." He finally said.


    Daiki was amused by the answer, but he did not take the words too seriously.


    "Did you manage to do it?" He humoured the younger man.


    "No. I realised that changing the world would mean changing the hearts of the people, and that is an impossible task. In an ideal world, people would understand and embrace the spirit of thew. But people only think about the letter of thew and how they can manipte it to their benefit." Taiki sighed.


    The mood in the room declined to a minimum following these depressing words from Uncle Taiki.


    "You are a fun guy to bring to parties, aren''t you, Uncle Taiki?" Akira said with a chuckle after a long moment.


    Daiki alsoughed, dispelling the tense atmosphere. "You are an interesting one, Taiki. You are nothing like that b*stard from the Takahashi family. I hope you can get along with the two children. If you have any trouble, you cane to find me."


    Taiki nodded in eptance while Sayaka tried to minimise her presence when the ''b*stard from the Takahashi family'' was mentioned. However, Akira was not going to let it go. She had moved on from her issue with her mother, but she would not allow her to take advantage of her father.


    "Speaking of which, mother. What are your ns once the divorce is finalised?" She asked with a smile.

 Chapter 497 - NEVER LOVED YOU

    Sayaka looked at Akira with hurt in her eyes. Like with Daiki''s unconditional love, she also believed that Akira should haveplete maternal attachment. Despite their differences, she was the genuine biological mother. It was unimaginable that Akira would shun her.


    With that in mind, Sayaka decided to solve the problem with Akira first. As long as her daughter was willing to wee her back, Daiki would not oppose their reconciliation.


    "Akira, I know I have wronged you. I am sorry, and I will continue making it up to you." She said with humility. "I know you do not truly wish for your parents to divorce. Wouldn''t it be better if we could all be one happy family again?"


    Akira looked at Sayaka with deep and clear eyes.


    "What do you want?" Akira asked.


    "What do you mean?" Sayaka asked. "I missed my family. I want for us to be together again."


    Akiraughed. "But we are still a family even though you and Dad are not together anymore. We cannot deny our blood ties."


    Sayaka was frustrated by the answer, but she knew that showing her temper was probably not going to get her what she wanted. Furthermore, it seemed like her daughter had be even more stubborn in thest few months.


    She turned to Daiki. "Dear, isn''t it better if we could be together again? Our children need a good and safe environment to return to. It is not healthy for them not to have two parents to depend on in the future."


    She believed she understood Daiki more than she knew Akira. If she could not make her daughter ept her, she believed she still had some emotional power over her husband.


    "Are you dying?" Daiki asked coldly.


    "What?" Sayaka was thrown off by the question.


    "If you are not dying, why are you talking like that? The children will have two parents as long as we are alive. It is your responsibility as a mother to care for your children. This matter has nothing to do with being my wife. Regardless of where you are, you can choose to be a good mother." Daiki responded.


    "Dear¡­" Sayaka started again.


    "Stop calling me so intimately. Do not think that you can manipte me with a few sweet words. From the moment you chose to break our marriage vows, you lost the right to take advantage of me. You and I do not have a chance in hell to get back together." The words were firm.


    "I have been a little preupied in the past few months, so I have not had a moment to deal with you. Now that Akira is back, my heart is at rest. So, tomorrow we will get a divorce, one way or the other. If you do not sign the agreement, I will be taking this matter to court." Daiki added.


    Sayaka panicked at the cold treatment. "No, I refuse. I won''t get divorced. How can you be cruel to leave me just because of one mistake? Did you even ever love me?"


    Daikiughed. "You can take it as if I never loved you because the person I loved would never have done something so cruel to me. And do not act so wronged. You and I know very well whether it was one mistake."


    Sayaka''s heart palpitated. "What do you mean?"


    "Why are you asking? Do you think I am not aware of everything you did during our marriage? I do not have to go into the details right now. But if you do not sign, the whole world will know about your shameless affair among other things." Daiki did notpromise.


    Sayaka turned to Akira. "Akira, please talk to your father. It is not right to leave things like this."


    Akira''s eyes twinkled brightly as she watched the drama. She felt like her views about shamelessness were renewed. She could already see that her mother just did not want to lose the pampering her father gave her.


    But how could things go back after her cheating?


    "Dad, can I give you a piece of advice?" Akira said.


    Daiki felt a little tense. He was worried that Akira would advise him to get back together with his mother. He did not have such ns because he could never forget about her mistakes. In addition to her infidelity, she concealed the identity of Akira''s kidnapper.


    On the other hand, Sayaka felt a littlecent. Ultimately, a girl would side with her mother. She would not let her be humiliated. And for Akira who did not receive familial love, she would not be willing to lose the warm home before her.


    "If you decide to go to court, choose Uncle Taiki as yourwyer. Even though he is a little awkward, he is a doctoratewyer, and he is well-versed in allws. I am sure he can get youpensation or spousal maintenance since you are the wronged party." Akira said.


    Daiki was speechless for a while before he burst outughing. As for Sayaka, she lost all colour on her face.


    "I do have a master''s degree in local familyw," Taiki added with a nod in his usual deadpan way.


    After finishing hisugh, Daiki called Maria.


    "Please get someone to see this woman out. I am afraid she will cause you some trouble." He said with a disdainful gesture at Sayaka.


    Maria looked at Sayaka and pushed her sses up her nose.


    "Right away." She paused. "I will get some security guards."


    "I am not leaving," Sayaka shouted. "This is my house too. You do not have the right to chase me away."


    Maria tapped on her tablet while standing at the side. She did not pay attention to the protests from the loud woman who used to be the mistress of the house. She only needed toplete her tasks with efficiency.


    "Stop. I order you to stop what you are doing." Sayaka stood and tried to approach Maria with an intent to grab the tablet from her.


    "Sayaka, spare yourself some dignity," Daiki said coldly. "Do not behave like a shrew. If you have anymon sense left, leave in peace."


    "No, I refuse. You are my husband." She turned to Maria with an ugly expression. "Do you think I don''t know what is on the minds of b*tches like you?"


    Maria stopped typing and looked at the crazy Sayaka. "Enlighten me."


    "Stop acting before me. I know behind your proper suit and the sses, you are a sl*t. You have been eyeing my husband all along, haven''t you? You have always wanted us to divorce so that you can take my ce in the house." Sayaka shouted.


    "Respect yourself, and calm down," Maria said calmly.


    Unfortunately, nothing was more inmmatory to an angry person like being told to calm down. Sayaka leapt at Maria to attack her with wed hands. Her sense of reason was gone as she pictured Daiki and Maria rolling in the master bedroom.


    With swift moves, Maria stepped aside. She held her tablet in one hand while she used the other to push Sayaka. She kicked the knees of the older woman and brought her down to her knees. Within a few moments, Sayaka was on the ground with Maria''s foot on her back.


    The process took a few seconds and left the people in the room speechless. When Akira recovered, she pped lightly in appreciation.


    "Lunch will be served in five minutes," Maria said, pushing her sses up her nose.

 Chapter 498 - WHAT DO YOU WANT?

    At the headquarters of the Takahashi Corporation, Kaito walked into the building as if he owned the ce. In a way, as an important shareholder, he did. The security people and reception personnel wanted to stop him, but they could not mess with him.


    Regardless of the past urrences, the man was still from the Takahashi family. Ultimately, no one wanted to have aplicated altercation with the man. Wealthy families always had their internal dramas, so it was best not to get involved.


    When Kaito got to the top floor, he did not even nod to the secretaries guarding the CEO''s office. He breezed past them and the personal assistant''s office before opening the door to Senzo''s office without care. His actions were careless and dramatic.


    He seemed primed for a fight.


    Takahashi Senzo was not alone in the office. He was meeting with some executives from the Stillwater Medical Research Institute. The rtionship between the hospital and Takahashi Corporation was quite close.


    The research institute often needed customised medical equipment, so they depended on thepany for the production. The association was quite profitable for both parties, especially when the design was patented.


    The Takahashi Corporation would produce the goods in high volumes for sale around the world, and the profits would be split between the two parties. It could be said that the Stillwater Medical Research Institute was partly responsible for the sess of the business.


    Therefore, when there was a new matter to handle, Takahashi Senzo would meet with the members of the Stillwater board of directors personally. He would also supervise the production of the prototype with care to avoid oversights.


    He did not dare to be negligent towards this big giant.


    When Kaito burst into the room, Senzo wanted to strangle him. He was aware that the man had managed to escape death and return to Mountain Ridge. However, Kaito had not made a fuss for the few days, so he thought everything would be fine.


    Who knew that his good-for-nothing nephew would take action at the most inopportune time?


    "Kaito, this is not a ce for you to throw a tantrum!" Senzo spoke up.


    He looked apologetically at the two executives from the research institute.


    "I have shown you something embarrassing." He said. "This is my nephew who grew up outside the family. He does not know the rules of business, so he is a little wild. Please forgive him."


    The two executives looked at Kaito with some interest. Even though he looked passionate and unrestrained, they could see that he was a vibrant young man. As people who were often in hospital within Mountain Ridge, they hade into contact with a lot of second-generation heirs who had gone astray.


    Their appearance and general well-being would betray their overindulgence. However, the young man before them had clear eyes and looked healthier than a regr person. On the contrary, the son of Senzo was the kind whose body showed the bad effects of overindulgence.


    However, these were thoughts in their mind. They would not say anything out aloud. If it were not for the sake of keeping up a good rtionship, they would not have wanted toe to Takahashi Corporation in the first ce. It was a waste of their time.


    "It is good for young people to be a little more daring." The middle-aged female executive spoke up first. "Your nephew reminds me of my wild son. It is refreshing to see a vibrant soul."


    Senzo was a little annoyed by this response, but he maintained a smile. He wanted the two executives to take Kaito down a little so that he could me him for affecting business matters. It never hurt to have more suppressive materials against an enemy.


    "You should handle your personal matters first, Chairman Takahashi." The male executive said. "We have already taken a lot of your time. We look forward to the delivery of the prototype."


    The two people stood up and left the office quickly. They did not want to be drawn into more inane chats that did not contribute to the hospital''s bottom line. The design for the item had already been submitted, and a contract was signed.


    They did not understand why they still had to deal with Senzo.


    "How will you repay the losses if the profits of the business are affected?" Senzo asked with a dark face.


    "From what I saw, those two people could not wait to leave this ce." Kaitoughed. "Are you the kind of person who holds a meeting even when you could have sent an email?"


    Senzo felt indescribably angry. He had heard a fewments about this from some of his employees. He was a little old-fashioned, so he liked looking into people''s faces while listening to reports or handing out assignments.


    When it was pointed out so directly by his nephew, he felt like he had lost face.


    "What do you want?" Senzo asked.


    "Did you assume that I would let it go after you tried to have me killed?" Kaito asked with darkened eyes.


    Senzo''s heart skipped a beat with apprehension. Even if he treated his nephew casually, he was also aware of his abilities. If Kaito got serious, it was likely that Senzo woulde out on the losing end. However, the thought of bowing his head to the younger generation was unimaginable.


    "Aren''t you here and well?" He retorted.


    "That is evidence of my power. It does not make your actions any less grave." Kaito''s devious smile was a promise of a dark future.


    "What do you want?" Senzo asked.


    Kaito sat down on one of the chairs in the office. "After my unfortunate situation, I discovered a lot of interesting things. You should know the steps you took, so I think you understand what I mean. I must say, it feels good to know your agenda."


    "What do you want?" Senzo repeated with gritted teeth.


    "I do not want much. Just what I am owed." Kaito smiled.


    Senzo remembered Kaito''s parents and their death, and a cold sensation crawled up his back. He shook off the feeling.


    "I do not owe you anything." He said.


    "Don''t be quick to say that. Perhaps, I have the thing that you desire most." Kaito smiled.


    "What do you mean?" Senzo''s heart rate became faster.


    "Think of what the Takahashi family owes me with care, and then, we can talk like civilised businesspeople."

 Chapter 499 - COMPLICATED FEELINGS

    When evening came, Akira declined the offer from her father to stay for dinner. She had already heard his hints. He wanted her to move back to the mansion because he thought it was the best ce for her. Like others, he believed that Kaito had abandoned her.


    He did not know the back story behind Kaito''s disappearance and the sudden announcement by Takahashi Corporation of his departure from Mountain Ridge. However, he believed that the drama that had urred and the suffering his daughter had probably experienced was Kaito''s fault.


    He believed that he would only feel at peace if Akira was home.


    Of course, he also felt a little lonely. In the past, his home was not rowdy, but he always had a few people around. Unfortunately, he did not have a wife anymore. And his children did note around to visit him anymore.


    His eldest son had left Mountain Ridge after the divorce with Chiharu. The blow to his views was too heavy after discovering that his love was a result of deep maniption. He had also voluntarily admitted his wrongdoings to the university instead of waiting for an investigation.


    After that, he left Mountain Ridge without another word.


    The only thing that Daiki could do was to send someone to follow him secretly in case he got into trouble. He did not n on interfering with his son''s life for the moment. He needed to wait until Kazuo healed from the heartbreak.


    As for his second son, the situation made Daiki even sadder.


    Seiji was in Mountain Ridge, but they did not see each other often because their normal lives did not cross paths. His second son only came to check in asionally, but he had taken up too many projects at the research institute.


    All in all, Daiki was alone and lonely.


    The only time he could enjoy familialpanionship was when he visited his father. But all they did was y Go. It made Daiki, who believed he was still rtively young, be even more depressed. As for Isami and his family, they were almost always busy.


    With the twins starting a career in the entertainment industry, the entire family was focused on them. Nanase and Isami took turns to take the girls to their music practice as organised by Double M. Also, they supervised their schoolwork to prevent mistakes during the final period.


    The girls would be taking their college entrance exams at the beginning of the following year. Shortly after, they would have their debut. Therefore, it was impossible for the family to have spare time to hang out with Daiki.


    "I wille and stay overter," Akira said after seeing the sad expression on her father''s face.


    "You are still my little daughter. You do not have to leave. You can even bring that person to stay over here if you are not willing to part." Daiki was not willing to give up.


    Akiraughed. "I will think about it. But for now, I have some things to handle. Don''t worry. I will be staying in Mountain Ridge for the foreseeable future."


    "Alright, then. I will look forward to your next visit." Daiki finally surrendered.


    With that, Akira and Taiki left the property. On the drive back, Taiki looked at Akira who had a tight frown on her face.


    "Are you thinking of staying with your father?" He asked.


    "Mmmh. I don''t like being restricted, but I am a little worried about him." She said. "If he is lonely, my mother might take advantage of the situation to cause trouble."


    Taiki was a little puzzled byplex rtionships such as Daiki''s and Sayaka''s. He was notcking pursuers on Martial Ind. Moreover, a lot of girls were interested in him when he lived in the outside world before.


    However, he never felt the urge to get together with someone and settle down.


    Therefore, theplicated history and feelings between Akira''s parents werepletely alien to him. If Daiki asked him, he would tell the man to use all legal loopholes to make sure she did not show up in front of him.


    "Why does he not deal with her decisively? It is not difficult for a man of your father''s position and power to get rid of the annoyance." He finally said.


    "You do not understand people at all," Akira said with a sideways nce. "Kaito told me a little about your situation. You are not close with your family, but you make a lot of effort to protect them and keep them as one of the core powers on your little ind."


    "It is my responsibility," Taiki replied even though he did not understand the relevance.


    "How is it your responsibility? Why do you feel like you have to make an effort for them?" She asked.


    Taiki was silent for a while as he looked back. "My grandfather asked me to look after the family. I have to protect them for his sake."


    Akira smiled as she thought about Daiki. He could look like a tough guy, but he was a meticulous man. He had a soft heart, especially for his family. It was the reason he spoiled his wife with overindulgent care.


    "This is the same case with my father. He probably feels like he is responsible for preserving thest shreds of Sayaka''s dignity for our sake. It would be easy to get rid of my mother, but he has to think how it might affect the children."


    "Actually, it would not be a big deal to me, regardless of what happened to her. The small amount of love I had for her was destroyed when she tried to sell Little Precious. I have not known her for long, so I can let go."


    "But regardless of everything she did, she was a good mother to Kazuo and Seiji, probably. At least, she raised them until they were adults. There are a lot of feelings there. If my father dealt with Sayaka decisively, it might affect his sons'' hearts."


    The good heart that her father had is what made Akira more concerned about his wellbeing. If Sayaka caught him in a weak moment, she would use the opportunity to get back together with him. Akira would not allow that.


    Taiki understood the exnation. "Then, wouldn''t it be alright if they reconciled? You seempletely against the idea, but it would solve a lot of issues. I have seen some couples get back together after a case of infidelity."


    Akira scoffed at this na?ve uncle.


    "If I thought Sayaka wanted to reconcile with my father for love, I would not stand in their way. But she is not even sorry for her actions. She just feels like my father''s love is her right. She does not want to give up his spoiling, especially in this materialistic city of elites." She said.


    "I see. Do you think something is going on between your father and Butler Maria?" Taiki asked.


    Akira was startled, but she needed to consider the possibility. She tried to picture an affair between her father and his buttoned-up and proper butler. She shivered at her imagination and stopped before her mind could drift to forbidden territory.

 Chapter 500 - THE BEAUTIFUL SURPRISE

    When Akira and Taiki stepped out of the vehicle, they found an unusual scene. In front of the house, there was a strange sign on the edges of the yard with an arrow pointing towards the woods. The arrow was in the shape of a katana.


    The direction to which the arrow was pointing showed a path disappearing into the woods. The path was lined with sparkling fairy lights, but Akira could not see much because of the tall trees. Moreover, the evening was getting dark.


    Akira looked at Taiki in question, but the man shrugged without emotion. He also did not know the reason behind the setup. The housekeeper, an olderdy, stepped from the house and handed Akira a warm cloak.


    "Master Kaito said that you should follow the signs." The housekeeper said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Auntie," Akira replied before putting on the cloak.


    She turned from the house and looked at the arrow. Her smile was a little sweet as she started walking to the woods. Even though Kaito could be a little stubborn and annoying, he would always do things that reminded Akira of his adoration.


    In thest few days, she knew that she was being unreasonable. Her temper had be a little weird because she did not feel secure about their rtionship. All things considered, their rtionship was more than a little rushed.


    When she first met Kaito, she felt excited. His sudden appearance was like a little colour in her otherwise nd life. The excitement was enhanced by the fact that she knew he was probably after her with some motive.


    When she found out he was the great assassin, her feelings were not extinguished. She thought it was even more interesting. She did not turn away from him. She sunk even deeper into his seduction, uncaring about his or her identity.


    Little by little, she discovered small things about Kaito that made him someone special to her. She threw caution in the wind and decided to plunge headfirst into the rtionship. She did not want to waste time second-guessing herself.


    Once she found someone she liked, she had always sworn that she would not hesitate.


    If Kaito had not left, things would have been perfect. The trajectory of their rtionship would have been stable. She would have felt a little more reassured about her position in Kaito''s heart.


    Unfortunately, they had been together for a short period before he left. At the time, their rtionship was new and perfect. They were still discovering things about each other, and it seemed like nothing could break them apart.


    But a few months of separation was a major concern for new couples. Once an unexpected pregnancy was added, it was a recipe for disaster.


    Therefore, since they returned to Mountain Ridge, she felt like she was waiting for the other shoe to drop. She was afraid that at any point, Kaito would discover that their rtionship was not what he wanted.


    She had never been the kind of person who was filled with insecurities and fears. But she had never cared for someone as much as she did Kaito. She felt on edge because she was afraid that he would leave, and this time, it would be voluntary.


    As she followed the fairy lights, her heartbeat became a little faster in anticipation.


    She believed in Kaito when it seemed like there was no hope for his return. How could she doubt him when he was next to her?


    The beautiful lights led her to a clearing in the middle of the woods. She realised that this area was the location of the smallke, even before she saw it. She had note to the ce because Kaito said it was dangerous.


    But once she saw the scene before her, she understood the reason Kaito stopped her froming to the ce. He was preparing a surprise for her.


    Theke was not frozen yet since it was only the beginning of winter. The focal point of the feature was the newly built gazebo on theke. The wooden structure had a traditional look that was enhanced by soft yellow lighting.


    Also, countless fairy lights were strung around the clearing, making the entireke scene look magical. Additionally, waternterns were floating on the surface of theke, and the noises from the small forest were like music.


    Akira''s eyes became misty as she looked at the scene. She started walking to the gazebo, even though she did not see Kaito. Even as tears built up in her eyes and her throat became choked up, there was a smile on her face.


    She stepped into the gazebo with an expectant look. She found that petals from cherry blossom trees were scattered on the wooden floor. She wondered where Kaito had gotten the flowers in the cold season when all sakura trees would be bare.


    As she was wondering what she was going to do next, she heard the sound of a flute in the air. The music that flowed from the instrument was unfamiliar to her, but she could hear the depth of tones and feelings imbued in it.


    It was at this moment she noticed a rowboating from the centre of theke. Kaito was standing in the front part of the vessel with a bamboo flute in hand, ying it with the grace of an expert. He wearing a traditional robe as if he had just stepped out of a wuxia novel.


    Akira stepped forward and waited for the boat with tears in her eyes. The entire scene was out of her expectations. Everything about the night was impossibly perfect because it showed her how much Kaito cared for her.


    She swore that she would love him without reserve for all her life.


    The music faded as the boat came to a stop at the end of the dock that extended into theke. Kaito hopped out of the boat and walked towards Akira with measured and sure steps. His face was serious, but there was that twinkle of wickedness in his eyes.


    He stopped before Akira and smiled as he had countless times before. His handsome face was all that Akira could see. She wanted to hug him, but he did not give her a chance. He held her hand in his own before getting down on one knee.


    "Yamazaki Akira, will you marry me?"

 Chapter 501 - WEIRD UNCLE

    Akira looked at Kaito with wide eyes. She was speechless for a long moment.


    When she saw the beautiful scene, she had guessed his intentions. However, the entire urrence was still a little surreal. She felt like she was floating, and her feet could not touch the ground. At the same time, her heart was beating in a steady rhythm.


    She wanted the perfect moment tost forever.


    However, she also knew that a more beautiful future waited for her with Kaito. This perfect moment was fleeting, but she would have countless other chances to create more memories with Kaito. There was no need to be afraid.


    "Yes. Yes. I will marry you." She finally said with a glorious smile.


    With the ir of a magician, a ring appeared in Kaito''s hand. Akira realised that it was the ring she always wore around her neck. She lifted her hand to touch the string around her neck and found that the ring was gone,


    She had not noticed when he took it away. As expected of a world-ss ninja¡­


    "You stole my ring." She pouted cutely.


    "I am returning it, then," Kaito said indulgently.


    He had nned on proposing to Akira a long time ago, or else he would not have hidden the ring in the model of Yuki the Sword Princess. However, it was not possible to proceed due to the incident that urred. Of course, his proposal n was different then.


    But he believed that this choice was even better because it presented a new and wonderful future for them in their new home.


    After putting the ring on her finger, Kaito stood up and pulled Akira into his arms. He kissed her until she got breathless before hugging her tightly.


    "I promise to give you a good life filled with happiness and love." He said.


    Akira wanted to say something romantic too, but she seemed to have be speechless. She nodded with her face hidden while promising to be the best wife in her heart. She was not sure about how a good wife lived, but she would make Kaito happy.


    "Let''s go back," Kaito said. "It is a little cold."


    "Ok. I am hungry." Akira said.


    The two started walking back through the woods, following the track of the fairy lights. As the gazebo and theke disappeared from the view, Akira remembered something. She looked back, but she could not see anything.


    "Wasn''t there another person with you, rowing the boat?" She asked.


    Kaitoughed. "Yes. I wanted a magical boat that drifted among thenterns without a motor. It turns out only the souls being ferried to the underworld can use that type of boat."


    "I think there is usually a guy rowing the boat to the underworld," Akira replied. "Wait, that is not the point. What happened to the person rowing the boat?"


    Kaito was dissatisfied with the question. "You have a husband now, why are you asking about other men?"


    Akira rolled her eyes. "You are a man with a wife now. Why are you being as childish as ever?"


    They continued walking in silence before Kaito responded.


    "He is one of my trusted subordinates. Even if he fell into theke he would be fine." He paused. "Of course, I would kill him if he ruined the pictures."


    "There are pictures?" Akira asked loudly.


    She did not look her best. She had been wearing her usual clothes while going to visit her father. Moreover, the long cloak on her body was a little retro. But again, it did somehow match Kaito''s robes, so the effect was not bad.


    She was surprised by how well Kaito had nned everything.


    "Naturally, there are pictures for posterity. How can we tell Little Precious about our glory days without photographic evidence?" Kaitoughed.


    Akira smiled. She was d he was so thoughtful because she was not the kind of person who kept a lot of photographs. It would be a shame if the memories faded from her mind as she grew old and grey.


    When they returned to the house, the housekeeper was all smiles as she showed them the hotpot setup she had made. She was naturally very happy to see Kaito living a blissful life because she had been at his side for quite a while.


    She could not believe how much time had changed.


    Their meeting was not a good one, per se. At the time, she was a widow who had lost her child. She had be a housekeeper in the home of the person she held responsible for the death of her daughter. She did not have power, but she was determined to get justice for her child.


    As a housekeeper, she thought she would have a lot of chances. Unfortunately, that man had a lot of enemies, so he was extremely cautious. He would not trust his household stuff with issues that could affect his life and death.


    It was frustrating to wait for an opportunity for revenge.


    When she was going to stake it all out and attack the man in his sleep, a young Kaito appeared from nowhere and stopped her. She had never seen the boy before, and he looked like he was still a teenager. Therefore, she was shocked enough to snap out of her murderous stupor.


    She realised that she had almost done something stupid. How could she have hoped to kill a cautious man in his sleep with a kitchen knife? Even if she was able to open his bedroom door, she would not be able to fight him.


    She would only end up dead or in jail for the attempted murder.


    The young Kaito got her to meet him outside of work, and he said he was looking for information to take down that powerful man. Following that, she became an underground spy for the young Kaito and passed him details about that man.


    At the time, she thought that the young man was some sort of spy orw enforcement undercover agent, especially when he promised to get justice for her. It was not until that man was found dead in his car that she realised that things might not be so simple.


    Regardless of his identity and motives, she considered him her benefactor for helping her get her revenge on the vile person.


    When she thought she would return to her hometown, Kaito appeared again and asked her if she was interested in being his housekeeper. Without her daughter or a husband, she did not have much going on, so she agreed, if only to pay back her debt.


    She did not regret following Kaito, and she treated him like she would a son.


    In the past, she thought he would always be alone. But looking at him with a woman he loved and a child on the way, she felt fulfilled. She looked forward to more time caring for the small family.


    "Where is Uncle Taiki?" Akira asked as they sat down at the table with the ingredients and the hotpot.


    "He said he is going to take care of some business. He will be backter." The housekeeper replied.


    "Oh ok. Did he have anything to eat?" Akira asked.


    "I will make him something when he returns."


    After that, the housekeeper left the dining room with a smile. She was d to see that the girl had a kind heart. At the same time, she was not a pushover. It was just that her mood could be a little bit unpredictable.


    "Why are you so concerned about him?" Kaito pouted in annoyance at the care Akira showed towards his uncle.


    "You are such a child." Akira giggled.


    "But you are stuck with me." He replied. "What is so good about my uncle?"


    Akira looked contemtive. "He reminds me of myself when I first came to Mountain Ridge."


    "How so?" Kaito asked.


    "I did notck anything, but I felt like I was drifting in something unknown. I was looking for something special to help me understand family. I don''t know how to describe it. It is like a yearning and curiosity about the meaning of family." She was a little frustrated by not being articte.


    Kaito was silent for a while as he ced ingredients into the hotpot. He did feel like his uncle was drifting. There was even a sense of disillusionment. Even on the ind, Kaito could not understand why Taiki was putting so much effort into the Iekami n.


    He was probably tired of being the babysitter.


    "So, what do you want to do?" Kaito asked after a while.


    "Of course, I want him to be part of our family." She responded with a smile.


    "Why? He might look like an emotionless human, but he is very annoying. Don''t let his deadpan jokes fool you. Once he gets serious, we will regret it." Kaito said with augh.


    Akira giggled. "We are going to have our own family. What fun is it if we do not have a weird uncle to make things awkward?"


    Kaito continuedining about Taiki. He did not dislike his uncle, but it did not stop him from picking at his faults. If Akira wanted him to be part of their family, he would not stand in the way. Anyway, it might be a little interesting.


    Their life together was just beginning.


    And he hoped it would be an adventure.

 Chapter 502 - FRIENDS WITH BENEFITS

    The Immortal Sword Valley was always cold and gloomy in the winter. The fog would be heavy, further concealing the base of the brigade operations. The thick fog also lent a mysterious air to the location, making it seem like a forgotten city.


    The ancient samurais, who had fought for justice and stood against both fiends and feudal lords, had chosen the area for this reason. The untamednd and the depth of the valley made it the perfect hiding ce for heroes of justice.


    Unfortunately, dark and gloomy ces were also the perfect hiding ces for the wicked.


    In one of the rooms in the valley, one of the valued agents was looking at thetest news on his reliable channels with unconcealed anger. He could not bear the thought that his carefully crafted n to punish his foe and gain a foothold in the underworld had gone awry.


    He had thought that his n was going to be a sess when that Kaito disappeared into the thin air. He had becent because Akira was helpless. Even though she had the Immortal Sword Brigade behind her, she could not guard herself.


    Furthermore, as she got further along in her pregnancy, she became slower. The hunt became even more exciting for the people on Watch. He had even activated the dead pool feature to make the game interesting for the clients.


    Unfortunately, Akira disappeared.


    The only thing that had kept a few people interested was thest fight when people blew up on the screen. The rocketuncher scene was the most yed on the app, and it still attracted several people to his tform.


    The disappearance had put a damper on his ns because Akira was his most popr prey. Perhaps, it was her vulnerability and tenacious spirit when she fought back that drew in the sick minds of his clients.


    More and more people sent in messages asking if the hunt on her would resume.


    As a businessman, this person from the Immortal Sword Brigade had chosen not to depend on Akira only to get poprity on the dark web. Therefore, he had taken up a few more missions for people that were interested in getting their pound of flesh and a minute of entertainment.


    However, he could not find anyone who was as popr as Akira.


    For that reason, he expended a lot of resources to find the location of the woman who he loathed from the bottom of his heart. After careful searches, he discovered she was in Supreme City. Someone inadvertently took a photo of her on their phone, and she appeared in the background.


    The discovery made him feel powerful and invincible.


    He announced that the hunt was back and sent the information about the location to the affiliated mercenaries. Regrettably, before they could find her and lodge and attack, fresh news came from Mountain Ridge.


    Akira was back. And Kaito, that feared assassin, had returned with her.


    How could the fallen agent ept the situation? It was like the world was against him. He had worked so hard to make a name for himself. But every time he was close to the pinnacle, that Akira would take him down a notch.


    No. He was not willing to give up.


    A lot of people were not willing to take up the mission to hunt Akira. After all, a move against her would be a move against Kaito. But those who had the inside story would not hesitate to make their move. To these people, Kaito was a washed-out has-been.


    ording to the underworld rumour mill, the Shadow Brotherhood was a mess.


    Kaito had lost control of the organisation, and it had been taken over by his second-inmand, Ayumi. Without the backing of the Shadow Brotherhood, Kaito could not do anything. He would never be able to fight back alone.


    If enough people stood against him and Akira, the two would lose. They would not stand a chance.


    The man at the Immortal Sword Valley kept typing at hisputer. He released the information he knew about the Shadow Brotherhood. From what he had learned from his contacts, Ayumi had also lost control of the mercenaries.


    Most of them wanted a renegotiation of their contract since leadership had changed. Others wanted to take the opportunity to take the helm of the organisation. One thing was certain. They did not have enough time to care about Kaito''s life and death, even if they had remaining loyalty.


    The man worked through the night and got confirmation from a few groups that were willing to go to Mountain Ridge andunch an attack against Akira. The man could feel the Watch app reviving again to that time when that man contacted him.


    Speaking of which, that man had not contacted him for a long time.


    The agent was not worried about him, but he did not want to lose such a valuable client. He checked the website where they first reached out and found that the ID was scrubbed. Usually, that meant that the user was dead.


    The situation was a little sad, but it did not affect the agent too much. In the underworld, people died like flies, especially if they messed with the wrong people. Luckily, they had no pending transactions, so all debts were already paid.


    Unfortunately, sorting the matter with the mercenaries and establishing a n to attack Akira did not suppress all of his problems. Hunting Akira was only a part of his marketing his app. If he wanted to get to the summit, he needed money to develop the tform further.


    He massaged his temples in frustration.


    A soft knock on the door indicated that there was a visitor. He closed all of his suspicious tasks on hisputer and stood up. He opened the door and found Miki standing outside, looking at him with those coquettish eyes.


    "Fuji, did you stay up all night again?" She asked with concern.


    "You know how it is." Fujiughed a little.


    He was not an awkward guy, but he never knew how to deal with Miki normally when they were alone. They had gotten together countless times because they werepatible on a mental and physical level. However, they had never made things official.


    The best way to describe them would probably be friends-with-benefits.


    Fuji knew that Ryou, their team leader, had feelings for Miki. But a girl like Miki would not be interested in that type of guy. Even though she liked acting weak, she was not a damsel in distress in her heart. She was the type that preferred to be free of encumbrances.


    Ryou was the type of guy that would start talking about forever as soon as he met a girl he liked.


    "Is it time for the team meeting?" Fuji asked.


    He did not have a watch, and the valley was too foggy to indicate the time. The entire team nned to meet up in the morning. They were heading out for a team-building exercise outside the valley.


    "Not yet," Miki said as she stepped closer to Fuji and entered the room. "I just came a little earlier to wake you up."


    Fuji knew what she was up to, so he smiled a little. "Just to wake me up?"


    Mikiughed. "I need a little stress relief. No, I need pre-stress relief."


    "What is pre-stress relief?" Fuji asked as he closed the door.


    Miki looked at him with appreciation. Even though he looked a little rough from a sleepless night, he was still quite handsome. He embodied everything she liked. He had a good body with just enough muscles and a sharp brain.


    Moreover, he had a lot of evil tendencies that called out to her. Additionally, he was not clingy. She liked their rtionship because it fulfilled all her physical and mental needs. With a seductive smile, Miki pushed Fuji onto the bed.


    "Pre-stress relief is a pre-emptive strike when you know someone is going to stress you out. If you use certain rxation methods, you can put some stress relief in the bank." She pulled off Fuji''s t-shirt.


    "It is going to be a stressful day." Fuji agreed as he started touching Miki''s perfect body. "I do need a lot of relief in the bank."


    Miki pulled off her dress and exposed her sexy lingerie.


    "You are naughty." Sheughed at his words.


    "Not more than you." Fuji was getting heated up as he looked at Miki and as she rubbed her fragrant self all over him.


    "I still don''t know why we had to involve those numbskulls in our n. They arepletely useless when ites to nning and executing the core matters. Their only benefit is their use of brute force." Sheined, but she did not stop her work.


    "If we did not involve them, they might have suspected something and reported us," Fuji said in a hoarse voice. "Plus, we need a few patsies in case things go south."


    "If you say so," Miki said with a moan. "By the way, I might have a possible investor for Watch."


    "Are you sure? Be careful when dealing with this matter. Who knows if people are trying to lure us out?" Fuji said as shifted their positions so that he could be on top of her.


    "Don''t worry. I am being careful. This potential person is a Russian with well-known ties to the underworld and the technological world. I just got some rumour that he heard of Watch and might be interested. There has been no contact yet." She said as she moaned.


    "Sounds promising. Let us keep it from the others. We should keep them busy with monitoring our affiliated mercenaries to avoid trouble." Fuji responded, his voice rough and gruff.


    After that, the two people lost themselves in their intense battle.

 Chapter 503 - A FOOLPROOF PLAN

    "What is the meaning of this?" Senzo asked angrily.


    He looked at Hajime and Kaito with murderous eyes that were like sharp knives stabbing them. The two were standing together outside his board room. He considered the space to be his, so he ensured that he was the only one who could call for a meeting in the room.


    He turned from them and looked into the conference room through the toughened and insted ss. His eyes swept over the few people waiting for the meeting to begin with increasing ire. He saw his two sisters, the representatives for the external shareholders and other members of the board.


    Senzo could already guess the reason behind this event. The shareholders were probably here to vote on something, and it would probably affect his life negatively. Humph! He would remember the people who had acted with his foolish nephew.


    It had been almost a month since Kaito and Akira returned to Mountain Ridge.


    After the initial discussion with Kaito, there was no furthermunication between them. He assumed that his nephew did not have concrete ns for his revenge. Therefore, he did not take any steps to mitigate potential problems.


    How could he have expected that his two nephews were plotting together? Furthermore, they had been so careful that he had not heard reports from his people about their colluding. He did not know if the people on his side had be incapable or if his nephews were so crafty.


    "We are holding an emergency shareholders meeting, Chairman Takahashi." Kaito had an unusual air of seriousness around him.


    He did not smile with charm or his usual deviousness. He looked like a solid businessman with experience. Even his appearance was unusually formal. The ck suit and the bluish shirt would have looked basic on anyone else.


    However, on Kaito, it gave him an air of sophistication and restrained wildness.


    "I know you are holding an emergency meeting. Who gave you the authority? Do you think you can be uncontrolled just because you have the Takahashi name? This is not the ce for you to y around!" He said. "If you continue causing trouble, I will have you thrown out."


    Senzo was a little cautious, but he was not afraid of Kaito. When it came to the business world, he was more experienced. He did not believe that he could not deal with two brats. However, if he allowed them to run free, he would lose a lot of face among his employees.


    "Uncle, do not act like a fool. It is unbing." Kaito said with cold eyes.


    Senzo knew Kaito''s parents had left him their shares for the corporation. But he always pretended not to recognise this issue before Kaito. He nned to deny the existence of the will to the end, regardless of the situation. Even if Kaito found out about it, he would not be able to do anything.


    After all, no one knew who was holding the shares for Kaito. Senzo had exhausted himself looking into the information without sess. He did not believe that Kaito would be able to aplish the feat, even though he had intelligence resources.


    And as long as the shares transfer agreement was not avable, Kaito would only be a shareholder in theory.


    "Are you determined to make this end in an ugly way?" Senzo asked.


    He did not care about embarrassing the Takahashi family as he faced his impudent nephew. It would be best if the people working in the building could understand that Kaito did not have authority in thepany. He might be a technical member of the family, but he was still an outsider.


    If the bad behaviour from the useless nephew was not curbed on time, he would keep running around and ruining things.


    "What are you doing outside? The meeting should be starting soon." An old voice reached them as Elder Takahashi came to them.


    Senzo''s eyes darkened further as he turned to look at his father. "Did you also know about this farce, father?"


    The tone was heavy and sarcastic. Based on the old man''s confident appearance, he was also probably part of the n. If he was, Senzo could see how no one had dared to tell him about the plot brewing in the shadows.


    The elder was unapologetic as he looked at his eldest son with clear but cruel eyes.


    "Did you think that you would always be in power?" He asked with schadenfreude.


    Senzo looked at his father with cold amusement. He wondered if he should have gotten rid of the man. He was not someone superstitious, but he thought that patricide would do more harm than good. His reputation would hit rock bottom.


    Even without evidence, most people suspected his hand in his brothers'' deaths. However, this matter was never too serious because brothers would kill brothers for the sake of the inheritance. It was amon issue in aristocratic families.


    The public thought it was about the internal fighting in the family, and he was just the victor.


    But if he killed his father, his reputation would suffer, and thepany would also be affected. After all, no one knew the resilience of the old man. Most people thought he was a feeble grandfather with a lot of love for his family.


    As a result, Senzo left the elder alive.


    "Do you see the irony of you implying that I am obsessed with power? You have one foot in the grave, but you are still unable to let go of your glory days." Senzo replied to his father.


    "You are a thankless creature! Are you cursing me? I gave you everything you have. I built you into who you are. What is wrong with me taking back my favour? This power was never yours, to begin with!" The old man was overwhelmed with anger.


    Senzoughed out loud. "Do you think that you are going to get your power back?"


    Elder Takahashi frowned, but he did not respond. He was not sure what his eldest son meant. Perhaps Senzo had a counterattack in position to prevent them from going on with their n. He had always been a man with foresight.


    However, there was something about his tone that made him think that there was another hidden matter. The n with Kaito was to return the position of Chairman to him and kick out Senzo. The arrangement was foolproof.


    Now, he felt a little apprehensive. However, he was the one chairing the meeting, so he was not going to give anyone a chance to mess with his n.


    "It is time for the meeting to begin." Elder Takahashi said after a long moment.


    The four people walked into the room with a lot of tension between them. Senzo was as full of rage as before because he did not know how to deal with the situation. He did not expect that any vote would go his way.


    His father was well-prepared.


    As they entered, Elder Takahashi pulled Kaito''s arm, preventing him from going in with Hajime. He looked at this unfamiliar grandson with stern eyes.


    "Do not do anything to disrupt the n." He whispered harshly.


    "Everything will go ording to n, grandfather," Kaito replied.


    The old man scoffed. "And do not think of fighting with Hajime for the position of CEO."


    Kaito''s lips arched a little. "Don''t worry. I am not interested in being the CEO."


    When the meeting began, the first order of business was a vote on changing the structure of the chairman and CEO roles. This matter was a big problem for the Takahashi Corporation, and it had attracted a lot of criticism from the business world.


    For smallerpanies, it was not umon for the CEO to also serve as the chairman. However, suchpanies did not thrive for long due to theplications that the structure created. The Takahashi business was naturally gued by the same issues.


    Although Senzo was a good businessman, he was also an individual who looked out for himself first. It was the reason he took advantage after removing his father as chairman to merge the new role with the CEO position.


    It gave himplete autonomy over thepany. After all, the purpose of the chairman and the board was to monitor the business operations and prevent internal problems. Ideally, they would keep the CEO in check to mitigate improper practices.


    With Senzo in both positions, he did not have to report to anybody. He could do whatever he wanted because no one could keep him in check. Over the years, he had taken advantage of this to run rampant and usepany resources for his own goals, such as dealing with Martial Ind.


    As expected, the motion passed without much convincing from Elder Takahashi. Most people were already displeased by the audacity of Senzo, so they were ready to vote in favour of the n to separate the roles.


    Elder Takahashi was happy and becamecent after the positive beginning of the meeting. His eldest son''s ugly face was a bonus. He moved on to the matter of firing Senzo with glee. He did not save his son any face.


    It made him feel like he had gotten a little revenge for the way he was kicked out of his position.


    About three hourster, Elder Takahashi burst out of the conference room with unrestrained anger. His face was a mottled colour that was beyond ugly. Senzo followed him out instead of exchanging personal greetings with the other individuals in the room.


    His smile was a little smug as heughed at other people''s misfortune.

 Chapter 504 - LETTING GO

    Senzo caught up with his father at the elevators. He looked at him with his superior smile, even though he also came out as a loser during the meeting. For Senzo, the loss of his position in thepany did not mean much, and he was already thinking about hiseback.


    However, he thought his father''s situation was even more hrious.


    How could the old man think that Kaito was altruistic enough to hand over the position of chairman after getting his hands on his parents'' shares? Did he think that Kaito thought of him as his actual grandfather?


    They had discussed Kaito countless times during the short period they were on the same side. They had agreed on one thing: Kaito could not be trusted because he did not have an attachment to the Takahashi family and his blood rtives.


    Furthermore, Kaito was probably not raised in a good environment as an orphan. He most likely suffered a lot of injustice outside. He would obviously not be kind and warm to his family members who grew up in thep of luxury.


    In Senzo''s opinion, Kaito was a callous person just like him. And from the information Senzo managed to gather, he was a predator. He had curved himself a path as an assassin and a businessman in the country and beyond.


    That is why he was amused by the elder thinking that Kaito was going to give him power over thepany on a silver tter.


    "You should give up on your dreams of returning to thepany, father." He said with augh. "You are clearly senile."


    Elder Takahashi became even angrier. He thought that the entire room would vote for him to return as the chairman. He had already consulted all of them in private before the meeting and subtly hinted that he would give them benefits once he made aeback.


    Naturally, he did not bother with his daughters because he thought that their votes would be a matter of course. They were his children, and he had given them five per cent of hispany even though they were married out.


    Who knew that the entire room would directly vote for Kaito as the Chairman?


    "I am your father. Do you need to keep cursing me?" The old man shouted.


    "How am I cursing you?" Senzo asked. "You would have to be senile to put your faith in that wild boy. Even though you do not know his history, you should have some sense of judgement. He is not someone you can control."


    "If you hade to me with the information, I might have been inclined to help you. But what did you do when you found out that Kaito had finally gotten his hands on those shares? You became delusional and started imagining that you had a future in the corporate world again."


    Senzoughed again as the two of them stepped into the lift. The old man tried to remain calm even after being thoroughly humiliated in the meeting.


    "What do you mean by his history?" He asked.


    "Surely, you cannot still be under the impression that Kaito is exactly as he appears?" Senzo asked.


    Elder Takahashi knew that Kaito''s background was not as it appeared. After all, he was the only one who had seen him as a teenager. And even at that time, he was not an ordinary boy. He was arrogant and self-assured and did not seem like amon person.


    Perhaps, his eldest son was right. He was getting senile. He knew that the young man was a wild wolf, but he still dared to rely on his familial affections to gain power in thepany. Of course, Kaito would not care about their rtionship as grandfather and grandson.


    "I am still his grandfather." He replied weakly.


    "And you wonder how I was able to remove you from your position¡­" Senzo grumbled.


    "What do you n to do?" The old man asked.


    "Naturally, I will get what is mine." The smile on the middle-aged face was bloodthirsty.


    "Don''t keep piling sins on your head. Even a scourge like you should be afraid of divine retribution. Do not hurt the children." The old man said seriously.


    Even though the Takahashi family was a jungle where the strong took out the weak, he was still a grandfather after all. He had nurtured two wonderful sons, but his eldest son had gotten rid of them. It was a very painful thing for him to bury them.


    So, he could not allow the man to cause harm to the children. They might have yed him and forced him into an embarrassing situation, but they were his blood. They were the future of the Takahashi family.


    He could not live forever. He sighed as he felt incredibly old.


    "I do not need to hurt two brats to get back mypany. I am an experienced businessman with countless tools to deal with them. You can rest assured." Senzo said.


    He did not reveal that he could not kill Kaito even though he wanted to do so. He also did not say that he had already taken action against Kaito and failed miserably. Moreover, it seemed like Kaito had taken in Hajime as a prot¨¦g¨¦.


    He would probably not seed if he tried to take shady actions against either of them. However, he did not believe that he could not use his business skills to get hispany back. And when he did, he would make sure that the two were left with nothing.


    Elder Takahashi sighed. "I hope that is the case."


    As the old man left the building, he felt a cold breeze on his face. He looked at the dark sky and wondered why he was trying so hard to get thepany back in his grasp. He was already an old man with just a few more good years.


    Why did he want to waste them working?


    Perhaps, he was just trying to fulfil a faraway dream. He had been made to give up on his position unwillingly. He was forced out before he was ready to move on. Therefore, he had made it his mission to get back to everything from Senzo.


    But in the end, he could not do it.


    He lost to his grandchildren. Even his crafty eldest son lost to them too. A bittersweet smile formed on his old face. The new generation of the Takahashi family was better than the former. He could live with knowing that his bloodline was strong.


    His chauffeur opened the door to his vehicle. He stepped in with a little more cheer as he felt himself shedding the weight on his shoulders. For now, all he needed to do was apany his wife and live a good life.


    In the conference room, Kaito and Hajime sent off the people in the meeting room with reassurances about the future of thepany. Once they were gone, Hajime looked at Kaito with hero-worship in his eyes.


    "Thank you, Brother." He said.


    Kaito patted the younger man on his back. "You did well over thest few months. Otherwise, it would be harder for you to take control of thepany."


    Hajime was a businessman with potential. While Kaito was absent, he had managed to get most of the important people in the corporation on his side. Therefore, it would not be hard for him to take over as the CEO.


    Even though he still needed to grow, his excellence was obvious. He had also learned a lot from Elder Yamazaki and his father, in addition to Kaito. As long as nothing went wrong, he would be a formidable leader.


    "Are we letting Senzo go just like that?" Hajime asked after a long moment.


    He was happy to grab thepany from his uncle, but he did not feel like he had achieved the revenge he was looking for. He knew that his father was poisoned and killed by his uncle. He could not feel at peace when he thought about Senzo roaming free.


    Ultimately, if Takahashi Senzo wanted to live a good life, he could, even without having the corporation. To Hajime, this punishment was not enough.


    "Do not worry about that," Kaito responded. "Right now, you only need to focus on stabilising your position in thepany. I will take care of the other things."


    Hajime wanted to ask more about Kaito''s n, but he decided not to. He needed to trust his cousin. If someone could destroy Senzo, it was Kaito.


    "Let me know if there is something I can do," Hajime said. "You should be home with Akira."


    Kaito pulled Hajime''s ear tightly. "Call her sister-inw."


    Hajime escaped from Kaito''s clutches. "You are not yet married, and we are the same age. I am not going to call her sister-inw."


    Actually, he had already epted Akira as his sister-inw, but he liked the way Kaito became annoyed when he called her by her name. His crush was short and fleeting, so he let it go after finding out that she was Kaito''s girlfriend.


    The sense of loss was not too much.


    "Keep talking like that, and you will not be invited to the wedding," Kaito said.


    "Akira already promised I cane," Hajime responded with augh.


    Kaito could only growl with annoyance.

 Chapter 505 - A HOME INTRUDER

    In the evening, Kaito returned home and found Akira in the living room looking through the window. Her face held unknown emotions, but it was obvious her thoughts were not happy. It was like her mind was far away from the moment.


    "You know you cannot move the mountain by staring at it," Kaito said before he kissed her plump cheek lightly.


    Akira did not turn from the window. "I am wondering when the nightmare will be over."


    "We have made it so far. Nothing will happen. I will make sure that we live on and enjoy a happy life." Kaito responded.


    Akira turned to look at him. "Do you think I bring out the worst in people?"


    "How could you say that? You have always brought the best in me." Kaito said. "Before I met you, I did not know how good life could be. You lit up everything, and I realised I was always walking in darkness. You renewed my life."


    Akira did not say anything for a long moment. When she did, her eyes were a little moist.


    "Uncle Taiki found one of the bases of operation for the mercenaries who have been attacking us." She paused. "The two people coordinating the attacks in the city are old members of my team at the Immortal Sword Brigade."


    Kaito''s eyes darkened.


    His uncle had not told him about this matter. It was not unexpected because Taiki often acted alone. When he said he would protect them, he was serious. He had been indispensable in protecting Akira from the increasing attacks.


    After their return to Mountain Ridge, they had only enjoyed a short period of peace before the people looking for Akira came to town. As Zhong Feng and Hu Lei told Akira, it did not matter if the psychopath from the International Health Alliance was dead.


    The person behind Watch was not willing to give up on Akira. If anything, they seemed to be willing to take even more risks just to develop and market their app. Even the presence of Kaito and the mysterious Taiki did not make a difference to them.


    If Akira did not have a lot of protection on the mountain, she would have been injured or worse.


    "People will always be who they are," Kaito said. "Some might suppress their demons for a while and others might change their behaviours. But at the core, every person will be who they are. Do not think further about this."


    Akira was notforted. "If their hatred of me is so deep that they will betray the Immortal Sword Brigade, it just makes me wonder. It is like my mother. She seemed like a good person when I met her, but she turned into an uncontroble monster."


    "You just revealed her true colours. She hid her true self deeply. You cannot me yourself. At least, your father now knows the kind of person she is. And that is a good thing." Kaito said while patting the fluffy hair.


    Akira stretched her arms and hugged Kaito. "You know how to talk sometimes. If you put in some effort, you might have a future as a life coach."


    Kaitoughed. "If I were to be a life coach, I would begin a cult."


    "So, how did the meeting go?" She asked.


    "Do you need to ask?" Kaito was smug. "Naturally, everything went ording to n. Your husband is now the chairman of the Takahashi Corporation. I have never seen my grandfather so angry. I saw a puff of steam rising from the top of his head."


    "You know that the people from the Takahashi family will begin appearing from everywhere to ask for favours from you. Are you sure you can keep up with the demands of being the patriarch?" Akira asked as she walked to the seats.


    "I am not nning on associating too closely with them. Hajime needs to stabilise his position to stand firmly in his position. He can handle his family." Kaito paused. "Speaking of which, when did you talk to him? He said you invited him to our wedding."


    Akira giggled. "He called to check up on me."


    "Where did he get your number?" Kaito was sullen.


    "From my grandfather. Grandpa was a little concerned because of my father''s propaganda about me spending all my time on the mountain. He wants me to be closer to people of my age." Akira exined.


    In truth, she had lost faith in the Yamazaki family or else she would not have left so decisively for the few months she was away. However, she was finally beginning to feel the warmth of her maternal family.


    It was not the empty gestures that Sayaka used to cate her in the past. Her family members were treating her with genuine care that she did not think she would receive in her life. As a result, she was also beginning to get closer to them.


    Both her father and second brother had never treated her poorly. However, since she returned, they checked up on her frequently and sent her thoughtful gifts. The gifts were not only for her but also for Little Precious.


    After the fallout with her mother, she was happy to know that her father and brother epted her childpletely. Her grandfather gave her a big surprise by calling her. She thought it was perfunctory, but he had information about her that exposed the fact that he knew a lot about her.


    She smiled as she thought about her family. If it were not for the danger that followed her constantly, she would be able to meet them more. However, for her safety, her movements were restricted to the mountain where there was sufficient security.


    Unfortunately, Kaito misinterpreted the smile, and his face darkened.


    "Don''t talk to him. He is a busybody, and he has designs on you." Kaito said pettily.


    Akiraughed andughed at the statement. "I am like a thousand years pregnant. I can hardly walk. Why are you still so jealous?"


    Kaito snorted. "Men cannot be trusted."


    "What about you?" Akira asked with more amusement.


    "You already trusted me. And now, you can never escape from my evilir." Kaito smiled deviously before changing to a more serious tone. "What did Uncle do about your former colleagues?"


    Akira became a little sad again. "I have told him not to alert them about his discovery. We have almost hooked the big fish. It would not do if we startled the people above them. I need to make sure that everything to do with Watch is eliminated."


    Kaito sighed. The two of them were almost certain that the person who built the app was in the Immortal Sword Brigade. However, they did not know that other people from the valley were involved in the operations against Akira.


    If that was the case, it would indeed be stupid to take out the minions. They needed to learn about everything before making a move. It was still frustrating to know that people who wanted to harm his Akira was still roaming free.


    "How is the discussion going on with dimir Romanov?" He asked.


    Hu Lei had connected Akira with dimir to lure out the people behind Watch. He was known in the crime world and the technology world. Even if he imed that he had no more ties with the underworld, it was not farfetched to think he would invest in Watch.


    It was the reason the developer of Watch was so interested in getting an investment for expanding the app from him. He was the dream investor because he understood both the technical and creative aspects of the development.


    Therefore, the developer did not suspect it could be a trap.


    "It is almost done. dimir has asked to see the full operation and the involved personnel before transferring the funds. He will be in town after the New Year''s celebrations. I think that is why the Watch developer is more anxious to keep steady traffic." She said.


    "But none of the mercenaries has managed to get a single image of you." Kaito frowned.


    "ording to dimir, the anticipation is making the promise of my death more exciting. And with Uncle Taiki appearing to deal with the mercenaries, he has also gained some poprity. He is like a surprise guest making a cameo." Akiraughed.


    "At least, he is good for something," Kaito grumbled.


    Akiraughed at her petty man. "That reminds me, your uncle said that you have been neglecting your trainingtely. From now on, you have to train with him in the morning. He said that he does not want you to win, but he cannot have an embarrassing nephew."


    The evening passed without incident, but Taiki did not return. He was not predictable for someone who was not familiar with a lot of people in Mountain Ridge. He woulde and go without a care from the house at odd hours.


    The security measures installed around the mountain werepletely useless to him. Luckily, he was on their side.


    In the wee hours of the night, Kaito and Akira were woken up by an unfamiliar noise.


    "Do you think it is Uncle Taiki?" Akira asked, even though she already knew the answer.


    Uncle Taiki was not someone who would make any sound while walking through the house. He was a vignt person and drifted like a ghost, formless and unheard.


    "Stay here. I will go check it out." Kaito said as he opened his nightstand quietly.


    He would not face an enemy without a weapon. And he had no doubt it was an enemy. Someone had broken the perimeter of their home, and he was going to teach them a lesson.

 Chapter 506 - A RUTHLESS DICTATOR

    Kaito walked down the stairs with caution. He did not switch on the lights because he did not want to alert the enemy about his location. Furthermore, he was quitefortable with the darkness because it allowed him to depend on his other senses.


    If someone had managed to bypass the security system and the guards stationed around the property, they had some skill. He could not afford to be careless.


    When he was walking down the stairs, he noticed a person standing beneath the stairs. The space was usually empty, so it was a good hiding spot. The person probably nned on waiting for someone toe down and ambush them.


    Kaito lifted a simple needle with a paralytic poison and aimed at the person. He did not intend to kill the intruder without asking a few questions, but he would not be overly concerned if they died before he could deal with them.


    The man hiding seemed to notice something, but he did not have a chance to escape. He could only surrender to the poison. He crumbled to the ground. The bump on the ground made a dull noise against the wooden floor.


    As soon as the sound swept through the house, Kaito recognised the signs of other intruders in the house. His face darkened.


    As ninjas, concealment was critical. Therefore, one of the basic lessons taught to people who wanted to thrive in the field was the control of breath. It did not matter how skilled one was if they could not suppress or conceal their breath.


    Unfortunately, even with a lot of training, it was not umon for one to lose control. A ninja could make their heartbeat almost imperceptible, and their breathing so light that it was virtually undetectable even to machines.


    However, if there was an external stimulus, some would lose the focus required to control their natural physiological instincts. For example, a falling object would make almost everyone take a light gasp or cause their heart rate to elerate.


    Because of this reaction, Kaito came to the conclusion that the people in his house were skilled ninjas. Even though he sensed a couple of breaths after taking out one guy, the other people in the house had quickly recovered and hidden again.


    His smile turned bloodthirsty.


    If he was not wrong, these were people who had a connection to him. It was likely that they were or had been members of his Shadow Brotherhood.


    He jumped down the remaining stairs andnded gracefully on the ground floor. He did not n to hide when dealing with these types of despicable individuals. Moreover, he wanted to keep all their attention on him to prevent them from bothering Akira.


    "This is quite the greeting from old friends." He said with a chillyugh.


    There was a long moment of silence as if the intruders were confused by Kaito''s behaviour. Based on their knowledge of him, he would have tried to pick and kill them one by one. They hoped to take him out while he was dealing with one of theirrades.


    After a long moment, a few people appeared from the shadows. The house was not well-lit, but it was notpletely dark. Some light filtered from the security lights outside, providing enough illumination for both Kaito and the attackers.


    Kaito looked at the individuals. There were five people around the house, at least as far as he could see and sense. Their action of stepping forward showed that they had decided to have a direct confrontation with him.


    Based on the current situation, he could only assume that this attack was not only about Akira and the people targeting her. These individuals were in this ce to settle old scores. He felt likeughing a little at the situation.


    "We do not consider ourselves your friends." One man spoke up with a gruff voice.


    Kaito knew the identity of the man even though the face was covered in ck, leaving only a narrow slit for the eyes. It was a typical outfit for blending into the dark during an assassination. If he did not have a good memory, he might not have recalled the man''s voice.


    "Is that so? But we were goodrades for a long time. I thought we qualified as friends." Kaito responded.


    "What kind of person would put their friends into a prison and leave them there for years?" A female voice spoke up.


    Kaito took a moment to remember the owner of the voice. His lips arched into a smile as he understood the exact group that hade into his home. Moreover, he became a little more serious as he understood that Ayumi had messed up the Shadow Brotherhood beyond repair.


    But that was good too.


    "You all know why you ended up in the Ground," Kaito said.


    "Because you were a ruthless dictator. Assassination is not about honour or being a hero. We are killers. We are criminals. Why did you have toe up with so many unreasonable rules? And when we deviated slightly from your n, you imprisoned us. You are not the judge and jury." The woman added bitterly.


    Kaito''s face did not change. He maintained the casual smile as if he was not facing dangerous people who wanted his life. His eyes rested on the woman who was holding a gun in her hand, waiting for her moment to fire.


    "Why shouldn''t I be the judge, jury and even executioner, Spider?" He asked.


    The woman before him was known as Spider. She had joined his organisation in the early days after he formed the Shadow Brotherhood. However, she was not among the original founders. She joined a couple of months after the group was stabilised.


    The original members were some people from his school in the mountains. It was not hard to find good ninjas to follow him once they were done with training. After all, he was the best assassin the school had seen, if one ignored Hu Lei.


    In any case, most of the children from the mountains did not like Hu Lei because she became like a glitch in the school after joining. She was not an orphan like them, she was unreasonably strong and skilled, and she never spoke much.


    All in all, Kaito was recognised as the most loved graduate of the school. So, people were mouring to join forces with him and build an empire. Not everyone was willing to go through the hard route of finding clients independently or joining a strange mercenary group.


    The original group was not famous at first. However, under Kaito''s guidance, they stabilised quickly and earned a name in the mercenary game. Their sess made other mercenaries look for an opportunity to join and share in the sess.


    Spider was one of them.


    She was a skilled assassin based on the tests Kaito conducted. She was also quite versatile in skills, unlike those who could only kill. Therefore, she looked like a good fit for the Shadow Brotherhood. During the recruitment, Kaito made his rules clear.


    He had developed regtions for his mercenaries to ensure that they did not get into trouble unnecessarily. These rules were the reason that the Shadow Brotherhood did not fall into problems, even before Kaito became a semi-government-endorsed killer.


    One of those rules was to only kill the chosen target and avoid coteral damage. The rule was quite simple, but it was stifling for Spider. To her, if she was already killing one person, what difference did a few more make?


    At first, she was obedient and did things in the right way. However, people could not hide their true selves for long. After a few months, she reverted to a bloodthirsty person. In that incident when she burst from her fa?ade, she followed a target to a convenience store.


    She could have handled the situation in countless ways. She could have waited for the target to leave and eliminate him in his car. She could have followed him and ambushed him on an abandoned street. She could even have shot him in the convenience store and moved on.


    Instead, she staged a robbery in the shop and killed everyone in it. Though it waste at night, there were about ten people within the store. It was a bloody scene that attracted a lot of attention throughout the country.


    As for Spider, she returned to the headquarters of Shadow Brotherhood and told the story with relish. She described it in vivid detail as if she could not wait to have a redo. She seemed to have forgotten everything that Kaito had said when she joined.


    Naturally, Kaito did not give her a second chance. He was only eighteen then, but he was not na?ve. He did not believe that giving Spider a warning was enough. Furthermore, letting her go would have set a very bad example for the other mercenaries.


    In a show of authority, he ensured she received corporal punishment before she was sent to the underground prison in the basement. The old prison was just a basic basement cell, so it was not a psychological torture chamber like the newer wing.


    Still, her mental fortitude was nothing to sneeze at because she managed to survive for years. She was the longeststing prisoner of the Shadow Brotherhood. It was understandable that she would have a lot of bitterness and seek revenge.


    But Kaito did not regret it.


    "Do you think you are better than us? Do you think you are a hero?" Spiderughed coldly. "If we are going to hell, you will be right there with us. Make sure that you wait for us, Kaito. Because we will be sending you off first."


    The five people pointed their weapons at Kaito.

 Chapter 507 - DELUSIONAL PEOPLE

    Kaitoughed.


    "It depends if you have the ability to take my life." He said with obvious disdain. "I have vanquished you once, and I can do it again."


    The five people felt insulted by the fact that Kaito did not seem to be taking them seriously. If anything, he was looking down on them. One of them flipped the knife in his hands and licked his lips, making him appear more vulgar.


    The man was thin and had a sharp face, but his most prominent feature was perhaps his beady eyes. He had a dishonest appearance and an almost snake-like aspect that made one feel ufortable when looking at him.


    He was aptly nicknamed Snake in the mercenary world.


    Unlike Spider, his sentence was not that long. He had only stayed in the ground for about two years. The exact period depended on when Ayumi decided to open the Ground and let go of the prisoners Kaito had put down there himself.


    "Do you think that we are the same as you?" Snake asked. "We might have been locked up, but we did not give up on our training. We lived every day knowing that we would have an opportunity for revenge. As for you¡­"


    Snakeughed as he licked his lips again. "You have befortable. You have be a soft young master. You are not a match for us. No, you are not a match for me."


    Snake was not like Spider. He did not kill people indiscriminately. However, he was also a bad seed that Kaito had prevented from growing. The reason he was locked up was his tendency to torture his victims instead of killing them outright.


    In Kaito''s understanding and teaching from childhood, assassins were different from normal murderers and killers. Killers and murderers would eliminate a life because of issues like revenge, greed, passion and anger. There were also serial killers with apulsion for murder.


    However, assassins were not driven by emotions.


    Their work was to eliminate a scourge cleanly. The old man had told Kaito as a child that society had countless evils, and some evils could not be taken out through the justice systems. Some of these evils were part of the justice system.


    Others were too strong or too smart to be destroyed through normal channels. Without something to counter the growth of such evils, the world would be swallowed by them. It would be a matter of time before the bnce of the world broke and everything turned into chaos.


    Assassins were the answer to keeping the bnce. Their advantage was theck of a personal connection to their targets. All they needed to do was understand the target and eliminate them from the equation.


    Snake used his role as an assassin to satisfy his sick desires. He would carve and gut the targets, leaving a scene that belonged in hell. Based on police reports, some internal organs were often missing from the bodies.


    There was spection in the Shadow Brotherhood that Snake was a cannibal.


    Kaito did not make his decisions based on rumours, so he investigated the situation with Snake and found out the truth. Snake was not a cannibal, but he would take the organs of his targets and keep them as trophies in jars of formalin.


    Naturally, Kaito also made an example out of him.


    It was the same case with numerous others, but not all of them had survived to this day. The Ground could drive people crazy, so those who went in did not oftene out alive. In essence, the ce could be considered an unusually cruel prison.


    However, it kept new mercenaries on the line and prevented dangerous situations.


    "What I see is a small man pretending to be a big shot. You were useless in the past, and you are useless now." Kaito looked directly at Snake. "You were always weak, but you could still not suppress your baser instincts."


    Kaito''s cold eyes rested on each of them, one at a time. "I do not make apologies to any of you. You have not earned the right toe before me and demand an exnation. If you have the ability, fight. Perhaps, I might have some respect for you."


    Snake was the most angered by the speech. Without waiting for any cue from his team members, he threw the knife he was flipping in his hand at Kaito. The knife flew quickly at Kaito who did not look flustered at all.


    Compared to Hu Lei''s knife-throwing skills, Snake was an embarrassment. Kaito lifted his hand and caught the thin knife between his index and middle finger. And then, he threw it back, and itnded on the man''s chest.


    The other four panicked.


    When they came to find trouble with Kaito, they thought his skills had declined after he settled down. However, it seemed like he was even better than before. For them, dodging Snake''s knife might be easy, but none of them could catch the projectiles that easily.


    Three of them tried to conceal themselves again because they were not sure how to deal with this stronger Kaito. So, each of them prioritised their own survival. For assassins, team sports werepletely unfamiliar. Even though they came in together, the five people could not be considered a true team.


    They only shared simr interests. Otherwise, they would not have brought a sacrifice to alert them of danger. The man hiding under the stairs was not a core member of the operation. He was a foot soldier sent to check the ground conditions.


    Now that one of the core members was eliminated, the others were panicking. Naturally, they reverted to their old tricks of hiding in the shadows. As they retreated, one of the three used a smoke bomb to create a foggy haze in the room.


    Spider was not willing to let go of a golden chance like this one. She wanted to kill Kaito for robbing her of her youth. She had been in his prison for more than ten years. She no longer had a chance to enjoy things as she would have as a younger woman.


    She fired shots at Kaito from her trusty gun.


    In the haze, she could not see clearly. However, her eyes were still sharp, and her aim had always been good. She never missed a shot.


    Kaito found the haze to be advantageous. He dodged the bullet with ease and spun around the familiar living room. Within a few moments, he was behind Snake. He grabbed the gun from her hand and pointed it at her.


    Her mouth opened in horror as she looked at Kaito.


    "Those who live by the bullet will probably die by it," Kaito said before he fired a shot.


    He did not like using guns because he found them crude and dangerous. He encouraged his mercenaries to find the most targeted methods for killing instead of relying on firearms. After all, a single stray bullet could kill an uninvolved person.


    His eyes swept through the living room. The haze was yet to dissipate, so the interior space was obscure. Still, he detected a shadow behind one of the tworge rocking chairs. It was the barest of outlines, but it was present.


    With a single leap, Kaito cleared the distance between them and held the man hiding there by the neck. The snap was quick and efficient. The man did not even have a chance to struggle before he was gone forever.


    Kaito did not remember him. But if he was hanging out with the sorts of Snake and Spider, he was probably nothing good. In any case, Kaito would not forgive anyone who came to his home intending to harm him or Akira.


    As he nned on looking for the remaining two intruders, he heard the strange whoosh of something flying through the air. He flipped from his position andnded a safe distance from the rocking chair. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the weapon.


    A flying guillotine¡­


    It had been a while since he had seen this weapon in action. With the revtion of the unique item, he was certain of the identity of its owner. The man was known as Lightning. He fancied himself as an assassin from ancient times.


    Kaito did not have a problem with his delusions. However, when he had decided to change his weapon from daggers to a flying guillotine, he became more and more obsessed with perfecting his skills. He wanted to be a true legend.


    His bright idea was to kidnap a group of people and use them to practice his craft. He released them and hunted them down using the guillotine. When Kaito put him away, he was unapologetic. He said that the practice dummies could not simte the true scenario in which he would need to use his weapon.


    The weapon came flying at Kaito again. He dodged lightly to the side to avoid the cleaving disc. Then, he caught the tough chain connecting the weapon to the handle. With a sudden move, he yanked on the cord and pulled in the person holding it.


    This was the weakness of the flying guillotine. It was a long-range weapon, so a handler could lose control of the weapon quite fast. Moreover, with its size, it was not possible to carry multiple guillotines. It was quite inefficient except for special situations.


    Lightning fell to the floor and looked at Kaito with fear. However, he did not have a chance to protest before the guillotine fell over his head. Kaito yanked the chain by the handle, and Lightning lost his life by his beloved weapon.


    Kaito tried to sense thest person in the group. It was the man who had spoken up first in a gruff voice after he appeared on the scene. He was the most dangerous of the entire group. His chosen assassin name was Venom.


    Just as Kaito was looking at all the nooks in the living room, he heard a gunshot upstairs.


    Akira!

 Chapter 508 - HIDDEN CAMERAS

    Akira faced the imposing man in the bedroom without fear. Her eyes were cold and unfeeling as she fired a bullet from her small gun. She had acquired the item and concealed it in one of the drawers in her nightstand for a quick draw.


    Unfortunately, the man moved fast and avoided the projectile despite hisrge size. She did not waver as he approached her with malicious intent. He was not holding a weapon in hand. Instead, he seemed more interested in obliterating her with her fists.


    However, Akira was not unprepared or helpless.


    She had a sword in her right hand, in addition to the gun in her left. Even though she could not move as smoothly and nimbly as before, she made up for it by using the two weapons together. Her quick sword shes were ruthless.


    Unfortunately, the man did not seem fazed, even when shended a cut on his lower arm. She swiped the sword again and cut at him. This time, he caught her sword in his hand. Akira tried to take it back, but the hold was too tight.


    She fired another shot and caught him in the shoulder. She intended to end the intruder by shooting him in the chest, but the man was crafty. He moved to a tricky angle which made it impossible for her to get a kill shot.


    He released the sword, allowing her to step back.


    When the fierce fight would have continued, Kaito came into the bedroom andnded a kick on Venom''s abdomen. The force of the kick caused the man to stumble backwards, but he did not go down. It was clear that he was a tough man.


    Venomughed in his gruff tone as he looked at Kaito.


    "I can understand why you would lock up the others like Lightning and Spider. But why did I also have to suffer too?" He asked, his deep voice sounding a little maniacal.


    Kaito narrowed his eyes as he stepped forward and shielded Akira behind him. She rolled her eyes, but she did not protest. Even though it might have taken a few more minutes, she was certain that she could deal with this intruder.


    "Do you believe that you did nothing wrong?" Kaito asked.


    "I will not im to be a good person because none of us is. But I never killed innocent people or tortured my targets. I did not deserve to rot in prison with the rest of the psychos. Do you know how it feels to live with those disturbed creatures?" Venom sounded angry.


    "If you consider yourself to be the standard for a normal person, your actions are inexcusable. You are not unclear on what happened when you started revealing information to targets and taking bribes to set them free." Kaito responded.


    Strictly speaking, Venom''s actions were not disgusting like the other members of his team. However, he had caused a lot of harm because of his greed for money. Instead of taking out targets as required, he chose to think about the greatest profit for himself.


    If the target could offer more money, he would make a deal, instead of taking out targets. It would have been nothing if the targets were not true evil masterminds. However, they were the worst of the worst of the worst, without hope for redemption.


    One of the people Venom set free went ahead to bomb an entire school out of spite because he suspected the principal was the one who sent the assassin. The story was tragic for countless people, and Kaito could not condone it.


    Naturally, he had to mete out punishment.


    He had thought of killing Venom directly, but he decided to make him an example. Before he was sent into the pit, Kaito personally demonstrated what would happen to those who decided to take matters into their own hands in an attempt to earn more.


    "Some might consider me a hero for not taking a life. I saved those people. Who knows if some of them changed?" Venom was unapologetic.


    Kaitoughed. "Perhaps, if you believed your own words, it might matter. But I will send you off with the reassurance that I hunted down every single person you im you saved. I am sure they will remember your good acts on the other side."


    "It depends on whether you have the ability to¡­" Venom started.


    A gunshot rang in the air as Akira shot the man in the head from behind Kaito. The wound was not visible, but Venom fell like a broken doll. Akira stepped out and looked at the body before blowing on the muzzle of her small gun.


    Kaito looked at her with a smile and a hint of helplessness.


    "What?" Akira asked. "I could not stand listening to the meaningless drivel anymore. I would rather go back to sleep."


    Kaitoughed and rubbed lightly on Akira''s head. Even when she was being silly or murderous, she was still his most adorable darling. He could not help but love her a little more when he faced her after the ordeal. Unfortunately, he needed to clean up the scene.


    "Rest for a moment while I clean up. I suspect that these people might have hidden cameras on their bodies." Kaito said with narrowed eyes.


    Akira nodded before sitting on the bed. She did not want to sleep in this room because it felt contaminated. Plus, it had the strong scent of blood which made her a little nauseated.


    As Kaito removed Venom from the bedroom, her phone pinged. She checked the messages and found it was Hu Lei.


    [The attack was streamed on Watch. Do you want d to move up the meeting? The situation looks a little dangerous.]


    Akira frowned before she responded.


    [It is about three weeks ording to the original n. I need to handle things with ISB before the meeting.]


    She wanted to make sure that the Immortal Sword Brigade would be avable to capture the people handling Watch in one fell swoop. If they rushed with the meeting with d, the app developers might be suspicious.


    [Cool. Let me know if you need help.]


    Akira put away the phone with a smile.

 Chapter 509 - PLANNING AND PLOTTING

    As Kaito was cleaning up the intruders, Taiki came to the house with some of the guards responsible for taking care of the mountain. They looked beaten and bruised and even a little groggy, perhaps due to a drug.


    Taiki looked fine and calm as usual.


    "You missed all the action, Uncle," Kaito said with a lifted brow.


    Taiki was not bothered by the slight sarcasm. "This attack was well-orchestrated. I got word that some people were nning on attacking Akira''s father. The news was probably released intentionally to lure me away from the mountain."


    Kaito became a little more serious. "Is my father-inw alright?"


    Taiki looked tly at his presumptuous nephew. Daiki might not be opposed to the rtionship between Kaito and Akira, but it was a long way fromplete eptance. It was not a good inw rtionship at the moment.


    "As the rumours said, there were a few unsavoury characters who went to the Yamazaki home. However, they were not elite mercenaries. The guards around the property could have handled them with rtive ease." Taiki said.


    "That is good." Kaito was relieved.


    Akira had suffered quite a lot because of theck of love from her family. Therefore, she had be quite close with her father in recent days. If anything happened to Daiki, she would feel extremely distressed. Since Akira cared about him, Kaito would naturally protect him.


    "What about brother-inw?" Kaito asked.


    "Seiji is in the medical research institute. He has been staying there with Akira''s friend, Hina for the past couple of days. They are preparing for the first trial of a new medical device foratose patients. The security at the institute is quite tough." Taiki responded.


    "You are quite well-informed," Kaito said.


    "Would you rather I did not know these things?" Taiki asked.


    Kaitoughed a little awkwardly. He was used to making fun of Taiki, so he sounded sarcastic all the time when talking to him. However, he respected this uncle because he had protected Akira time and again. The original grudge of the kidnapping was mostly forgiven.


    "What do you mean?" He said with a sly smile. "That is a genuinepliment. Your sharpness is appreciated."


    "What do you want?" Taiki could see the machinations in Kaito''s brains.


    Kaito did not talk to him directly. He turned to the apprehensive and bruised subordinates and felt like he had lost face. How could his most loyal people lose out to the scum he kicked out of the Shadow Brotherhood?


    "Clean up the mess here. And triple your training. You are an embarrassment to me." He said with a dissatisfied voice.


    As the sad men started to clean up, Kaito and Taiki went to the study. Kaito''s eyes were a little cold as he thought about the attack this time. He needed to make sure that people understood that this home was not a ce any Tom, Dick and Harry could visit.


    "I need you to watch and protect Akira for the next few days," Kaito said with a serious look in his eyes.


    "Are you going to deal with the Shadow Brotherhood?" Taiki asked. "I assume this home intrusion had something to do with them. The person coordinating the attacks on Daiki was also a former member of your mercenary group."


    Kaito did not know if it was just him, or if Taiki was mocking him a little for failing to control his people. Although he no longer considered them his people, he was ashamed at what had be of the group he had built.


    "Yes." He responded directly. "I am going to deal with them, lest they ruin my good name. Bad name? Either way, the name Kaito cannot be associated with these types of creatures. I am going to destroy the Shadow Brotherhood."


    Taiki nodded in approval of the vigour disyed by his nephew. "You can count on me."


    Kaito smiled. "I will be back as soon as possible. I will not miss my first Christmas with Akira. You should both stay at the Yamazaki home. It will be easier to protect them at a single location, especially if the attackers are getting more creative."


    He was also a little worried about the matter Akira had mentioned. Even though he did not want to associate with the Takahashi family too deeply, it was a fact that he was now the Chairman of the Takahashi Corporation.


    If he was not careful, the people from that bloodsucking family would show up in his home. They might cause a lot of trouble for Akira while he was away. He did not want to allow such an urrence because Akira needed her rest.


    As the two people were discussing the situation more, a light knock came from the door before the entrance to the study opened. It was Akira.


    "What are you plotting?" She asked with a smile.


    "We are nning," Kaito said as he stood up and guided Akira to a chair. "Plotting is only for evil people."


    "I know what I said." Akira was unapologetic.


    "I would not call the n evil. We are merely talking about cleaning up the Shadow Brotherhood. I will travel for a few days to the headquarters of the operations and deal with the rebellious idiots. It should not take too long." Kaito said.


    Akira nodded. "It is better to eliminate the problem from the roots."


    "You can stay with your father and my uncle during this period. Do not do anything excessive. If there is something tedious to do, ask Uncle. He is a very strong man." Kaito said with a strict look in his eyes.


    He could not help but worry for his little wife. She was tough and could stand her ground while facing Venom, who was quite the challenge. However, he did not want her to have to fight for herself. If he could, he would shield her from all storms.


    She rolled her eyes. "I know. I will be careful."


    She needed to liaise with the Immortal Sword Brigade, particrly the Chief. She wanted to discuss the case and ensure properpletion. She did not n on doing anything else. Her only worry was the people to whom the Chief reported.


    "You better be," Kaito insisted one more time.


    "You should also be careful," Akira said in a soft voice. "If anything happens to you, I will deal with you myself."


    Seeing these people showing off their love before him, Uncle Taiki stood up and left the room directly.

 Chapter 510 - THE BOSS MAN

    The following day, as the sun sunk on the horizon in the evening hours, Kaito drove into the Shadow Brotherhoodpound. He would have arrived at the scene earlier, but he needed to handle things at Shuriken Logistics first. Usually, he managed most of his work on the corporation remotely from Mountain Ridge.


    Furthermore, he had reliable personal assistants, and the new vice-president was great at his job. However, he still needed to check up on things in person on asion to resolve any major problems in the operations. As it turned out, when he went to thepany, he found there was an issue with one of the major clients.


    That person was threatening to pull out his business after numerous years of working well together.


    Kaito was certain that Ayumi had a hand in the problem because the two people interacted in private. However, he was able to convince the client to remain with thepany. Ultimately, the man put his business first.


    While Shuriken Logistics could stand to lose clients, Kaito did not like seeing such a meaningless form of defeat. He wanted to win, regardless of the situation. In any case, he did not mind earning more money because it would secure a good future for his two cuties.


    The Shadow Brotherhood headquarters was built on prime real estate in the outskirts of Tokyo. When Kaito bought the piece ofnd, it did not have much value because the neighbourhood was a little bleak and dull at the time.


    However, with the development in the city elerating, the area had be a gold mine. Unfortunately, more activity was not good for a ce like the Shadow Brotherhood. Granted, the only incriminating thing about the building was the underground prison.


    The rest of the building looked like a regr low-risemercial space for a normal business. Still, it was easy for people to draw strange conclusions if the mercenaries who went in and out of the area were not careful.


    Kaito stepped out of his silver sports car and looked at the four-storey building with a hint of nostalgia. Originally, he wanted to name the building Guild House, but he had decided againstbelling it in the final moment. He was a little concerned about it being conspicuous.


    He looked to the wide entrance doors with hidden emotions.


    It was a good thing he did not name the building. If he did, he would be attached to it. But now, he would not have trouble parting with it, now that the structure and the people in it had be a liability. He walked to the building with a clear heart and mind.


    When he gave the Shadow Brotherhood to Ayumi, he had anticipated that there was a day that he might need to return and destroy it. He understood the extent of Ayumi''s abilities. She was smart, but she was always overreaching.


    She did not have a good understanding of her strengths and weaknesses. As a result, she would push herself to aplish something that was out of her range of capabilities.


    It was not a bad thing for her to push herself, but she spent a lot of time and energy on things that did not yield significant value for her. As for things she could do, she would, more often than not, ignore them.


    She would im that they did not suit her.


    If she focussed on her strengths, she would not have yed second fiddle to Kaito. And she would never have chosen to lead the Shadow Brotherhood. Unfortunately, herck of control and spite after being rejected led her to make questionable decisions.


    Now, she would no longer have the Shadow Brotherhood.


    Kaito stepped into the lounge of the building and found a few mercenaries sitting and lying down haphazardly. The lounge was designed to give a casual vibe to the interior space and provide a weing environment to the mercenaries.


    Thest time Kaito had stepped into the lounge, it was a functioning coffee shop and bar. However, now, it was a messy space with a few cups strewn on the floor, broken bottles, damaged furniture and a strange odour of rotting garbage.


    Kaito frowned.


    He knew that the Shadow Brotherhood had fallen, but he did not know it was to the extent that they could not maintain a caf¨¦. It was not an integral part of the operation, but it showed an intrinsic problem in the building.


    "Oh, it is the boss man." One of the mercenaries noticed Kaito.


    The man waspletely drunk, judging by his slurred speech and the number of bottles strewn before him. Kaito did not recognise him, but it was not unusual for all the people in the building to know him. His sharp eyes focussed on the drunk man, and he walked towards him, ignoring the other people.


    The signs of overindulgence were obvious. Moreover, it was not only this person who looked like they had given up on life. Some of the other mercenaries were so deep into their cups that they did not awaken when Kaito entered.


    "What happened here?" Kaito asked.


    The drunk manughed. "What did not happen?"


    "Be clear."


    The person shook his head and assumed a more serious appearance.


    "After the rumours of your death, things got a little bit out of control. The Brotherhood became chaotic. I am not a major yer, so I do not know the specifics. But there were a few disagreements about who should be in charge. You know, with you dead and all." He exined with coherence.


    "Where was Ayumi?" Kaito asked.


    The manughed a little hoarsely. "Do you think that she could keep control of the top assassins by herself? No offence meant towards her or you for leaving her in charge, Boss. I mean, I respect women a lot. I am a feminist, you know. I support female empowerment."


    "Continue." Kaito prompted without care about offence.


    "What I mean is, this business is about power. People respect those with real power and ability. Without you around to keep the restless guys under control, she was under a lot of pressure. She did not know how to negotiate with the mercenaries who wanted to take the top position." He continued.


    "You know how predatory most of the assassins here are. They can sense the smallest weakness. Instead of showing absolute power before them, she gave in to some of their demands, like decentralising the decisions about the missions."


    The drunk man picked one of the bottles on the table and shook it, looking for a bit of a drink. The moment gave Kaito a chance to consider the information he had just received about the Shadow Brotherhood he built with his blood and sweat.


    Even though he did not want it anymore, he did not think that it would fall so far.


    When it came to organised mercenary groups, they were in essence like mafia crime families. There had to be rules and order to ensure peace and prosperity. However, Ayumi did not understand the work he had done to stabilise the group.


    She was there during the initial phases, but she did not have the stomach for the unsavoury side of the business. She had only be actively involved after he had organised everything. And her primary work was checking on the mission requests and looking into the background of the cases.


    The final approval would always go through Kaito, so she did the most menial of the administrative work, despite having a high position in the organisation.


    Kaito did not me himself for her failure to learn how to deal with the mercenary group properly. He tried to bring her in to learn more about the things he did to keep the assassins under control. But she said it was not necessary.


    No, sheughed and said that men only knew how to use threats and force.


    She had even refused to go into the Ground after the one time Kaito took her there to understand the system more. She felt it was a bit of a pity to keep those prisoners there. In her words, long-term torture was inhumane and unnecessary.


    Ayumi had proposed a n for rehabilitation or outright execution for the mercenaries who rebelled against the rules. It was a good n in theory and would work in a normal society. However, when dealing with hardened killers, it was useless.


    Mercenaries were used to pushing the boundaries of their existence. Moreover, they were not afraid of death. They were constantly facing life and death situations and lived with the knowledge that they would probably die on the job.


    As a result, they were never cautious. They did not see the need to y by anyone''s rules. Being able to create a mercenary group and maintain control of it was almost impossible. If the mercenaries did not have any fears, they would be wild and careless.


    One had to find something worse than death to ensurepliance.


    Kaito had discovered that most of the people who lived that lifestyle were afraid of the denial of freedom and prolonged death. Most had seen inhumane torture beyond humanprehension, so they would be afraid of not getting a quick death.


    For that reason, Kaito built the Ground to ensure absolutepliance.


    As long as the mercenaries thought of being held in that prison for countless years, they would not dare to stray and make bad decisions. Their fear of Kaito only increased when they saw how he dealt with the likes of Spider and Snake.


    He demonstrated the fact that he would not condone unrestrained action.

 Chapter 511 - AN EMPTY SHELL

    At the same time, Kaito understood the actions that Ayumi had taken after he disappeared, and she could no longer use his name to keep the people under control. She thought that a peaceful negotiation with the mercenaries would show them her goodwill. Consequently, they would agree to all her requests and follow her orders.


    Unfortunately, the assassins Kaito hired were the best in their field. Not only were they like animals at the top of the food chain, but they were also arrogant. They would not bow to anyone who they deemed weaker than them.


    To them, once Ayumi opened a path for peaceful negotiations, it was akin to showing her neck in surrender. Of course, the predators would target the weak point immediately. They would not give her a chance to gain more power.


    Kaito did not know exactly what happened, but she could guess what the drunk mercenary meant. Their first approach would be grabbing a little power from Ayumi''s hand. Then, they would slowly chip away at her until she was just a puppet.


    After that, killing her would mean nothing.


    But the most obvious mistake was decentralising the management of the missions. Most troubles in mercenary groups urred because of people taking on problematic tasks. For example, if a person went against the local government, they would be screwed.


    Of course, the government would exhaust all resources to destroy mercenary groups that took action against the existing power structure. By ensuring that all missions passed through his hands, Kaito had protected the Shadow Brotherhood from a certain downfall.


    It was also the reason the government had condoned the existence of the Shadow Brotherhood. They never took on missions that harmed the interests of the country too much.


    The drunk man finally found a bottle with some beer and chugged it down before looking at Kaito again with bleary eyes.


    "Things were fine for a short period. But of course, those people were not satisfied with the little power that they were given. Even though they could decide on their missions, they were not willing to part with the original, agreed-upon percentage of the earnings." He continued with the story.


    "Unfortunately, all payments for missions taken are always channelled through the Brotherhood. So, they did not have control over the money. Ultimately, it was Boss Ayumi who would receive the amount and pay them." He coughed.


    "From what I heard, once they decided to get more, they went to Boss Ayumi to discuss their contracts and negotiate for a better percentage. But after the initial discussion, she was not willing to give up more power because it would mean losing control."


    Kaito nodded. "Then, what happened?"


    "The mercenaries refused to take on more work. They decided to choose mutual destruction rather than take up more missions that made them lose the money they perceived as their right. Both sides came into a deadlock." He exined.


    "The people that suffered were us. The small mercenaries who were not powerful enough to make a power grab were forced to choose sides. Of course, choosing any side meant that the other one would consider one an irreconcble enemy." The drunk manughed.


    Kaito felt like he had struggled to build the Shadow Brotherhood for nothing. If the group could not keep it together for a few months without him, it was not worth keeping around. But again, he had never thought of session.


    From the beginning, he had decided that he would shut down the Shadow Brotherhood if there came a time when he wanted to leave the assassination business. Perhaps he was a control freak who did not like to leave things pending.


    Either way, he had always treated the Shadow Brotherhood as a ce he could keep or destroy on a whim. If not for Ayumi''s insistence on taking it over, he could have ended the group cleanly before riding off to the sunset with Akira.


    In all honesty, he had given the group to Ayumi as both a reward and a punishment.


    After that time they fell out in Mountain Ridge, it seemed like she med Kaito for destroying her career prospects. Her resignation letter from Shuriken Logistics insisted that she could not keep working with Kaito due to personal differences.


    With that, she forced him into a corner. If he refused to give her rights over the Shadow Brotherhood, he would be the bad person who forced her to have no career after working hard for him. In essence, she tied his hands, leaving him with only one choice.


    So, when he surrendered the Shadow Brotherhood to her, it was a final token of their friendship. He considered his duty done by giving her exactly what she asked for. It was a reward for the work she had done for him.


    At the same time, he was angry that she had forced his hand. He could also see that she was trying to have a hold over him by taking over the Shadow Brotherhood. She knew the efforts he expended on building the group.


    Ayumi wanted to have a connection with him by taking what she deemed to be the most important treasure to him. She was not willing to let gopletely, despite the words her ims in her resignation letter.


    Therefore, even though Kaito knew that she would not be able to rule as she thought, he did not warn her. Instead, he asked the easiest question: are you sure this is what you want? Her easy eptance sealed the deal.


    "Continue," Kaito said after noticing the man was back to looking for another bottle with stale beer.


    "After people chose their sides, the fights began. They were quite mild at first. If someone who chose the powerful mercenaries met another who chose Boss Ayumi met, they would exchange some nasty words before moving on." He said with obviousment.


    "But the simple altercations changed into something more problematic. People started fighting physically within and outside the headquarter." He sighed. "One of the biggest fights took ce in this simple cafeteria."


    "Bottles were flying around, chairs and tables were broken, and no one cared about the staff. It was like the Wild West. The mess was indescribable on that day. After that, the staff quit immediately and left the Shadow Brotherhood."


    Kaito felt deeply angered.


    The staff were people who he had taken in after some missions. Like with his housekeeper, he would meet some people who were involved with the targets but were not truly connected to the cases he took on.


    He knew that if he left them, they might be hunted down by the associates of the dead targets. Therefore, he would not hesitate to take in some good seedlings with suitable skills to work in the Shadow Brotherhood in different capacities.


    For example, he would hire administrative staff, baristas and bartenders to work in the building. Depending on the perceived level of loyalty, he would bring them to his side, like his housekeeper.


    Now, knowing that they were exposed to violence due to internal fighting made him angry. He hoped that they would be safe with the skills they had umted over the years. If he had closed up the Shadow Brotherhood he would have found positions for them.


    For now, he could only hope they were smart enough to survive.


    "What side did you choose?" Kaito asked the drunk man with sharp eyes.


    The personughed andughed. "I chose your side."


    "What do you mean?" Kaito asked.


    "Some of us preferred the way you ran things originally." He hupped. "I joined the group four years ago. I never intended to be a mercenary, but I made lemonade with it. My background was that of the underworld."


    "I knew I can never be truly someone who stands in the daylight. But after joining the Shadow Brotherhood, I felt hopeful. I felt like I was doing bad things, but for a good reason. I still remember my first mission. Taking out a doctor who was harvesting and selling children''s organs¡­" He sighed.


    "I do not want to be a mercenary if it is for meaningless things like power or money. I would rather sit here and drink." He said stubbornly, his na?vet¨¦ showing on his youthful face. "Some of us refused to join in the battle for power."


    "But we have been left with nothing but an empty shell."


    Kaito did not know how to react to this strange show of loyalty. He wondered if he was wrong for abandoning the Shadow Brotherhood when it seemed like it was a home for some of these young assassins.


    "How did it escte to the point where the prisoners in the Ground were released?" He asked, choosing to ignore his unsettled heart concerning his mercenary group.


    The man pursed his lips. "I am not sure if it is true or not, but I will tell you what I know. I know a lot of things because I am keen. But I am not a fly on the wall."


    "Speak freely," Kaito said.


    The person before him still lowered his voice. "When Boss Ayumi realised that she could not handle the powerful mercenaries alone, she decided to make a deal with the prisoners. She promised they could go free, but they would help her handle the people against her."


    "But she underestimated their viciousness. The moment they were released, they were like beasts who had been starved and could smell the scent of blood. They hunted down every person Ayumi mentioned and killed them in gruesome ways."


    "At least, they kept their word. But after finishing, they said that they did not want to remain in the Shadow Brotherhood. If Ayumi forced them, they would kill her too. So, they all left the ce after their actions." He paused.


    "What else?" Kaito asked.


    "Well, the people who were remaining in the Brotherhood were scared and decided to disappear before the prisoners came for them too. In the end, only a few of us who are lost and unafraid of death remain in this building." He sighed again.


    "The Shadow Brotherhood is finished."

 Chapter 512 - THE YAKUZA

    After the conversation, Kaito walked around the building and found that the situation was as the drunk man said. The building was in a mess. Things seemed to have been abandoned in a hurry, and a lot of offices and hallways looked like they were scenes of fights.


    The anger in his heart continued swelling. Despite his intentions to close down the Shadow Brotherhood, he never wanted things toe to this ugly point. He hoped that his mercenaries would part in peace and find fulfilment elsewhere.


    Now, it seemed like there was no hope.


    Except for the few people who remained in the building, it was unlikely that he would find the whereabouts of the rest without a search. He could call them all back with his authority, but he was not ready to make the decision yet.


    If he called them for a meeting, he did not know what he would say. Would he express his anger and disappointment at their destructive behaviours? Would he tell them calmly that the Shadow Brotherhood was no more because he was no longer interested in being an assassin?


    He also did not have a n for helping those who were lost like that drunk man. While they were grownups with their own minds, he felt a little responsible towards them because they were his subordinates.


    He could not leave them in a lurch.


    Until he figured out what to do with the remnants, he would just let the situation marinate. For now, he needed to deal with Ayumi. He took out his phone and dialled the number of one of his people in the city.


    "Where is she?" He asked coldly.


    Kaito did not need to exin who he was talking about. With his deep anger, the person on the other end knew that his boss was looking for Ayumi. He knew the situation in the Shadow Brotherhood because he was responsible for keeping an eye on things in the city.


    "I will send you the location right away." The man replied.


    Kaito ended the call and walked to his car. Just as he started it, his phone pinged, and he found that his subordinate had sent a location pin. He looked at it before putting the device away. He drove out with fierce fury.


    The vehicle headed to another side of the city like a sleek bullet. The specific area was in the downtown area, and it was quite popr for those looking for fun and excitement. However, the members of the Shadow Brotherhood avoided it because it was associated with organised crime groups.


    Organised crime groups like the yakuza were different from mercenaries, and they yed by different rules. It was not a wise thing for anyone to cross them because of the unique principles and practices rted to their members.


    Kaito hade into contact with some of the local yakuza when they wanted to hire him for a job. However, after some investigating, he found some problems rted to the work. One of the leaders of the individual families was trying to control arger zone, and he thought the best approach was to take out a rival leader.


    Being involved in the infighting of mafia-type families never ended well for anyone. Therefore, he turned them down and never took up a job from them. He essentially cklisted them so that he would not have to be embroiled in a feud.


    While the two sides were active in the underworld, the situations were different. He had always had a clear mind when carrying out his official tasks, and he never liked being involved in overly crooked things. Moreover, he did not want a friendship with unpredictable groups like the yakuza, regardless of their power.


    He was a little surprised that Ayumi, the current albeitcking leader of the Shadow Brotherhood, would venture into the yakuza territory. After he made it clear that he did not want anything to do with their world, the rtionship became a little tense.


    No one caused trouble for the other party, but they were not friendly. Ayumi moving to the yakuza territory in that part of town meant that she was on good terms with someone in the crime family. However, he did not jump to conclusions. He wanted to see the situation with his eyes.


    Finally, his car pulled up outside a high-rise hotel with a rooftop nightclub called Crown. Ayumi was in the nightclub and often came there during the evenings over the past month. He looked at the building for a moment through the windshield of his car before stepping out into the parking lot.


    His eyes swept over the property with keen eyes before he walked in. He could see several security cameras, and he noticed a lot of people watching from the shadows. It was likely that the hotel was a major base for someone in the underworld.


    He did not care about the observation. He wanted to see Ayumi and understand her thought processes before deciding how to deal with her and the Shadow Brotherhood.


    Although as things stood, he could not muster even a shred of good feelings towards the woman.


    Once he entered the hotel, he got a warm wee from the customer service staff. They exined that the nightclub was a popr haunt, so there were some restrictions on entry. Since he was not a hotel guest, he could not get into the club directly.


    The hotel staff were mostly ordinary people, but they did not judge and act rashly. They were not familiar with Kaito, but they were respectful, perhaps because they perceived him as a rich second-generation young master.


    Therefore, once he paid the cover charge for the club, he was able to go to the rooftop club.


    When he entered, he found Ayumi right away. It was not hard because she was not trying to conceal herself. She was stretched outfortably on a seat in the best VIP section of the club. She was looking at the people dancing with an apathetic dullness in her eyes while sipping on an amber-coloured liquid.


    If one did not know better, they might assume that she owned the ce and was evaluating her asset.

 Chapter 513 - WANTING RECOGNITION

    Kaito walked with purpose towards Ayumi and ignored the other patrons in the club. A few people who were about to approach him felt some loss at missing out. He was handsome and possibly quite rich. It would be fun to spend even a single night with him.


    Just as he was about to enter the VIP section, he was stopped by two men in ck suits who seemed to be guarding the area against intruders. It seemed like Ayumi was a true celebrity in the Crown, based on the apparent treatment.


    However, Kaito did not care about trivial things.


    He looked at the guards standing in his way coldly. He was ready to fight them if necessary. As he had suspected, this club was somewhat rted to the yakuza. He could tell that the two young men were members, based on their aura and concealed markings.


    But he was not afraid of trouble. He had not sunk to the point where he needed to worry about small-time thugs.


    "Let him in. Let him in." Ayumi looked over and shouted over the music. "He is somebody I used to know."


    The two men were uncertain, but they let Kaito into the VIP section without further ado. Their boss had told them to listen to the woman and fulfil her wishes. Even though they did not know his future ns for thedy, they would still follow orders.


    Kaito looked down at Ayumi with sharp eyes once he stepped into the VIP section. She looked back beforeughing.


    "It has been a while. I thought you were dead. I even nned to build a beautiful memorial for you." She said.


    Kaito was silent for a long moment. "What happened to the Shadow Brotherhood?"


    "Don''t you already know?" She asked with careless scorn. "Let us discuss business a littleter. For now, we need to celebrate your resurrection."


    Kaito looked closer at Ayumi and realised that she was not intoxicated. If anything, she was trying to appear drunk. His eyes narrowed slightly before he sat down. He wanted to see what Ayumi wanted or what game she was ying.


    Ayumi lifted a hand, and a good-looking young man came and poured Kaito a drink. However, Kaito did not touch it. He was waiting to see what Ayumi would say or do. If he could say one thing, it was that he did not recognise her anymore.


    Or perhaps, this is the person she was deep inside.


    "Are you afraid that I have drugged your drink?" Ayumi asked with a shallowugh. "I know better than to do something so stupid to get you. In any case, you have a high tolerance for drugs, so it would be just a waste."


    Kaito felt a growing hint of impatience swell in his heart. He picked the ss on the table and looked like he was about to take a sip from it. Ayumi watched his slow actions keenly while also drinking from her ss. But at the same time, she was feigning nonchnce.


    Kaito looked right back at her before he set the ss back down on the table without taking even a sip. He could smell a slight whiff of an unknownpound beneath the strong aroma of the whiskey. His tolerance was high, but he would never take chances on unknown substances.


    Ayumiughed. "You can''t me a girl for trying."


    Kaito''s frown became deeper as he faced Ayumi. She seemed different from before. There was an air of something malevolent and a scent of dark feelings around her. It was like she had given up on everything.


    "Tell me exactly what happened to the Shadow Brotherhood during this period. I do not have time to waste." Kaito said.


    "Rushing off back to apany your little wife?" Ayumi said sarcastically.


    "Yes," Kaito answered directly.


    Ayumi sat up properly and leaned forward towards Kaito. "Do you know how much I regret meeting you? If you had never appeared before me, I could have been happy. I would not be this undignified shell before you."


    "You think I am to me for your predicament?" Kaito asked with dark amusement.


    "Yes. Why should I not me you? If I had not fallen in love with you, I would not have sunk to this extent. I gave you everything, and I cannot let go. I want to be with you. Why can''t you understand my feelings? Why do you have to be so cruel?" She asked with a hint of hysteria in her voice.


    "I will not have this discussion with you again. I have already made my position clear." Kaito said.


    Ayumi leaned closer and stretched a hand to touch Kaito''s, but he withdrew it. Sheughed again in self-deprecation. She expected the movement from Kaito, but she still felt hurt when he rejected the slightest contact from her so directly.


    "Am I so venomous that you will die from a single touch?" She asked.


    "Stop trying to push my buttons, Ayumi. I am mindful of our past partnership, but I will not be polite anymore." Kaito said. "Tell me what happened."


    His voice did not allow Ayumi to oppose him.


    Ayumi felt a little lost. She had met countless outstanding men in the past, but only Kaito made her lose control. She had always looked at him like a shining beacon, a source of light.


    And she wanted him desperately.


    Even the head of the yakuza, who was considered handsome and a powerful figure, did not cause her heart to beat faster. She was simply in this ce because she needed a safe refuge in case some people came looking for her.


    Still, Ayumiposed herself and talked clearly. "You were right. I was never fit to run the Shadow Brotherhood. It always looked easy and direct from where I was standing. But I did not know how to keep them in line after you disappeared."


    She sighed. "I tried to look for you, you know. Did your little girlfriend tell you about that? Regardless of everything that happened, I am not a viin in your story. All I want is some recognition from the man I have loved and adored for countless years."


    Silence fell at the table.

 Chapter 514 - THE MAN CALLED YAGI

    Kaito felt like they were going round and round in the conversation. Whenever he said something, Ayumi would find a way to bring it back to the topic of her unrequited love. She twisted the dire situation of the Shadow Brotherhood into one where she was the victim of circumstances.


    Furthermore, she seemed to feel like all her wrongs had to be forgiven because she could not get together with Kaito. Her stubbornness and unwillingness to ept her mistakes clearly meant that she did not care about her actions.


    How could Kaito ept that?


    In his opinion, Ayumi did not love him as she imed. Or at least, if she once loved him, that love had be twisted and convoluted into something else. Something dark¡­ The emotions on her face did not match the words of apparent loveing out of her mouth.


    It was not like Kaito wanted the woman to like him. He just did not like the maniption of her ming him for everything bad that happened to her. He would not be lenient.


    "You are from now banned from all the business rting to the Shadow Brotherhood," Kaito said coldly, disregarding the earlier confession.


    Ayumiughed. "You are banning me from that useless ce? I will tell you now. I do not care about it, and I have never cared for it. You gave it to me as a constion prize because you did not have the guts to be with me."


    "And you should know that I only took the ce because I know you care about it. Look at you. Even now when it is nothing but trash, you are still thinking of your beloved Shadow Brotherhood. You are too sentimental, Kaito."


    She downed the drink in her ss and looked at him with darkness in her eyes. "I hoped that holding the so-called Brotherhood over your head would cause you to return to me. But you are quite the stubborn one when you want."


    "The destruction of the group is good too. Perhaps, you will experience a fraction of the pain I have lived with for all these years. If I could, I would take that little girlfriend of yours and y her before killing her. Maybe you could understand what heartbreak means."


    Kaito was incredibly angry, but he did not burst out. He simply felt that his feelings ofradeship werepletely dead with the words that Ayumi spoke.


    He did not care if it was just venting or if she was simply inebriated after drinking too much whiskey. His bottom line was Akira. The fact that she could say something like that meant that she had been thinking about it. It had just surfaced at this moment.


    He stood up. "The next time we meet we will be irreconcble enemies. I hope you can stay out of my way because I will not show mercy again."


    He drew the lines with Akira. With this action, he had already decided to summon all the members of the Shadow Brotherhood. He would make it clear that Ayumi was no longer a member of the group.


    Furthermore, he would present a solution for the future for his mercenaries. He was already formting a n in his mind, but he needed to solidify everythingpletely before moving forward. For now, he just wanted to leave the scene.


    "Do you think you can leave so easily aftering here?" Ayumi stood up with madness in her eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Kaito asked with narrowed eyes.


    Ayumi chuckled before she lifted her hand and let out a sharp whistle.


    Within a few moments, a group of tough-looking people entered the club. They looked simr to the two men who were guarding Ayumi''s VIP section. Kaito could guess that these individuals were probably members of whatever gang had weed Ayumi.


    His eyes became narrow as he saw them clearing out the club. They chased away the partygoers who protested with vehemence. However, it seemed that some were not unfamiliar with this type of urrence. After a few seconds, the club was empty.


    "Is this how you want things to end?" Kaito asked Ayumi.


    Ayumiughed. "Everything ended a long time ago. You have already forgotten everything we have been through after these years. Why should I let you go free? Perhaps, I will keep you as my pet once you are captured."


    Kaito realised that Ayumi was not going to make things easy for the both of them. She just wanted to find trouble with him. Her mind was no longer clear.


    "So be it. If this is your choice, I am not afraid of these few people." His eyes rested on the people who looked like they were rearing for a fight.


    "I know you are quite skilled, Kaito. But do you think that you can beat all these people?" Ayumi said carelessly.


    Kaito did not respond. He jumped right in the middle of the crowd that wanted to take him down. If it was before, he might have had trouble beating the twenty or so people because they seemed well trained. He might have needed to use a few tricks.


    However, his training with Taiki had changed himpletely.


    He could take twice the number before him without breaking a sweat. He lifted a leg and kicked out at three people consecutively. These people stumbled back and pushed the ones behind them, but they stabilised quite quickly with the help of theirpanions.


    Even though the yakuza dealt with firearms, most of them had great hand-to-handbat skills. Therefore, they would not be finished off like ordinary people. Still, Kaito made a quick work of them with a few kicks, punches and chops.


    Once he finished, he looked at Ayumi with murderous eyes.


    She backed away a little in fear as she understood the situation would not go as expected. This was not a Kaito she recognised. She had known him for countless years, but she had never seen him fight like he was doing at that moment. The aura and the moves werepletely different.


    If before she was not a match for him, at this moment, she could no longer be mentioned in the same breath. He was too powerful.


    She felt regret envelop her like a dark cloud. Her mind cleared up from the alcoholic haze as she faced him with fear in her eyes. Ultimately, she was someone who valued self-preservation. She did not want to die just like that.


    She was not one of those people who thought it was a beautiful thing to die at the hands of someone who they loved. She thought that being alive was the best because she would have a chance to strategize and get what she wanted.


    Otherwise, she would not have run away to the territory of one of her pursuers for protection when things went south. She was partly afraid of the prisoners she set free from the ground and the top assassins who med her for the fall of Shadow Brotherhood.


    In addition, she was also trying to hide from Kaito in case he returned and was angry with her.


    If she had known he had changed so much, she would not have let them beplete enemies. She would not have asked the thugs who were lying out cold on the floor to attack him. She would have yed the pity card to exin the reason for her failure to protect the group.


    It was toote.


    Kaito threw a concealed flying knife directly at Ayumi. If itnded on her, it was a guarantee that it would end up in her death. His eyes did not have a shred of humanity or sympathy in them as he made the move.


    Ayumi was dazed, so she did not have enough time to dodge. When she thought she would die, a shot was fired and the trajectory of the knife changed. Just like that, Ayumi was saved from certain death. Ayumi and Kaito looked in the direction from which the shot had been fired.


    The person who fire the shot was a man in a maroon suit. He looked suave but calm. He was quite handsome by all standards, and his aura was quite majestic. His eyes looked at Ayumi with a hint of something hidden.


    Kaito noticed the subtle look on his face and frowned. It did not look like the man was deeply in love with Ayumi as he expected. In fact, there were no emotions of love or even concern in his eyes as he looked at the woman.


    This realisation made Kaito a little cautious.


    If this was the person who had weed Ayumi to his territory, the matter could not be simple.


    "I am Yagi Seiryo." The man said with a nod towards Kaito. "I apologise, but I cannot allow you to kill someone in my territory."


    Kaito''s eyes became deeper. He did not speak immediately.


    "I am under the keen eye of a special task force at the moment. So, cleaning up the incident would be a bit troublesome." The man continued.


    "Yagi!" Ayumi shouted in horror.


    She did not expect him to give such a reason for not allowing Kaito to kill her. It made her feelpletely worthless to the man she believed was irrevocably in love with her. Even though he feared Kaito, he should not throw her under the bus.


    Kaito thought about the situation for a moment before nodding.


    "It is not necessary for me to kill her anyway." He said casually before buttoning up his coat. "Thank you for your hospitality."


    From Kaito''s perspective, he did not need to make an enemy of this Yagi, at least until he understood the hidden motives.

 Chapter 515 - SEDUCE HIM

    After Kaito left, Yagi turned to Ayumi and looked at her with cold eyes. He did not have a hint of gentleness or care in him. Before this incident, he always treated her well and allowed her to run around in his territory without care.


    Moreover, he did not interfere with her life.


    For these reasons, Ayumi''s daily life wasfortable since she came to Yagi''s ce. He gave her a suite in the hotel. She would have food delivered by the chef from the restaurant, and if she wanted something from outside, she would order one of Yagi''s subordinates to get it.


    When she was looking for a safe refuge, she considered a lot of her suitors. However, she decided to go to Yagi in the final moment, even though they were not overly familiar. She had only known him for a few months.


    But she thought it would be best for her to choose him because she could cut ties more cleanly, once the danger to her passed. If she went to long-term friends, they might think that she had a genuine interest in them and push for a physical or emotional rtionship.


    Of course, she was also worried that Yagi would want something more. However, she was prepared for such a situation. She nned to tell him that they needed to wait until they got to know each other a little better. With such an excuse, she could keep him on the hook for a while.


    Who knew that Yagi would not try to develop a close rtionship with her? He did not even try to visit her room. He simply told her to call the staff if she needed anything. After that, he did not pester her like a normal suitor or even invite her for a meal.


    Ayumi was a little surprised because she thought that Yagi was deeply in love with her. Otherwise, he would not have approached her back then and exchanged contacts with her. Moreover, he asionally checked up on her.


    He also seemed to follow news about her. As soon as things went wrongly with the Shadow Brotherhood, he called to check on her.


    Now, she was not sure if he was in love with her, or if everything was in her imagination. Could it be that he did not have a romantic interest in her? She never thought about the feelings of the people pursuing her, but they all seemed to have deep feelings for her.


    But if that was the case, why was Yagi looking at her with such cold eyes?


    "You should leave the hotel. I cannot afford the trouble you keep bringing to my doorstep." Yagi said calmly.


    Ayumi opened her mouth in surprise at the words. She could not believe that he would chase her away just like that.


    "Yagi, what trouble are you talking about?" She asked. "If it is about Kaito, he will note back to this ce. We are old friends, so it is not unusual in our trade to have a few altercations. He will forget about this incident in a while."


    Yagi looked at her with some hidden contempt. "Do you think that is truly the case? Do you think that he will forget that you tried to capture him by force for whatever ns you had?"


    Ayumi was rendered speechless because she knew the truth. This time, she had gone too far. If she met Kaito again, he was probably not going to let her go. That was another reason she did not want to leave the hotel.


    Yagi was at the top of the pyramid in the yakuza, so Kaito could not act without thinking carefully. She needed to change tactics so that she could remain in the safe haven.


    "Yagi¡­" She called out in a soft voice, unlike her usual abrasive manner.


    It was obvious that she was trying to be coquettish so that she could seduce Yagi into letting her stay. He looked at her with dark amusement in his eyes. The coyness on Ayumi''s face was forced and looked ridiculous.


    Yagi was not moved by the look at all. If anything he was a little disgusted because he never expected Ayumi to try to use a cheap trick on him.


    "When you came to me, you said that you wanted to stay in a safe ce until Kaito returns. Since he has returned, it is time for you to leave." He said directly.


    Ayumi forgot about her n to act cute. "Why are you doing this? Didn''t you wee me to your territory because you liked me? Are youshing out just because you realised that you cannot have me?"


    Yagiughed a little. "Is that what you think?"


    Ayumi was unapologetic. "What else if not this? Do you want me to believe that you acted out of the goodness of your heart?"


    "I am naturally not a saint, so I had a motive for inviting you to stay here for the short period. But you can rest assured that I am not after your body or your heart." He replied.


    The casual words humiliated Ayumi. Even though she did not want to be with Yagi, she felt like it was a little annoying that he did not like her. And he dared to say it to her face.


    Yagi did not care about her feelings. "I had my purpose for sheltering you. But you have done nothing but harm my interests. I have lost two men because of the attacks initiated by your assassin enemies. You have also caused significant losses to my hotel."


    "I withstood your stupid antics like damaging the suite, using the restaurant chef as your personal cook and even your cockiness in the club. I thought you would be useful because you approached me, iming that your rtionship with Kaito is good."


    Ayumi understood the implied point.


    "You were using me to get close to Kaito?" She shouted.


    "Yes. And you have proved to be quite useless. I can see that that man meant to kill you when I came in. He is not your friend, and your rtionship does not seem that good. If not for the attention on me from the special police, I would have let him kill you." Yagi was unfeeling.


    "Why? The yakuza and mercenaries do not get along. What is your aim?" Ayumi asked with a hint of fear for this person she believed was the gentlest gang leader she had ever met.


    "That is not your business. With your lies and interference, it is likely that you have made it more difficult for me to achieve my goals." Yagi said without inflexion in his voice. "Throw her out."


    His subordinates, who were barely mobile after receiving a beating from Kaito, became energised again. They had long been tired of this woman because she treated them like dogs.


    Without further ado, Ayumi was escorted off the hotel property with nothing, just like she came.


    Ayumi stood outside the hotel for a while before snorted and turned away. Losing the shield of Yagi and the yakuza was a little unfortunate, but it was not the end of the world. In the end, he was just one of her pawns.


    Plus, with Kaito in the city, it was unlikely that the mercenaries from the Shadow Brotherhood would cause trouble for her.


    She needed toy low for a while, at least until Kaito got the members of the group to settle down again. After that, she could find a new job or find a way to rise to the top of another organisation. Then, Kaito and Yagi would regret their choices.


    Perhaps, Ayumi was a little inebriated because her fantasies of stepping on the two men became a little more vivid. Sheughed out loud like a madman as she walked while looking for a taxi. After walking for a while, she saw a cab at the side of the road.


    She waved at the driver and beckoned to him to pick her. The taxi drove over, and Ayumi entered without even talking to the driver. Her mind was wrapped in a n for revenge. She wanted those who rejected her to die with regret.


    "Where do you want to go?" The driver asked politely.


    Ayumi thought for a moment before mentioning the name of her apartment building. She needed to return to pick a few things before making the final decision on where to go. It would be safer if she left the country for a few months.


    That would make her futureeback even more dramatic.


    She was absorbed in her thoughts and fantasies that she did not notice anything unusual when she started feeling a little drowsy. She was quite rxed because of the fantasies going through her mind. Also, the alcohol made her less alert.


    After a short driving distance, she fellpletely asleep. Her head slumped to one side, exposing her vulnerable neck. When the driver saw the scene, heughed before turning off the small canister of an odourless sleeping drug.


    He had taken an antidote before so he was unaffected.


    But he was a little surprised that Ayumi did not find anything amiss.


    For an assassin, her vignce was quite poor.

 Chapter 516 - HIS UNDYING LOVE

    The unusual driver whistled happily as he drove Ayumi through the streets of Tokyo. He nced at her a couple of times to make sure that she was still unconscious. Despite herck of awareness, she was still a well-known ninja assassin.


    Her tolerance for sedative drugs might be quite good.


    Fortunately for him, Ayumi continued sleeping even as they left the main parts of town and headed to the industrial district. Since it was deep in the night, the roads were clear. The only people who could be seen were random loiterers and diligent security guards.


    The driver continued to a section of the industrial area with a few vacant buildings. These buildings were old and condemned due to a chemical spige ident that happened some time back. Thepound was quite persistent in the soil.


    Therefore, the spaces were considered unusable due to the potential risk of contamination.


    Once the driver entered the property where the chemical nt was situated, he parked the vehicle and got out. A man and a woman appeared from the shadows and looked at the driver with questioning eyes.


    "How was it?" The woman asked.


    "Surprisingly easy." The driver responded smugly. "I cannot believe that she is supposed to be the current leader of the Shadow Brotherhood."


    The other two peopleughed.


    "I mean, seriously. How would anyone not find a taxi parked in such a strange area suspicious? And she just entered the vehicle without even checking my face. Not that she would even remember my name." The driver added with a snort.


    "The rest of the people are waiting inside. Let''s go." The woman said.


    She opened the back seat and pulled on Ayumi''s arm, intending to drag her out. However, despite the use of a sedative, Ayumi was sensitive to people''s touch. Even though she was unconscious, she would wake up if someone touched her.


    She immediately pulled her arm from the woman who was holding her. Then, she turned her body with incredible flexibility and lifted her legs. Finally, she kicked out at the woman who was trying to get her out of the vehicle.


    Ayumi was quick, but she was still not able tond a solid hit. The other woman reacted quite quickly and jumped out of the way of the long legs. As soon as that person backed away, Ayumi took the opportunity to slide out of the vehicle.


    When she saw the additional two men and the environment, she held a fighting stance. She could tell that the current situation was not good. She was too careless after leaving Yagi''s hotel. As a result, she did not notice when the driver plotted against her.


    "Who are you?" She asked.


    The three people were struck speechless for a long moment before they startedughing. To them, the current situation was too hrious. The person who made their lives fall apart to the extent they did not dare show their faces did not recognise them.


    "You will find out soon enough." The driver replied. "Your judgement begins tonight."


    Ayumi''s face became cold. She was not sure if she could win against these three people, but she wanted to try to escape. If she fellpletely into their hands, she would be rendered helpless. It was possible she would die.


    Therefore, without waiting for another word, she attacked the woman who was closest to her. The woman parried her attacks with ease. She dodged and returned as much as she got. Furthermore, her punches and kicks were stronger and sleeker than Ayumi''s.


    The two men watched with interest, but they also maintained their vignce. Ayumi was a little weak, but she could be crafty. The woman fighting with Ayumi continued pushing her back with her fierce attacks.


    In a sudden move, Ayumi slid over the car andnded on the other side. Before the three could react, she jumped into the car and took over the driver''s seat. Her lips stretched into a smile as she reversed the vehicle.


    Without wasting time, she started driving out of the property.


    At the same time, she took out her phone and dialled a number she rarely called. She waspletely desperate and knew that the man had the ability to turn the situation around for her.


    "Hello." The man answered coolly.


    "Ogawa, I need your help." She shouted as finally passed through the gate of the chemical nt.


    She looked through the rare view mirror and found that the people behind her were no longer three. It was a small crowd. It looked like her predicament was a little more serious than she thought. She needed help as soon as possible.


    "Come to the industrial district, and bring some helpers. The situation is a bit serious." She ordered Ogawa.


    The person on the other side of the line did not respond immediately.


    The rtionship between Ogawa and Ayumi was not considered good at the moment. The two of them grew up together in the mountains alongside Kaito, but they were in a different group from Kaito. Kaito was the star of the school, and he was a focused and hardworking boy.


    Therefore, the three people did not have a lot of interactions, especially after Hu Lei joined the school. Kaito had a ymate who he acknowledged as a rival, so the other children faded even more into the background.


    As Ayumi was watching Kaito with starry eyes from the shadows, another boy was watching Ayumi with love in his young heart. That boy was called Ogawa. He had been devoted to Ayumi for so long, that Kaito had brought him up during that fateful evening in Mountain Ridge.


    Unlike Ayumi, Ogawa was not the type to just stick in the shadows. He befriended Ayumi with a cheerful smile, and they quickly became good pals. Once they were a little older, he told Ayumi directly that he liked her.


    She smiled shyly and said she already had someone she liked. Ogawa smiled back and said he knew about it, but he thought that one day he would convince her that he was the best one for her.


    He was going to wait until she turned around and looked at him.

 Chapter 517 - AYUMI’S GRUESOME END

    Ayumi waited for Ogawa to dere that he was already on his way. She did not doubt that he woulde running to her as soon as she called. He had proved his devotion to her over the years, even when she treated him poorly.


    Although they had not talked in the past few months, she knew that he would never give up on her. And if he ever decided to give up, she would only need to give him a little hope, and he would remain on the hook.


    She looked at the rearview mirror again and saw that someone from that evil group was holding a gun. The man was aiming at her. She tried to elerate and get out of the line of sight. However, a bullet was fired and pierced one of the tyres.


    She tried to control her panic and get the vehicle back under control. But with that kind of major puncture, she could not do much. The taxi spun crazily before hitting a security fence along the internal roads of the industrial area.


    The vehicle came to a violent stop, and Ayumi''s head hit the steering wheel, causing her to feel dizzy. But she did not have the luxury of recovering. She knew that the people behind her were not about to give up on their prey.


    "I am not avable." A cold voice came out of the phone Ayumi was still holding.


    "What?" Ayumi asked with disbelief.


    She wondered if she had hit her head so hard, that she could not understand human words. She could have sworn that Ogawa said he was not avable.


    But that was impossible.


    "I am noting. You should find someone else to help you." Ogawa said.


    "What do you mean? I need your help. How can you turn me down right now? Do you want me to die?" Ayumi shouted.


    "You have plenty of people to help you. At the very least, you can contact some of your confidantes from the Shadow Brotherhood. Even though things have fallen apart, you must still have a few people remaining on your side." Ogawa said with a hint of impatience.


    Ayumiughed as she finally managed to get out of the car. As people often said, misfortunees in threes. And in her case, it was more like ten. She had made an enemy of Kaito, been kicked out by Yagi, kidnapped by random people and abandoned by Ogawa.


    Among all these things, thest one was the most shocking.


    "You swore that you would always wait for me. You said you will always love me. Were they all lies? Or are you abandoning me when I need your help the most?" She asked as she broke into a run.


    "I was a foolish child at the time, but you can take it as if I am abandoning you. I have other things to do. You are wasting your precious time if you are in as much danger as you im." Ogawa said.


    Ayumi felt helpless and angry. She wanted to vent her explosive feelings on Ogawa. However, before she could say anything, she heard something that almost made her faint in disbelief.


    "Babe, who are you talking to? Come back to bed." The soft voice was breathy and delicate.


    There were some movements before Ogawa responded to the person with him. "You should dress a little more warmly before leaving the bed. Give me one minute, and I''ll apany you. It is nothing important."


    Ayumi was struck speechless that she stopped her run. She felt like throwing up. She had drunk a lot, been drugged and suffered a head injury. But the indulgent tone with which Ogawa spoke to whatever sl*t he was with is what made her want to puke.


    "I am ending the call now. Do not call me in the future. I do not want my girlfriend to misunderstand." Ogawa said.


    "Was your love for me so cheap that you would trade it with the first b*tch who was willing to give you a second nce?" Ayumi asked venomously.


    "Indeed, it was cheap. You have treated everyone who ever tried to be good to you like trash. How do you even have the audacity to pass judgement on others?" Ogawa sounded infuriated. "I do not know what is happening on your end, but I am sure it has something to do with how you treated people."


    "You have proven through the years that you are just a user. You drop and pick up people as you please. You expect me toe running to help you. Did you even care when I almost died? Do not im that you did not know." He added.


    "Ogawa¡­" Ayumi said, but she did not have anything else to add.


    Yes, she heard that Ogawa had sustained a lot of injuries when carrying out a mission. He was not in the Shadow Brotherhood or the assassination business. He worked with private military groups in providing security.


    During one of the missions, he took a lot of damage in a certain warzone, and he was quite close to death. When Ayumi heard about it, she waved a hand carelessly and moved on with her life. She did not think it was any of her business.


    "You deserve what ising to you," Ogawa added coldly. "I hope you will learn the meaning of friendship and love in your next life."


    With that, he hung up the call, leaving Ayumi dazed on the road. She threw her phone angrily on the road. She did not feel repentant at all, and she did not think she was wrong. She never forced Ogawa to love her and be there for her.


    He was the one who dered undying love for her. It was his honour to serve her when she asked for his help. How could he im to have loved her and still not help her when she was in danger? He was a cheap b*stard.


    "Let me guess." The woman who had fought with Ayumi spoke up.


    Ayumi broke from her reverie and found that she was surrounded by the people who were chasing after her. She stood in a fighting stance even though she knew she was outnumbered and outpowered. She did not want to go down without a fight.


    "You tried to ask someone for help, but they refused because you treated them like trash." The woman continued.


    "Who are you?" Ayumi asked.


    "You really do not remember us." The womanughed. "We are the people who opposed you and survived after you sent those lunatics after our leaders. It is one thing for you to kill them. But why did you have to humiliate them with inhumane torture?"


    Ayumi frowned. She did not have an impression of these people, but she remembered the dead ones. She had casually mentioned a few names to the prisoners from the Ground. She wanted to send a warning, so she did not kill everyone who was not on her side.


    But after the so-called leaders were killed, the Shadow Brotherhood emptied quickly as everyone ran away scared.


    "You know how it is in our business," Ayumi said. "Only the strong survive."


    The entire groupughed with bitterness and ridicule.


    "I am d you have such a positive outlook on life because tonight you will experience the death of a thousand cuts. By the end of it, you will remember all of our names." The woman said. "Bring her back to the factory."


    Two men subdued Ayumi and dragged her back to the factory.


    And thus, Ayumi faced a gruesome end.

 Chapter 518 - THE BIG BOSS

    Early the following morning, Akira received a call from the Chief. The old man was quite excited as he greeted Akira. As usual, he asked about her health and well-being, but it sounded a little perfunctory to Akira inparison to his usual pedantic ways. She frowned a little as she responded to the questions.


    "I have some good news." The Chief finally got to the urgent matter.


    "What is it?" Akira asked.


    "The person in charge of the Immortal Sword Brigade, in other words, the top boss wants to meet you." The Chief said with barely contained excitement.


    Akira lifted a surprised brow. "That is unexpected."


    She had heard about the top of the food chain boss. However, she had never met this person. Though the government worked with the Immortal Sword Brigade, it was a strange rtionship. The government did not like being associated with their work too much.


    Most of the missions they undertook were sensitive and would cause legal problems if they were exposed. For example, an international incident could arise if other countries discovered that an unrted government was interfering with their politics.


    The big boss was definitely someone in the orthodox government, so it was strange that they would want to meet openly.


    "I also did not think that the person will agree to meet with you when I mentioned your matter." The Chief said.


    "What exactly did you say?" Akira asked.


    She had asked the Chief to help her meet with the higher-ups so that she could negotiate herplete detachment from the Immortal Sword Brigade. She did not think it would lead to the final boss wanting to meet her.


    It could cause her more problems.


    "I told her you were on the verge of breaking open a case that could change everything. She said she has long been watching you. She would like to discuss your situation in person." The Chief was almost bursting with excitement.


    However, he did not dare tell Akira that it was possible that the final boss was thinking of promoting her and putting her in charge of the Immortal Sword Brigade. Based on what the person implied, Akira would be his boss.


    He did not feel oppressed by this thought.


    He was fine with living in the Immortal Sword Valley as the Chief with his son. Ultimately, he stayed in the valley because he wanted to ensure that his son was safe and happy. If he went higher up thedder, he might have to leave the safe haven.


    It would be fine if he were to leave alone, but his son might be in danger as a result. The child''s mother had aplicated background. It would not do if that maternal family found out about his son. They might even take him away.


    Therefore, he felt it was pretty good if he could have a good boss like Akira. He knew her strength, her mind and her heart. She was the most suitable for holding a position of power.


    "When does she want to meet me?" Akira asked.


    She was a little apprehensive about meeting this final boss, but she could also be able to turn the situation to her advantage. Ultimately, when negotiating, it was better to deal with the most powerful person on the spot.


    "Well, about that¡­" The Chief chuckled a little awkwardly.


    "Say it!" Akira''s face darkened.


    "She is expecting you in the afternoon. You cannot me me. She always has a very tight schedule, and I did not want you to lose the opportunity by telling her that you could note to Tokyo." He responded a little pitifully.


    "Is that all?" Akira asked.


    "That is all." He said firmly. "It is a short ne ride. And I know your person was spotted in the city. Isn''t it good for a husband and wife to be together?"


    Akira felt so annoyed that she simply ended the call. The Chief had taken a lot of liberties, so he had to be plotting something that could attract trouble to her. However, she smiled a little when she thought about giving Kaito a surprise.


    Since she could not do anything at the moment and the matter was decided, it was better if she went to Tokyo immediately. Once she managed to talk to that boss, she could have a clear n for her life as an agent of the Immortal Sword Brigade.


    Everything was already in ce for luring out and destroying the people involved in creating Watch. She just needed to wait for the New Year to pass and dimir Romanov to travel to the country for the meeting.


    At that time, they could capture everyone in one fell swoop.


    She went downstairs after booking a flight and found Taiki at the table. She sat down and looked at him for a long while. It was strange how life yed out. In the past, if she heard about this man and knew his role in taking away Kaito for a few months, she would have considered him a lifelong enemy.


    However, after knowing him, she felt like he was part of her family. He could be a little stiff and even cold. Moreover, he would nag her on asion, but she could not deny that he was not a person with a bad heart.


    "I am going to Tokyo." She said.


    "You should not be travelling in your current condition. More caution is crucial during this sensitive period." Taiki responded with a creased brow.


    "It is an unavoidable trip. Anyway, Kaito is in the city, so we will meet up and return together when the timees." She replied with a smile. "What are your ns?"


    Taiki''s creased brow became even tighter. "I want to keep an eye on the movements around the city. If some people were able to break into the property, some major yers might being to town. If you must travel, you must be as low-key as possible."


    He would have preferred to go with Akira to protect her, but the information he gathered about the mercenaries around Mountain Ridge concerned him. He was worried that the people in the shadows would n something big and give them a rude surprise when they returned.


    It was good to be a little more cautious.

 Chapter 519 - CULLING THE FLOCK

    Kaito did not sleep at all through the entire night after leaving the Crown. His altercation with the members of the yakuza was not the cause of his sleepless night. He realised that he could not leave things as they were with the Shadow Brotherhood.


    If he let go of the situation without addressing the core problems, a disaster would probably find him and Akira.


    For example, hisck of attention to the oue of the prisoners he locked up in the Ground had resulted in an attack at his home. If he was not vignt and his training had not improved, the ambush might have caused more trouble.


    He could not be certain about the fate of the rest of the other two prisoners. Those two were the most dangerous because they always worked as a team. If they tried to harm Akira, the oue might be highly dangerous.


    But the two missing prisoners were not the only potential problem. A lot of the mercenaries who were still active in the Shadow Brotherhood before Kaito left could also cause someplications if they decided to attack.


    Some might be interested in taking over the Shadow Brotherhood while others might choose to attack Kaito on a whim. Not to mention, with mercenaries working with Watch to find Kaito, it was only a matter of time before some dissatisfied mercenaries took the mission.


    Therefore, through the night, he discussed the status of the entire database of mercenaries and general workers in the Shadow Brotherhood. He still had some trustworthy people working for him within Tokyo, and they were experienced in information gathering.


    He reviewed the history and recent actions of the mercenaries who were still alive. He was surprised to see that Ayumi had eliminated some of the top assassins in the group through the deal with the released prisoners.


    If Ayumi were smart, she could have found an option for befriending or even separating these top mercenaries. If she had separated their interests, they would never have been that strong without unity. Instead, she allowed them to gain power together.


    As a result, they became even more tightly bound.


    If she had allowed one person to choose the missions, put another in charge of the financial issues and another, the administrative responsibility for the newer mercenaries, she might have been able to stabilise the group beforeing up with a permanent solution.


    However, that was all in the past.


    For now, he only needed to think of the living.


    "Boss, what do you n to do?" One of the three subordinates asked.


    The four people were holding a meeting in the ''Guild House'', the headquarters of the Shadow Brotherhood. Their faces were tense as they saw Kaito going through the personnel files and separating them into piles.


    "I intend to cull the flock. The current Shadow Brotherhood is filled with good-for-nothings who have grownfortable. They have only been relying on my name to get things done. I do not need such trash around me." Kaito said as he continued sorting.


    "I thought you were closing down the entire group." Another of the subordinates said.


    "I am. But it does not hurt to have a few more experienced people ready to carry out missions where necessary. The Shadow Brotherhood might be done for, but I will not give up on the loyal, those that understand my original goals."


    Kaito became a little wistful as he looked back to his younger self. He had been so enthusiastic and hopeful when he ventured out on his own. He wanted to be the best assassin, but a small part of him wanted to change the world.


    It was an expected thing.


    He grew up without parents, and every child who joined the school was a victim of the circumstances. The old man in the mountain would adopt the children and im that he was giving them a chance to fight back the evils of society.


    At the very least, he wanted them to be able to fight back against their cruel fate.


    Not everyone chose the true root of a ninja assassin like Kaito. Some decided to be normal citizens after leaving the mountains. But as someone who was indoctrinated by that old man as a tiny child, Kaito believed in his missions.


    It is unfortunate that something was lost along the way.


    As the four people continued discussing the members of the Shadow Brotherhood, a light knock was heard from the door. The three subordinates became vignt, but Kaito waved to them to open up for the person.


    Kaito lifted his eyebrows as he looked at the visitor with an arched ck brow.


    It was the person he had spoken to earlier before going to find Ayumi. Almost ten hours had passed, but the person lookedpletely different. He was clean, and his clothes were neat. He had shaved off the strange scruff on his chin, and he was not emanating an alcoholic odour.


    A hint of embarrassment shed on his face. "We decided to clean up the ce a little instead of whining and feeling sorry for ourselves."


    The exnation was a little awkward. Kaito nodded. He intended to find other jobs for the people who had remained loyal to him. He did not n to keep them at his side because he needed only people with a strong mentality.


    At the same time, he did not want to abandon them. It was easy enough to get them to join private security firms or send them to other mercenary groups ran by some of his friends in the same business. Then, he would consider his job done.


    "What is it?" Kaito asked the formerly drunk person, who seemed to have something to report.


    "You have a guest." The man responded while straightening his back.


    It was good that he and his fellow drunkards from the cafeteria decided to wake up from their drunken stupor and clean up the building. Otherwise, the current situation would have been way more embarrassing.


    "Who is it?" Kaito frowned.


    "His name is Yagi."

 Chapter 520 - THE BROTHERHOOD FILES

    Kaito frowned at the words. He did not know much about this person who he had met only hours ago. He hadmissioned an investigation about him because of his earlier attitude. However, the surface information he received did not point to his motives.


    From what he gleaned from the reports, Yagi Seiryo was born to someone in the local yakuza. His life was not unusual for a normal boy raised in the ranks of a crime syndicate. However, his power had risen quite quickly.


    Within thest few years, Yagi took over the gangs in all of the yakuza territory and consolidated his power quite well. At the moment, he was considered one of the most powerful men in the underworld within the country.


    His rise to sess meant that the man could be considered a model star in the mafia world.


    Kaito found it more curious that Yagi would get involved with Ayumi after the mess she had created in the underworld. The person did not seem like the kind who would be blinded by lust and be a worthless leader.


    Furthermore, the way he looked at Ayumi did not seem to indicate love. He could not figure out the hidden intentions of this figure. But again, this Yagi did not seem to have any feelings of animosity towards him.


    Kaito nodded to the man who reported the information. "Let hime up."


    When the man left to bring in the guests, the three subordinates looked at Kaito with curiosity. They did not know the intentions behind Kaito''s decisions. In their opinion, their leader had be more and more strange since he left Tokyo.


    It was only almost a year since Kaito stopped being active in the Shadow Brotherhood, but he was like apletely different person.


    "Find and bring in everyone. We will have a meeting tonight. Take note of the matters we have discussed. I hope you havemitted all the information to your memory." Kaito tapped on the desk lightly as he looked at his subordinates.


    "Yes." They said in unison before leaving.


    Kaito looked at the piles of files on his desk with a hint of darkness. He had already decided on the fate of most of the mercenaries. He had decided to categorise the files into four piles to make sure that he ended the Shadow Brotherhood cleanly.


    The first pile was of the people he was going to bring to his side. He was not sure about the role he would have for them in the future. That matter would be decided as time went on. He could not deal with organising them.


    His immediate situation only allowed him to put almost all of his time on Akira and preparing for Little Precious. The time he had left after was hardly enough for dealing with thepany matters and keeping an eye for rogue people who were after his family.


    Therefore, restructuring his privatebat force with the people he chose from the Shadow Brotherhood needed to wait.


    The second pile were the mercenaries he nned on leaving alone to make their choices for their future. Some of the people who worked in the group were not suited for the hard-knock life or were ready to retire. These individuals probably stayed on due to their loyalty to him or their agreements in the past.


    He nned to officially release them from their contract with the Shadow Brotherhood, so they could pursue their interests.


    The third pile was like the formerly drunk man and his friends. These people had be disillusioned after they lost the Shadow Brotherhood which was like their home. Perhaps, for some of them, it was the only home they knew.


    They were not bad in terms of skill and personality. However, their mental fortitude was a littlecking. This problem could be easily managed by allowing them to be recruited into other groups that could provide stability.


    As for the fourth pile¡­


    Kaito tapped on the small stack of materials with a cold light in his dark eyes. These were the people who had taken advantage of the period when the Shadow Brotherhood fell apart to do uneptable things.


    Some even used his name and power.


    He did not care much about infighting and apetitive spirit. He also did not expect his vicious mercenaries to be little kittens when he was not around. He even supported activebat within the assassin ranks.


    However, those who oppressed innocent civilians or used their power to defraud random people without cause, he could not forgive.


    Without his presence and control, some had be like animals and acted without conscience. Even though they were killers, he insisted on a respectable code of conduct. He would not forbear the unspeakable deedsmitted by mercenaries who were once part of his group.


    That fourth pile meant permanent destruction.


    He tidied up the desk put the piles of files properly before Yagi was brought to the office. After a few minutes, the man who reported the guest brought in Yagi to the office. Kaito dismissed the person before indicating for Yagi toe in.


    "I did not expect to see you again so soon, Mr Yagi," Kaito said evenly.


    His voice indicated no emotional fluctuations. He was a little indifferent to this yakuza leader who also maintained a calm fa?ade.


    "I did not also n oning to see you so soon. However, the circumstances at hand necessitate the meeting." Yagi responded. "May I?"


    He asked before sitting down on the chair opposite Kaito''s desk. He lookedfortable and was unaffected by the fact that he was technically in enemy territory.


    "So, what can I do for you?" Kaito asked with a subtle smile.


    "I have just received news on Ayumi," Yagi said with a bit of mystery in his voice.


    "Oh, is that strange? I thought she was staying under your protection in your territory, Mr Yagi." Kaito said with some sarcasm.


    Yagi felt a little embarrassed. He had made an error in judgement by protecting Ayumi and letting her stay in his territory. He did not know that the woman would be so crazy as to attempt to capture Kaito using his subordinates.


    What made Yagi even angrier was the possible goal behind Ayumi''s decision to keep Kaito at the hotel. He had long heard about Ayumi''s unrequited love for Kaito. However, he did not want to think if Ayumi really intended to enve and do unspeakable things to Kaito.


    Naturally, Kaito was not anyone''s prey, but the very thought of that urrence caused Yagi to feel like his skin was covered by goosebumps.


    He should not have attracted trouble by keeping that woman in his hotel.


    "I sent Ayumi on her way as soon as you left," Yagi said. "I apologise on behalf of my subordinates. I instructed them to assist her, but they should never have attacked you."


    Kaito narrowed his eyes. He could feel Yagi''s goodwill towards him, but they had never crossed paths in the past. Kaito was certain about that. If they had, they would have met in their capacities as leaders in the underworld.


    It would be difficult not to remember someone from the underworld.


    "Is that so?" Kaito said with curiosity, but he did not ask anything directly.


    Yagi sighed and felt like he could not escape the situation of exining everything clearly to Kaito. He had always known that he would meet Kaito, but he thought it would be under better circumstances. Hisck of judgement had led to the awkward moment.


    "I helped Ayumi because I thought you were good friends andrades. In other words, I allowed her into my territory on your ount." He said clearly.


    "Oh, what gave you that idea?" Kaito asked.


    "Everyone knew through the rumour mill that she is your right-hand person. I saw her during an underground auction and thought it was a good opportunity. We talked for a little while, and she hinted your rtionship was inseparable." Yagi exined with a heavy sigh.


    "We kept in contact on asion, and I helped Ayumi resolve a few problems. Naturally, I did not interfere with the internal issues involving the Shadow Brotherhood. When you were thought missing or dead, she called me for help, and I let her move to my hotel."


    Kaito looked more closely at the man in front of him and tried to decipher him. Regardless of all the words he had said to exin the past, he did not exin his goals or purpose ining to find him in the wee hours of the morning.


    "It is naturally your right to help those you wish to help," Kaito said. "But I fail to see how this has to do with me. Furthermore, you have not mentioned the news you received on Ayumi. You should get to the point. I am not a patient man."


    Yagi was not threatened by Kaito. Instead, his mouth stretched into a small smile as he remembered the reason he always looked forward to meeting with Kaito.. Though this person was the most dangerous assassin, he was also a soft-hearted person.

 Chapter 521 - REPAYING KINDNESS

    Yagi Seiryo paused for a long moment before speaking up.


    "Ayumi is dead." He said with a heavy tone.


    Kaito looked nonchnt after receiving this fresh piece of news, but he was notpletely unaffected. He had long grown tired of Ayumi and her antics. Furthermore, he never nned to forgive her for the things she said about ying Akira. He had cklisted her in his mind.


    And with a chance in the Crown, he would have killed her.


    Still, he mourned for her death.


    However, he also knew that it was inevitable for Ayumi to have a bad ending. She had not only offended him. She had caused a big mess in both the Shadow Brotherhood and the general underworld in Tokyo, especially after realising Venom and the rest of them.


    Kaito saw the evidence collected from the deaths of the people who had opposed Ayumi and gotten killed by those prisoners. As an assassin, he had seen a lot, but he could not deny that the scene photos caused his stomach to churn.


    Retribution always came. No one could escape the cycle of karma.


    "I see," Kaito said.


    "Are you not going to ask what happened?" Yagi asked with a strange look in his eyes.


    "It is not difficult to guess," Kaito responded.


    He could already deduce that the people who wanted to deal with Ayumi were from the Shadow Brotherhood. As soon as Ayumi lost control of Venom, Spider and the rest of the prisoners, she became a vulnerable sheep.


    In Yagi''s territory, she could hide peacefully. As soon as the yakuza leader kicked her out, they probably took her out immediately.


    "She offended quite a number of people in the recent past, so her death was particrly painful." Yagi tried to bait Kaito so that he would ask for more information.


    "I am more interested in your presence here. What do you want?" Kaito did not want to dwell on the gruesome end of Ayumi.


    Moreover, he had a lot of business to handle. He wanted to return to Mountain Ridge as soon as possible.


    It was strange. He moved to Mountain Ridge on a whim. He did not like the Takahashi family, and he did not have a lot of ties to the city. However, because of Akira, he came to think of Mountain Ridge as his home.


    He smiled a little before his face resumed its cold appearance.


    Yagi looked at the assassin and decided to speak his mind. "I have been looking for an opportunity to repay your kindness."


    The strange words triggered genuine surprise. Kaito looked at Yagi and wondered if there was something weird going on in the man''s head. Repaying kindness? That sounded like a joke from an alternate world.


    "I did not know you owed me any form of kindness. If I am not wrong, we met for the first time just a few hours ago." Kaito said with an intense look in his eyes.


    He was extremely cautious of people who were solicitous without cause. Furthermore, he did not believe that the leader of the Yakuza was the kind of person who would look for someone to repay a random thing with such care.


    Kaito could not help feeling suspicious.


    "This matter is rted to my family," Yagi said. "We were almost forced to extinction some year back, but your actions changed everything. They also allowed me to understand the situation, find a chance to counterattack and save my family. Naturally, I am a man who repays my debts."


    Kaito understood the gist of Yagi''s story.


    "You are rted to the old leader, Ochi?" He asked.


    "Yes. He is my father." Yagi said. "I know that his half-brother wanted you to take him out about seven or so years ago. He wanted to take over the business, and he would have caused a lot of harm. However, you chose not to take my father''s life."


    Kaito frowned. "That was merely a business decision. I found the job to be troublesome, so I decided to reject the work. There is no need for you to repay any kindness. If this is the reason you want to keep appearing before me, rest assured that I did not help your father."


    Yagi was not offended by theplete denial. He had expected as much from the mighty assassin. Sometimes, even as a great leader in the underworld, he felt inadequate inparison to Kaito who lived an epic life.


    At that time, seven years ago, he was twenty years old and still going through his rebellious phase. He did not want to do anything but have fun with hisckeys who followed him around because he had a lot of money.


    However, after meeting Kaito, his outlook on life changed.


    "Thai is not the issue I am referring to," Yagi said. "You saved my niece, even when you did not have to. You were not paid for this, so it can be considered an act of kindness. Naturally, as her uncle, I would like to thank you."


    Kaito''s face did not change. "I do not have the habit of saving anyone without payment. If it happened, I do not have any recollection, or it was an ident. Once again, Mr Yagi, you do not owe me any debt of gratitude."


    "And if you did, you are causing more trouble for me right now. I do not have time to y around with you. If there is anything further to discuss, let us do it at a more appropriate time."


    Without waiting for Yagi to speak again, Kaito pressed a button on the inte, and the formerly drunk mercenary from the cafeteria appeared at the door. Kaito indicated at Yagi without a hint of politeness.


    "Shadow, see our guest out," Kaito said.


    Shadow was happy because the big boss had finally called him by his name. Even though he did not give a good first impression, it looked like there was hope for recovery. He held the door open for the yakuza leader with enthusiasm.


    "Mr Yagi, please."

 Chapter 522 - HU LEI AND KAITO

    As the door closed, Kaito recalled the event to which Yagi Seiryo was referring with a bit of darkness in his eyes. He remembered clearly what happened on that day, but he did not wish to ask for recognition or a reward for it.


    But the memory reminded him of something else that happened a long time ago with Hu Lei.


    It was one of the many times that Hu Lei mentioned building good karma.


    She confessed once that she thought that as a human being, she was worse than Kaito. He did not counter her words. It was at the time they met by coincidence in the Congo. The meeting was a little random, but it was a wee reprieve.


    That night, the two of them were perched on top of an old tall tree in the rainforest. A fall from the fifty metres tree would probably cause death or at least, serious injuries. Also, dangerous animals like venomous snakes were always lingering in corners.


    However, the two of them just remained seated on a tree branch without fear. They were not afraid. And even if they were, they could handle any danger that came. At the time, Kaito had just killed a warlord and most of his powerful subordinates, leaving a chaotic mob.


    But in the depths of the forest, it was safe.


    "You are a good assassin, Kaito." Hu Lei had said.


    Kaito snorted, finding thepliment a little condescending. "You know you are better. The point of being a ninja assassin is to be in the shadows and never be discovered. The fact that people know I am an assassin makes me the worse one."


    "I do not mean it that way." Hu Lei responded. "Of course, I am the better assassin, but you are a good person. You know, for a killer."


    Kaito was a little irked by the arrogance of the annoying woman, but he did not argue with her.


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "You might be a killer, but you have at least tried to make the world a better ce. I know you always look for missions that will improve the world. On the other hand, I am a gun that is always loaded and ready to attack." She said a little self-deprecatingly.


    "I do not know about the next person I will kill. I do not only kill bad people. I kill those who want to harm my father. But my father is not a good person, which means that I am the bad guy. I am the one who blows up at the end of the movie."


    Kaito looked at some Samango monkeys frolicking on the trees, swinging and ying as he thought about the words. He did not know what to say tofort her.


    "You could leave your father to his own devices. We could be the twin assassins extraordinaire." He finally said.


    Hu Lei looked at him for a moment as if she would agree, but she turned away. "I wish I could leave all this behind. I hope one day I will be able to leave all this behind. But for now, I am bound by the twisted bonds of family."


    The two of them remained on the tall tree in silence for a long moment.


    "So, what will you do?" Kaito asked.


    "I will try to bnce out my karma and hope for the best. Since I cannot live as a righteous person, I will be a bad person who sometimes does good things. I do not believe that I cannot manipte my destiny even as a viin." Hu Lei said.


    She stood and stretched her hands out to the beams of moonlight prating through the thick canopy. The branch they were perched on was thin, but her movement barely caused any disturbance in the forest.


    She was the indisputably superior ninja. The thought came to Kaito, but he would never say it out aloud.


    After that, he did not think much about Hu Lei''s words until Ochi''s half-brother hired him. He was a little wary of getting involved in the yakuza business, but he was also a little interested in the local underworld.


    Therefore, he told the half-brother that he would consider the request.


    During that period, he investigated the inner workings of the crime families in Tokyo. He blended into the shadows and watched the operations. At the time, he had only a shallow understanding of the syndicates.


    But he came to understand that the world was a little moreplicated.


    Ochi was the overall leader at the time, but he was facing a lot of pressure from the smaller families who wanted a change in the regime. He always ran the organisation as a chivalrous organisation with only some grey area business.


    He did not allow the members to do excessive things that oppressed themon popce. However, his half-brother Koujin had convinced a lot of the smaller families to rebel against the rules. He told them that it would be more profitable if they chose to go in apletely criminal way.


    Koujin wanted to make changes like encouraging human trafficking. Some of the smaller families participated in luring youngdies to the city. These women would work as dancers and hostesses and eventually end up in prostitution.


    Drug trafficking was also prohibited, but the business was profitable. So, Koujin started working with some of the younger members of the syndicates to increase drug cirction.


    When Ochi found out, Koujin wanted to hire Kaito to eliminate his half-brother so that he could transform the yakuzapletely. Unfortunately, Kaito found out the background of the matter and rejected the job in the end.


    It was at the time when Kaito was nning on closing up the case that he found out of Koujin''s plot to kidnap Ochi''s granddaughter, who was three years old. From his findings, it was possible that Koujin killed the girl''s father too.


    During that time, he had acted out of his nature. He never interfered with other people''s matters if it was not his business. But when he saw the crying girl, he went against his practices and rescued her, before sending her back to Ochi''s property.


    After that, he brushed off the matter and decided to call it gaining good karma.


    He did not think anyone saw him or found out about his actions.


    But it seems he was wrong.


    ''You really are the better ninja.'' Kaito whispered to the air with a subtle smile.


    In Supreme City, Hu Lei was deeply asleep in a panda onesie.. She did not know she had missed the moment when Kaito admitted without arrogance or annoyance that she was better.

 Chapter 523 - SETTING THE STAGE

    In another part of Tokyo, two people were humming along the piano bads emanating from a small Bluetooth speaker. Their smiles were wide as they looked at each other with eyes filled with love as if they hoped to be dancing together.


    This beautiful scene in an old house was washed by the soft sunlight of the rising sun.


    Everything would have looked picturesque and perfect if the two people were not trying to create an improvised explosive device. Or perhaps, the sight was more beautiful because of their adeptness in creating their bombs.


    The man and woman cooperated as their nimble gloved fingers worked on their masterpiece.


    The cubes of explosives in the man''s hands looked innocuous while the woman twisted wires with slender fingers and connected them to a timer device. Once each of them finished their part, they kissed over the explosives.


    Then, they startedbining the constituent parts to finish up their bomb.


    "This is our greatest work yet," Clyde said.


    "The eruption of our love will fill the world," Bonnie added with a smile.


    The two people were not actually named Bonnie and Clyde when they were born. Rather, they chose these two names after they became assassins. More urately, they chose the names once they decided to pair up as assassins.


    It could be said that the two of them were just ordinary mercenaries before they met. However, once they got together, their minds became wild and wilder. Their connection fed a madness in them that led toplete chaos.


    "It is a shame about Spider, Snake, Venom and the rest of them," Clyde said as he pulled Bonnie into his arms.


    He held her by the waist and started swaying with her to the rhythm of the piano love bad from the 1950s. The moment was a little beautiful as they were caught in the beautiful rays of the sun in that old house.


    "Indeed. I wish they could see the glorious fireworks we will light up tonight." Bonnie replied as sheid her head on her lover''s shoulder.


    "I do not understand why they chose to blow up by going against Kaito in such a ridiculous way. Did they think they could win?" Clyde questioned with a sceptical look on his face.


    "Do not mind those short-sighted fools. They are already dead anyway." Bonnie said as Clyde twirled her around and brought her back to his arms. "We should focus on us and our great show."


    "You are always right, my Bonnie," Clyde said.


    "All we need is to set the stage for our glorious moment, sit back and bask in the light of our genius and glory," Bonnie whispered with an intoxicated smile as they kept swaying.


    She felt powerful and unstoppable and pulled Clyde in for a kiss. They both became immersed in their love and drowned in their lifelong fantasy of watching the world burn. They were unaware that their ns would fail miserably.


    At the same time, Kaito was checking with his sources on the location of the two people. Among the dangerous factors in Shadow Brotherhood, he was most concerned about the two parties from the prisoners who had gone missing.


    The two were not like the other prisoners who he imprisoned.


    They were much more dangerous because they were lovers. And their love was bound together by their destructive behaviours. This aspect is what made Kaito recruit them to the Shadow Brotherhood despite being vtile factors.


    As demolition masters, they were quite experienced in explosives. It was a rare skill in the assassin world. Mercenaries did know aboutmon bombs, but they did not have the finesse disyed by Bonnie and Clyde.


    At most, normal mercenaries could handle creating a crude bomb or using a controlled explosion during a moment of emergency.


    But Bonnie and Clyde were masters who stood at the top of the explosive game.


    The couple could create a small charge which could explode in a single car in a traffic jam, and the blow would not touch the adjacent cars. Their charges were so targeted that it was difficult to imagine that bombs were used.


    However, that did not mean that they could not handle the serious stuff.


    Unfortunately, it was their desire to build a masterpiece explosion that led to Kaito locking them up, about one year before he moved to Mountain Ridge.


    Technically speaking, the two people had not killed anyone they should not have. But they stepped out of the line when they began their experimentation to create the perfect bomb. Their primary crime was the destruction of property.


    The deeper truth was that Kaito was trying to prevent them from making an irresolvable mistake.


    He saw the madness in their eyes for a while, especially when he caught them blowing up an empty ship in an abandoned yard at night. The madness in their eyes was a warning sign which could not be overlooked.


    He locked them up and asked them to reflect on their actions. He nned to let them out once they became sane and sober, but they did not change.


    The truth was that, as soon as the two people met, their fate was already written.


    Perhaps, if they had never seen each other, their lives might have ended up differently.


    Kaito tapped on the desk with his index finger as he thought of Bonnie and Clyde and their possible location. He did not believe that they would ride off into the sunset peacefully. They were probably nning something major.


    But he did not know how to prepare for it.


    A few hourster, Akira alighted a ne in a small private airstrip. As she stepped down from the ne, she found that several ck, government-issue vehicles were waiting for her a short distance away. She did not pause in her step as she assessed the situation.


    Her eyes rested on one of the vehicles with a subtle look in her eyes.


    She could not be certain, but she was quite confident that the person she was meeting was in that one vehicle. The ck car did not look any different from the other four, but she could sense a strange gaze from it.


    Furthermore, she could evaluate the formation of the vehicles to determine the most probable choice for an important person to use. She never worked in the security industry, but her education in the Immortal Sword Valley covered a lot of things.


    Furthermore, she was an experienced agent who had dealt with all kinds of situations.


    "Ms Yamazaki, please follow me." A smart female aide walked up and spoke with the calmness of an experienced assistant.


    She was waiting for Akira some distance away with two bodyguards flunking her. Her no-nonsense appearance and attitude showed that she was a seasoned government agent. Akira looked at her with deep assessing eyes.


    "You should introduce yourself first," Akira said.


    "What?" The aide frowned.


    "I understand that I am meeting someone important, but the basic courtesy when you meet someone for the first time is to introduce yourself. I do not believe you have ill intentions, but I am not going to follow someone I do not know." Akira responded calmly.


    The dark eyes were cold. She was not the soft and lovable Akira that people in Mountain Ridge knew anymore. Despite her gentle demeanour once she got to know people, she was also someone who had dabbled in a lot of business and political scenes.


    She might have chosen to only keep her identity as a chef, but at her core, she was still a samurai. Moreover, she was raised by Helen Brown, who was an indisputably shrewd person in the business world.


    She could see that this aide was looking down on her. Furthermore, she did not know why this little assistant thought that she could order her out of the blues.


    "My apologies, Ms Yamazaki. We need to get going immediately. My boss is quite a busy person, so we do not have a lot of time for pleasantries." The aide maintained her calm demeanour even as her eyes shed with annoyance.


    She did not understand why her boss, who was a respected figure in the international political scene, was paying attention to this little girl. The aide felt that there was nothing noteworthy about this Yamazaki Akira.


    At least, that is what she told herself to keep up pretences. But deep within, she actually looked down on Akira more for getting pregnant out of wedlock like a shameless woman. She felt like Akira was throwing the faces of powerful women everywhere.


    Even though the world was modern and different, the aide thought that a woman needed to have a little more self-respect. It was embarrassing for a woman to just get knocked up like that.


    "Then, you better get on with your self-introduction. You are wasting time." Akira said without a hint of haste in her voice.


    The aide gnashed her teeth angrily, but she was an experienced person after all. She could see that the woman was quite stubborn and would notpromise.. More importantly, she knew that the boss had ns for the woman, so she had toply with the request.

 Chapter 524 - THE SHREWD MINISTER

    Akira lifted a brow without the intention of relenting. Her move would look a little petty, but she did not want to get off on the wrong foot during the negotiation. If she showed that she could be taken for granted, she would lose out before aplishing her goals.


    "I am Suzuki Taira." The aide said through gritted teeth.


    "That was not so hard, was it?" Akira asked with a smile as she would to her stubborn students during training in the Immortal Sword Valley. "Ah, you have wasted so much time. Let us get moving before the sun sets. This is an urgent meeting after all."


    The aide was frustrated by the casual attitude. It was like Akira kicked her and forced her to the ground beneath her feet. Then, asked the reason she was kneeling before her. It felt humiliating and oppressive, but she could not say anything.


    Suzuki Taira led the way to the vehicle Akira had identified after stepping out of the ne. As expected, the unknown bigshot was hiding and watching in that car. It was obvious that the person had unknown vested interests in her.


    However, she was prepared.


    Aide Suzuki opened the rear door for Akira and indicated for her to enter. She watched Akira''s face with a little smugness as she waited for her mouth to open in wonder once she recognised her boss. However, she was the one surprised as Akira stepped into the vehicle with a change in expression.


    In the end, she could only close her mouth and the door without feeling vindicated.


    As the motorcade left the airstrip, Akira looked at the middle-aged woman. Her expression remained calm.


    "Minister Shimada, you did not have toe to pick me up," Akira said politely.


    The Chief had remained cagey about the exact identity of the big boss because of potential security problems. If something was leaked out concerning the Minister''s whereabouts, Akira would have taken the me.


    Therefore, even though Akira had her suspicions about the person she was meeting, she only confirmed it after stepping into the vehicle.


    "I insisted on meeting you on short notice even though I knew your difficulties. It is only right that I reduce your burden." The Minister said.


    The woman spoke in a kind manner that showed understanding, but Akira was not fooled by the older woman''s outward demeanour. She did not miss the shrewdness in those aged eyes. Moreover, she could feel the underlying strict personality beneath the smart pantsuit.


    This woman, Shimada Nene, was the Minister of Defence. She was an irondy who was revered and feared in equal measures in the political world. She had experience in the military scene before retiring. Everyone thought she would rest at home after her military career.


    However, she rose again and took the position of Minister.


    Most civilians did not understand the work conducted beneath the surface by the government branches. However, Akira was not a true civilian, so she knew the significance of Shimada as the head of the sensitive ministry.


    She had improved the national self-defence measures by streamlining both orthodox and unorthodox organisations. Consequently, the severity of crimes against the country and the people on both the local and international tforms had decreased.


    The efficiency of the Minister made Akira admire the irondy a lot, especially when she was handing missions and felt frustrated. At that time, she wished she were in a position to makerger-scale changes, especially when she could not solve problems on the field from the route.


    On the other hand, the shrewdness of the Minister made her cautious. If she was not careful, she was sure that she woulde out on the losing end in the meeting.


    "Thank you for your consideration," Akira responded politely.


    She tried to think about all the stratagems she knew to defend herself again. Her guard was already up when she found that the Immortal Sword Brigade had chartered a ne for her instead of letting her use amercial flight to get to Tokyo.


    A small part of her wished that she had brought Taiki with her. However, she also did not want to appear like a weak woman. The odds were already against her since she was pregnant. She looked like a little round ball, which diminished her aura.


    "It is nothing. When I was pregnant in my younger days, I wished that I could have had an easier time. Of course, at that time, I was still in the military. It was not possible for me to get maternity leave immediately. I was confined to desk duties, but the environment was still quite harsh." Minister Shimada smiled.


    "In that case, I have it easier than you. I have been resting at home, painting a mural in the nursery." Akira said.


    She could already see the passive-aggressive strategy that the Minister was using against her. The older woman wanted to make her feel like she was being fussy by choosing to stay at home doing nothing. Byparing them, it would make Akira feel embarrassed and less open to whatever n she had.


    Unfortunately, such a low-level trick would not work on her. She would not be guilted so easily or provoked into doing something she did not want. Therefore, her response was showing the Minister that she was content with her choices.


    Minister Shimadaughed. "You are still so young. Right now, you are quite apprehensive about your first baby, but you should listen to the world of someone experienced. You are only twenty-three years old. Your life has not begun."


    Akira''s face darkened a little, but she did not respond.


    "You might have lived a different life than most people, but you have still not seen the world in its entirety. Even an old woman like me cannot im to be experienced in life. I think that I still have a lot to learn." The Minister added.


    "What do you want from me?" Akira asked directly.


    Minister Shimada looked through the window and found that they had arrived at their destination. Her shrewd eyes became even brighter when she heard Akira''s question.


    "That can wait for a moment. We should have lunch. You need all the nourishment you can get at this stage in your pregnancy. You are about seven months along, right?" The woman asked.


    "Yes," Akira replied.


    She looked outside and saw that they were entering a ptial residence.

 Chapter 525 - IN ANOTHER LEAGUE

    The chauffeur opened the door to their car, and Akira stepped out first. Her face had be a little colder during the car ride. She knew things would not be simple when she discovered that the Minister hade to pick her up in person.


    She had a feeling that the meeting was a big trap.


    Aide Suzuki looked at the cold Akira, but she did not say anything. The pressureing from the small pregnant woman was enough to make a feel a little chilly. As someone who revolved in the political scene, she was not unfamiliar with that oppression.


    The Minister stepped out with a cheery demeanour as if everything was going ording to n.


    "Taira, you can go ahead and handle other business. Ms Yamazaki and I will have our lunch in private." Minister Shimada said.


    She started walking toward the house with confident steps. Even at her age, she was a stylish and dignified woman. When she walked on her low heels, there was an appealing charm to it.


    "Minister Shimada, it would be best if I joined you for the meeting. After all, this is your first consultation with Ms Yamazaki." Taira followed quickly on her higher heels.


    The implication was obvious. Akira was a stranger on the scene. Taira was concerned that Akira had some evil motives against the minister. But in the depth of her heart, she did not think the little pregnantdy could do anything to her iron boss.


    She just did not like being out of the loop.


    Plus, something about Akira made Taira antagonistic towards her from the moment she saw her paused at the door of the chartered ne. Her aura was like that of a person who did not care for the good things in the world, like private flights.


    She looked detached, like an immortal looking at foolish mortals.


    It irked Suzuki Taira, who was always running around and doing her best.


    If she let the meeting take ce while she was absent, it meant that the Minister was recognising Akira as an equal or a friend. She would not be a mere associate who was listening to orders. She would be speaking on equal ground.


    That thought caused something strange to burn in Suzuki''s heart.


    Minister Shimada stopped and turned to the rushing Taira with cold eyes. "Have my instructions be too difficult for you to understand?"


    Aide Suzuki stopped cold in her tracks. Even though she was just a glorified assistant to the Minister, she received great treatment. The minister also looked a little tough to outsiders, but she did not treat her staff poorly or too strictly.


    Her only requirement was for people to do the job for which they were hired.


    At that moment, she realised that she had crossed a line. She let her jealousy for an unknown woman get to her. If she pushed further, she was sure that the Minister would not hesitate to take action against her.


    Minister Shimada was decisive and never wasted time with people she found useless.


    "I apologise, Minister Shimada." Aide Suzuki took a step back.


    The cold eyes of the woman rested on her for a while before she turned to Akira with a kind face. Akira was watching the scene like it was a drama show on TV. Her eyes lighting up with interest.


    "Come on." Minister Shimada beckoned. "I have instructed my cook to make some nourishing dishes from my hometown."


    As Akira passed by the petrified Suzuki Taira, she looked at her with amused eyes. She did not understand the unwarranted animosity. However, it felt good to see the aide being taken down a notch. Arrogance was not a good thing.


    She followed the Minister into the house with a lighter heart inparison to when she stepped out of the car.


    "Who does that little b*tch think she is?" Taira could not helpining after they disappeared into the white house.


    The Minister''s chauffeur looked at his fellow worker with a bit of concern. "Taira, you should remain a little calmer in these situations. You have been beside the Minister for over five years. You must know her personality."


    "What do you mean? Of course, I know her best." Taira retorted whileining that a mere driver was advising her.


    Although she often interacted with this driver, she looked down on him. Toher, he was a mere driver. As for her, she might be an assistant, but she had great career prospects in the political scene. She also got to meet a lot of important people.


    As for this driver, he was merely a servant. Naturally, she kept this thought in her heart.


    "If you know her best, you must understand her limits. She already noticed the dy when you went to receive Ms Yamazaki. And based on her expression, Ms Yamazaki was not pleased. That was a strike against you." The driver said.


    "Now, you chose to ignore explicit instructions from the Minister. That was another strike. I will give you advice as my colleague, even though I cannot be specific. Ms Yamazaki is important to the Minister. Do not act wilfully if you want to keep your job."


    Suzuki turned to walk to her car without responding. She huffed as she thought about these words before scoffing.


    "He is just a driver. What does he know?" She said in a low tone.


    The chauffeur heard theint, and an ironic look appeared on his face. He always thought that Suzuki was a pretty good employee and assistant. Her only weakness was that she wanted to rise higher and be more important.


    Instead of thinking of herself as an assistant, she thought of herself as an apprentice to Minister Shimada. She wanted to use the position of being a personal assistant and the connections she gained to be a more important figure.


    The chauffeur, who was also the Minister''s bodyguard, could understand why Taira was jealous. As a trusted driver, he was privy to a lot of the Minister''s secrets. If he had a good rtionship with aide Suzuki, he might have been tempted to tell Taira that Akira was way out of her league.


    They were not even ying the same game.

 Chapter 526 - SELLING OUT KAITO

    Minister Shimada did not mention anything concerning official business during lunch. Instead, she expressed a lot of goodwill towards Akira while insisting that she eat more to nourish her body. In essence, she was like a friendly auntie.


    However, the attitude made Akira even tenser.


    Once the lunch wasplete, the minister brought Akira to her study. The room wasrge and spacious, with a dignified air suited to the appearance and personality of the minister. Akira found a lot of military mementoes scattered around the office as well as a few pictures of friends and family on the walls.


    From an outward look, Minister Shimada was the perfect woman of virtue.


    "The Chief at the Immortal Sword Valley has informed me of your desire to quit the Brigadepletely." Minister Shimada started immediately after they both sat down.


    Her demeanour changed from a cool aunt to a serious government official.


    "Yes," Akira replied. "I have been retired to a certain extent for a while now, and my current position as a teacher is only cursory. I do not feel there is a need to remain registered as a member of the Immortal Sword Brigade anymore."


    "What is your exact reason for quitting? Even though you have more aplishments than most of the other members, you are only twenty-three years old. I would like to know why you are anxious to cut ties." Minister Shimada countered.


    Akira was taken aback by the question. From when she was a teenager and began getting missions. Her goal was always toplete the mandatory stipted service for discharge. In simple terms, she worked so that she could leave.


    The wish was not tied to anything bad in the Immortal Sword Brigade. It was a matter of having her freedom.


    Simply speaking, she was forced on the path of being an agent when she was young. She never had a right to decide if she wanted to be a part of that world or not. So, even when she was praised for being exceptional, it meant nothing.


    After meeting Hina and other people her age when she started taking missions, she realised that she could have had a choice to find something she liked. She might be a good agent, but she might be better at something else.


    It was at that time she started searching for a new path for herself. She wanted to find something that made her excited. Like the way Hina would light up when she read new medical articles. Or the way Double M would be happy when he made an aplishment in music.


    She wanted something magical.


    It was unfortunate that she was good at almost everything she tried. When she found something interesting, she would dive in for a while and learn as much as she could. But there was no that spark of magic she was looking for.


    That was not to say that she did not like all the things she had aplished in different fields.


    For example, she hadposed a lot of music in both the ssical and modern arenas. Those pieces had national and even international acim. But she did not feel like it was her calling. It was just something she liked doing sometimes.


    When she tried her hand at drawing manga, she thought it would be a thrill. She wanted the experience of scaling the metaphorical mountains and reaching the summit of aplishment. Instead, she found it was quite easy. And her first draft of Yuki the Sword Princess was epted for publishing.


    As for being a chef, she only started doing it because she was frustrated. She wanted to cook delicious things for herself. She just enjoyed the art and science of it. But she could not say that she wanted to stand in a kitchen cooking for people day after day.


    "Can I assume that you have no special reason for quitting the Immortal Sword Brigade?" Minister Yamazaki asked.


    Akira broke free from her thoughts about her past. She looked at the older woman who was looking at her with lifted brows as if she had discovered something.


    "I have alreadypleted my mandatory service to the Brigade as per the agreement made when I joined. The only thing I amcking is the approval of the presiding panel. This is the matter I wanted to discuss with the panel as per my request." Akira did not respond directly.


    "I am above the panel. The panel in charge of reviewing the operations of the Brigade report to me." Minister Shimada leaned back in her chair. "If you can convince me of your reason to leave the agency, I will approve yourplete resignation."


    Akira frowned. "Why are you set on making things difficult for me?"


    "Why do you think I am making things difficult? It is my responsibility to ensure that I utilise the avable talents for the good of the citizens. If you do not have a special reason for leaving, I would be losing an exceptional person for nothing." Minister Shimada countered.


    "I believe the reason that I no longer want to be a part of the Immortal Sword Brigade is enough to approve myplete resignation," Akira said.


    "Do not act na?ve." Minister Shimada said. "I could say that it is sufficient that I want you to remain in the service of your country. That is reason enough to reject your attempts at resignation and retirement."


    Akira''s eyes were cold. "Isn''t that exactly what you are saying? We are only dancing around with our words, but you have already made your decision. Unfortunately, I have no intention of bowing to your orders, Minister Shimada."


    The other woman looked directly. "It looks like we are at an impasse in our discussion."


    "It would be best if you yed your cards openly," Akira said.


    She was not stupid. She knew that the minister was prepared to threaten her if necessary to achieve her goals. In the past, she would not have been concerned about anything that the old woman would throw at her.


    However, she now had Kaito and Little Precious.


    Those two points were her vulnerabilities.


    "I like your directness." Minister Shimada said. "In that case, let us talk about your fianc¨¦."


    Akira knew that the threats wereing, but she could not help being a little apprehensive about the statement. Even if she knew Kaito was capable, she could not let him be harmed by the minister. It would be impossible to face off the government.


    "What about him?" Akira said.


    Minister Shimada was pleased by the tenacious and unmoving spirit disyed by Akira. It made her more determined to make her the director of the presiding panel. He wanted her to oversee the Immortal Sword Brigade alongside other unorthodox defence agencies.


    "I have always been a big fan." Minister Shimada said. "I was among the champions for him, even before I took the position I currently have. I have always believed that he has yed a key role in preserving the peace in the world."


    Akira''s eyes did not show a flicker of emotions.


    "Of course, you should know that not everyone is supportive of using an assassin to keep the world on the correct path. Someone might even be tempted to use him as a legacy project or to express a tough stance on mercenary work." The older woman added.


    "What are you implying?" Akira asked in a chilly voice.


    "Your boyfriend might be protected for now, but he will continue being vulnerable as long some people decide he is of no use. When that happens, someone might decide to use him as an example to further their political prospects." The response was delivered calmly.


    "Speak clearly," Akira said.


    "With the major case involving the International Health Alliance, a lot of people are vying for a few open positions in the United Nations. I have learned that someone locally intends to lobby for a position by showing a tough stance on mercenaries." Minister Shimada said.


    "Are you nning on giving that person Kaito?" Akira was infuriated.


    "It is not that I n on doing anything. You should have a little more faith in me. Despite our current opposing opinions, you have been quite valuable to the Immortal Sword Brigade. I would not give up the love of your life to that person."


    "Then, what do you mean?" Akira said.


    "This individual has worked in various positions that allowed him to know a lot of national defence secrets. He has already identified Kaito as the ultimate sacrificialmb for his career. Normally, it would be difficult for him to take action, but Kaito has made a few enemies in Interpol. They are waiting for a chance to pounce." Minister Shimada said.


    Akira''s mind turned as she thought about the new situation. If Kaito was exposed through someone in the government, it would be different than being arrested and interrogated. Furthermore, a case like Kaito would likely not be quiet because he had interfered with other countries.


    If someone wanted to get rid of him, they would have a lot of usatory ammunition, even without a lot of concrete evidence.


    Kaito might be able to escape from a guilty verdict since he was a careful operator, but the disruption would be astronomical. It would be difficult for them to settle down and have a normal life. Little precious would not have a safe home.


    The thought made Akira afraid, and her gaze became a little murderous.


    "Exin your intentions clearly, Minister Shimada.." Her voice filled the room, gentle but deadly.

 Chapter 527 - A TOUCHING SPEECH

    Minister Shimada looked at Akira for a long moment before speaking. She was hoping that the meeting would go in a better direction, but Yamazaki Akira was a stubborn girl. She did not want topromise, even though she had no reason for quitting the Immortal Sword Brigade.


    The matter concerning someone eyeing Kaito as a sacrificialmb for his career on the international scene was true. However, she had nned to use the information and its resolution as a reward rather than a threat, if only Akira were not so mule-headed.


    "It is not impossible to give this person an alternative n of action. He owes me a favour, and I am privy to a lot of information that he could use to advance his career. Of course, I am not a phnthropist. I will require something in return." She said without pause.


    Akira understood that the minister was prepared for any choice she would make. At the moment, it was useless for her to quarrel and struggle meaninglessly.. The other woman would not let her go.


    "And what is the something you want?" She asked.


    "It is nothing difficult, and it will not require a lot of your time." Minister Shimada said. "As you know, the Immortal Sword Brigade and a few other unorthodox government agencies are managed by a special panel."


    "The current presiding panel has been in ce for a long time. It was there even before my predecessor''s time. Moreover, the director of the panel has been hospitalised due to theplications of old age. And even when he was there, the effectiveness of the panel has declined."


    Minister Shimada sighed. The Immortal Sword Valley had been established in the feudal period, but it had managed to catch up with modern times with regard to technology and operations. However, the people overseeing the brigade and a few simr groups was a little outdated.


    The panel was established because the people in the old government were afraid of abuse of power. Over the years, the panel had yed its role, but the people in it had hardly changed. The current panel had old people, with the youngest being seventy-one.


    Moreover, the current director was one foot into the grave.


    If the situation were different, Minister Shimada felt like she would have waited for a while before approaching Akira for the job. However, the cracks in the agencies were already showing, starting with the person responsible for that dreadful Watch app.


    Yes, the minister was naturally aware of the menace, and she knew it had originated from the Immortal Sword Valley. Therefore, she could not afford to waste time using soft tactics with Akira and helping her realise her importance.


    "I have been seeing more and more problems cropping up with the agencies. If immediate changes are not made, it is likely a lot of trouble will ensue in the country. I need you to take over as the director of the presiding panel." The minister finished.


    Akira was a little overwhelmed by this request. She knew that Minister Shimada had a n, but she did not expect that she wanted to put her in such a high position directly. It was a little ttering but also horrifying.


    She was not one to thirst for power, especially political or military power. But she understood the significance of the position as the head of the panel. It would mean overseeing all the ndestine operations of the government.


    Unfortunately, it was also a risky position.


    "Why do you want me? I am not an appropriate choice." She said.


    It was not false modesty. While she thought she waspetent enough to handle the duties, she knew that on paper, she was not a good choice. She was too young. The members of the panels were likely to be younger than her.


    Also, she was in a long-term rtionship with a criminal. Even though Kaito was not convicted, anyone who was anyone in the government would know about him. Additionally, she was currently pregnant, which would put her in an unreliable state for a while.


    If she took over the presiding panel, she would be unavable for full-time work until Little Precious was stable. Herck ofpletemitment was another strike against her.


    "I can assure you that I have considered all the drawbacks. I have never been the kind of person who appoints people to a position by only looking at obvious things. My primary concern is your ability to deliver the desired result." Minister Shimada said.


    "This position is not like a normal role in a government agency. I need someone who is of good character but flexible. I require someone who understands the underlying work of the agents who work tediously to defend the citizens."


    "And I need someone with a well-rounded background. Instead of employing a civilian who will make assumptions without real knowledge, I want an individual who can make decisions and step into different roles where necessary."


    The speech was quite clear and touching, and Akira was a little moved.


    The thing that made her hate being in the Immortal Sword Brigade the most was that she was forced into it. Furthermore, she could not quit at will. She always felt like it was a prison, so she constantly looked for alternative paths for her life.


    She could not deny the fact she was a little tempted. She did not like her life to have a fixed path, but the possibility of making a real difference in the world was dangling right before her. She had always wished that she could be in a ce where she would have an impact.


    However, she was not willing to make a major change without proper consideration. She would not make a major decision about her life without talking with Kaito. Since she decided to be with him, she bound her life to his.


    Their paths would not deviate from each other.


    As for the threat of someone using Kaito tounch his career in the international scene, she was not worried. She would not be threatened by a minor yer. She had countless cards to destroy or build up all potential opponents.


    Of course, she would not show her cards carelessly. It was better for Minister Shimada to think that she had no choice but to follow her orders.


    "What would be my exact responsibilities if I were to take this job?" Akira asked calmly.


    Minister Shimada smiled with unconcealed happiness. Sheunched into an exnation of the current situation in the defence agencies in the country. She was not afraid of Akira leaking out the information to anyone because she was sure that Akira would take the job.


    A little whileter, Minister Shimada''s secure phone rang, and a call came through from one of the agencies.


    "We have received intel that there are terrorists in the city!"

 Chapter 528 - LIGHTING UP THE CITY

    Minister Shimada stood up without preamble, shocking Akira. If the chair behind her were not an ergonomic swivel chair, she would have probably brought it to the ground. The ugly expression on the older woman''s face was a little frightful.


    "What do you mean by intel? What do you mean by terrorists?" Minister Shimada barked out.


    "Ma''am, please calm down, and I will brief you on the situation. We have only received information about this situation." The person on the other end of the line spoke quickly.


    "Get on with it." She said.


    "We were monitoring the usual channels through our security software, and we saw some suspicious chatter on one of the boards. We have not confirmed whether the threat ispletely real yet, but I can say that several points are suspicious.."


    "The posters are new users on that web channels for demolition experts. That means that the chat room is used by people who use explosions, ma''am." The man exined.


    "I know what a demolition expert is. Continue with the report." Minister Shimada was beyond irritated.


    "I am sorry, ma''am. Anyway, the tag user name is bonnie&clyde, and the person had only been registered for about a month on the site. At first, it looked like nothing, but we realised that the person received very fast approval from the administrator." The man continued.


    "Do you believe that these people are the Bonnie and Clyde who disappeared from the scene almost two years ago?" Minister Shimada asked.


    "We suspect as much. We are looking at their history and trying to find out more as we speak. If it is them, they might have something big nned." The person nned.


    "What exactly did you g in the chatroom?"


    "The user wrote, ''tonight we will light up the city with our love''. That is the quote." The man said.


    "Keep investigating and inform me as soon as you find anything." Minister Shimada said before hanging up.


    She looked at Akira with her shrewd eyes. "Since you are already here, why don''t you help me with a case? Do not worry. I will not make a pregnantdy do much. But I understand that you are a good hacker."


    Akira narrowed her eyes a little. "What is this about?"


    "It seems that some two people who are obsessed with explosions might be nning to blow up something tonight." Minister Shimada said with a tired voice.


    The first thought that came to Akira''s mind was that Kaito was in Tokyo. Although the city wasrge, the probability that the terrorists would blow up a ce near him was not negligible. Her heartbeat was a little faster due to apprehension.


    Then, she realised that she did not only have Kaito in the city. She had plenty of good friends in Tokyo, including Maya, Double M, the Chief, Raiden and countless other colleagues and acquaintances. She could not let anything happen to any of them.


    "I will need aputer to be of any use. We might need to go to the Immortal Sword Valley to get a good setup." Akira said.


    "Let me make arrangements and see what we can do." Minister Shimada did not quibble in an emergency.


    Akira took out her phone and looked at Kaito''s contact for a while before opening the messaging app. She thought about warning him about the presence of a terrorist in the city. However, she realised that she did not have any concrete information.


    If she told him to leave the ce he was, he might end up in a ce the terrorist was. She felt weak and helpless. No, she would be able to do something once she had aputer on hand. For now, she just needed to focus on solving the problem.


    After a lot of deliberation, she wrote and sent a text. Her heart was filled with guilt for not telling Kaito where she was. She had only informed Uncle Taiki, and with the change in flight ns, she felt like she could not begin exining. Everything was now in chaos.


    [I miss you. Let''s have breakfast together tomorrow.]


    She put her phone away with a heavy heart.


    In another part of Tokyo, Kaito was listening to a report from another of his loyal subordinates, a woman who was most gifted in intel. The woman did not sign up as a mercenary officially, but she was a semi-member of the Shadow Brotherhood.


    Feather, as she liked to be called, was a little unusual in her appearance, attitude and behaviour. She did not like being tied down by anything normal, even employment as a mercenary. So, Kaito let her do whatever she wanted as long as she reported important information.


    Of course, he did not rely on her for menial things because Feather was not always on point in understanding what important meant in some situations. But usually, she came through when it was something that mattered.


    "When I heard you were back, I thought you would probably want to know what those two firebugs were up to." Feather said.


    The jiggling of her menagerie of colourful jewellery was distracting, but Kaito was not paying attention to the noise. He was looking at the report Feather had given him. Calling it a report was a bit of a stretch because it was a piece of paper in the shape of a butterfly with things written using a green pen.


    "Continue," Kaito said.


    "The two of them have built a big bomb. Or maybe, multiple big bombs. Judging from the number of supplies they acquired, it is not going to be something small. And they are nning to blow it up on the anniversary of their meeting." Feather said.


    "And when is that?"


    "If I am not wrong, it is tonight." Feather said.


    Kaito felt his heart sink because he was most familiar with the madness that Bonnie and Clyde incited in one another. He thought of Akira. It was a good thing she was safely in Mountain Ridge. He picked his phone to check in on her.


    When he saw her message, his lips curled up involuntarily. He hoped he could recapture Bonnie and Clyde and return to Mountain Ridge. Then, he saw a text from his uncle.


    [Keep an eye on Akira while she is in Tokyo. Travelling at this point is a little strenuous, so be cautious.]


    Kaito''s face lost colour.


    What the¡­

 Chapter 529 - THE HEARTS OF LOVERS

    Without wasting time, Kaito dialled Akira''s number. He wanted to find her location without dy. Even if he could not be sure about the location of Bonnie and Clyde and their ns, he would feel happiest with Akira at his side.


    The call did not go through. The robotic voice indicated that Akira was out of the service range. Kaito felt apprehension and helplessness fill his heart as he redialled. She had only sent him a message about thirty minutes earlier, so how could she have gone out of service?


    Feather looked at her boss, who had an unpleasant expression on his face and decided to speak up.


    "The paths of life areplex, but we will always end where we are meant to be." She said with the wave of her hand, causing her countless bangles to jingle.


    Kaito took a deep breath as the call failed again. He could not keep redialling.. He needed to prioritise finding Bonnie and Clyde. He could spend all his time calling Akira, but the most reliable way to keep her safe was to make sure that the wretched pair was not outside, causing trouble.


    "Do you have an inkling of the location of those two?" He asked.


    "They are careful. I have been trying to find them for a while, but they are quite careful and secretive." Feather sighed. "I am always a step behind them. But it is also like they are hoping that I will not lose track of them."


    Kaito frowned at this information. "Exin your meaning clearly."


    "I think they could have hidden their actions a little more carefully. They have not been out of the scene for that long, so they are familiar with a lot of new counter-surveince methods. They seemed to be leaving breadcrumbs here and there." Feather had an uncharacteristic look of seriousness in her eyes.


    "What is their intention?" Kaito asked, but he was mostly talking to himself.


    "If you ask me, they are nning on blowing up something important. But it is not possible to narrow down things, at least for me. They will probably target either a building that has a lot of cultural,mercial or political significance. They are not a low-key pair." Feather theorised.


    Kaito nodded in agreement.


    "That is a possibility. Bonnie and Clyde have always been a little narcissistic. If they have made a masterpiece, they will try to show off as much as possible. But I think it is more likely that their target is something of significance to them personally." He responded while tapping on the desk with an index finger.


    "What do you mean?" Feather asked with sparkling eyes.


    "You said it is their anniversary. If they are celebrating it, they will go to a ce that has something to do with their romantic history. Their choice is likely to be personal rather than practical. It is what I would do." Kaito said in a low voice with his brows scrunched.


    Feather felt like there was an opportunity for gossip, but Kaito did not look like he was in the mood for a gab session. But she could not suppress her interest.


    "I have heard of your new life. I understand congrattions are in order. You have be a family man." She said, trying to sound casual.


    Unfortunately, she spoke a little unnaturally because she was too anxious. She could have sent her findings in another way, but she appeared at the Shadow Brotherhood headquarters so that she could look for an opportunity to gossip.


    Surprisingly, Kaito did not give her trouble for her nosiness. He even smiled a little with some self-satisfaction.


    "Thank you." There was some smugness before his expression changed. "Try to find out if Bonnie and Clyde have been sighted anywhere in the city. We cannot guess where they are going to blow up, but we might get some information by tracking their movement."


    It was unrealistic for them to find the chosen location by the couple through guessing. Their best bet was finding out their general movements. After all, they would probably require some time to set up the stage for the explosion.


    As a precaution, the two were probably setting up the bomb at the moment in their chosen location. The afternoon was the ideal time because they could sneak into any building after lunch. Moreover, it was difficult to notice anything unusual when people were tired.


    Kaito guessed they would set their explosion in the evening or night because it would have the most impact. Unlike normal terrorists, the two were probably not aiming to kill a lot of people. They wanted to show off their bomb.


    "That might be difficult if they want to be sessful. They will probably disguise themselves well to avoid detection. Myworks are strong, but I cannot do anything if the people are too good at concealment." Feather felt a little helpless about this matter.


    She was good at finding out information by keeping a good rtionship with people who saw more things than anyone could imagine. She did not shun technology, but she was an asset because of her human rtionships.


    Her ability to gather information was linked to herwork of people who knew things happen. Most of them weremon individuals who people did not pay attention to like street cleaners, taxi drivers and garbage collectors.


    However, these people gave her information if they saw something happening. She did not expect them to be nosy and investigate. Usually, if they saw something interesting while going about their business, they told her about it.


    "Don''t worry too much about that," Kaito said. "I am sure that they will not hide too deeply. You can use the normal images you have of them."


    "Why do you think that? This is probably the greatest project of their life. How can they take a chance?" Feather was incredulous.


    Kaito smiled with a certain deviousness as well as some unreadable emotions in his dark eyes. "No one wants to look bad on their anniversary. They will not hidepletely. Everyone will try to look their best when spending a special day with their beloved."


    Feather almost turned into a stone as she realised that her boss had turned into aplete romantic. He was like a doting husband who understood the hearts of lovers instead of being a cold-hearted assassin.


    Luckily, her mind and spirit were quite flexible.

 Chapter 530 - THE TROUBLEMAKER

    In another part of Tokyo, Akira was walking into the Central Antiterrorism Bureau alongside the minister. She kept up with the pace of Minister Shimada as she entered the building filled with various personnel of the defence forces working earnestly.


    Despite the activity, the building was still quiet, except for the stato footsteps of people walking on the linoleum floors. Akira was drawn in by the solemn aura of the organisation, even though her mind remained preupied with the problem at hand.


    As the two stepped into an elevator, Minister Shimada''s aide, Suzuki Taira appeared and entered the space. She had a serious look on her face, but she still nced at Akira with some contempt on her face. Her opinion was unchanged.


    Minister Shimada noticed the look and frowned. Unfortunately, the current circumstances were not appropriate for addressing the problem with her aide. She had realised that the woman was taking more liberties in the recent days.


    "Here is your temporary clearance badge," Taira said..


    She handed the badge to Akira who directly put it around her neck. She did not care about the pettiness of the aide before her. She was only interested in finding aputer and beginning working on the problem immediately.


    She would have preferred to go to the Immortal Sword Valley to work in a familiar environment. However, it was not possible because of the traffic conditions. Furthermore, it was difficult to arrange for air transportation on short notice.


    Therefore, she had toe with the minister to one of the official defence offices.


    It was not a bad thing because it was the centre for addressing the current crisis on hand. If she found anything and confirmed the location of the terrorists, she could follow them to the field. She would only feel at peace without the active situation.


    "The badge only gives you clearance to ess and work in theputer centre with the other IT people. You will not be able to go to other ces, so do not walk around carelessly. This ce is not like a normal office. You will be arrested if you are found loitering." Aide Suzuki spoke up.


    Minister Shimada looked at her assistant sharply, and the younger woman lowered her head. It was obvious that she was feeling a little guilty, or at least, she knew she had done something wrong. The gesture made the minister even more annoyed.


    "I made it clear that I wanted Ms Yamazaki to have full clearance to work in the Central Antiterrorism Bureau." Minister Shimada said.


    As a minister, she had a lot of subordinates, but she needed her assistant to handle menial tasks for her. Otherwise, she would have to deal with a lot of people all the time. Suzuki Taira did not have high clearance in the Ministry of Defence.


    She could not be privy to the real secrets of the state. At most, she organised meetings and managed the minister''s schedule. Sometimes, she sat in if it was a generic, bureaucratic gathering. Even the personal chauffeur and bodyguard who drove the minister around knew more secrets than Taira.


    Usually, Aide Suzuki was only allowed to handle tasks that rted directly to the minister''s personal life.


    However, she could not help but be a little arrogant because she could move around any ce freely. It did not matter if she could not get clearance to be in secret rooms. She could freely enter any ce she wanted as the Minister''s assistant.


    The power was intoxicating, and it gave her the illusion that she could rise to a higher ce.


    "The request was denied because Ms Yamazaki is only going to deal with the information technology issues. The in-charge said that the clearance was sufficient for handling the work the minister has assigned." Taira replied with some hidden guilt.


    The man in charge of processing the clearance had said as much, but it was because she told him that Akira was only a little familiar withputers. After all, the minister asked her to get clearance so that Akira could help the tech people.


    The minister asked her to get Akira full clearance, and it rubbed her the wrong way. She could not understand why Akira could getplete freedom after meeting the minister for one day. She could only assume that there was some hidden business.


    Judging from the way Akira behaved and the information she gleaned here and there, it was likely that she was a second-generation daughter. Taira theorised that she was just the daughter of someone to whom the minister owed a favour.


    Otherwise, why would this girl be allowed to go into the residence of the minister?


    After working so hard, Suzuki Taira felt like her chance of rising the ranks was stolen by a random girl who had a rich father.


    Moreover, she did not find anything wrong with her exnation of Akira to the person in charge of the clearance for outside personnel. As far as the minister said, Akira was only here to help the people who were in the tech department.


    Suzuki felt a little vindicated. From what she had said, it was likely that everyone would think that Akira was there to cause more trouble. Unfortunately, some people even felt like Minister Shimada was abusing power by bringing in a random girl to disrupt them during a crisis.


    "Is that so?" Minister Shimada said with sharp eyes. "It turns out that people are no longer interested in listening to my orders."


    Aide Suzuki felt cold sweat covering her back when she heard that casual tone. Usually, the minister did not care a lot about the pettiness of her countless subordinates. However, it seemed that this time could be different.


    The elevator opened, and the minister led Akira to the intelligence floor with quick steps. Aide Suzukigged as she wondered if her boss would follow up on the case. If she did, it was likely that the one who would get into trouble was her.


    Meanwhile, Minister Shimada walked to the head of the department and introduced Akira with a few brief sentences. The head nodded, even though his face looked a little sour as he looked at Akira. Just a few minutes before, he had heard about the troublemaker.


    "Provide the details on the case and give her a workstation immediately. We need to apprehend these criminals immediately." Minister Shimada ordered tersely.


    She was nervous about her city and country. If things went wrong, she would take the brunt of the me since terrorist attacks were rare. It would be the worst thing that happened to her if they did not stop the attack.


    The unhappy head of the department nodded, even though he did not understand the minister''s thought process.

 Chapter 531 - THE INSENSITIVE MAN

    Minister Shimada looked at Akira.


    "I am counting on you. Once this crisis is over, we can conclude the issue we were discussing earlier." She hinted with delicate subtlety.


    Akira knew that the minister was implying that she would not make things difficult for her if she helped her ovee the crisis. She kept her face neutral and nodded at the older woman. She already nned to do her best, but she would not say no to being owed.


    "I will deal with other issues for now. If you have any problems, reach out to me. For now, I cannot deal with your clearance level." Minister Shimada added as she put a card with her private number in Akira''s hand. .


    Akira felt like the woman was worrying too much. "Go ahead and deal with your business."


    She turned to the head of the department who was looking at the scene with increasing dissatisfaction. If he could describe the situation, he would say it was a mother worried about leaving her child in school alone for the first time.


    Minister Shimada took another look at Akira before leaving with Suzuki Taira. The crisis did not only need practical solutions. She needed to make sure that the flow of information was tight and discuss potential management of the aftermath if the worst came to pass.


    Her current greatest fear was the leakage of information to the media before the Central Antiterrorism Bureau could understand the specificity of the threat. As it stood, the evidence pointed towards the bomb threat being real.


    If the media sniffed out this beat, the city would fall intoplete chaos. She needed to get ahead of the crisis before anything serious happened.


    "Minister Shimada¡­" Aide Suzuki started talking, hoping to address the earlier awkwardness.


    "It is not time to talk about your insubordination. You have be less and less sensible in the past few months." Minister Shimada felt rising annoyance.


    She did not want to address minor problems while thinking about issues of national importance, but she could not help chiding her personal assistant a little as they entered the elevator.


    "I made a few mistakes, but I am always acting in your best interest." Aide Suzuki said softly with a hint of being wronged.


    Minister Shimada sighed. "My best interest is for you to follow my instructions to the letter."


    "But¡­" Suzuki started.


    "Enough. We will discuss your future after this matter is over." The minister ended the conversation.


    Aide Suzuki tightened her fingers around the organiser in her hand. She felt a surge of hatred towards Akira. If it were not for her, things would not have progressed to this point. It was obvious that the discussion about her future would not work in her favour.


    If it was not for Akira, the minister would not have made a big deal of her small mistakes. The fury in her heart built up and settled in her chest like a hot burning coal. Unfortunately, she had no method for venting that wrath.


    In the CAB room, Akira faced the head of the department with an even look on her face. She did not show any fluctuations in emotions, even though she could see that the tough man before her was looking down on her.


    Her current priority was finding out if the bomb threat was real.


    "Have you prepared a file on the situation?" She asked. "I can see that you are busy, so I will not trouble you to brief me personally."


    The head of the department felt his lips twitch at the casual manner the small woman standing before him spoke. It was as if she did not realise that she was in one of the most important departments of the ministry of defence.


    Still, she had the appropriate clearance for the request she made. He snapped a finger at one of the technical staff, and someone appeared with a file in hand. Akira took it from the nervous young woman and flipped through it.


    Akira did not consider herself a super special genius, but she had honed skills for speed reading. If she could not do it, she would have wasted a lot of time on meaningless paperwork. Moreover, it was a crucial skill for hackers.


    Her eyes scanned through the pages. She flipped through the file without pausing. Her expression changed as she learned the information about the two potential criminals who were nning to detonate a bomb.


    The more she read, the more she was convinced that the threat was real.


    As an agent of the Immortal Sword Brigade, she did not only have hard skills like fighting and hacking. She was trained in looking at subtle hints, especially inmunication to determine intent beyond the obvious.


    After looking at the posts made by the user bonnie&clyde, she was certain about the reality of the threat.


    Unfortunately, the information that the CAB had gathered on Bonnie and Clyde was flimsy at best and consisted of theories as opposed to actionable details. Everything they could gather was just a reiteration of the glory days of Bonnie and Clyde.


    "Where is my workstation?" Akira closed the file and looked up.


    Actually, she was a little tired from walking and standing for a long time. She could already feel her feet swelling up due to the constant movement. Luckily, she had eaten, or she would be feeling dizzy and in danger of copsing.


    "Ms Yamazaki, there is no need to rush. Have you read and understood everything?" The head asked with uncertainty and a bit of contempt. He did not believe she had gone through the document that fast.


    "It is not like there is anything much to see here in this excuse of a file," Akira said irritably. "A workstation now. Please and thank you."


    The head wanted to quibble some more because he was displeased with being saddled with a liability during an important moment. Other heads were probably hitting the ground running with the best agents from the defence ministry.


    "Director Yojima, let me show Ms Yamazaki to the desk. She can continue studying the details while at the workstation." The nervous technician spoke up before the head could say anything else.


    The man looked at the mousy woman and realised that the technical staff member had a meaningful look in her eyes. He looked at the rest of the office and saw that his subordinates were acting suspiciously as if they were judging him.


    After a few moments, he realised that he did not look good in the current situation, regardless of his dissatisfaction with Akira. To an outsider, he was a hulking man who was looming and intimidating a small, pregnant woman.


    Well, it was not only to outsiders because he knew that he was trying to make her understand that the CAB was not a ce to y around. Unfortunately, he failed to consider the other aspects of his n. He could feel his image declining by the second.


    "Yes, go ahead, go ahead." He said while backing away. "Make sure that Ms Yamazaki has everything she needs."


    He turned away and rushed to his office, no longer caring if this Akira wasing to y around during a crisis. As long as she did not affect the work, he could leave her to her own devices. In any case, it was not like her presence would affect others.


    The staff was the same, and they had enoughputing power to go around. He cursed at the director in the human resources director for giving him a half-hearted exnation. If it were not for him, Director Yojima would have treated Akira like another technician.


    However, after processing the clearance badge, his friend called to tell him that Ms Yamazaki was a second-generation who wasing to y around because she knew the minister. Because of the bad impression, he acted a little badly.


    His staff probably looked at him like someone who was insensitive to other people''s needs. His good image as a boss was gone. Humph! Once the crisis was over, he would get back his friend for all the trouble he caused.


    "Do not mind Director Kojima a lot. He is a little insensitive, but he is a good boss mostly. He is just a little bit straightforward. Well, a lot. He speaks and acts without thinking in social situations. But otherwise, he is good at his job." The nervous technician spoke while ushering Akira to a desk in a corner.


    Akira acknowledged the words with a nod. She did not care too much about the Director''s behaviour. She did not expect everyone to like her. Plus, it was likely that someone had talked badly about her behind her back.


    "What else can you tell me about the case apart from what is in the file?" Akira asked as she sat down.


    The woman looked at the badge a little nervously before telling Akira about the things the technicians in the CAB had found. Most things were not written because all information had to be verified severally before approval for a report.


    But that did not mean that no one had found anything about the case.


    "What is the theory about the disappearance period?" Akira asked as she started logged into theputer.


    She did not use the normal channels that were open through the CAB system. Instead, she opened a backdoor and left theirwork covertly. She instead essed the Immortal Sword Brigade tform before beginning her search.


    However, the technical staff member did not notice anything unusual. By habit, she did not stare at people''sputers while they were working. It was taboo in the CAB because one might see ssified information identally.


    "Most people think that it was a sabbatical or a holiday for Bonnie and Clyde. Some assume that the two left the country or ended up in prison for other crimes. There is no consensus at the moment." The woman responded.


    Akira''s lips stretched into a smile.

 Chapter 532 - LOOKING AT PATTERNS

    Akira did not respond despite her subtle smile. She did not want to share her thoughts with people she did not know. Furthermore, she needed to be cautious while working in an orthodox branch of the government defence ministry.


    If she was not careful, she could fall into a trap.


    This precaution was the reason she was not willing to handle her work through the provided CAB system. Furthermore, she used a small trick to conceal her keystrokes as soon as she sat at the workstation.


    She did not need to be a genius to know that the CAB monitored their systems rigorously.


    "You can go back. I will share the information if I find something." Akira said to the technician. .


    The woman looked at Akira again before returning to her workstation. She was a little curious about the smalldy who could gain clearance through the minister directly. However, she did not want to think too much about things that did not involve her.


    As a new staff member in the department, her status was not good. She could not afford mistakes. And in their trade, mistakes happened when a person started minding other people''s business. It was better to keep the head down.


    "So, what is the 411 on the new girl?" One of the girls near her asked.


    "Why is she joining the CAB when she is so heavily pregnant?" A man nearby could also not help his nosiness.


    The technician settled on her menial task of reviewing and summarising the information sent to her. She was in charge ofpiling the data and writing reports. The task was notplicated, but she was satisfied with her job.


    "I did not ask, and she did not tell me anything." She replied.


    "You are as boring as ever." The other girl rolled her eyes.


    As the small group returned to their work, Akira was digging through the history of the criminals dubbed as Bonnie and Clyde. She had noticed a strange pattern based on the information she got from the report on the CAB''s finding.


    She was familiar with some of the cases attributed to the two people. Of course, it was not unusual for her to have seen some of those scenes because she often did a lot of research for the Immortal Sword Brigade. The thing that bothered her was the underlying nature of the bombing cases.


    One of the incidents she remembered was the bombing of a military school. She remembered that case because the incident was reported with a lot of sensationalism on the media. Moreover, at the time, there was a pending case in the Immortal Sword Brigade.


    Her fingers flew over the keyboard as she brought up the case file from that bombing. The school was a reformation institute, but it was politely known as a military school because it emphasized the values of loving the country and practising discipline like the actual army.


    However, if one looked deeper, Brownstone Institute was a juvenile delinquent centre.


    There was nothing wrong with building a reformation centre if it taught good values and helped in reshaping the minds of lost youths. But that was not the case with Brownstone. The institute was a ce where the rich dumped their embarrassing children.


    From the student records, Akira could see the pattern. Parents who were absent from their children''s lives raised problematic children who did crazy things for attention, from shoplifting to setting houses on fire.


    Instead of helping their children, these parents paid a lot of money to Brownstone. The money was disguised as tuition fees, but it was hush money to keep the embarrassing secrets of the rich. Unfortunately, things did not end there.


    The children in the institute were abused, and there were records of a few deaths. Some were reported as illnesses, but as Akira dug deeper, she suspected that all those deaths were suicides. The constant abuse broke the spirit of the young ones.


    ording to the recorded information, Brownstone Institute was bombed, and every building was destroyed through a series of sophisticated explosive charges. The school was empty during the period because it was during the winter break.


    No fatalities were reported from the urrence, but videos and files of the practices of the Brownstone Institute were leaked. It was discovered that the ce had an inhumane way of treating children. Even though the culprits were not caught, the public did not quibble over it.


    Most people who heard the story felt like the bomber had done the children a favour. Some even suspected it was one of the students who blew up the institute.


    Of course, the government agencies knew it was not the case because they found out that Bonnie and Clyde took credit for the work. Their focus was naturally the intricacy of the serial bombs as they destroyed the immense school.


    Akira brought up the other case linked to Bonnie and Clyde over the years around the world. Not all of them were victimless, but there was a pattern. Before their disappearance, all their cases were targeted at problematic businesses and institutions.


    She frowned as she came to a conclusion.


    Bonnie and Clyde were probably mercenaries for hire, or they were serial offenders who wanted to punish evildoers. She was more inclined to believe in thetter because of the level of narcissism disyed by the pair.


    Every time they blew up anything, they found an opportunity to take credit. That was not the habit of vigntes.


    As for their disappearance, she believed that the two were probably restricted in their movement. It was unlikely that the couple was lying low. Narcissistic offenders rarely stopped acting on their impulses without an external factor.


    The only possibility was that they were locked up somewhere and managed to escape from the cetely.


    Akira reviewed the reported escapes from prison, but no one was a match. Then, she realised that they might have been held in a ce other than a government prison. The best approach was to dig at past affiliations with other mercenaries and find a connection with someone essible.


    Once she knew any pastrades, she could have the CAB question them to find Bonnie and Clyde.


    After spending a few months in Supreme City, she was no longer an inflexible government hacker who depended on just essing stored data. She had learnt a lot from Zhong Feng, so she knew how to look for patterns in mercenary websites to find possible associates.


    Her eyes were bright like gems as her fingers moved on the keyboard as if she was ying the most beautiful symphony.


    After a long moment, she stopped suddenly like she was doused with a bucket of ice water.


    She had identified the main affiliation of Bonnie and Clyde.


    It was the Shadow Brotherhood.

 Chapter 533 - THE SACRED VOW

    Akira felt a bit of a cold sweat covering her back as she took in the information before her. No explicit records indicated that Bonnie and Clyde were with the Shadow Brotherhood. However, she knew that it was the truth based on her findings regarding the processing of past missions.


    Mercenaries did not keep records of their work, and the tforms were secure. However, Zhong Feng showed her how to get past the restrictions and even look at historical information from such ndestine sites.


    Moreover, he gave Akira ess to some of the backdoors he nted over the years on some of the popr tforms. They allowed her to get into the archives without the difficulty of spending days breaking firewalls or creating aplex identity to gain legitimate ess.


    After a moment, she took a deep breath.


    She did not need to worry about Kaito. Despite his history, he was not considered a danger by the national defence forces. Furthermore, she could already guess the background story behind the Bonnie and Clyde situation..


    After the attack in their home, Kaito exined that Venom and the other assants were unruly mercenaries he locked up after they made some questionable decisions. Ayumi released them during the period Kaito was absent.


    She could extrapte that Bonnie and Clyde were also people he had restrained due to specific reasons. That would exin their absence from the mercenary and demolition scene for two years. If Ayumi let them go alongside the others, they must have chosen a different path, instead ofing after Kaito.


    Akira cleared her screen and decided to look at the history of Bonnie and Clyde separately. It was unfortunate that no one knew their real names. However, she could use their images to determine where each of them was before their meeting.


    From their messages in the chatrooms for demolition enthusiasts, it was obvious that the two were nning for a romantic explosion. If that was the case, their site would have something to do with the moment they met.


    She could not be sure, but the entire hype they were trying to create for their ns meant that they were probablymemorating something. It would be easier to find their target bypiling the individual sightings from facial recognition systems and cross-referencing them.


    She continued her work while putting the issue with the Shadow Brotherhood on hold first. Of course, she nned on contacting Kaito, but she knew that personal calls in the sensitive rooms of the CAB were restricted.


    If she left the room so soon after sitting down, it might draw some attention. She was not afraid that she could not solve the issues, but it was better to avoid trouble.


    ************


    In the headquarters of Shadow Brotherhood, Kaito was looking at the mercenaries in the room with an immovable severity. He had issued an order for all the people within the city to return immediately for an emergency meeting.


    For the moment, the Shadow Brotherhood was not officially disbanded. Therefore, he could still use his authority to forcepliance of all people registered under the banner.


    The group that showed up was quiterge. Without good management in ce, most of the mercenaries chose not to take up personal tasks. After all, it was risky to operate alone because most clients were problematic.


    So, they were idle or working on other things. With Kaito back in Tokyo, they felt both hopeful and fearful. Naturally, everyone who coulde and had not done anything overboard to be scared of punishment appeared in the headquarters.


    The building had already been cleaned up by Shadow and hispanions, so the ce looked presentable. It was not as glorious as its former days, but it was still an eptable ce to hold a meeting.


    "The release of the prisoners from the Ground has created a crisis that could mean the end of countless lives," Kaito said. "As mercenaries of the Shadow Brotherhood, we have operated under a code. Although some of you seem to have forgotten about it, the code still exists."


    "Our most sacred vow is to avoid harming the innocent. We might be assassins, but we are not murderers. The current situation we are facing will be a stain upon the name of all mercenaries that take pride in their work."


    Kaito waved at a trusted inner circle subordinate who tapped on his phone for a moment. A series of pings rang through the conference room.


    "These two people are not unfamiliar to most of you. You should recognise them as Bonnie and Clyde. They are demolition experts. I put them in the Ground because they have a penchant for blowing things up for fun."


    "So far, they have not crossed the line, but they will likely attempt to detonate something big tonight. I will not allow this to happen. Your mission today is to use all your contacts and push your bodies to the limits."


    "I want Bonnie and Clyde found before the sun sets." Kaito paused. "Your work today will determine your fate when we discuss the mess that the Shadow Brotherhood has be. Jungle will coordinate the search, so report your findings at once."


    With that, Kaito turned and left the conference room with Feather following. Jungle was the subordinate who had sent the photo. He was one of the three who were helping Kaito review the Brotherhood members through the night. He was a keen and reliable guy.


    "I have received word that the case of Bonnie and Clyde is in the hands of the Central Antiterrorism Bureau. They are treating the case as they would a foreign bomber. If the Shadow Brotherhood is connected to those firebugs, we might not have a chance to recover." Feather said.


    Kaito''s expression did not change. "That is not a bad thing. The mercenaries here have be toofortable. Since no one wants to live up to the original mission of the Brotherhood, there is no need to keep it around."


    "Are you serious?" Feather asked.


    Kaito did not respond directly. "Keep an eye on things and inform me if you learn something new."


    Before Feather could say anything, Kaito''s phone rang. He took it out and found it was Akira calling. His heart almost skipped a beat as he epted the call with slightly trembling fingers.

 Chapter 534 - EXPOSING KAITO

    Akira drank from a stic water bottle while sitting in the break room. She was alone since the CAB was on high alert, looking for leads on Bonnie and Clyde. Furthermore, the break room was usually only busy during lunchtime.


    She tapped on her phone for a short moment and dialled Kaito''s number. Kaito picked the call almost immediately. Akira was silent and did not know how to begin the conversation. She did not tell Kaito she was leaving Mountain Ridge.


    Now, she wanted to warn him about the things going on. The situation had changed a little too dramatically to exin quickly since theyst spoke.


    The guilt for her actions weighed on her.


    If she had known the things that would happen when she came to Tokyo, she would have updated him throughout the day. But she did not want him to worry about her travelling alone. Now, the small matter ofing to Tokyo had be a national terrorism incident.


    "Where are you?" Kaito asked from the other end. "Are you alright?"


    Akira knew immediately that Uncle Taiki told Kaito that she left Mountain Ridge. She felt the guilt be even heavier.


    "I am fine." She paused. "I should have told you when I left home."


    "Then, why didn''t you tell me?" Kaito asked.


    The usual indulgent and teasing tone was absent from Kaito''s voice. He never got angry, at least with Akira. He always treated her like a little treasure, afraid that she would suffer even the smallest injustice. However, this time, he was angry.


    Akira could not bear the cool tone from Kaito, but she did not know how to make things better. She could not deny that she made a lot of questionable decisions when leaving home. But she never intended for the trip to getplicated.


    She originally nned to meet with Minister Shimada and then, call Kaito out for a Christmas date. She thought that they could stay in the Blue Mountain Park house for one or two days.


    "I¡­ I did not want for you to worry." Akira finally said.


    Kaitoughed, but there was no humour in his voice. "How could I not worry? You came to the city without a bodyguard and without telling me. Not to mention, there might be some crazy people nning to blow up a building. Should I rest easy?"


    Akira felt a sting in her heart when Kaito expressed himself, but her focus was quickly drawn to thetter words.


    "Are you talking about Bonnie and Clyde?" She asked in a low voice.


    She was sure that there were no listening devices in the breakroom. She checked for any signal receivers and transmitters aftering into the room. However, she could not help but be cautious because it was a public room in a government building.


    Of course, if the matter was discovered, she was sure that she could sort it.


    "How do you know about them?" Kaito asked incredulously, temporarily putting aside his anger at Akira''s recklessness.


    "I am helping look for them. Everyone is on high alert because of them. It is likely that someone else will make the connection soon." Akira was a little d that the topic changed. "How would you like to handle the situation."


    The anger and disappointment on Kaito''s face on the other end melted away. He realised that Akira had probably discovered that Bonnie and Clyde were affiliated with the Shadow Brotherhood, and she was worried that it would affect him.


    How could he remain mad at her when she did something like that for him?


    Of course, he did not n on letting her know that he was happy. If he did not deal with her this time for doing reckless things, she would continue to be naughty. He wouldpromise everything, but not her safety.


    "You should handle things as normal," Kaito said calmly. "You should report your discovery as you would in any other case."


    He did not want to do anything that would affect Akira''s career. Even though she imed that she was not nning on doing anything exciting after having Little Precious, he did not want to cut off her path. If she wanted to return to her work for the Immortal Sword Brigade, he did not want to be a stain on her integrity.


    "Are you sure? There are a lot of eyes on this case. Chances are the response to the information will be quite considerable." Akira said.


    "I am sure. Do not worry too much. My people are looking for Bonnie and Clyde. If they are somewhere in the city, we will find them." Kaito reassured her.


    Akira knew that Kaito would not condone the actions of the two terrorists. But she did not know that he would actively look for them. She smiled a little as she realised that Kaito was never going to be the viinous viin everyone thought he was from files.


    "Alright. Be careful." Akira said.


    "We are not done discussing your behaviour, youngdy." Kaito suppressed the warmth in his heart. This time, he was not going to let Akira act carelessly and leave without punishment. He would teach her how to watch out for her safety.


    Akira smiled when she heard the threatening voice. Already, she could tell that Kaito''s heart had softened. He was no longer as angry and disappointed. As long as she coaxed him a little, he would forget about her carelessness.


    "Are you going to punish me, Uncle Kaito?" She asked with a pout.


    Kaito growled on the other side of the phone. "Do you think that you can escape by ying cute? You should have at least taken a bodyguard. And I will have to teach you very well to remember how tomunicate properly."


    "Ok. I will listen to you." Akira said with a hidden smile.


    After a few more minutes of talking, the two ended their call. Akira was happy as she headed back to the office. She no longer had that stone weight in her heart, reminding her of her mistakes. It felt good to clear up things.


    When she returned to the office, shepiled her findings and sent them while sending a copy to Minister Shimada. There was no burden in her heart, even though she thought that it was a little hrious to expose her fiance.


    In truth, she could continue working without sharing details about the Shadow Brotherhood, but she agreed with Kaito''s decision. Ultimately, someone would find the connection between Bonnie and Clyde and the Shadow Brotherhood, even though it might take days or weeks.


    It was better to get ahead of the situation and report it personally. This choice gave her more control over how the information would be received. She could manage the outlook and interpretation of the findings.


    Additionally, she thought it would be better if the connection with the Shadow Brotherhood was exposed. It might be difficult for the CAB to find the two people. But with the help of their former affiliates, they could increase the sess rates.


    After sending the report, she went back to looking through the generated content on the lifestyle of Bonnie and Clyde before the two were Bonnie and Clyde. Unfortunately, the findings were flimsy at best because the two did not have their current narcissism.


    As she continued working, she saw the nervous techniciandy rushing off to the head of the department with a file on hand. Akira''s lips stretched to a smile even though her fingers did not pause.


    Things were about to get very interesting!


    Director Yojima had an ugly expression as he talked with the other heads of departments in the CAB. His section was not the most prominent, and the other departments made fun of them on normal days. They would call them nerds, NEETs, dorks and bean sprouts.


    However, during a crisis, everyone at the top would look towards them for instant results.


    They thought that the IT department could do what everyone saw on TV. They did not understand that there was no magic button that could reveal all information about all criminals. Most of the time, finding usable information was difficult, especially for unsophisticated criminals.


    As he listened to the head of the enforcement department speaking, he saw the female staff member in charge of reports waiting at the door. He muted his microphone and beckoned her in. However, his face remained as ugly as ever.


    "I said that you do not have to send me half-hour reports. Let me know when they find something usable." Director Yojima said.


    "Ms Yamazaki has found something that we can use to find Bonnie and Clyde." She quickly presented the rushedpiled file, practically shoving it at Director Yojima''s face.


    "Did you finally find something useful, Director Yojima?" The head of the enforcement department asked from the virtual meeting.


    Director Yojima did not pay attention as he read the report quickly, ignoring the rest of the directors. His face changed as he took in the details with shock. His face turned into a smile as he turned back to theputer and unmuted his microphone.


    "We have, in fact, found something good." Director Yojima said with pride.


    "Don''t keep us in suspense!" Someone rebuked.


    "Bonnie and Clyde are or were members of the Shadow Brotherhood." Director Yojima delivered the information with confidence. No one would know that he was mocking Akira earlier for joining his department using connections.


    There was shock all around.


    The head of the enforcementughed coldly. "Finally, I can bring in that dreadful Kaito for questioning. He will never see the light of day again."

 Chapter 535 - A PEACEFUL DISCUSSION

    Kaito did not know about the anticipation that the people at Central Antiterrorism Bureau had at the thought of his capture. He was listening to reports from his subordinate Jungle with an increasing level of frustration.


    His people were in every ce, but no one had caught even a glimpse of Bonnie and Clyde. It was like they had vanished from Tokyo. However, he knew that they were lying low to avoid the risk of someone stopping their ns.


    After the message they posted, they had to know that their activities would attract attention. No, they wanted the attention because of their hubris. They would not be satisfied if their might was not disyed before all.


    Jungle looked at his boss and firmed his resolve.


    "Boss, I have a bold suggestion." He said with apprehension..


    Kaito was already irritated. "Spit it out."


    "Our numbers are few. The total people of mercenaries looking for those two firebugs are less than a hundred. We need more manpower to find them before the sun sets." Jungle paused.


    "I assume you have a solution and not just pointing out an obvious problem for no reason," Kaito responded.


    "Yes." Jungle paused again. "I was thinking that the Yakuza has thousands of members going about their business as usual. If they were looking for someone, they would be able to spot them within a fraction of the time we might use."


    Kaito''s face darkened, but he also knew the situation was a little urgent. He could not let Bonnie and Clyde act carelessly. Detonating a bomb was different from killing a single person. It was an act whose consequences could not be measured easily.


    Unless the two people were careful and thorough, it was likely that the bomb would cause a lot of death and injuries. The level of property damage was also going to be significant because they were not going to choose a condemned building.


    In addition, an explosion was an act of terrorism. Even if no one died, the trauma would besting for all the citizens. People would constantly worry about a hidden bomb appearing in their ces of work, or a mall or a restaurant for years toe.


    Kaito did not want that stain on his conscience. Inparison to letting go of the good karma he had gathered by saving Yagi''s niece, it was better to call on the favour and prevent the disaster.


    "I think that Yagi is not a bad person." Jungle continued. "He has made a lot of good improvements to the underworld. He also seems interested in building a good rapport with you. If Bonnie and Clyde detonate the bomb, I cannot imagine what will happen."


    Kaito was annoyed by his chatty subordinate, but he also knew that he was acting out of the best interests of everyone.


    "Get me his number," Kaito said.


    Even if the gesture of calling Yagi was tantamount to pping his own face, he was not so proud that he would let innocent people suffer.


    "Here it is." Jungle was prepared, so he directly gave a business card with only a number to Kaito. It was obvious that he was already set on this course of action.


    Kaito looked at the man with sharp eyes as he took the card. Jungle felt a little awkward because he knew his actions were a little presumptuous. He rubbed his nose before turning his head to the door, thinking of an escape route.


    "I just remembered that I have not checked in with the people in the suburbs. Who knows if Bonnie and Clyde have chosen a domestic life?" He said.


    Before Kaito could register the words, Jungle disappeared from the room. He was not stupid enough to wait for the boss to question him or get mad.


    Kaito looked at the card in his hand and only hesitated for a moment before dialling the number.


    On the other side, the heads of different departments were in a conference room, talking about the Shadow Brotherhood and Kaito. Director Deguchi, who was the head of the enforcement department, was like a cat whose tail had been trampled.


    "I do not know why you are dying matters. Director Yojima has already shown us that Bonnie and Clyde are affiliated with the Shadow Brotherhood. We should have already brought him in. My team is ready to storm their headquarters immediately." Director Deguchi said.


    This man was unwilling to let go of this grand opportunity. As a director in the CAB, he did not have a lot of opportunities to show off force and power. His rival, Yojima, had more opportunities to show off because his work involved monitoring.


    Already, great merit would be recorded for Yojima because of the vignce showed by his department. They had managed to g down the message by Bonnie and Clyde. Moreover, they had more or less confirmed the validity of the threat.


    If they caught Bonnie and Clyde, most of the praise would go towards the department of nerds. Even the discovery of the connection with Shadow Brotherhood would be a feather on Yojima''s cap. It was infuriating.


    But if he managed to bring in Kaito and question him, his stock would go up. Everyone would know that he was the genius behind the destruction of the most dangerous assassin in the country and possibly, the world.


    "We cannot storm into his headquarters and take him in. We must follow the appropriate legal protocols established." The head of the legal department countered.


    "You can keep reading your legal books while I do some real work." Deguchi was too fired up to keep up pretences. "I have a team and weapons. If Kaito resists arrest, I will deal with him properly. But he will not escape from my hand today."


    The excitement on Deguchi''s face made him look a little flushed. He was like someone on drugs. In addition to earning merit for himself and the team, he was also thinking about winning the bet with some of his oldrades in the defence forces.


    The group had a pool of money on some of the famous criminals in the country who could not be touched easily. If someone was able to capture one, they would take a share of the money. At the end of the year, each of them contributed to the pool.


    How glorious would his Christmas and New Year be if he captured Kaito?


    He was naturally the item with the highest points.


    The head of the legal department was displeased by his colleague. All of them had their roles to y in the Central Antiterrorism Unit. He was in charge of the legal affairs of the bureau, so he could not let the meathead rush in to take Kaito.


    "Director Deguchi, even someone like you must know that there are protocols to follow when dealing with cases. If you drag in Kaito without a clear cause, you will jeopardise the ministry of defence. Remember, our priority is to keep the citizens safe." Thewyer said.


    "What do you mean by a person like me? Just because I do not spend my time with my nose buried in books does not mean that I am stupid. And secondly, I am defending the citizens by taking in a dangerous criminal." Deguchi shouted.


    He hated it most when people implied that he was not smart. It was especially so when he had to deal with know-it-alls from fancy departments. Unfortunately, this man never spared others. He would call other people dorks and other bad names, creating a continuing tension between the enforcement and the technical staff.


    "The evidence I have gathered is circumstantial at best. It cannot be used to obtain a warrant or even prosecute Kaito. If we are hostile towards him, we will be blowing things out of proportion. For now, the best thing would be starting a peaceful discussion." Director Yojima spoke up.


    He was quite pleased with the results yielded by the new staff member, but he was not like Deguchi. If capturing Kaito was an easy task, the government would not have given up on antagonising him. They would not have chosen the route of silent support.


    "So, you are all against me?" Deguchi asked. "Fine. Let it be like that. But I still have the authority to bring in Kaito for questioning. If I deem him a national threat or a person of interest during a crisis, I am allowed to bring him in without approval from all of you, paper pushers."


    The middle-aged man left the conference room without further ado.


    "This is going to be a disaster." Director Yojima said.


    "I should clear the next few weeks so that I will have time to make reports and attend the subsequent hearing. We are also probably going to receive an external auditor to evaluate the internal affairs. You should all be ready." The head of the legal department said calmly.


    The meeting, which was supposed to discuss the best approach to dealing with the Shadow Brotherhood, came to an ugly end. Ideally, most of the heads wanted to talk to Kaito and have him help them find Bonnie and Clyde.


    Except for a few stubborn people like Deguchi, anyone with half a brain knew that arresting Kaito would mean nothing. At most, they could only keep him for a little while before releasing him.


    As the meeting came to an end, Director Yojima''s phone rang. He picked the call and listened to the report from his staff member. His face changed, but he did not say anything. He put his phone back into his pocket before facing his colleagues.


    "Things are about to get messier." He said. "Interpol is here."

 Chapter 536 - LEGITIMATE BUSINESS

    The faces of the other heads of the Central Antiterrorism Bureau changed. They looked at Director Yojima with expectation for an exnation. If the current case had caught the attention of Interpol, things were indeed going to be more and moreplicated.


    "I do not mean that Interpol agents are literally in the CAB right now." Director Yojima chuckled. "One of my people just gged the arrival of Interpol in an airport just outside of the city. It seems that they are travelling under the radar."


    The other heads sighed in relief. Interpol sent in people to diverse ces around the world for different reasons. It was unlikely that the agents wereing because of the Bonnie and Clyde matter. So far, the CAB had kept a tight lid on things.


    "There is no need to worry.. They are probablying after another bureau or have an independent case. It is probably not a cause for concern for us." One department head dismissed Director Yojima with a wave of her hand.


    "I would be inclined to agree with you on other asions, but I have learned about the identity of the lead agent in the team." He paused. "It is Agent Kristian Larsen."


    The other six people in the room showed nk faces. They received reports about the cases undertaken in the CAB and the general ministry of defence, but they were not involved in scouring for information like the information department.


    Therefore, they would not remember the name of an Interpol agent.


    Director Yojima was frustrated by theck of reaction from his colleagues. He had used a dramatic pause for nothing.


    "Agent Larsen has some history with Kaito. I found out about it when I was in charge of monitoring the activities of the mercenaries for a short period. The sh between them was not direct or explosive. However, from what I learned, Agent Larsen tried to get Interpol to issue an arrest warrant for Kaito." He exined.


    "In essence, Kristen Larsen has always been very interested in all cases involving the Shadow Brotherhood and Kaito. I am not sure what happened between them, but if that agent is in the country, he has probably caught wind of our case."


    "That is just pure conjecture. We confirmed that the threat from the chatroom was from the real Bonnie and Clyde just a few hours ago, and we have only confirmed that the two people are connected to the Shadow Brotherhood. I do not believe that Interpol moved this fast." Thew depart head said.


    Director Yojima thought about the situation. He did not look down on himself or his staff members. However, he knew that it would have taken much longer to find that connection without the help of that young woman who was brought in by the minister.


    Speaking of which, he needed to apologise for his earlier behaviour. His eyes drifted to hisrade from the security department. He was the one who told him some nonsense about Yamazaki Akira. If he knew her capabilities, he would have treated her like a god.


    "You can believe whatever you like. It is not like it will affect my work anyway. But mark my words, Interpol is here for this case. Prepare yourselves and focus on your tasks. If that bomb blows up, this will be an international case. We are running out of time." Director Yojima said before leaving the room.


    While these heads were leaving the conference room, Director Deguchi had already left the bureau with the elites of his strike team. He meant to take down Kaito and everyone around him in one fell swoop. He could not give up the great opportunity before him.


    His face was serious as he gave instructions through the systems. However, the driver in the armoured vehicle could see a twinkle in the old eyes. He was excited about the operation.


    When they arrived at the headquarters of the Shadow Brotherhood, Director Deguchi did not get out of the vehicle. He was in charge of enforcement operations in the CAB, but ultimately, he was an old man. He could not participate in the fieldwork directly.


    He sat down while watching his team fan out and find spots for sniping and responding to potential attacks. A team of Six walked to the door of the building. The team leader walked to the front while the others prepared measures in case of resistance.


    Naturally, they were expecting a fight. The mercenaries were not going to allow their leader to be taken by thew enforcement without resistance.


    "Are they refusing to open up the door?" Deguchi asked through the system as he watched from the vehicle. "Break it down. There is no need to be polite with criminals."


    The excitement in the old man''s voice was brimming. He was practically bouncing in his seat. He wanted the takedown of the greatest mercenary to be dramatic. Otherwise, how would he retell the tale to his oldrades and bask in the glory?


    The leader acknowledged the order and beckoned to two of the officers with a battering ram. The Shadow Brotherhood did not respond when they were asked to open the door, so it was a justifiable use of force.


    With a mutual nod, the two officers pulled back the ram and aimed it at the closed door. When they thought there would be a loud impact as the ram hit the thick door, they heard a click, and the double doors opened.


    Unfortunately, the people with the ram could not control the momentum. The force of the item pulled them forward and caused them to rush forward in an attempt to manage the ram. Still, the heavy ram caused them to fall as they tripped over a wee mat.


    The other officers lifted their weapons as they watched theirpanions falling ungracefully. The person who opened the door looked at the officers without fear. His calm demeanour was not like an ordinary person facing countless weapons.


    "Oh, I did not know that officers of thew had be so presumptuous. May I know why you are pointing guns at an unarmed man? We are operating a legal business here. There is no need to be aggressive. Let us talk like civilised people." Jungle asked with a polite smile.


    The CAB officers became angry at being insulted, especially because they had already suffered a loss. The leader of the main team was particrly embarrassed because the two people who fell were injured by the ram.


    "You have failed to respond to the request to open the door. You have also caused injuries to the officers of thew." The man said without lowering his weapon.


    Jungleughed lightly. "This is not a house. As I said, it is a business. Moreover, most of our staff is absent from the building due to external operations. It took some time to get to the door. If you were a little patient, you would have received a warm wee."


    "As for your injured officers, they should take up their grievances with thews of physics. I do not need to exin to you Newton''sws of motion, do I?"

 Chapter 537 - THE SHAMELESS DIRECTOR

    Director Deguchi was listening to the conversation through the system, and he could hear the derisive tone in Jungle''s voice. Moreover, he was deeply ashamed of his supposedly elite team. How could those idiots make such an embarrassing mistake?


    He opened the door to the vehicle and began walking into themercial property. The driver also hopped out quickly and followed him.


    "Director Deguchi, this is against protocol." He shouted as he rushed. "We should wait until the area is cleared before making an appearance."


    The driver was also a bodyguard for the old man. He remained in the vehicle with their director so that he could rescue him in case the situation turned bad. If something happened to the old man, things would be a bit tough for the enforcement officers.


    "If these idiots did the job right, we would already be on our way back.." Director Deguchi continued walking as he cursed under his breath.


    When he was young, he and hisrades would never have wasted so much time to storm a small building. Unfortunately, the relic of a director forgot that times had changed. With the countless levels of monitoring, the officers needed to follow the right procedures.


    If they did something illegal during the arrest process, the case would be a bust before it began.


    "Do not give us your nonsense. We areing for all of you." Director Deguchi told Jungle as soon as he stepped through the door. "This criminal organisation is not going to keep contaminating my city."


    "Please watch your words. We are a legally registered business that operates in the private security market. Our methods might have been called a little unusual, but we will not take kindly to wild usations." Jungle responded.


    "You can keep pretending, but you are going down." Deguchi was adamant. "Luckily for you, we are only here to look for your boss, Takahashi Kaito. Bring him down immediately before we turn this ce upside down."


    Jungle kept a polite demeanour even though his eyes were cold.


    "May I see the arrest warrant?" Jungle said.


    "I do not need an arrest warrant. I have probable cause to take in that b*stard." Deguchi was hopping mad.


    "We are in a legal society, Grandfather Officer. You cannot go arresting people or searching their premises without the right documentation. As for the probable cause, I do not understand it. Did you hear a gunshot in the building? Did someone scream for help?" Jungle asked.


    The director was extremely angry as he faced the younger man after being called grandfather. ording to generations, he was at most an uncle to this mercenary. Ptuh! Not that he wanted to hear familiar nicknames from the criminal.


    "This is an antiterrorism case, so I have leeway to act. No one will protect you if an incident urs. Bring down that Kaito." Deguchi said.


    "How is it rted to ourpany or our boss?" Jungle asked.


    "The suspected terrorists have been identified as affiliates of your so-calledpany. Therefore, it is required for the boss to answer some questions." Deguchi exined.


    "I am not familiar with the specifics of what you are saying, but I am getting the general gist of your usation. And I must say that it makes no sense. Are you saying that apany is responsible for actions taken by its employees long after they leave their job?" Jungle asked.


    Deguchi sputtered while the other officers felt that the argument was reasonable. Even though the Shadow Brotherhood was a criminal organisation, there was no evidence to support this knowledge. Therefore, technically, they were a legal private security business.


    It was unreasonable to arrest them just because Bonnie and Clyde could have links to the business. Also, they had read the brief, and Bonnie and Clyde were not active for over two years. It was a little strange to ask Kaito to answer for their sins.


    "Stop confusing people with your sophistry." Deguchi almost stomped his foot like a little girl.


    He could already see his glory and the respect of his peers floating away. From the general flow of things, he realised that he would not be able to arrest Kaito. He regretted his impulsive behaviour of bringing in a strike team.


    As his colleagues said, there was no substantial evidence that Bonnie and Clyde worked with the Shadow Brotherhood. He also seemed to have overlooked the fact that antagonising Kaito would not be helpful to the current crisis.


    If he captured Kaito aggressively, the man would not answer questions under threats. He could hold off for a long period, even assuming that he was not bailed out. The city was under immediate threat. He needed the assassin''s cooperation.


    At that moment, it was like he saw the light. He understood the reasons his fellow directors tried to stop him froming with guns zing. And it took a petty criminal to show him the way. He could not bear this realisation.


    "It seems like I will have to call in a legal team to deal with this problem." Jungle said.


    Director Deguchi panicked. If the Shadow Brotherhood used theirwyers, there would be no hope of seeing Kaito for the foreseeable future. Everyone knew that Kaito used the fiercest criminalw team in Tokyo.


    The old man felt regret again. "There is no need to get so serious. We are merely inviting Mr Kaito for a conversation. If he could shed some light on his old employees, we would be grateful. After all, Mr Kaito has always been valuable to our national defence forces."


    "¡­" Jungle.


    "¡­" The main strike team.


    "¡­" The snipers on systems.


    "¡­" Kaito watching the scene from his office.


    The shameless turn by Director Deguchi made everyone speechless. They would not have believed this situation if they did not witness it personally. They could not believe that it was the same man who was cursing Kaito earlier.


    As this scene marinated, Agent Kristian Larsen was reviewing information on his tablet with cold blue eyes. He looked a little more seasoned since the operation involving Hu Lei and Dr Harriet Brown. After all, a difficult year had passed in Interpol.


    "Are we going to capture Kaito first, Agent Larsen?" One of his team members asked.


    "No. If we want to break him before the day ends, we need to target his weakness." Agent Larsen paused. "We are going to bring in his girlfriend, Yamazaki Akira."

 Chapter 538 - AGENT KRISTIAN LARSEN

    The people from the CAB sat down in the cafeteria with ufortable looks on their faces. Although no one was in the space apart from them, they felt as if they were colluding with the enemy. It made them self-conscious about beingfortable.


    The cafeteria was clean, and the putrefying garbage had been removed. So, the ce looked like afortable lounge for employees, even without food and beverage service. Some of the CAB people were a little envious.


    "This ce is quite nice." Someone said.


    "Yeah. We could use one in the office. Imagine the convenience." The response came with a sigh..


    "Do you want government money to be wasted on food and drinks?" Director Deguchi snorted.


    Silence fell in the room. The small group kept waiting for Jungle and Kaito toe inplete depression.


    "We have kept you waiting." Jungle came in a slow and leisurely manner.


    The group stood up in anticipation of seeing the infamous Kaito. While most of them had heard about him and seen his photo, they had never met him. Therefore, it felt like a monumental opportunity, despite the circumstances.


    Kaito walked up behind Jungle and looked at the group with cold eyes. He did not betray his real feelings about the situation.


    "What can I do for you?" He asked.


    Director Deguchi put aside his earlier arrogance. He was not as smart as some of the other heads, but he had not risen from being a normal national defence soldier to his current position without some skills. His primary one was shamelessness. He could also adapt well in most situations.


    "Mr Kaito, we are from the Central Antiterrorism Bureau under the ministry of defence. We would like your help with apprehending some individuals. We believe that they are former associates or employees of your finepany." He said.


    The enforcement officers with him wanted to hide their faces when they saw their boss. Who would believe that it was the same person who was mouring for Kaito''s blood not too long ago?


    Kaito''s eyes hid a glint. "I would naturally be happy to do anything I can help."


    The soldiers were once again surprised by the directness and simplicity of the response. It did not seem like Kaito was not difficult to get along with. They should have waited instead of trying to break in.


    "Excellent. You can ride with me to the CAB. Do not worry. You will be treated as a valued guest." Director Deguchi said.


    The current scene was not the glorious scene he pictured while nning his takedown of the great mercenary. However, it was still something for him to bring Kaito in. He could still the story and embellish a few details.


    "Then, how would my boss leave afterwards? You cannot possibly expect him to get a taxi or something, right?" Jungle interjected. "I will drive and follow behind you to the CAB. You should have no trouble amodating one more person."


    Jungle was one of the most reliable subordinates that Kaito had cultivated for a long time. The only reason he did not bring him to Mountain Ridge was that it would be a waste of his talents. Unlike most of his other people, Jungle was a well-rounded person with a sharp mind.


    Moreover, his social capabilities were exceptional. He could face off with the best people in any industry and not fall to a disadvantage.


    Director Deguchi wanted to refuse. If he took Kaito with him, he would have all the power. He could question him freely while retaining control. If he had an independent driver, the bnce of power would not be the same.


    "This¡­" He started.


    "Since my boss is an invited guest of the CAB, he should be free to choose how he gets there. Am I right?" Jungle had a crafty smile on his face.


    Director Deguchi was helpless. "Fine."


    Jungle was satisfied. When it came to these kinds of altercations, the negotiation power was also about having a firm spirit. He was not willing to let go of an opportunity to ensure that the CAB understood they were no pushovers.


    In the CAB, Akira was working on cataloguing and analysing information on the sightings of Bonnie and Clyde over the years. Based on her working theory, she needed to find a ce that both people frequented before and after they met.


    If she did not know that the pair were in the country, she would have a lot of work, reviewing their appearances around the world. However, since it was confirmed that their n involved Tokyo, it reduced the workload.


    That was not to say that it was not still a humongous amount of data.


    She wrote a statistical analysis algorithm to handle the results while at the same time running the facial recognition software. She would have like to run identities, but she did not have the original names of the couple or even their aliases.


    Once she finished writing the algorithm, she felt a little bored because she could not do anything to rush the work. She could only wait for theputer to run the programs and give her the results. After some thought, she also decided to check on something else.


    If the couple were obsessed with Bonnie and Clyde, they would have used those names in different forums. For example, it was not umon for people to go to karaoke bars and use a fake name when ying around.


    Therefore, she added a new category to the searches. She was not sure if it would be useful, but it could not hurt to have one more thing to help in finding the terrorists. If they nned to take action at night, the danger was real.


    As Akira worked, she was unaware that Kristian Larsen, the self-proimed nemesis of her man, was entering the CAB building with one goal. To capture her and force Kaito into a desperate situation¡­


    In the top office, Minister Shimada and the executive chairman of the Central Antiterrorism Bureau, Fukui Hideki were looking at Agent Kristian Larsen with ugly faces. They could not believe that Interpol was interfering with their affairs so openly.


    "I do not understand why this is an affair involving Interpol." Minister Shimada was irate.


    Kristian looked at the two people without betraying his emotions. "The people involved in the case are persons of interest in numerous other cases around the world. The other countries that have been affected by the two terrorists want answers."


    "I also do not understand your opposition. Our assistance will reduce the risk of an explosion in your city. We have gathered a lot of intel, or else we would not be here so soon after the discovery of the bomb threat."


    Minister Shimada was apprehensive because she was appraised of the history of Kristian Larsen. He was a prestigious man who had risen from being a police officer in Halden and be a top agent in Interpol over a short period.


    His merits could not be ignored. But his interest in Kaito was not good for anyone. If he tried to take Kaito, no one knew the things Interpol would do. The possibility of them recruiting him to do their dirty work was higher than them prosecuting him, even if they found evidence.


    Moreover, she was already negotiating with Akira. Taking away her boyfriend and the father of her baby would not cause a good ending for anyone. If Yamazaki Akira wanted to fight back, Minister Shimada did not doubt that she would win with her connections.


    But again, the agent was right. They needed help to deal with Bonnie and Clyde.


    "You can join the operation. But remember that Interpol always prioritises working peacefully with local forces." Minister Shimada said.


    "Of course, we respect this mandate. One of my people will present the appropriate paperwork. Meanwhile, I will get started with questioning persons of interest in the case. I believe Minister Shimada is familiar with this individual." Agent Larsen said with a strange smile.


    "What are you nning? Know your limits." Minister Shimada had a bad feeling as she looked at the cold, blue eyes.


    "Bonnie and Clyde have a link to the Shadow Brotherhood. Ms Yamazaki Akira is the fianc¨¦e of the leader of the said organisation. It is only natural that I question her." Kristian Larsen dered arrogantly before he turned and left the office.


    The executive chairman looked at the minister. "Who is this Yamazaki Akira?"


    Minister Shimada was pale. "She is the person who has helped us make progress on the case for thest two hours. She is currently working in the intelligence department with the IT technicians."


    "You brought someone linked with a dangerous assassin into my house?" The chairman shouted in horror.


    Minister Shimada was in a poor mood, so she did not appreciate the tone. "You might be living in it, but it is my house. Ms Yamazaki Akira is an invaluable member of the ministry of defence, so show some respect."


    With that, she walked to the door.

 Chapter 539 - THE WORST CASE SCENARIO

    After getting the appropriate authorisation and clearance, Agent Kristian Larsen got two of his people to follow him to the IT department where Akira was working. His face was serious and tough, making him look unapproachable.


    But in his heart, there was a little anticipation. He was looking forward to meeting the woman Kaito chose to spend his life with. He had never pictured Kaito as the settling down type.


    Furthermore, Kristian''s curiosity was perked because Kaito chose someone linked to the ministry of defence. This point made Agent Larsen a little cautious. He did not know if Kaito was using the woman to advance his evil plots and protect himself. If that was the case, he already pitied her.


    But that did not mean that he would go easy on her.


    Kristian''s resolve to bring Kaito to justice was firm..


    The IT department was abuzz with activity as the intelligence officers followed their leads on the terrorists. Even though they had not yet discovered the location or the true identity of the firebugs, they were making headway on other fronts like monitoring the new activity in the ndestine chatrooms.


    When Agent Larsen opened the door, the numerous eyes in the room turned to him and his officers. His appearance was unexpected, and he stood out as a stranger in the CAB. A cold silence fell as people paused in their activities.


    As an Interpol agent, Kristian was not unfamiliar with standing out as the centre of attention. He had even made an address at the forefront of the entire Interpol organisation after solving a couple of major cases that earned him his promotions.


    His triumphs had made himfortable with dealing with people, regardless of status. In the past, he would have been a little self-conscious. But now, he could use his fierce aura to suppress people. Without a nce at irrelevant personnel, he and his two followers walked directly to Akira.


    "We would like you toe with us," Kristian said with authority, but he did not raise his voice.


    Akira spun her chair around and looked at the man before him. He was dressed in crisp ck clothes,plete with a long overcoat. His blond hair was a little messy, but it did not detract from the intensity of his appearance.


    However, Akira would not lose out in terms of having a powerful aura.


    "Who are you?" She asked calmly.


    The first thing that Kristian Larsen noticed was that Akira was pregnant. It was hard to miss the prominent belly, especially when she was seated and leaning back. He was shocked enough to hesitate before speaking.


    When he looked at her face, he saw a harmless looking face that had the softness and gentleness of a cute girl. However, the displeasure on her face could not be concealed. Kristian felt even more awkward because he was sure she had noticed the strange look he gave her stomach.


    "I am Kristian Larsen. I am here on Interpol business." He paused. "You are a person of interest in a case. Please cooperate ande with me."


    The tone was still filled with authority, but Kristian did not n on being too fierce. Optics were important. At the moment, he was a representative of Interpol. There was no scenario when he would look good while arresting a small, pregnantdy.


    It was likely that he would look like a viin, regardless of the underlying situation. He cursed the intelligent officer who had failed to mention this critical matter in the report. He would have prepared for this issue more appropriately.


    For example, he would have brought a female officer for the arrest instead of two men. Unfortunately, he now looked like an evil bully with two helpers.


    "What is this concerning?" Akira asked with a lifted brow.


    "I think it would be best if we talked about it in private," Kristian said meaningfully.


    Akira could already guess that the issue had something to do with Kaito. It was likely that Interpol had made the connection between Bonnie and Clyde and the Shadow Brotherhood. It seemed like she could not escape being embroiled in this matter.


    She nned on standing up to follow the man. However, before she could do anything, Director Yojima rushed to Akira''s workstation at the corner. He did not treat Akira as a casual person who came to y around during a crisis anymore.


    She was the golden goose with the power to stop the attack and even gain him some merits. He was not a vain person, but he liked enjoying the pleasure of stepping on his fellow heads of departments. When they called his people nerds, he would whip out a few medals.


    "Agent Larsen, I have heard a lot about you." He said politely, suppressing the urge to ask what was happening directly. "Could I ask what you would like from Ms Yamazaki?"


    Kristian Larsen looked at the middle-aged man with an assessing eye. There was nothing unusual about Director Yojima. He did not stand out and would blend into a crowd. Agent Larsen did not ce a lot of importance on him.


    "This is a matter between Interpol and Ms Yamazaki. It does not involve the CAB or this department directly." Agent Larsen still spared a short exnation out of courtesy.


    He turned his eyes back to Akira and found that a subtle smile was stered on her face. She lookedpletely unconcerned about her situation. He had a feeling that she was expecting Interpol or some other people to show up, looking for her.


    She did not look afraid of being arrested or facing other problems.


    "Ms Yamazaki is an employee under the Central Antiterrorism Bureau, and she is currently working under my department. If the Interpol wants to take her away, I need an exnation." Director Yojima was a little stubborn because he found the situation a bit fishy.


    "From what I understand, Ms Yamazaki has only been here for two to three hours. She is not an employee but rather an independent person engaged by the minister to help with the case. So, anything that happens with her has nothing to do with you."


    The logic was wless.


    Akira stood up. "I will go with you, Agent Larsen."


    She did not want the situation to escte. It would not look good for anyone, including the minister if the entire thing blew up. She wanted to handle Interpol personally and without involving unrted people.


    "No, Ms Yamazaki. You should not give in to bullies for nothing." Director Yojima was passionate and burning with fire.


    He wanted to perform well before Akira for two reasons. First, it was an indirect form of apology to thedy for his earlier behaviour. His assumptions had probably hurt her, considering her skill level. Second, he hoped that she would join his department permanently.


    If he had this trump card, he would not have trouble in the future.


    Facing this passionate man, Akira did not know what to do. He thought he was helping her, but he was pushing her into the pit. She had a feeling that this matter would not end well, despite Agent Larsen''s attempts to be discrete.


    As expected, the worst thing that could happen happened.


    Suzuki Taira opened the door to the department office with an anxious look on her face. However, it was obvious to Akira that the look in her eyes was evil as she rushed towards the group of five. At this point, everyone in the office was watching.


    "Director Yojima, you should let Interpol take Akira. If you do not let her go right now, the matter could blow up for nothing. People might learn things that should be kept confidential." She advised earnestly as if she wanted to protect Akira.


    However, her voice was loud and could be heard by everyone in the office. Furthermore, the way she phrased her words made everyone curious about the big secret behind Interpol''s arrival. Even the nonchnt members of the department were curious about it.


    Director Yojima was annoyed by the minister''s aide who disrupted the conversation when her position did not allow it. But again, she was a confidante of the big boss. She probably knew something concerning Interpol''s action.


    Otherwise, the agents would not act so impudently ande into the building without clearance.


    "Do you know something?" Director Yojima asked Aide Suzuki. "If you are aware of the situation, let me know directly. If I do not know the real circumstances, how can I help?"


    Director Yojima had a major weakness when it came to being led around by the nose in social situations. He was a bright man, but his world was ck and white. He often believed what people told him without questioning if he did not see a reason for them to lie.


    "This¡­ I do not know if it is good to tell you." Aide Suzuki said, even though she was burning with heat in her soul to tell everyone the thing she had discovered from Minister Shimada.


    She never thought an opportunity for revenge against Akira woulde so soon. Thest few hours were a roller coaster for her. It was like she was being brought from heaven to hell and back again. But she did not believe that anything would feel as good as learning Akira''s dark secret.


    With the weapon, she did not need to fear the little b*tch anymore.


    All the respect she earned in the CAB would disappear shortly. The people in the department would probably even hate her. Most importantly, she could not use Minister Shimada to further her means once her secret was exposed.


    And if things went smoothly, Akira would give birth in a prison cell.

 Chapter 540 - THE TRAITOR

    Suzuki was the centre of attention, and she felt good about being in the limelight.


    Every time she went to the different bureaus under the ministry of defence, she would be treated like an invisible ghost. Most people did not seem to see her, and no one would even greet her. This was not to say that they treated her impolitely.


    It was just their attention would always be on the minister.


    She was just a shadow. Everyone was aware that they had a shadow, but no one thought about their shadow except in special circumstances. Like when they were sitting around a campfire¡­


    Even when she was alone, no one would specifically ask about her. They would talk to her like she was not an independent individual. Their every word would be about Minister Shimada. .


    Aide Suzuki did not think she was petty for wanting a little recognition as a human being. And to be honest, when she got the job, she thought everyone would be fighting to tter her and get close to her for the sake of her connection to the minister.


    Unfortunately, she never got any gifts or even verbalpliments.


    It was,ter on, she came to know that her boss was not like a normal political figure. She was a soldier for many years and had a direct and incorruptible method for operating, even though she was also quite shrewd.


    More importantly, everyone knew about Minister Shimada''s direct way of operating. Why did they need to tter a small personal assistant when they could put forward their request with the minister''s office for consideration?


    It was after a while that Aide Suzuki realised that her position was not as prestigious as it seemed. So, she changed her strategy and used her position to tter big bosses around Minister Shimada. Her goal was to impress someone better and jump ship.


    Or she could just promote herself on the political scene and find a new job in a higher position.


    But this never happened.


    And she was about to lose her cushy job because of that dreadful Akira and her pettiness. She would lose her high sry and the minimal work she did. Despite her position as an aide, she did not do much except organise meetings and manage a few tasks.


    The minister had secretaries to handle hard jobs at her office.


    She regretted her petty behaviour at the airstrip when they went to pick up Akira. If she had treated Akira like a big shot, things might not have ended up badly for her. But she also hated Akira for making the minister doubt her abilities.


    She intended to make her unable to show her face in the CAB.


    "If you have nothing to say, do not interrupt us." Director Yojima was annoyed and snapped at Aide Suzuki.


    The woman, who was finally enjoying the attention she thought she deserved for the first time, snapped out of her euphoric trance. She looked at the impatient face of the head of the department. She turned and looked at Akira''s face with a threatening sense of superiority.


    Akira looked back. Her eyes were cold, but she retained her face filled with cold dignity. She did not look afraid. Suzuki realised that she might not be aware that her clever disguise had fallen. The euphoria rose in her again.


    "The minister discovered that Ms Yamazaki has strong ties to the Shadow Brotherhood." Suzuki decided to deal the blow directly. "It looks like she is the girlfriend of the leader."


    The words caused a strange silence to fall in the room. Agent Kristian Larsen had not made an effort to stop the woman because he wanted her to hear what she had to say. He was a little surprised that confidential information was leaked to this random person.


    If he was not wrong, she was a civilian assistant to Minister Shimada. She was not qualified to find out that information. And even if she found it by ident, she should not do anything about it. Exposing the details could be considered an act of treason.


    "Is this true?" Director Yojima asked.


    Akira had a calm expression. "Yes."


    The people in the office werepletely silent. However, in their hearts, they were disappointed because they lost all faith in Akira''s skill. Her discovery of information was no longer impressive because she had probably been fed intel by her boyfriend.


    They were also curious about the punishment Akira would receive.


    Director Yojima was calm. "Alright. You can go with the Interpol officers. I do not know your intentions ofing here, and it is not in my purview to investigate. However, if you cause harm to my people or the citizens we protect, I will not let it go."


    Akira was amused by the threat, and a small smile formed on her face. It was a cute smile, but it felt a bit mocking to Director Yojima. He did not think she took his threat seriously. It was annoying and infuriating.


    Suzuki, who expected a more dramatic scene, was disappointed by theck of a blow-up. Shouldn''t the people in the office be outraged and mock Akira? She could not believe that people would be so forgiving to someone who had colluded with a criminal.


    What she did not know was that the agents of CAB were cautious when it came to handling intel. The issues they dealt with for the ministry of defence were not like gossip or casual drama. They were matters that affected the fate of the country and the world?


    They did not dare toment about Akira.


    More importantly, she was brought in by the minister. It was unlikely that Minister Shimada did not know about Akira''s rtionship with Kaito. Their feelings were mostly of disappointment because they did not think that Akira was a hacking genius anymore.


    Even if they felt betrayed, they did not have the right to contribute to the conversation. People who talked too much in the ministry of defence found themselves unemployed, in prison or dead. The office workers turned back to theirputers silently.


    A few momentster, Minister Shimada appeared at the door with two officers behind her. Her eyes were cold and unfeeling as she looked at her aide. She could not bear to think that the woman was a part of her department.


    "Arrest her!" Minister Shimada ordered.


    The two national defence officers walked to the small crowd around Akira''s workstation with clear intent.


    Suzuki Taira looked at Akira with gloating. Despite the minister''s protective attitude towards Akira, she would not protect a traitor who was exposed to the entire ministry. She had to protect her reputation first to avoid problems in her political future.


    Akira was amused by the clown standing before her.


    This person did not understand the situation she had fallen into without care. It was the first time that Akira had seen an audacious person who dared to dig a pit and jump straight into it. More importantly, she did it in front of so many witnesses, that she could not take it back if she wanted.


    The two officers walked to the group and held Suzuki Taira by her arms. Their grips were tight, so the woman could not help wincing because of the difort. However, that could not bepared to her annoyance at the idiot officers.


    "What is the meaning of this? I am not the one you are supposed to arrest." Suzuki shouted. "You should listen to the orders clearly, or you will never get anywhere in life."


    Minister Shimada came up behind the two officers and looked at the struggling Suzuki with cold eyes. "Then, let me ask you Ms Suzuki, who should be arrested instead of you?"


    "Are you kidding me?" Suzuki did not lower her voice. "Arrest the traitor. That woman over there is colluding with a criminal and is even willing to give birth to his bastard. Why am I the one being arrested."


    Akira was not a person who would cause unnecessary farce, but she could not stand aside while someone insulted her Little Precious. She walked to Suzuki and looked at her coldly. No one stopped her, including the Interpol agents.


    She lifted her hand and pped Suzuki with an inordinate amount of force. The p used the full power of the samurai. It caused the face of the woman before her to turn to the side. Akira repeated the process andnded five solid ps on the woman.


    "Watch your mouth. Next time, I will directly pluck out your tongue. Think before you speak. Another person might not be as kind as I am." Akira said.


    "You b*tch!" Suzuki shouted. "I will sue you. I will sue you. You are in a government office. There are cameras everywhere, and I have witnesses to prove that you attacked me."


    Minister Shimada looked at her embarrassing former aide. "All I saw is an officer of the national defence forces helping subdue a traitor who was resisting arrest." She turned to the officers. "You should make sure that she handled through the right processes for employees who have revealed government secrets."


    "No, no. I refuse to ept this. Why are you protecting her? Why? Is it because she is rich?" Suzuki continued shouting.


    "Cover her mouth." Minister Shimada said. "She might reveal more crucial intel."


    With that, Suzuki was dragged out of the room, unwilling and tearful.

 Chapter 541 - LEAVING HIM SPEECHLESS

    In an interrogation room within the CAB, Kristian looked at Akira across a metal table. The woman looked right back at him without fear or hesitation in her eyes. She did not look fazed by the situation. It was like she was prepared for everything he would throw at her.


    "You are affiliated with the ministry of defence, correct?" Kristian asked.


    He knew that Yamazaki Akira was listed as an affiliate of the government branch, but the truth behind her employment was unclear. If his people had not looked deep into the web of the government database using a few nefarious techniques, he might not have discovered the connection so early.


    However, he did not know the capacity in which she worked. He thought it was probably rted to hacking, considering the minister brought her in to help in the intelligence division during this crisis.


    "Agent Larsen, is that really what you would like to discuss during our limited time together?" Akira asked with a smile ying on her lips. .


    Kristian pursed his lips together at the reassurance in her voice that she would escape the room. "What do you think I should ask?"


    "That is your job. You should have been well-prepared when you brought me here for questioning." Akira shifted on the chair in difort. The metal seat was designed to maximise difort and prevent criminals from rxing.


    Kristian noticed the problem and hesitated before messaging one of his officers to bring in a morefortable chair. He did not like Akira''s casual attitude, but he was also not going to torture her. He just wanted to learn a few things about Kaito.


    "How did you meet Kaito?" He asked after a long moment.


    Akira''s lips stretched into a real smile when she recalled the shameless fox she met in that ce in Mountain Ridge. Moonpoint¡­ The antique store with a mysterious owner and unknown treasures syed on shelves.


    He remembered how the pretentious guy approached her without a care. He knew that she would figure out that he was a suspicious character, but he still appeared before her. He probably wanted to perk her curiosity and ensure she remembered him.


    And it worked.


    It felt like countless aeons ago because so much had happened. The fall of the harmonious Yamazaki family, the kidnapping of Kaito by Martial Ind, learning more about her adoptive mother''s history and meeting Hu Lei and Zhong Feng¡­


    "It was a meet-cute. We were in a store, he approached me and gifted me with a beautiful charm bracelet." Akira replied.


    "Did you think that he approached you on purpose at the time?" Agent Larsen said meaningfully, hoping to put suspicion in Akira''s heart about Kaito. If he could make her realise that Kaito nned to use her from the beginning, she might expose his secrets.


    Akira looked at Kristian tly. "I do not think he approached me by ident if that is what you are asking. It would be very bad if it was not on purpose. I would never be with someone who did not know what they wanted."


    Agent Larsen''s lips twitched. It seemed that Akira was aware that Kaito had a contrived motive when he showed up before her. But she did not care. He did not know how else to deal with her.


    Fortunately, one of his officers knocked on the door and brought in a chair for Akira. It gave Kristian a moment to think about his next move. Once Akira became morefortable, she sighed in satisfaction.


    "You are a pretty nice guy, Agent Larsen," Akira said.


    "Then, why don''t you help me?" Kristian asked.


    "You are not asking the right questions. I am not enough of an idiot to offer incriminating information to you. I am aware that your goal is to lock up my fianc¨¦. I cannot allow that to happen." Akira did not fear speaking her thoughts directly.


    "He is not a good person," Kristian said.


    "Are you a good person? You are an officer of thew, but can you say you are a genuinely good person?" Akira countered.


    Kristian was frustrated. "We are trying to stop an explosion that could blow up Tokyo and cause countless injuries and fatalities. Why don''t you work with me to find the culprits and make the city safe?"


    Akiraughed. "Agent Larsen, I was working to prevent the bomb. As for you, I am unclear about what you are doing. From my side, it looks like you are holding me, hostage, here and engaging me in useless chatter. I will make it clear right now. Questioning me will not bring us any closer to finding Bonnie and Clyde."


    Agent Larsen stared down at Akira, and Akira stared back. After a long moment, Kristian stood up and left the room. Akira smiled to herself as she was left alone.


    She sat morefortably. It was a matter of time before she got the location of those people. It did not make a difference if she spent a little more time in the stark white interrogation room. She closed her eyes and rested.


    In another interrogation room, Kaito was tapping on the cold metal table before him at a slow rate with his index finger. The sound had a hypnotic effect, but it also caused endless irritation to Director Deguchi.


    "Could you stop that?" Director Deguchi asked.


    "No," Kaito responded directly.


    "You! I have already treated you in the best way possible. Can you give me clues as to where Bonnie and Clyde could be?" The old man asked.


    Kaito lifted his brow. "Why would I know about their location?"


    Deguchi''s face was red like a tomato. "Because they are your people. Are you going to sit here and pretend not to know them? Let me tell you. If a bomb explodes in Tokyo today, I am going to make sure that you are held ountable."


    Kaito remained silent and kept tapping on the table. His dark eyes did not betray anything. Deguchi roared in frustration before leaving the room and mming the door. He could not bear looking at Kaito for another moment.


    In the hallway outside the interrogation rooms, several officers were standing guard. It was an extra precaution in case the people they were holding turned against the interrogators.


    Director Deguchi looked at three foreign officers outside one of the rooms talking with interest. He saw them when he brought in Kaito, but he did not think much about it. It was unusual to see strangers, but it was not unheard of.


    One of the foreign people nodded at his twopanions before walking towards him.


    "Director Deguchi, I have heard much about you," Kristian said politely.


    Actually, he was not familiar with the random man. But he had just learned that this person was holding Kaito in an interrogation room. Kristian only nned on taking in Kaito after talking to Akira and finding a probable cause.


    This Deguchi had spared him the effort of going to look for Kaito.


    "You have me at a disadvantage." Director Deguchi tried to appear dignified andposed.


    "I am a small agent from Interpol. I am here helping with the Bonnie and Clyde case." Kristian replied humbly.


    "We can use all the help we can get. I cannot believe that these animals are targeting our beloved city." Deguchi said with unconcealed fury.


    "Indeed. Perhaps, I could have a word with Kaito. We have had some dealings in the past. I believe that I can reach him." Kristian said.


    He could use his authority to gain ess, but he did not want to alienate the local officers. Interpol always prioritised working with the personnel at their sites of interest. It would not look good if he used forceful means.


    "His head is as hard as a rock. He is nothing good, I tell you." Deguchi vented. "You can take a crack at him. If you can find out anything, I will be eternally grateful."


    Director Deguchi was just being polite. He did not think that the young man would be able to change anything by talking to Kaito. However, it was not a bad thing to have someone to me if they were not able to interrogate Kaito effectively.


    "Thank you." Kristian did not know about these petty thoughts.


    "Who do you have in there?" Deguchi looked at the other room.


    "No one important. We are just trying to follow all leads." Kristian said with a nod before entering the interrogation room.


    Kaito was looking at the door when Agent Larsen entered. His dark eyes showed amusement at seeing a familiar face. Thest time he had seen the man was after they rescued Hu Lei from the ship. It was not unpleasant to see him again.


    "If it is not my old friend, Kristian," Kaito eximed. "You are a sight for sore eyes. How have you been?"


    Agent Larsen''s lips twitched at the warm greeting. Like Akira, Kaito did not have the awareness of a suspect being held for interrogation. He even lookedfortable and unaffected. Kristian could not deny that the couple had a way of making him speechless.

 Chapter 542 - SWEET REUNION

    Kristian felt a little helpless when he saw the careless attitude disyed by Kaito. He had always thought that there would be a day he would break the assassin and bring him to justice. However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt like the possibility of his dreaming true was low.


    "I know that you are not involved with the bomb threat. However, you should understand that the other authorities will not see the situation so clearly. They might decide to take a sweeping action and destroy all rted persons." Kristian decided to use a soft approach first.


    Kaitoughed. "I thought after all these years, you had made some improvements, Agent Larsen. But you are as na?ve as you were when we first met."


    The frivolous attitude was like a spear in Kristian''s heart. He knew that the trick of presenting a concealed threat to Kaito would not work.. However, he liked following the right protocols when interrogating suspects.


    But Kaito tempted him to forget everything he learned.


    "We are dealing with a serious situation which could escte into an international incident. Are you sure that you want to remain nonchnt?" Kristian pressed on.


    Kaito looked back at the other man. "If you would like to know something, then you should ask the question directly. You should know that I can be very forting when I am in the right mood."


    Agent Larsen felt a little embarrassed because he believed that Kaito was alluding to the major case which had led to his first big promotion. Kaito had eliminated all the culprits in the human trafficking ring and left the relevant information for him to file a good report.


    He believed that Kaito wanted him to remember their history and act appropriately in response. However, he was an incorruptible international police agent.


    "Do not try to y tricks on me." He retorted at Kaito.


    Kaito looked at Agent Larsen with critical eyes. No matter how he assessed the agent, the man did not seem to have grown at all. He was impulsive, and his mindcked the right flexibility for interrogating suspects.


    Furthermore, he was a little too emotional for an unknown reason.


    Kaito looked away and began tapping on the table in the same stato fashion as if he was counting down to something. Kristian looked at the offending hand and wondered if there was meaning to it. Was it a nervous tic or was Kaitomunicating something?


    In general, Agent Kristian was a good officer who performed well in other cases. However, when it came to Kaito, he would be clumsy. For him, Kaito was a dark mark in history. And the more he tried to correct that mark, the worse the situation became.


    Unfortunately, he did not know that the person he considered his nemesis considered him an ipetent buffoon. Kaito did not take him seriously.


    The silent Kaito was like an immovable rock. He ignored Kristian and kept tapping on the table steadily without pause. The entire situation was annoying and brought up feelings of inadequacy and general resistance in the agent.


    "I have your girlfriend in custody." Kristian blurted out.


    He nned on keeping this matter a secret so that he could use it as a trump card if the need arose. Kaito''s pregnant girlfriend was the only thing Kristian had that made him believe that Kaito had a soft, human side.


    Even though he was a hardened criminal, he would not abandon his family.


    There was an almost imperceptible shift in the tap on the table. However, Kaito did not break out into an outburst as Kristian expected. Instead, the assassin''s face became colder. His eyes turned into icy dark marbles that had a prating power.


    He stared down at Agent Larsen even though he was seated.


    "I hope you are treating her well," Kaito said calmly. "If I find a single strand of hair missing from her head, I will be very angry."


    The threat was soft and without the heat of a man filled with wrath. But it chilled Kristian to his core. He could feel the icy de of Kaito''s killing intent focusing on him. He was almost certain that he would stop breathing if he held that gaze.


    "She is not a suspect in the case." Kristian rified quickly.


    He did not know when he had be such a wimp that he would exin himself in front of a criminal. But he could not bear the tense situation. Furthermore, it was already a move in poor taste for him to take in Akira to deal with Kaito.


    "I hope that is the case," Kaito said coolly.


    A big part of him wanted to run out of the room and find Akira immediately, but he knew that he needed to be patient. If he acted rashly, he would harm Akira and Little Precious. His priority was to protect them and make sure they could depend on him.


    He also knew that it was unlikely that Akira would suffer at the hands of the ministry of defence. Agent Larsen might be unaware, but his little fianc¨¦e was a highly valued member of the ministry of defence. She might be an unorthodox agent, but she was influential enough to protect herself.


    Most importantly, he had already made arrangements in anticipation of this type of situation.


    A little whileter, just as the sun was starting to set, someone knocked on the door to the interrogation room. The knock was not too loud, but one could sense some urgency in the tap. Agent Kristian looked at Kaito again before walking to the door.


    He opened it and found one of his officers looking at him with apprehension.


    "Did something happen? Have Bonnie and Clyde taken action?" Agent Kristian asked.


    The officer shook his head and whispered a few words. The volume wasw, but Kaito caught a few words of the conversation without too much of a struggle. His cold face changed a little, and a subtle but wicked smile shed on his face.


    Agent Larsen turned from the door with an ugly look. "It looks like yourwyer is here."


    Kaito stood up and assessed Kristian with derision and his irritating smile. "Agent Larsen, you have effectively wasted our time together. And here I was looking forward to helping you earn another promotion¡­"


    Kristian almost started hopping around with anger and shame. "Do not think this is over."


    "It is over. Bring me to my fianc¨¦e." Kaito ordered while straightening his shirt and coat. "I would like to make sure that she is fine."


    Thest few words were said with that hidden threat. Agent Larsen felt defeated. He had found that Kaito was not as stoic and unfeeling as he appeared to thew enforcement world. However, there was no way to take advantage of that weakness.


    In the end, the unwilling Interpol agent had to lead Kaito to the other interrogation room. When the door opened, they found Akira sleeping ungracefully on thefortable, ergonomic chair. She had adjusted the back to lean outwards for a more rxed sitting position.


    When she heard people walking into the room, Akira opened her eyes.


    The first person she saw was Kaito. Her eyes, which had initial confusion of sleep, slowly lit up as she looked at him. She brightened up like a blooming flower before standing up. She rushed to Kaito and threw her arms around her.


    "Be careful," Kaito warned her, but there was doting in his voice and eyes.


    "Am I still dreaming?" Akira asked as she buried her head in Kaito''s chest. Kaito put his arms around her in a warm hug, and she rubbed her face like a cute kitten against his chest.


    "What were you dreaming about?" Kaito asked with a teasing smile.


    Akira realised that her earlier words exposed her true thoughts. Her chubby cheeks became pink with embarrassment when she remembered her dream. She was Yuki the Sword Princess and Kaito was a rogue who had captured her.


    "Nothing!" She shouted, but it came out as a sharp squeak.


    "We will discuss this matter at length once we are free," Kaito said with anticipation.


    Looking at the two loving people who had shut out the world, Agent Larsen felt a sour feeling rising in his heart. He did not have anything but his work. He never found time to date properly because he was always travelling around the world.


    The envy gave rise to a little embarrassment. He could not believe he was jealous of a criminal.


    "I reminded you to be more cautious while outside." The cool voice of Uncle Taiki filled the small room.


    The couple and Agent Larsen turned and looked at Taiki who was being followed by the head of the legal department as well as the executive chairman of the CAB. Taiki looked as calm as always, but the other two looked like a kaleidoscope of emotions.


    "What can we do when we meet wild dogs attacking us?" Kaito spoke yfully.


    "You have a point." Taiki nodded. It was indeed unexpected that the series of events during the day would lead to detention by the Central Antiterrorism Bureau. It was tantamount to meeting wild dogs while minding one''s own business.


    The ''wild dogs'' became incredibly angry, but thewyer and chairman who had experienced harsh threats from Taiki did not dare say anything. They could only ept the situation.


    While this awkward meeting was taking ce, theputer at Akira''s workstation started making pinging noises. No one had touched theputer after Akira was taken away because they were afraid that it was crucial evidence.


    Therefore, the pinging sounds made everyone in the entire office startled.

 Chapter 543 - APOLOGIES AND FAVOURS

    Director Yojima rushed from his office after hearing the pinging sounds.


    The other people in the office were looking at theputer warily as if it was going to blow up at any moment. Their caution was warranted since Akira was taken away by Interpol. Moreover, the former aide to the minister implied that Akira was a traitor.


    "Why are you all sitting like stones?" Director Yojima asked with annoyance.


    He could not believe that his people were afraid of a pingingputer. The other departments always made fun of his people for being scared because they always stayed safely in the office. He always thought it was an unfair assessment.


    But he could now see that his people were a bit too cowardly.


    He walked to theputer and two of his top employees followed quickly.. One was involved in hacking, and the other was a data analyst. Their faces looked a little cautious still, but they did not dare to show weakness before their boss.


    Director Yojima scoffed as he reached Akira''s workstation. He nned on organising a few outdoor team building activities for his department to build up their courage. Otherwise, who knew how they would react if they actually faced danger.


    He leaned and peered at therge monitor at the workstation. As the head of the information technology department, he was not unfamiliar with tech work. However, he was much older than he used to be, and the field changed constantly.


    He tried his best to keep up but he could notpare with the young ones who were born in the true age of technology. Still, it was not a problem for him to understand the satellite image of Tokyo on the screen.


    It looked like Akira was running some kind of search program that had identified three locations. Those locations were highlighted with small red triangles.


    Director Yojima felt excited, but he was not sure if it was not what he was thinking. If it was his imagination, he would take back the threat he made against Akira earlier. Despite her history, it was clear that she was not ying around.


    He wondered if it was possible that the information on Bonnie and Clyde''s connection to Shadow Brotherhood was not shared by Kaito. If that was the case, Akira was a top-notch expert. He was d he did not alienate her too much.


    "Both of you, check on the parameters Ms Yamazaki was using for this search." He ordered the two employees.


    "Right away, sir!" The two answered.


    The hacker sat down on the chair at the workstation and tried to trace back the background of what Akira was doing on theputer. His fingers flew over the keyboard as he attempted to dig into the activities taken.


    However, he got stuck after a minute or two. It was like theputer had not been used. He could not figure out the things Akira had done while she was using the workstation. His face turned ugly as he tried looking at the log of keystrokes.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing.


    "What is the problem?" Director Yojima was annoyed by the dy.


    "Ms Yamazaki seemed to have used some kind of technique to conceal her earlier work. There is no way for me to recover the history of theputer activities." The hacker answered in a small voice.


    He was deeply ashamed because, in his heart, he was sure that Akira was faking her sess with the discovery she made. He was sure she was fed the intel and reported it misleadingly so that people would think she was smart.


    He looked down on such people in their field.


    However, if she was an idiot, he would have at least found the message that she sent to their technical reports specialist. But there was nothing! Even the background processes that caused the loud pings were concealed from him.


    "Have you looked at the keystroke logging?" The data analyst at the side asked.


    The hacker almost rolled his eyes at his unhelpful co-worker. How could the idiot think that he did not check on this obvious thing?


    "The keystroke logging software did not record anything. If I am not wrong, Ms Yamazaki disabled the function before doing any work. Therefore, we cannot look at the significance of the location." He said unwillingly before looking at Director Yojima with apprehension.


    Director Yojima dismissed the two people because they were not helpful before going back to his office. His eyes were sparkling, but his face kept changing from excitement, to happiness to anxiety, like a kaleidoscope of information.


    He dialled the executive chairman''s number.


    "We need Ms Yamazaki Akira again, Chairman Fukui. I believe she might help us find the explosive device. She might even have already found the possible locations." Director Yojima said as soon as the other person picked the call.


    On the other end, the executive chairman looked at the reuniting couple and their strangewyer. That Iekami Taiki was not a simple character. He did not seem to have a fierce reputation in the local market, but he was obviously an expert.


    He looked like he would be willing to go against the entire ministry of defence.


    "That might be difficult. She has been released from our custody." The executive chairman responded.


    "You must get her back. She was running some kind of search algorithm, and her work has identified some key locations. I suspect they are rted to the attack. I cannot give any orders without understanding exactly what she was checking." Director Yojima almost panicked.


    "Let me see if I can do something." The executive chairman said.


    He turned to look at Akira who was smiling with pleasure as Kaito fussed over her for nothing. At the side, thewyer seemed to be looking at his children. He firmed his resolve and walked closer to them. He was not going to be afraid.


    "Ms Yamazaki, now that the misunderstanding has been cleared up, is it possible to continue helping our CAB discover the location of the explosive devices?" Chairman Fukui looked at the woman with expectant eyes.


    "Mr Fukui Hideki, I believe that we have already discussed this matter at length." Lawyer Taiki turned his calm eyes on the man. "You cannot call this situation a misunderstanding. I am yet to hear an apology towards Ms Yamazaki Akira and Mr Takahashi Kaito for your undue ill-treatment."


    Chairman Fukui felt wronged. He had not done anything to the two people. It was not like they were tortured under his custody. The officers only asked a few questions. Plus, most of the problems were rted to Interpol.


    Unfortunately, it was his house.


    "Ms Yamazaki, I apologise for ourck of hospitality. Do not hold it against us." Chairman Fukui said immediately. "The city is at stake at the moment, and Director Yojima believes that you are the key to finding the location of the bomb."


    Akira smiled a little as she looked at him. "You know you should pause in between an apology and asking for a favour. Otherwise, I will think that you only apologised so that you can ask for the favour."


    ''I only apologised so that you will help the CAB.'' Chairman Fukui thought.


    "How could that be? You are Minister Shimada''s prodigy? If she were not meeting with the president, she would be here making sure that you get justice." He added with an awkwardugh.


    "What about my apology?" Kaito chimed in.


    "Mr Takahashi, you were only brought in because of your alleged past association with the suspected criminals." Chairman Fukui did not want to apologise to Kaito.


    "Chairman Fukui, we have already discussed theck of evidence and probable cause. If that is your attitude, I will take my clients with me. You can wait for summons when I file awsuit against your bureau." Taiki spoke up immediately.


    Chairman Fukui wanted to swallow thewyer alive. How could he be so pedantic?


    "I apologise, Mr Takahashi. My people were too anxious." He said through gritted teeth.


    "Excellent." Akira had a bright smile. "Now that everything is settled, let us find that pesky little bomb, shall we?"


    The group of agents and officers were speechless as they looked at the woman. At this point, they realised that she was waiting for the CAB to apologise to Kaito. At first, they looked down on Chairman Fukui for apologising to a criminal.


    However, when they saw the confident and happy expression on Akira''s face, they felt that Chairman Fukui was the real man for taking the bullet. Only a real leader would do everything to make sure that the culprits of a crime were brought to justice.


    Akira went with Chairman Fukui and Agent Larsen to the intelligence department and met up with the anxious Director Yojima. He was practically unable to stand still. His shining eyes rested on Akira like she was an unknown treasure.


    "Ms Yamazaki, thank you foring." He said. "Can you tell me about the locations you found? What were the search parameters? Are they the locations of the bombs or Bonnie and Clyde?"


    Akira''s lips twitched at the rapid-fire questions.

 Chapter 544 - SELFISH

    Akira did not want to waste time responding to Director Yojima''s questions. She understood his anxiety, but she also knew that the mission they had was quite sensitive. If she chose to answer his questions, she would probably end up using valuable time.


    However, the head of the department was not going tomission the work without a clear goal on their search for Bonnie and Clyde. Therefore, she needed to cooperate with him. She looked at the man with a calm expression.


    "Director Yojima, please organise for several teams to check up on the identified locations." She spoke up. "The search algorithm I used is intended to find the ces where Bonnie and Clyde are more likely to strike. However, I do not have a way to confirm their actions."


    "Ms Yamazaki, is it possible to identify the one location that the terrorists n to hit?" Director Yojima asked. .


    Akira felt like rolling her eyes. It was already difficult to even narrow down the locations in Tokyo to the three that her algorithm identified.


    She could try refining the search, but it would not be necessarily helpful.


    After all, she would need to judge the behaviour of Bonnie and Clyde. Ultimately, even though the algorithm found the ces they frequented before and after the meeting, their emotions regarding the ces were unclear to Akira.


    She needed to make an independent judgement if she decided to choose a single location. She was not willing to take a risk and make a decision. It was better to check on all three ces to avoid mishaps.


    "I am not a magician, Director Yojima." She said. "I am also sure that the ministry of defence does notck officers and soldiers to act. Send people to examine the three buildings for traces of an explosive. A search should provide clear answers."


    Director Yojima hesitated for a moment before calling Deguchi. Despite his earlier rash behaviour, Director Deguchi was a reliable person in a crisis. Moreover, he had led multiple strike teams to handle searches and arrests.


    Akira walked to the workstation and her fingers flew over the keyboard as she looked at the information about the three locations. She wanted to make sure that there was no oversight in the indicated results. After a short period, she stopped and stood up.


    She was not sure about her judgement but based on the examination of the data, she had a hunch about the location that Bonnie and Clyde nned to bomb. Her assessment looked at the frequency of the two people visiting the joint as well as the activities that the two people took ce in.


    She had identified several shops and a karaoke bar where Bonnie was registered as a customer using her moniker. Furthermore, Clyde had ced several bets on teams in the bar and sports house within the locale.


    That building was known as Crystal za.


    Akira was interested in going to check on the ce in person. Even though she was not a member of the CAB, she still had the right to participate in the missions undertaken by the ministry of defence. As she walked out of the intelligence department, she called Minister Shimada.


    The older woman picked the call immediately. She wasing from the president''s office after a long meeting. Therefore, she was d to see Akira''s call. She wanted to hear some good news about the terrorism case.


    "Hello." Minister Shimada said.


    Akira had a subtle smile on her face. "Minister Shimada, I cannot say much about the hospitality of the Central Antiterrorism Bureau. I believe I was invited to solve a case, but I ended up in detention for questioning."


    Akira did not care too much about this matter, but she would not let go of it easily.


    If she forgave the offence without mentioning it, it was likely that the Minister would not see her bottom line. Consequently, she would end up missing out on benefits in the future. She intended to use the case to make her work situation with the ministry of defence better.


    "I am sorry." Mister Shimada apologised. "Interpol had the paperwork, and they believed that you were a key person in resolving the case. I could not do anything about it. I did everything I could, including putting Suzuki Taira away."


    Akira retained her small smile. "Are you saying that I should ept the ill-treatment I received?"


    The statement was quiet, but there was a hidden danger.


    "No, I will make sure that the CAB answers for their actions." Minister Shimada said quickly.


    Akira was satisfied. She only wanted an additional bargaining chip because it was clear that Minister Shimada wanted to have her return to the Immortal Sword Brigade. As long as she had a few things to support her case, she was sure that she could force Minister Shimada to see her side.


    "We will see." Her voice was ambivalent. "Right now, I would like clearance to go to the field with an enforcement team."


    Minister Shimada felt nervous after hearing Akira''s request. "No, that is out of the question. I cannot clear you to go to the field."


    To her, Akira''s situation was extremely delicate. She was a pregnantdy, so doing anything that strained her would increase the risk of getting into an ident. It would be difficult to defend herself if Akira was injured due to a mission.


    "Minister Shimada, I am asking as a courtesy. One way or another, I will go to the field for this mission. I have already put some time into this mission. I want to make sure that Bonnie and Clyde are caught." Akira exined as she entered the lift.


    "I am not going to approve your participation in a field mission. You should know that you are in a sensitive period right now. If anything happened to you, your baby will be in danger." Minister Shimada refused to budge.


    Akira pursed her lips and ended the call.


    She wanted to go on the mission, but she was also not willing to put Little Precious in danger. However, she could not be calm when she thought about Bonnie and Clyde. The two people were clearly nning for something quite significant for Tokyo.


    "What are you thinking about?" Kaito appeared from seemingly nowhere.


    He was waiting for Akira in the lobby so that they could leave the CAB together. However, she looked preupied about something.


    "I want to see this case to the end." Akira looked at Kaito with clear eyes. "Am I being selfish?"


    She was wondering if she was letting herself make the wrong decision. She had Little Precious, so she could not be as rash as she used to be in the past. But at the same time, she did not like leaving things halfway.


    If she did not handle the case properly and resolve it, it would bother her, especially if the end was not conclusive.


    "I also want to see the case to the end," Kaito said with a wicked smile while putting his hands on Akira''s ruddy face. "We can be selfish together."


    Kaito did not want to let go of the case just like that too. He felt like it was partially his fault for Bonnie and Clyde breaking out of their prison. Even though Ayumi was responsible for the issue, he was the one who put her in charge.


    Akira smiled and put her arms around Kaito, hugging his waist. "Have I told you how much I love you?"


    Kaito had a satisfied smile as he held hisdy in his arms. That smile was beautiful and wicked at the same time.


    "I do not mind hearing it a few more times." He replied.


    Akira punched lightly on his back, but she still said the words he wanted to hear. "I love you, person."


    Kaito looked at the woman in his arms. "I love you too, person."


    The moment stretched out before they broke apart. It felt like the only peaceful break they both had after a long day. After letting go, Kaito held Akira''s hand and brought her to his vehicle. He was d that he came with another vehicle, instead of riding with the CAB officers.


    Jungle greeted Akira politely but with clear enthusiasm. He was happy to finally see thedy boss. Naturally, he had heard about her from the other people who worked with Kaito. However, he could not deny that it was better to see her in person.


    Akira responded to the greeting before Kaito dragged her into the back seat.


    "Where are we going?" Kaito asked after they settled in, and Jungle started the car.


    "We are going to the Crystal za," Akira replied. "I think Bonnie and Clyde are nning to blow it up. I cannot be sure, but it is the most probable ce."


    Kaito nodded to Jungle to follow Akira''s n before turning back to Akira. "You must be careful when we get there. Do not do anything rash. If you find something dangerous, tell me about it. Alright?"


    Akira rolled her eyes. "I am not a child. But fine, I will not do anything dangerous. I just want to make sure that the two are caught. What was Ayumi thinking anyway?"


    Kaito''s face became gloomy when he thought about Ayumi''s actions. "She probably did not think about how dangerous the people I locked up were."


    "Is there anyone else we should be worried about? I do not want people showing up in our home again." Akira said with a lifted brow.


    Kaitoughed. "Do not worry. I will protect you if a rogue shows up."


    Akira wanted to say something, but Kaito''s phone started ringing.


    It was Yagi.

 Chapter 545 - THE BEST ANNIVERSARY

    Kaito frowned and picked the call.


    He was not too hopeful, but he did not have anyone else to depend on to find Bonnie and Clyde. Again, he could not leave the hidden danger within the city. If he or the authorities did not capture them, it would not matter if the bomb was found.


    Knowing those two, they would keep causing chaos.


    "Have you found anything?" Kaito asked.


    Yagi understood the urgency of the matter because Kaito exined how dangerous Bonnie and Clyde were. He did not waste time on chitchat.


    "My people have noticed a couple that looks like them," Yagi answered. "They seem to be going to one of the popr restaurants in the eastern districts.. The restaurant is called Floating Pavilion."


    Kaito frowned. He was not familiar with such a restaurant. But again, he did not visit popr eateries, even when he was in Tokyo. He always found it troublesome.


    "Send me the photos," Kaito said.


    "I have already sent aplete folder of their activities for thest ten minutes," Yagi responded.


    "Thank you." Kaito was d he did not reject Yagi''s goodwill. Else, even with the CAB and the police, it was unlikely that Bonnie and Clyde could be found.


    "There is no need to mention it." Yagi smiled on the other end as he looked at the setting sun.


    "Make sure that your people do not approach the couple too closely. The two are quite keen, and they can be vtile. If they decide to fight back, the casualties will be extensive." Kaito warned again because he was worried that someone would trigger the firebugs.


    "I know what to do." Yagi paused. "Be careful."


    Kaito felt his lips twitching at the concern expressed. He did not understand why Yagi seemed to think so highly of him. At the most, he had only saved Yagi''s niece. There was no need for the man to be so courteous towards him.


    However, Kaito did not know that to Yagi, he was the person who changed his entire outlook on life. The person that Yagi had be could only be attributed to Kaito. Therefore, Kaito was like a source of faith or belief for him.


    After a few more words, Kaito ended the call. Akira looked at him expectantly.


    "Did you find Bonnie and Clyde? Those two are quite good at evading surveince cameras." Akira felt a little annoyed that she was not able to identify the location of the criminals.


    "Yeah. A new friend has helped me locate them. They are at the Floating Pavilion. Do you know its location?" Kaito asked.


    Akira thought about it for a moment before her eyes lit up. She remembered the location of that restaurant. As a chef and restaurant owner, she often made time to check out other eateries when she had time.


    She remembered the Floating Pavilion because the location, ambience and design were exceptional. However, the food was quitecking. It was supposed to be a high-end regional cuisine restaurant, but the taste was a little nd.


    "I know about it. It is one of those modern restaurants that rely on the view and online poprity than real food." Akira could not help saying with some derision.


    "I also know that ce." Jungle chimed up as he kept driving. "Should we head to the Crystal za or the restaurant? They are not in the same direction."


    Kaito looked at Akira for her opinion. She pursed her lips as she thought about the case. She was still almost certain that the target location was Crystal za, but the directions were obviously different. She could not figure out what was wrong.


    "Is it possible that the people who were caught on camera were decoys?" Akira could not help asking.


    "It is impossible." Kaito looked down at his phone again. In the photos sent by Yagi, Bonnie and Clyde were a little overdressed, but he could still recognise them. They were the real deal.


    "In that case, we should go to the Crystal Lounge. I will call the CAB to give them the information." Akira was not nning on going full-on vignte on the two criminals.


    Her interest was making sure that the strings were tiedpletely because the case was directly rted to Kaito and therefore, herself. She would not be at peace if she did not see the entire thing being handled with her eyes.


    She quickly found the executive chairman''s number and called him.


    "Bonnie and Clyde are at the Floating Pavilion in the eastern region." She said without preamble.


    Chairman Fukui recognised the voice. "Ms Yamazaki, none of the locations that you gave us are close to the Floating Pavilion. Our behavioural analysts have already determined that narcissistic individuals like Bonnie and Clyde would not set off a bomb without being there to see it."


    Akira agreed with that assessment, but she was also confident in Kaito''s words. If he said that Bonnie and Clyde were in that restaurant, they would be.


    "It does not hurt to check on all the possible leads, Chairman Fukui." She said.


    "We are currently stretched a bit thin. It is difficult to spare more manpower for a wild goose chase." He responded.


    "You can put more people at the Crystal za and send a few officers to the restaurant." Akira insisted.


    Chairman Fukui felt a little annoyed, especially after his assistant brought forward a new report with pictures of a couple near one of the other two targets that Akira identified. The couple matched the existing description of Bonnie and Clyde.


    "Ms Yamazaki, you have already done your part. Let us handle the rest. Go home and rest." Chairman Fukui said before hanging up the call.


    "Ugh!" Akira tossed her phone aside. "Jungle, go to the Floating Pavilion."


    Kaito rubbed the soft hair on Akira''s head. "Don''t worry. All things will work out."


    In the Floating Pavilion restaurant, a couple entered. Their appearances were not too distinctive, but they had a strange charm. Perhaps, it was the intoxication of feelings in their eyes that caused them to look like they could not see anyone other than each other.


    Furthermore, it looked like they had both taken a lot of care to look good.


    "Mr and Mrs Barrow, wee to the Floating Pavilion. Your table is ready." The hostess smiled at the couple. She found the name strange, but it was not her ce to say anything. She just thought it was an unusual name, and it did not match the couple.


    "Thank you." Bonnie smiled back while clinging to Clyde''s arm. "We specified that we specified that we would like to have a westward-facing table next to the windows. I hope that this matter is included in our reservation."


    "Of course. We pride ourselves in fulfilling our customer''s requests." The hostess said.


    "Do not mind my wife for being pedantic. It is our anniversary. We have always dreamed of having a meal overlooking the evening sky for our fifth anniversary." Clyde said while hugging Bonnie closely, uncaring about the eyes on them as the hostess led them into the restaurant.


    "Happy anniversary." The hostess congratted them with some genuine enthusiasm.


    Bonnie and Clyde looked at the beautiful restaurant with sparkling eyes. The Floating Pavilion was so named because the walls and the roof of this eatery, which was at the top floor of the high rise building, were made entirely of clear reinforced ss.


    In essence, standing in the restaurant would cause one to feel like they were on top of the world, flying. It was a romantic haven for young couples. It was also a popr spot for people who wanted to take cool photos.


    In the distance, the sun had already set and darkness had set in, so the diners could not enjoy the alluring appearance of a vibrant horizon. However, Bonnie and Clyde did not care about the beauty and majesty of nature.


    Their eyes were glued on another high rise building across the town. It stood tall and proud, like a gem in the mud. It was their target of interest that would light up their love andmemorate their meeting.


    The light blue words ''Crystal za'' were emzoned at the top, acting as a beacon.


    The Floating Pavilion was the perfect vantage point to see the wonders of their explosion. Bonnie and Clyde continued holding each other tightly as they saw their dream of creating the most beautiful explosionsing true.


    "Thank you. We have a feeling that it will be our best anniversary yet." Bonnie kissed Clyde''s cheek.


    The hostess looked at the couple with unconcealed envy. It was difficult to find so much passion and devotion in modern rtionships. She could only hope that she would find someone to love and love her as much as the two people seemed to love each other.


    It was onlyter in the evening that she would discover that the line between this kind of love and madness was thin.


    And she would see true love that transcended her imagination.

 Chapter 546 - THE CHAOTIC CITY

    The teams sent to the three locations reported to Director Deguchi, who was in arge van outside of Crystal za. The van was modified into a mobile control centre for the operation. Four other people were with him as part of themand group.


    The primary role of the director was to guide the operations where necessary. Moreover, themand group helped keep the three groups connected in case of any unexpected situations.


    However, the on-ground units hadmanders keep an eye on the bomb searching operation. The entire operation was quite streamlined.


    "Director Deguchi, four more couples matching the appearance of Bonnie and Clyde have been spotted around the city." Themunications liaison said as he monitored the system.


    The faces of the four other people in the van became ugly as they lost the confidence they had earlier. When they found the first couple, they were almost certain about the location of the bomb.. However, the decoy couples showed that it was a trick by Bonnie and Clyde.


    "Let the on-ground units evacuate all the buildings identified as potential targets. We do not know the amount of time we have. We have to act quickly." Director Deguchi said. "Once the evacuation isplete, focus all efforts on locating any signals indicating the presence of a bomb."


    The instructions were passed on to the other CAB officers.


    At that moment, multiple parts of Tokyo were in chaos. People were running from the locations where the CAB officers were seen, even without the evacuation order. It did not take geniuses to know that the Central Antiterrorism Bureau was looking for a bomb.


    Moreover, the online news was explosive.


    Theizens wereing up with wild theories about the terrorists who had invaded their beloved, peaceful city. The more people discussed the news, the more chaotic the city became. The lucky people had seen the early warning signs and left the inner-city areas.


    Unfortunately, anyone who was working overtime or did not bother to check the online news were shocked once they saw what was going on. They could only leave their workces or their after-work hangout joints at a high speed.


    The rush led to heavy traffic jams. In addition, some people panicked and left their vehicles right in the middle of the road because they were worried about not making it out. It was better to get a demerit and a fine instead of dying in an explosion.


    "Director Deguchi, there has been a few stampedes in the city. Some injuries have been reported from a popr mall. It is mayhem." Themunications liaisons officer could not help panicking along with the rest of the city as he tried to keep up with the reportsing through to him.


    "Let the police call in every avable officer in Tokyo for help. The police should be able to manage the movement and minimise the chaos." Director Deguchi remained calm. "Someone, check on the status of the air support we requested."


    Even though Director Deguchi could be a little dumb when dealing with the specifics of office work, he was not unreliable on the field. He could make decisions quickly in a crisis as long as it involved realw enforcement work.


    When he was a soldier, he was a marvel in field missions. Otherwise, he would not have been able to join one of the most sensitive bureaus of the national self-defence. It also kept him in his job, even when he made some stupid mistakes here and there.


    In another location, Minister Shimada had just finished the meeting with the president. Her entire body was tense as she walked while reading her messages. Her official secretary was trying to keep up with her pace as she strode out.


    Everything was a big mess. And the day had started so well.


    Her only meeting for the day was supposed to go easily. She only needed to convince Akira to take over the presiding panel of the Immortal Sword Brigade. After that, her evening was supposed to be free. She nned on having a nice supper with a few sses of wine while checking up on her children.


    Now, she felt like she was trying to put out a volcano with a ss of water.


    She could not even convince the president to leave the city temporarily. He wanted to show solidarity with the people by being with them during the time of crisis. But the man did not consider the fallout if anything happened to him.


    "What is the current status of the CAB? Are they closer to finding the bomb?" Minister Shimada asked her secretary.


    The short and fat man was sweating bullets. "They have evacuated the buildings identified by Ms Yamazaki and are currently doing a sweep. They have also captured several couples that looked like Bonnie and Clyde, but the people are of no use."


    "They all said that a man or woman paid them to walk around the city in the evening. They did not think they were doing anything wrong. The probability is that they were put there as distractions. The chaos in the city is quite intense." The man panted.


    Minister Shimada stopped and looked at her secretary. Unlike her former personal assistant, this man was not used to walking around. He was also quite overweight and seemed about to faint. But he was more useful because he had the necessary clearance and experience to learn about the internal operations of the ministry.


    Unfortunately, he was a liability in a situation where she needed to be on the literal move. While the president was delivering aforting speech to the nation, she had to be on the scene with the CAB. She could not afford to show weakness while Tokyo was in danger.


    If she kept dragging the man around, he was likely to experience some strain due to excessive physical activity. Despite his high level of efficiency, he would not perform well in the adverse conditions of a field operation.


    "Go back to the office and monitor issues from there." Minister Shimada said.


    "No, I will act as your aide until you find someone else." The man was a little stubborn.


    "Your skills would be wasted on that. I am sure I can survive for one night without someone taking my calls and carrying my bag." Minister Shimada responded drily.


    "But¡­" The man began again.


    "Focus on keeping the office together for a few more hours. The crisis will be over soon, one way or another." Minister Shimada countered. "I have to go to the Crystal za. Do not waste any more time. I am counting on you."


    With that, she went directly to her vehicle.

 Chapter 547 - THE MAN WHO COULD BE KING

    When Akira and Kaito arrived at the high rise building with the Floating Pavilion at its top, they understood the choice made by Bonnie and Clyde immediately. Even though Akira had been to the restaurant, she had never paid attention to the features in the distance.


    In the dark night, the words ''Crystal za'' were particrly prominent.


    "You will stay in the vehicle the whole time." Kaito looked at Akira strictly as soon as Jungle parked the car outside the building.


    Akira knew it was not convenient for her to move around with her current body. Therefore, she did not n on insisting on following Kaito into the building. However, she could not resist rolling her eyes at his strict voice.


    "And you will wear this earbud the whole time." Akira took out two minute earbuds from her purse. She put one in her ear and put the other in Kaito''s ear..


    The two of them looked at each other for a long moment before they leaned for a long kiss. It was a kiss that spoke of trust and reliance on each other. After the kiss, they ced their foreheads against each other for a long moment.


    "If anything happens to you, you will see how I will deal with you." Akira threatened.


    "Your husband is always invincible," Kaito said. "Remain in the car. Jungle will protect you."


    "With my life," Jungle added to remind the two people that he was in the vehicle with them.


    After another peck, Kaito stepped out of the car. He looked as suave as he always did, but the look in his eyes was serious. If one looked too deep, they would notice the aura of death that he carried around him. He seemed ready to execute.


    He stepped into the elevator and pressed the button to the top floor. He contemted what he would say to the two people who had once worked for his Shadow Brotherhood. However, he could not think of anything.


    He did not understand the innate working of their minds.


    "Do you have a reservation, sir?" The hostess asked as Kaito left the elevator and walked to the reception area.


    Kaito smiled at the hostess. "No. I am only here for a short moment. My friends are celebrating their anniversary today, and I would like to say a word of congrattions."


    The hostess blushed at the handsome look on Kaito''s face. "Oh, I know that couple. They are really excited about being here. I think it is fine if you enter. If you need another table, I can make arrangements."


    "Thank you," Kaito said before entering the restaurant area.


    Akira snorted on the other end of the line. "Shameless, flirtatious fox."


    "How was that flirting? I was merely being polite." Kaito spoke back in a low voice.


    "Your voice sounded like it was coated with honey," Akirained.


    "Thanks, dear." Kaito teased flirtatiously. "I have spotted them."


    Kaito walked towards the westward facing window area in the Floating Pavilion. He could see the couple leaning close to one another with cute expressions. They were holding hands across the table and whispering to each other.


    As expected, the Crystal za was in their background.


    Kaito pulled a chair from another table and put it next to their table. They looked up, startled at the interruption. Moreover, they looked displeased that someone would cut short their well-nned date.


    "If it isn''t our old boss¡­" Bonnie said.


    Bonnie was not a beautiful woman. Her face was a little in and unmemorable. However, she had put a lot of effort to look good for the date.


    "We will not invite you to join us for dinner. It is our anniversary, and we would appreciate privacy." Clyde said with anger in his eyes.


    He did not like their former boss because of his striking face. It was an injustice to the world that people like him who had ordinary looks had topete with this type of man. His possessiveness over Bonnie rose as he saw the woman looking at Kaito.


    Actually, Bonnie was not trying to flirt with Kaito. She did not like him in that way. For her, Clyde was everything.


    However, as Akira always said, Kaito did have a very alluring fox face. It was not handsome in a celestial way like Zhong Feng. When most people saw Zhong Feng, they would not dare to take a second nce because it was like looking directly at the sun. He was an immortal who could not be vited.


    As for Kaito, he was like an evil spirit, the reincarnation of a nine-tailed seductive fox. One look into his wicked eyes, and a person would feel like they were being drawn into an abyss. He was like the personification of temptation.


    It was not strange for Bonnie to stare for a few more seconds.


    The hand around Bonnie''s tightened, and the pain caused her to look away from Kaito. She looked at Clyde''s cloudy face in question. He did not say anything. He turned back to Kaito with a warning in his eyes.


    "Why are you here, Kaito?" Clyde asked.


    "You know why I am here." Kaito paused while looking from one to another. "I thought a few months in the Ground would have helped you clear your minds."


    Clydeughed. "You are here to stop us?"


    Kaito frowned. "I have stopped you before."


    Bonnie''s sharp eyes looked at Kaito with derision. "You did not stop us. If anything, you made us stronger. While you kept us locked in that hole, we discovered that you were suppressing our potential. We realised that we are so much more than you allowed us to do."


    "You are a mancking vision, Kaito," Clyde added. "You have always had the power to convince people to do whatever you wanted. But you have never understood how to harness that power. You could be king, but you chose to be an ordinary man."


    The statement held both envy and contempt. Clyde wished that he had the mysterious hypnotic power that Kaito held to lead dangerous criminals to do his bidding. He also looked down at Kaito for choosing his missions with care and always acting so cautiously.


    On the other end of the line, Akira listened and narrowed her eyes. As expected, like most narcissistic people, Bonnie and Clyde seemed to have deep-seated insecurities. Otherwise, they would not be holding that type of resentment towards Kaito.


    Perhaps, she could use this matter to deal with them.

 Chapter 548 - SHUT YOUR MOUTH

    Kaito looked at the two people and felt they were ridiculous. No man could wield absolute power and hope to stand. And he was not a god who could hold the fate of the world in his hands. Everything he aplished was through sheer hard work.


    "Do you think you can prove your worth by creating arge explosion?" Kaito asked.


    Bonnieughed. "No. This is just the beginning. We are celebrating our past and looking forward to a brighter future. We do not have to bow to other people''s rule."


    "Our goal is to stand into the limelight and redefine everything. We want people to understand that the meaning of changing the world.." Clyde lifted his ss of red wine and sipped on it like he was a refined man.


    On the other end of the system, Akira whispered. "Can I talk?"


    "You can keep talking," Kaito said while looking at Bonnie and Clyde, but he was agreeing with Akira. Most assassins had sharp years, so Akira''s caution was necessary. However, it did not matter for Bonnie and Clyde.


    After years of experimenting with explosives, their hearing was not that good. It was even slightly lower than a normal person. Unlike normal demolition experts, they refused to use the appropriate safety gear because it did not match their cool images.


    "Do not patronise us, Kaito. Do you think that by stalling a miracle will happen? At precisely half-past eight, we will have our moment." Clyde said with obvious smugness.


    Bonnie frowned. "Why did you tell him that?"


    She could not believe that Clyde would let out such a secret with so little provocation. She knew that Clyde never felt secure before Kaito, even when their working rtionship was good. However, they both needed to keep their eye on the prize.


    Kaito looked at the watch on his wrist. It was one minute to eight. There was half an hour before the bomb exploded. He could not help feeling that it was very limited time. Even if he were to torture Bonnie and Clyde, they might be able to hold on for that period.


    "They are insecure, and Clyde is desperate to prove that he can be better than you. Try to destabilise their emotions." Akira said. "I am going to call the CAB and inform them of the development."


    Kaito looked at the two people before him. It was not difficult to set them off.


    "I think he has apulsion to please me," Kaito replied to Bonnie with a teasing look at Clyde.


    Clyde felt humiliated by the statement because the implication of the sentence was obvious. Kaito was trying to put him at the bottom of his shoe. He was making it seem like he, Clyde, was not a man. What could be more shameful than that?


    Clyde banged his hand on the delicate dinner table. "You shut your mouth!"


    Several people looked in their direction due to the disturbance. Kaito did not look at all difited by the progress of the conversation. He knew that at the moment, having a calm conversation with Bonnie and Clyde would not stop the bomb.


    The more unstable the two people became, the easier it would be to get information from them.


    "Clyde, baby, stay calm. Remember our ns¡­" Bonnie said soothingly after looking at the other diners apologetically. She reached a hand across the table and tried to ground him.


    Clyde''s mind seemed to clear up for a moment. He looked at Kaito with anger and annoyance. He did not know what about Kaito got on his nerves.


    "You two are a cute couple. You should be satisfied that you have found each other." Kaito said with his devious smile. "Some people are meant for mediocrity. You will only drive yourself to a doomed end if you keep wasting your time trying to change your destiny."


    Kaito sighed. "I envy people like you. You could just live your life without worrying about anything else in the world. It is the gift of being ordinary. As for me, I have been trying to retire for so long. But the very fabric of the universe will not allow me."


    Clyde lost itpletely. "That''s it."


    He took out a gun from his ankle holster and pointed it at Kaito. If there was anything he hated, it was people pointing out that he was ordinary. When he was in school, his ssmates would joke that he had no sense of presence.


    Their favourite practical joke was acting like they could not see him or hear him. For example, the ss monitor would pretend not to hear him during roll call. Or someone woulde to ss and ask for him and pretend not to see him.


    He admitted that his face was quite ordinary, but it was not to the extent of being forgotten.


    Once someone even locked him up in the school. It might have been an ident. However, when he reported to the teacher, everyone said he was being petty. There was no need to pursue an investigation for something like that.


    Later on, he heard people joking that he was so ordinary that he blended into walls. Moreover, someone mentioned that even his family did not notice that he was not home the entire night. Who was he to me a random person for identally locking him up?


    After that time, he decided that he would let people remember him.


    He studied with care and managed to understand the principles of simple explosives. He raided the chemistryb and experimented on different chemicals. Little by little, he managed to understand how he could create a simple bomb.


    And then on one night, he took action.


    It was the day their ss was nning for a test of courage through the clothes. It was the clich¨¦ of solving the mysteries of the school, the usual nonsense. But on that night, no mystery was solved, and another was added to the mix.


    The entire school burned down to the ground, killing the entire ss. Only a few whose parents were too strict to allow summertime shenanigans survived. It was also at that time that Clyde faked his death and disappeared to look for his purpose.


    A few patrons screamed as they noticed the gun due to Clyde''s shout. People stood up from their tables and the entire restaurant became chaotic.


    Seeing that things had escted, Bonnie could only take out her gun from her purse to support Clyde.


    "Everybody, calm the f*ck down!" She shouted while pointing her gun.


    Unfortunately, the crowd continued screaming and shouting with fear. It was especially loud because girls loveding to the ce to take photos in the restaurant in the sky.


    Bonnie became more impatient and directly shot at the crystal chandelier at the centre of the room. "I said shut the f*ck up! We are trying to have a conversation here."


    Immediately, the room became quiet as people cowered, realising that the gun could kill them.

 Chapter 549 - A VALUABLE HOSTAGE

    Kaito did not panic at the exposure of guns and the esction of the situation. He had expected that these people would be prepared for the possibility of being captured before their bomb could explode. It was a good thing that they had already revealed their cards.


    He looked at his watch. There was still twenty-five more minutes before the moment the explosive could blow up.


    He was only worried about Akira. He could not hear her breathing through the line, so she had probably taken it off to make a call to the CAB. It would be a good thing if she did not learn about the immediate situation before he managed it.


    Otherwise, she woulde up directly.


    In the vehicle, Akira was trying to talk with a distracted Minister Shimada. The older woman was at the Crystal za in the mobilemand centre watching the footage of the building.. Her heart was in her throat as she looked at the explosive.


    Up to the final moment, she still hoped that it was an borate hoax.


    "It seems like you were right about everything. The CAB has found the bomb." Minister Shimada said to Akira. "Strangely, it was on one of the mid-levels. The officers expected that it would be on a lower floor because it would mean more damage."


    Akira was frustrated because she could not monitor what Kaito was doing. Moreover, Minister Shimada was not giving her a chance to update her on the situation.


    "Minister Shimada!" She shouted to stop the woman from thering on and on.


    "They are turning off the cell signals in the area." Minister Shimada said as she kept looking at the image of therge bomb. "I will call you back."


    There was a static form of interference before the call ended. Akira cursed continuously as she put aside her phone. She could not believe that the sted woman had cancelled the call on her. It seems like she was discarded as soon as they found the bomb.


    She put the bud back into her ear, and her face lost colour immediately. She opened the door to the vehicle and stumbled out. Jungle hoped out of the driver''s seat and followed after Akira who was walking blindly to the building.


    "Stop, stop, please Ms Yamazaki." He said with a plea in his voice. He did not dare to physically stop her, so he could only stand in her way.


    "Move away," Akira said coldly.


    "Kaito entrusted me with your safety. You cannot go into the building." Jungle said.


    "I am going in. If anything happens to Kaito because you stopped me, you will regret it." Akira said.


    "I am ok with that." Jungle was stubborn.


    Seeing the earnest face, Akira''s mind cleared up a little. She was not in her best condition. If she went in without thinking things through, she would probably end up in a bad state. She needed to be smart if she wanted to protect her family.


    "Look, the situation in the restaurant has changed," Akira said. "If I do not go up, a lot of people will die, including Kaito."


    "Then, I will go with you." Jungle said.


    "That will just provide Bonnie and Clyde with more cannon fodder," Akira said. "Right now, I just need you to call Taiki and let him know the situation."


    "Yourwyer?" Jungle was incredulous.


    "Yes," Akira affirmed. "Call his number and send messages until he responds."


    After leaving the CAB, Akira did not know where he went. If she did not guess wrong, he was probably investigating something as usual. For someone from an ind that shunned the outside world, Uncle Taiki was quite the busy bee.


    A few more words convinced Jungle, and Akira picked her discarded phone from the vehicle and went into the building. As she waited for the lift, she looked wistfully at the stairs. If she was not pregnant, she would use them for the advantage of a quiet entrance.


    Unfortunately, if she took a long way up, she would waste valuable time.


    Kaito wanted to shout to Akira not toe up into the building, but the vtility of the situation did not allow for him to act rashly. Furthermore, he would probably not convince Akira with just a few words. He could only prepare for her entrance.


    "Let us sit down and have a calm discussion," Kaito said, pretending to beposed. "There is no need for you to act so irrationally."


    "Why? Why should we be calm?" Clydeughed and pointed a gun at a random girl. "Right now, we are the ones in control. Do you understand? If I decide that this girl who has been taking pictures of her meal the whole evening dies, she dies."


    The girl sobbed with closed eyes while biting her lips to avoid crying out loud.


    "Why are you crying?" Clyde walked to her and asked. "Can you tell me something? You came here to eat, but you have not taken a bite of your food. Your steak is probably cold and disgusting. Why did you waste all that time taking pictures?"


    The girl could barely open her eyes, and her two friends were not better off.


    "Clyde, focus," Bonnie said somewhat helplessly. She knew that Clyde had a lot of pet peeves that were rted to the modern world.


    Clyde looked back to Bonnie and walked to her. He nted a kiss on her lips.


    "Sorry, honey. I am just a little curious. I think some of these people are crazy." He said as if he did not realise that holding a restaurant hostage was even crazier.


    Kaito wanted to disarm Bonnie and Clyde before Akira arrived. However, disarming a person required the right conditions. The two people were vtile, and they understood him quite well. He was sure that he could disarm one of them.


    However, the other one would definitely shoot. It would be fine if they targeted him. He might be able to dodge quickly and even go on to take the second gun. But the room was full of innocent bystanders who would be harmed.


    He was not a good man, but he did not have clean blood on his hands. Not to mention, Akira would never want bystanders to suffer in the situation.


    As he contemted, he heard the ding of the elevator. It was loud in the quiet and tense atmosphere.


    Bonnie and Clyde separated and pointed their guns to the entrance area.


    "Did you call one of your loyal little followers?" Clyde asked with contempt in his voice.


    "Oh goody! We are finally going to have a valuable hostage." Bonnieughed.

 Chapter 550 - THE INVISIBLE BOY

    The Floating Pavilion was quiet as Akira walked into the room.


    She was afraid.


    Usually, when she went out on dangerous missions, she never felt that gripping hollowness of terror. Her emotions were always calm. She always knew how the mission would go on, and how it would end. Therefore, she never felt fear.


    Moreover, she was alone in the past.


    But now, if she made an error in judgement, she would not die alone. There was Little Precious, and there was Kaito.


    She could not afford to fail..


    Bonnie and Clyde kept their weapons up as Akira appeared. They looked at her for a long moment before Bonnie startedughing. She lowered her gun, but the people in the restaurant felt even more terrified.


    "I did not think you would bring your little wife to this dangerous ce." Bonnie looked at Kaito with shock.


    "You mean it is¡­" Clyde was equally surprised.


    "Indeed, darling! This is the woman that everyone wants to kill." Bonnie said. "You know, if we shot her right now and posted a video on that stupid Watch, we would be instant millionaires. Maybe, even billionaires."


    Kaito looked at them coldly before walking towards Akira. The two people did not seem to mind his actions. It was as if they felt they were in control of everything. The threat of Kaito was non-existent to them.


    Bonnie looked closer at Akira. "Now, tell me. Why do people hate a cute littledy like you? People from all over the world are literally paying to see your death. And these are people who do not know you at all. They have no grudge against you."


    Despite their fear of the vtile couple, the people in the restaurant could not help looking at Akira. She was a bit on the short side, but her facial features were quite good. Even though she was heavily pregnant, she looked like she had a good figure.


    Furthermore, her eyes had a clear and adorable quality, like a small guileless animal.


    It was imusible that someone was trying to kill her for sport.


    "I am just popr that way. Some of us are born to stand at the centre of the universe." Akira said tly as Kaito looked her up and down while subtly cing a thin knife into her clothes. Her facial expression did not change.


    She did not have any weapon to defend herself, so she was d to have the security of the de. If it were not for the hostages and the bomb, she would never havee up. She was sure that Kaito would have figured a way out.


    Unfortunately, there was too much at stake.


    Bonnie snorted as she waved the gun in her hand. "You know that these people want to kill you. It is not like you are a god."


    Akira shrugged. "Good publicity or bad publicity, what is the difference? I am famous."


    These words triggered something in Clyde.


    While he enjoyed creating bombs, he had never forgotten the pain of his childhood. He was always the invisible boy. Even his parents and siblings never bothered much after he faked his death and left his hometown.


    His dream was to be remembered. To make such a big ssh, that his name would go down in history. He wanted people to cry,ugh and sing songs about him. He wanted an evesting legacy that would be turned into books and movies.


    "Honey, I like your idea." Clyde looked at Bonnie with zing eyes. "Let us show the world what we are capable of. After all, we have the most valuable jewel in the underworld right now."


    Bonnie was a little frightened by the look in Clyde''s eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "Let us turn on Watch and give everyone a mighty good show." Clydeughed as he imagined his face seen by countless people.


    At the moment, it would only be seen by members of the underworld. But leaks could not be prevented. Eventually, the glorious moment in which Akira died and the Crystal za blew up would always be immortalised.


    They would have an unbreakable legacy.


    Bonnie moved closer to Clyde and spoke in a low tone. She was a little worried about Clyde because his mental state could be a little unstable on asion. She never knew about his end goal, but she willingly followed him.


    Perhaps, she was as foolish as the original Bonnie.


    "If we do that, we will broadcast our faces to everyone. We will not be able to escape. It is a death sentence." She spoke in a gentle and soothing tone.


    "Wake up, Bonnie!" Clyde said harshly. "We are never going to get away alive from this ce. Do you think that no one has notified the police by now? Even if these cowards on the floor did not take a chance to call, there is no way Kaito''s wife did not call for help beforeing."


    "Face it, Bonnie. We are going to die here. The question is, how do you want to die? Do you want for us to live like gutter rats, crawling in the sewage? Do you want for us to never see the light of day while constantly afraid of being seen?"


    Clyde lifted his hands in a wide-armed gesture of victory. "Or do you want for us to die in great victory and go down in pomp and glory? We are in a golden age of information, and the heavens have handed us everything that we need to be famous."


    Bonnie knew that Clyde was right, but she was hesitant to die. "Clyde, honey¡­"


    Clyde used his free hand to pull Bonnie to his side before kissing her with a loud smack. His gun-wielding hand did not forget its purpose as it waved around. The people in the restaurant cowered while Kaito stood firmly in front of Akira.


    "Bonnie, do you remember why we became Bonnie and Clyde?" Clyde asked.


    "To leave a legacy greater than gangsters!" Bonnie responded, her eyes regaining their light.


    "What better way to do it than show the world through our eyes?" Clyde said, drinking in his fantasy.


    "Let''s do it!"

 Chapter 551 - WHAT A PAIR!

    In the Immortal Sword Valley, Raiden was barking out orders to his teammates. Each order was peppered with an insult to his teammates, but they did notin. He was a god in Valiant Kings, and he was carrying them.


    He was not supposed to y games using theputers installed for use for Immortal Sword Brigade business. However, he did not have a lot of helpers at the moment with tech work, so he spent his days and nights in the room.


    When he had a chance, he would take a break and y a game before resuming his work.


    "Die! Die! Die!" he shouted as his fingers moved at an astounding rate.


    "As expected of the true Valiant King!" One teammate praised as the ugly monster on their screens fell.


    "You are the undefeated king!" Another one praised. .


    Raiden feltcent. He was quite happy as the cheap team members sang his praises. He allowed them to pick whatever they wanted. To him, the rewards were useless. He liked ying with the bare minimum equipment to prove his value.


    "Should we y another round?" Someone asked.


    Raiden was about to ept when he noticed a shing red on one of the monitors from the corner of his eyes. He immediately shut down the game. With the high-performanceputers, the process took the blink of an eye.


    His teammates were left with question marks on their heads.


    "No, no, no!" Raiden slid his chair to the monitor with the shing red lights while removing his headphones.


    As expected, the alert was on Watch. He was always monitoring for activity on Watch, and he had put a special alert for Akira. If something involving Akira came up, it would alert him immediately. He had almost missed the alert while ying.


    His hands flew over the keyboard as he opened the Watch interface. He looked at the scene before him, and his heart almost left his chest. The image was of a hotel, and Akira and Kaito were at the forefront. Moreover, there were numerous hostages.


    The camera turned from the restaurant and faced two people with guns. Their in faces looked crazy and wild as if they did not have a care in the world. Those were the faces of people who did not have a reason to live.


    "Hello,dies and gentlemen of the criminal underworld around this beautiful world," Bonnie said with a light wave of the gun.


    "Honey, do not forget the government spies who will be joining us," Clyde added.


    "Indeed. We are Bonnie and Clyde, and tonight, we will give you a good show." Bonnie added with the ir of a talk show host. "The highlight of our show tonight is¡­ drumroll please."


    Clyde shot his gun at the crystal chandelier that Bonnie had also shot a little earlier. The shattering sounds were like twinkling bells in the quiet restaurant. The people screamed in horror at the gesture and tried to scramble to safety.


    One of the young men, who hade with his girlfriend, tried to escape from the restaurant in the confusion. Without warning, Clyde fire a shot at the young man''s head, killing him instantly. He fell like a sack of potatoes.


    "Please do not interrupt the show!" Clyde shouted.


    Bonnie sighed. "As I was saying, the highlight of our show is¡­ the Crystal za. But before that, we will hear from the most feared assassin, Kaito and his seemingly unkible girlfriend, Akira! What a pair, am I right?"


    Raiden dialled his father''s number immediately. "Dad, we have a big problem!"


    "Oh, who said he would not call me Dad again?" The Chief felt quite smug. His son always called him Chief and refused to act like a cute son.


    "This is not time for banter. Akira is in real trouble." Raiden shouted. "Alert the CAB, alert the minister, just alert everyone. Bonnie and Clyde are using Watch to broadcast!"


    "What?" The Chief stood up.


    "There is no time to waste. Find out where themand centre is, so I can share the Livestream." Raiden said before hanging up.


    The Chief made arrangements, and within minutes, Raiden was liaising with the people working under Director Yojima in the CAB. Agent Larsen was also still in the CAB headquarters, helping out where he could with the crisis.


    Naturally, he had heard about Watch, but it was not a thing of much interest to the Interpol. It was more of an internal problem. However, when he saw the brazen behaviour of Bonnie and Clyde on the broadcast, he could see a potential disaster.


    His eyes glinted with a sharp light. If there was anything Kristian Larsen could discover, it was an opportunity amid a disaster. His life was a little stagnant in Interpoltely, but he could see a chance for turning tables.


    He moved from the forefront of the screen broadcasting the stream from Watch. Then, he called aside his two exceptional hackers to the side in an unseen area within the room. He turned to one of them with his cold, blue eyes.


    "I want you to hijack the signal from Watch. Push it to all people registered to the application as well as all our authorised ess points in Interpol. I want everyone to see it." Agent Larsen said.


    The hacker was a little confused, but she nodded. She had a vague idea of what Kristian wanted to do. Like anyone else involved in the tech department in aw enforcement office, she had heard of Watch. If they could get the culprits, promotions would await.


    Kristian turned to the other guy. "As for you, you should already know what to do."


    "Locate the application servers. Considering the nature of the app and the stage of development, the operation should be run at one central point. Overloading them should force overheating, or the developers will take some action to handle the extra traffic. If we locate this area, we can take down Watch." The man said with pride.


    "I do not need you to exin my n to me." Kristian was annoyed at the man wasting time on reiterating his idea. "I do not care if you can hack them or if you hijack Interpol satellites to find unusual thermal signatures in Japan, just do it!"


    The two people rushed out to get started on their tasks.

 Chapter 552 - THE TRAGIC STORY

    In the restaurant, Akira nced at the clock in the corner, ticking softly. It was twenty-one minutes past eight. Only nine minutes remained until the bomb in the Crystal za exploded. She did not know if the CAB could figure out a solution in that short period.


    "As you all know, there is a high bounty on Akira," Bonnie said. "My darling Clyde and I cannot, for the life of us, figure out why you people want to kill her. I mean, look at her. She is as cute as a button. What do you think Clyde?"


    Clyde was already getting impatient because Bonnie was hogging all the airtime on Watch. He took the phone from her hand and looked at the camera. He looked and felt a little awkward with the device in his hand.


    The people on the other ends of Watch keptmenting, asking the ugly guy to leave the interface.. Even though Bonnie was not super-hot, at least she knew angles and showmanship. Moreover, most viewers were men, and they felt like their subscriptions were being wasted by an ugly man.


    Luckily, Clyde could not see the meanments.


    "I agree with my dear Bonnie." He said stiffly like an actor on their first day on a movie set. "I think that killing a girl, not to mention it is two lives, is a little extreme. On the other hand, the bounty on her head is quite attractive, and it is good to give people what they want."


    "Therefore, I propose a little game that will allow the unkible Akira to escape death once more. What do you think Bonnie?" Clyde asked while feeling very pleased with himself.


    "My darling Clyde, you are so good and kind." Bonnie gushed while kissing Clyde''s cheeks. "What kind of game do you propose?"


    The two of thempletely ignored the dark-faced Akira and Kaito. They were talking about them as if they did not exist.


    "What would be more interesting than letting the girl attempt to save the city?" Clyde asked with an evil look in his eyes.


    "Clyde¡­" Once again, Bonnie became uncertain.


    "Come on, Bonnie. Let us live a little." Clyde said. "It is impossible for her to decipher the bomb. I am confident that not even the Central Antiterrorism Bureau can do it."


    Bonnie still felt a little apprehensive. She did not like uncertain things. She and Clyde had worked very hard to create a majestic bomb. And if she was going to die, she wanted to see the beauty of the Crystal za exploding.


    She looked through the window and saw helicopters arrive near the tower and start circling. The sight affirmed that the two of them had made the step they always wanted. However, she was worried that she would not see the sparks before she died.


    "It is not that I think that she can stop the bomb. But should we be messing with it?" Bonnie asked.


    "Honey, nothing can go wrong. Right now, there is only one way for the bomb to be stopped. They can only use the code to stop the detonator. There are only three chances to input the code, and the timer will be faster with each try." Clyde reminded Bonnie.


    "By now, those stupid officers have already realised that the bomb is motion and pressure-sensitive. They can''t move the bomb without detonation. One way or the other, the bomb will explode. What is the harm in giving everyone a little hope first?"


    Bonnie saw the light.


    Hope was the greatest demon of all in the world. If people held on to a little hope, the disaster that followed would be more majestic.


    Someone had once told her the story of Pandora''s box when she was in high school. She found the story fascinating and exciting because she always hoped that she would have an opportunity to release all kinds of evil on mankind.


    And she knew hope was the worst thing anyone could receive.


    Her suffering was excessive when she was younger.


    The story of Pandora inspired her and made her understand that she could be a source of pain for those who hurt her. And if she added a little hope before delivering the death blow, it made every victory all the sweeter.


    Bonnie''s story was quite tragic, and she wished she could forget everything instead of remembering everything in clear detail.


    *Reader discretion advised*


    She lost her parents when she was just a little girl. But she was old enough to understand death and its significance. She did not know the details, but she knew she would never see her mommy and daddy again.


    However, she did not know true evil until she started living with her uncle''s family.


    At the time, she was a heartbroken child without any support, but everyone told her that her rtives would take good care of her, that she would be safe. It was her first glimpse of hope after the most painful thing to happen to a little girl.


    The hope was of a new home, even though she did not have parents anymore.


    But after living in that home for a little while, another bad thing happened to her. She was too young to understand the exact details, but all she knew is that she was in a lot of pain after it happened. And the person who hurt her was the uncle who had sworn during the funeral to take care of her.


    She cried in pain and told her aunt what her uncle had done to her. But all the woman did was p her for saying something so horrible about her uncle, who had weed her into their home. She told her never to speak of such things again.


    She got really sick after that, but no one took her to the hospital.


    Perhaps, her uncle was emboldened by the fact that his wife did not seem to care about his actions. He did not stop after that first time. As a result, Bonnie lived in extreme pain and fear. She could not find a moment of peace.


    Her heart became cold because it could not break anymore.


    Every time there was a glimmer of hope, it would be crashed. She had tried getting help from teachers, the school nurse and even the police. However, she did not stand a chance against her uncle and aunt as well as their children.


    Her uncle was a respected businessman, and her aunt was a nurse. When someone came to the house to check on the matter, they would say that she was throwing a tantrum. They said she lost her parents and was a pitiful child.


    Furthermore, without consent from the guardians, Bonnie could not receive a random medical examination.


    Every time she tried to get help, she would receive a beating from her aunt.


    Moreover, her cousins began to hate her because some rumours came out after Bonnie caused a lot of fuss. Most people thought it was a disgruntled orphan causing trouble. But that did not stop rumours and jokes from flying around.


    When she entered high school, she finally broke free from the bonds of that wicked family. It was at the time that one of her ssmates told her about Pandora. She did not take the story as it was exined to her.


    She saw Pandora as a woman who held power in her hands. A woman who could make decisions for herself and act on them, even if it meant the destruction of the world¡­ Bonnie swore that she would be like Pandora.


    So, she slowly worked hard and began a career as an electrical technician. She also studied methods for killing without leaving a trace. And when the time was right, she tortured and killed her uncle and aunt. She drowned them alive in a lye solution in their bathtub after letting them experience the power of electrical shock.


    In the beginning, she nned to stop there and move on with her life. However, she felt that it would be a shame not to use her earned skills. After some searching, she discovered a new world of killers for hire, and her life changed forever.


    She never desired an ordinary life after that.


    Bonnie turned the camera from Clyde with a crazy smile as she shook off the memories of her childhood. She was no longer a scared little girl, and she was not afraid to take charge of her life and death.


    "Folks, it looks like you are about to get your money''s worth. In the next seven minutes, we will y a high stake game. And the star of our show is the unkible Akira. She will have a chance to guess the code to stop our baby in Crystal za." Bonnie said.


    Clyde turned the camera back to himself. "And if she fails, the Crystal za will go ka-boom. After that, we will deliver the promise that you all degenerates have been looking forward to for months. We will put a bullet into her head and end the legend of the unkible Akira."


    Akira and Kaito looked at the clowns without a change in expression. Both of them felt like they were looking at two idiots, jumping up and down.


    "To make this game a little fairer, we will give Akira a clue concerning the code. Otherwise, we might as well just stop the farce." Clyde said. "The code is a word that connects the original Bonnie and Clyde, our great selves and the Crystal za during our first meeting."


    Bonnie leaned in to kiss Clyde as she remembered their first meeting. "This is an open book exam. Feel free to check your phone or call a reliable friend for help. Meanwhile, we will be dialling the police tip line for easiermunication."


    "Let the game begin!" Clyde shouted with wildughter before shooting the undamaged part of the crystal chandelier.

 Chapter 553 - COUNT TO TEN

    Bonnie walked around the hostages and stopped beside the beautiful girl Clyde had questioned earlier for taking too many pictures of her food. Then, she asked the girl to stand up from her crouching position behind the table.


    Bonnie used the muzzle of her gun to caress the cheek of the girl lightly.


    Tears flowed out of the girl''s eyes involuntarily as she faced her nightmare.


    "You are some kind of influencer or social something, aren''t you?" Bonnie asked softly.


    The girl nodded, even though she wanted to scream and run. She did not dare do anything after seeing how that guy had died so quickly while trying to escape. While he was a bit of a jerk for trying to leave his girlfriend, he did not deserve death.


    "You should be a little braver if you are going to make it in life," Bonnie advised. "Now, I have a very important task for you.. If you fail me, I will be very unhappy. And when I am unhappy, bad things happen. Understood?"


    The girl nodded again.


    "I want to hear you say it," Bonnie said.


    "I understand." The girl said in a shaky voice.


    "Great. I want you to be the director and cameraman for our little show. You should be very experienced with matters involving angles, lighting and storylines." Bonnie said with a pleased smile. "I want you to capture this scene perfectly."


    "The priority is to make the yers stand out. And our audience must understand and sympathise with the characters. You cannot afford to be careless. This one is for the history books, wiki or whatever people will use to store information in the future. Understood?"


    The girl was still afraid, but she spoke up. "I understand."


    "That is great. Give me your phone." Bonnie said.


    The girl handed over her phone, and Bonnie gave her the phone where the Watch app was still running. The girl''s hands were shaking as she took it.


    "Keep those hands steady, girl," Bonnie warned. "If this phone falls, there will be a lot of unhappy people. It will be hard to pacify them. They might even find you if you manage to escape from this ce."


    The girl tried to remain calm, but it was impossible in the situation. But if she did not follow Bonnie''s request, she would probably end up dead.


    "Here is a trick I learned when I was a little girl," Bonnie spoke like a mature auntie to a younger generation. "When you are in pain and scared, do not think about the big picture. You only need to worry about surviving to the count of ten."


    "Your entire life is those ten seconds. Do not worry about the rest of the future except for those ten seconds. If you survive them, try again. Before you know it, you will be a grown-up with control over your life. Or in your case, you will be posting dumb stories and stupid pictures online again."


    With that, Bonnie turned away while taking the snatched phone away.


    The girl did not dare take offence at the insults made by Bonnie. She took a deep breath and counted to ten. She aimed the camera at the two calm people in the restaurant. She felt envious of their rtionship and confidence, even in a dire situation.


    She started counting to ten again. That woman might be crazy, but she was right. It did help alleviate her fear and shaking. Surviving for ten seconds was not too hard.


    Kaito pulled a chair for Akira to sit down. He looked at her face. She did not look distressed or even afraid of the current situation. Nothing about the threats from Bonnie and Clyde even caused her heart rate to elerate.


    However, Kaito could not help but worry.


    He had already made a decision in his heart. He hoped that things would not get there. But if push came to shove, he would only need to disregard the lives of the people in the restaurant and save his wife and unborn child.


    In an ideal situation, he would like to ensure that everyone, apart from the anxious young man who was already dead, got out safely.


    But the real world was not like a perfect movie. Sometimes, one had to make the best decision to match their situation and their conscience.


    He was sure that he could protect Akira. He would probably sustain some injuries, but he could even kill Bonnie and Clyde. But it would not be without a lot of coteral damage.


    He had looked into their eyes when they started broadcasting themselves on Watch. They did not n on getting out alive. They nned on leaving the world in the most dramatic and memorable way possible.


    Therefore, they would not stand still and wait for him to kill them.


    "You do not have to y their game. We can get out of here." Kaito said while checking on Akira''s condition while on one knee in front of her.


    "I know. It is a little interesting. Plus, there is no harm in trying to save a few people." Akira said while tapping on her phone. "Think of a way for us to take them out without killing them. Right now, there are too many eyes on us. It would be better if we could take them in alive."


    She spoke in a low tone, making it impossible for people around apart from Kaito to hear. They looked intimate as they discussed their predicament.


    "I can try for non-lethal injuries, but I am not sure of the sess rate," Kaito replied.


    "Do not push yourself too much. We will just try to save any person we can, but our familyes first." Akira said as she continued tapping on the phone in her hand. She had never been happier about this phone that Zhong Feng gifted her.


    "Alright." Kaito stood and kissed her head lightly.


    When he turned, he found a chopper flying from the Crystal za to the Floating Pavilion. It seemed like the CAB was finally taking notice of the warning given by Akira. But they sure had taken their sweet time to respond.


    Kaito sighed at the inefficiency of the government.

 Chapter 554 - TEN, NINE, EIGHT…

    As Bonnie spoke on a phone she had taken from the hostages, Clyde was looking at Kaito with increasing annoyance. Even in the situation where his obviously beloved girlfriend and unborn child were in danger, he was nonchnt.


    He did not look threatened.


    It made Clyde itch to do something to cause him to loseposure. However, he did not know what he could do without making things fall apart. If he harmed Akira before the bomb exploded, he was sure that Kaito would not allow him to breathe for a millisecond longer.


    He looked at his watch and found there were still five minutes remaining. He looked at the Crystal za with bright eyes, ignoring the presence of the chopper in the window.


    Soon¡­ People will never forget him ever again. His face would forever haunt the masses. He would be like the men before him whose faces were so iconic, that even looking at them would inspire hate.. The thought gave him an almost orgasmic high.


    As he was thinking about this, he saw a helicopter belonging to a news channeling from another direction. He could see high definition cameras pointing towards him. He smiled and lifted his hands in a victorious gesture.


    Yes, he would be the stuff of legends.


    As he was trying to enjoy his moment in the limelight, despite the guns pointing at him from the CAB chopper, Bonnie was having trouble talking to the person on the tip line. They thought that she was an imposter who had gotten wind of the situation and was trying to gain some fame.


    She could not believe it.


    "Yes, yes, I am Bonnie." His girlfriend was pacing angrily. "Do you think there is time to waste? You should know that there are only three minutes left to the explosion. This is merely an act of courtesy from me, inane government drone."


    Instead of listening to anything more from the other person, Bonnie lifted a gun and shot at a mirror behind the hostages.


    "If you keep wasting my time, the next bullet will go through someone''s skull." Bonnie threatened.


    The person on the other end realised that it was the genuine Bonnie and transferred the call without further ado.


    "I am Director Deguchi. Can you tell us your demands?" Director Deguchi was beside himself with fear and worry for his bomb squad.


    Even though the people checking the bomb were experienced and wore protective armour, the danger was real. It would be difficult for them to survive if the bomb blew up. Not to mention the effect that an explosion would have on the country¡­


    "You should have a clear understanding of the kind of people that choose bombs as their method of attack? I think you are a little bit of an idiot for someone who works in an anti-terrorism bureau. The general profile of a terrorist is in the name: the interest is in creating terror." Bonnie retorted.


    "But let us not waste time. You should know by now that there is no trick to turning off the bomb, especially with the limited time. The only failsafe is the password. I would advise you to withdraw your bomb squad."


    "Oh, leave one guy, preferably someone you do not like very much. I have made a little bet with someone to guess the password with a small clue. It is up to you if you would like to try it out. I do not care either way. But it is your only chance."


    Clyde turned from the limelight of the chopper and walked to Bonnie. "It is almost time."


    "Director Deguchi, I will be passing you on to talk to your only hope for survival." Bonnieughed before handing the phone to Akira.


    The two people walked back to the best vantage point for looking at the Crystal za in its majestic glory. They were unafraid, even though they could see the multiple heavy guns pointed at them. For them, the moment was perfect.


    While standing at the window, they turned to each other and kissed for a long time. The image was as picturesque as in a movie. And it was captured by both the news and the appointed Watch director and cameraman.


    "We made it, darling. We have finally achieved our dream." Bonnie said with a smile.


    "We have made it, my dearest."


    Their dreams were slightly different, but they intersected in a way that brought them to this point. Her dream was to be like Pandora. She wanted to have the dark power to destroy in her hand, and she wanted to open the box and release the demons to the world.


    For Clyde, he feared being invisible. He did not want to be forgotten. As he stood in the limelight with eyes on him and Bonnie, he knew that fate had brought them together. From the moment they met, everything was meant to be.


    He remembered the first time their eyes met. It was in a caf¨¦ in the old building where Crystal za now stood. The old structure had been demolished to amodate the new and fancy high-rise monstrosity.


    The old caf¨¦ was their ce. It was where they met, and it was where they bonded over countless things. Sure, the new building had a caf¨¦, but it was not the same. It was one of those chains withplicated drinks that only looked good on social media.


    The ce they met was beautiful and simple.


    "I hope that I will be with you in my next life again," Bonnie said with deep sentiment.


    "I know we will be together in all our future lives. Thank you for putting up with me." Clyde spoke without a hint of madness for the first time. He sounded gentle and sincere.


    "If I do not put up with you, who will?" Bonnie chuckled lightly.


    They shared another kiss before they faced the window again. They wanted to capture everything with their eyes before they were, without a doubt, shot down by the CAB snipers. The only reason they were still alive is that there was still hope that they would stop the bomb.


    The two people were so absorbed in themselves that they ignored Akira as she spoke to Director Deguchi. Their confidence in their failsafe password was so strong that they never for a moment thought that Akira would guess it, especially with the limited time.


    If they paid attention to her, they would only be wasting theirst moments together.


    Clyde looked at his watch with the countdown timer. His lips quirked into a smile.


    "Let''s count down together." He said.


    "Ten, nine, eight, seven, six¡­" The two counted.

 Chapter 555 - STILL STANDING

    "¡­five, four, three, two, one."


    The two people finished the count. The hostages closed their eyes as they listened to the eerie counting from Bonnie and Clyde. They knew that the count was for the bomb to explode, but it also felt like it was for their life.


    After all, once the bomb blew up the building, their captors would probably deal with them.


    Bonnie and Clyde were excited and did not care about their hostages. Their eyes glowed as their faces looked toward the Crystal za. The construction of that building had destroyed their little haven. It was only right that it shattered into smithereens to serve as a reminder of their love.


    The end of the countdown marked the point at which they would light up the city with their love.


    But there wasplete silence.


    Even with the two choppers circling the Floating Pavilion, it seemed like there was no sound. At the same time, this silence was deafening. It was a moment of nothingness when everyone expected a defining moment.


    The Crystal za stood like a fortress.


    Bonnie and Clyde thought that their count was a little faster than the actual timer. However, even after waiting for ten more seconds, there was nothing. Their faces turned into something indescribably ugly. They could not believe what happened.


    No, they could not believe that nothing happened.


    Bonnie turned from the window, and her vicious eyesnded on Akira and Kaito. Their faces looked neutral and calm, but Bonnie felt like the couple wasughing at them. She saw their smugness and sense of superiority within their dark eyes.


    "What did you do?" Bonnie walked towards Akira with vehemence.


    Akira did not even stand up. "I won."


    Bonnie became crazy. "Impossible. That is impossible. There was no way you could have guessed the failsafe code. It ispletely impossible."


    This time, Akira stood up and stepped away from Kaito. Her eyes were pure and clear, but they were notforting. It felt like they were an abyss that could swallow someone up. Akira walked closer to Bonnie, who seemed like she was experiencing a mental break.


    "What was so difficult about it?" Akira asked, her lips stretching into a small smile. "You might as well have told me the password directly. That was the easiest password I have ever cracked. I even feel ashamed of being associated with this."


    "No, no. I cannot believe it." Bonnie waved the gun while shaking her head vehemently.


    "But the evidence is right before you. The Crystal za is still standing, isn''t it?" Akira''s voice was hypnotic.


    "This must be some kind of trick." Bonnie was almost hyperventting. She had put so much into designing the bomb with Clyde. Its failure to explode was like a testament that she could never be like Pandora, whose legacy of darkness lived on.


    And their password¡­ It was a little silly, but it symbolised, defined everything she and Clyde felt about each other. How could Akira have guessed it so quickly?


    Akira stepped even closer to Bonnie.


    "Should I tell you a secret?" Akira whispered, but her voice was still loud enough. "I got the password right on the first try."


    Bonnie wanted to deny this statement. However, before she could say anything, she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. It was piercing and painful. She looked downwards and found a knife sticking in her flesh. Blood seeped from her wound and into her fancy dress.


    She looked at Akira in disbelief while stumbling back.


    The most horrifying thing was that she never sensed killing intent from Akira. For a killer like her, she survived by being vignt. She could discover even the slightest malice towards her. Assassins were highly aware of killing intent.


    But she had felt nothing.


    Even an ordinary person would feel a gaze filled with hate for them. They would feel the sensation of evil in the back of their neck. But Bonnie felt nothing from Akira.


    This meant that Akira was so well-trained that she could hide her killing intent. However, that was unlikely because even an assassin like Kaito would have difficulty achieving that level of discipline and control.


    The second possibility was that Akira did not have any feelings of malice or hate towards her. If this was the case, it was worse. It meant that to Akira, Bonnie was nothing. She was like a bug that Akira was swatting and killing without a thought.


    Bonnie held on to a chair to stop herself from falling. Still, she held on to her gun like a lifeline. Akira noticed the firearm, but she did not know how to wrestle for control without risking injuries. Her big belly put her at a disadvantage.


    Bonnie could feel herself losing blood and life. But she still smiled. She could still take out Akira before she lost all her strength and died.


    At this moment, Clyde, who was still frozen at the window, refusing to believe that the bomb had not exploded, noticed the situation.


    "Bonnie!" He screamed out.


    He lifted his gun to shoot at Akira. However, he did not seed. A bullet flew from the chopper outside as soon as the special CAB sniper got a clear shot of Clyde. The sniper had hesitated because he was afraid that the bullet would go through Clyde and kill a hostage.


    Finally, he had a free and clear shot.


    The bullet flew from the gun and shattered the tempered ss into beads. Unfortunately, Clyde was quick enough and managed to move from the projectile''s path. However, this choice brought him to Kaito''s path.


    After seeing Clyde aiming at Akira, he was beyond angry. He kicked Clyde''s abdomen and followed this with a punch to the face. Then, the two people started wrestling for control of the gun. Outside, the sniper tried to get another shot at taking out the criminals.


    As the situation became tense and impossible, something unprecedented happened. The entire Floating Pavilion building was plunged into darkness. The electricity waspletely cut off, leaving everyone in the restaurant blind.


    The hostages screamed as they tried to take advantage of the confusion to escape from the current predicament.


    Amidst the chaos, everyone heard the sound of two consecutive gunshots.

 Chapter 556 - FADING TO BLACK

    The thirty seconds following the sound of the two gunshots felt like forever.


    The hostages started running, including the girl who was in charge of holding the phone for Watch streaming. She dropped the phone and followed the screaming crowd out of the restaurant. People collided, and some fell and sustained injuries.


    But no one was willing to remain in the restaurant for a moment longer.


    Without a visual, the people in the mobilemand centre of the CAB were also freaking out. The minister was particrly worried about Akira. She had proven to be more than a great asset to the country.


    If anything happened to her, it would be a huge loss for the country.


    Her quick brain and bravery had helped the country avoid a terrorist incident. If the bomb exploded, it would not only be a matter of losses and mass terror. The country would lose face because of its vulnerability to terrorists.


    But now, things were going wrong.


    "Who came up with such a dumb idea? Turn on the lights. We have lost visual, and our sniper is blind." Director Deguchi shouted into the line for the enforcement team sent to the Floating Pavilion. He was at the edge of his seat.


    The line crackled. "It was my decision, sir. I thought the temporary darkness would disorient the terrorists and give us a chance to strike."


    "Just turn the electricity back on. You cannot afford the price if anything happens to Ms Yamazaki." Director Deguchi was frustrated. "We need to keep an eye on the situation."


    "Understood, sir!" Themander of the unit said.


    Deguchi also reached out to the CAB air support team. In addition to the sniper, they naturally had video surveince equipment to record the scene. The reason everyone was watching the video from Watch was that it had the advantage of on the ground point of view.


    Now that the girl who was holding the phone had left the scene, they needed to depend on their equipment and agents for footage.


    "Connect us to a video stream of the scene." Director Deguchi ordered.


    In the building, the CAB officers tried to approach the top floor and the restaurant through the stairs. However, before they could get far, they met with haggard hostages. The hostages cried out for help. Some even threw themselves at the officers as they felt relieved after being rescued.


    Unfortunately, this dyed the progress of the officers.


    Within a short moment, the building washed with light once again. The restaurant became bright without warning, exposing the four people who were left in the space. It took a moment for the eyes to adjust to the light.


    The scene caused the hearts of those who could see everything to stop.


    Clyde and Kaito were standing close to the shattered window still. While fighting for the firearm, Kaito had managed to kick it far from Clyde. Therefore, there was no immediate threat to handle for the two people.


    Unfortunately, this meant that the gunshots had probably note from Clyde''s gun.


    Both men turned to look at the other two parties in the restaurant. The first thing Clyde saw was Bonnie on the ground. A pool of blood was flowing on the stone flooring beneath her body. However, this was not the most disconcerting thing.


    Her head was turned toward Clyde, and her eyes were empty and lifeless. When Clyde looked closer, he discovered that Bonnie had been shot from the chin. A bullet had gone through her head, killing her without a chance of recovery.


    "Bonnie!" Clyde cried out desperately.


    He fell to his knees, weakened at seeing the death of his most beloved. He had known that their little show would end in their death. However, he never thought that he would have to see her dead. He always believed that they would die together, hand in hand.


    Kaito did not care about the death of Bonnie.


    He looked at Akira, who was standing over Bonnie''s body, and he felt relieved. His Akira was safe. He could not ask for anything more. He had been focused so much on preventing Clyde from shooting Akira that he overlooked the equal craziness of Bonnie.


    Akira looked up from Bonnie while dropping the gun in her hand. Her face lifted to look at Kaito, and her misty eyes connected with his dark ones. The distance between them was not too long, but it felt like a thousand miles away.


    A single tear flowed from her left eye.


    Kaito remembered something he read while looking for proposal ideas for Akira. If the first teares from the right eye, it means happiness. But if the tear came from the left eye, it meant sadness.


    He felt afraid. He had never felt so afraid, even when he thought he might never see Akira again while he was on Martial Ind. This fear was real and gripping as if it was redefining everything.


    He lifted his foot to walk towards Akira and check on her.


    She lifted her right hand towards him with her misty eyes bing more animated. She opened her mouth to say something to Kaito, but instead, she coughed out blood. Her hand lifted to the left side of her chest.


    She was bleeding profusely.


    "Akira!" Kaito shouted and wanted to rush to Akira''s side.


    However, it was at this moment he realised what Akira was trying to tell him before she coughed up the blood.


    But it was already toote.


    Clyde roared as he threw his entire body onto Kaito with superhuman strength. He was overwhelmed with grief after losing the only person who ever truly saw him. The person who made him realise that he was not invisible¡­


    That grief made him channel all the power remaining in his body.


    Perhaps if Kaito was not distracted after realising that Akira was injured, he might have been able to turn the situation around. However, his entire mind, soul and heart were focused on his beloved who could no longer stand.


    This moment gave Clyde the perfect chance.


    Without saving an ounce of energy, he used his momentum to propel Kaito and himself through the shattered window of the restaurant.


    Under the eyes of the CAB air support, themand centre, the intelligence department and the news channel, the two people fell out of the skyscraper.


    "Kaito¡­" Akira tried to speak as she copsed to the ground due to blood loss.


    Her heart broke as her vision faded to ck.

 Chapter 557 - SHE IS AWAKE

    Akira felt like she was drifting in nothingness.


    She did not have sensations of pain or feelings of fear.


    It was like she had be part of the clouds or the air.


    She could not remember how she had ended up in the nothingness. No, she was part of the nothingness. Nothing mattered in the ce beyond time and space. She kept drifting and drifting and drifting.


    And she was slowly fading into the nothingness.


    Then, her peace was broken by the soft voice of a child.


    "Mommy, wake up!" The squishy voice called out.


    Akira''s hazy mind tried to process the sound. Her memories were like scattered shes without meaning or substance. But still, she tried to remember if she had a child. She tried. She could not remember.


    Was she the kind of person who would forget her child?


    "Mommy, mommy, wake up!" The sweet child''s voice shouted.


    The sound broke through the cloudiness of Akira''s mind. The shattered pieces of her memories joined together into a whole image again.


    Suddenly, she could remember.


    Thest thing she saw was Kaito being pushed out of the window by Clyde. The two people toppled out of the skyscraper together. Her eyes watered as the image came back to her. Even though Kaito was strong, he would never survive such a fall.


    That time, she wanted to run after him and catch him in her arms. But she was shot in the chest. She could not even breathe or maintain her consciousness.


    Little Precious¡­


    Akira was not a practising doctor, but she had enough knowledge to understand that the injury after Bonnie shot her was serious. Even though she seemed to have survived somehow, the probability of her baby''s survival was not good.


    Akira fought the overwhelming pain in her heart and opened her eyes.


    She winced as her eyes were flooded with bright, white light. She closed her eyes for a moment before she opened them again and turned away from the light. She could not make out anything except for a white room.


    "Call Dr Jiang!" She heard someone shout. "The patient is awake."


    Akira seemed to hear the voice from afar. She tried to move her body, but it felt a little foreign to her. However, she did not like sleeping in an unfamiliar ce, especially since she did not know what happened after the Bonnie and Clyde incident.


    She shook her head against the pillow to clear the cobwebs and lifted her hand to rub her eyes. But when she lifted her hand, she found there was an IV drip connected. She frowned. It was expected that she was in the hospital after the incident.


    She wanted to sit up, but her body felt a little heavy.


    "Do not try to move, Ms Yamazaki." A cool voice spoke up.


    Akira turned her head and saw a beautiful woman with a tablet in her hand. She looked young, but her face had a strange maturity. Behind her, two people were standing respectfully, waiting for the woman''s orders.


    "Dr Jiang?" Akira said uncertainly.


    The woman looked up in surprise. "It looks like your mental capacity is unaffected after your longa."


    "Where am I?" Akira asked.


    "That question will have to wait. We have to take you into the delivery room right away." Dr Jiang tapped on the device in her hand.


    "Delivery?" Akira was incredulous.


    "Yes. If you did not wake up, I would have conducted an operation on youter tonight. I wanted to wait for a little longer so that we can attempt a natural delivery. Your body cannot handle another operation after the ordeal." Dr Jiang said.


    Akira was confused, but she understood one thing. Her Little Precious was still alright. She had not failed the little one, even though she had lost Kaito. Her heart began aching again, and a few tears fell out of her eyes unbidden.


    Kaito¡­


    Dr Jiang noticed the distress from the young woman on the bed and pursed her lips. She never liked dealing with patients. She preferred being in theb conducting research. However, she had made an exception for the woman.


    It would not do if the delivery failed due to her unstable emotions. Her reputation was at stake. She had managed to keep the woman alive and well for two months without any harming to her unborn child. She could not fail in the final moment.


    "You should remain calm right now for a safe delivery, Ms Yamazaki. You have been strong, but you need to be stronger for your baby. Everything is going to be fine. I am sure that your boyfriend will be here soon." Dr Jiang said.


    The words were like an explosion in Akira''s mind. She wondered if she had heard something wrong. Or if the beautiful doctor was mistaken.


    "Boyfriend?" Akira asked.


    "I thought your mental capacity was unaffected, but I might have to review my assessment if you continue asking single word questions." Dr Jiang said with amusement.


    Akira did not dare to be too hopeful. She had seen Kaito plummeting from the Floating Pavilion with her eyes. She did not think it was possible for him to survive in that situation. Perhaps, Dr Jiang had seen someone else and thought it was her boyfriend.


    "Akira!" A shout sounded as the doors to the hospital room burst open.


    The voice was so familiar and beautiful, even though the shout was chaotic and hoarse. Akira felt the tears in her eyes flowing out faster from her eyes. She could not believe her ears. But when a man knelt beside her hospital bed, she felt alive again.


    She lifted a hand and touched Kaito''s face.


    He was still as handsome as ever, but he seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Moreover, the circles around his eyes betrayed that he had been having a hard time. The sensation of the warm skin re-energised her.


    "Akira!" Kaito said again while holding the hand against her face.


    "Kaito!" She smiled as she called his name.


    As they looked at each other, no words were necessary.

 Chapter 558 - THE CRY-BABY GENES

    After discovering that both Kaito and Little Precious were alright, Akira was in a good state. With the help of Dr Jiang, the delivery was sessful, but Akira was still too weak after hera. She fell unconscious and did not wake up until three dayster.


    Kaito remained in the hospital room throughout the entire period. He was too afraid of leaving Akira and Little Precious for too long. A deep fear had taken root in his heart concerning losing his family. He did not want to take risks.


    When Akira woke up, she found Kaito leaning beside her with his head on the bed. He was holding her hand lightly, refusing to let go even in his disturbed sleep.


    The moment she moved, he woke up without pause. Akira tried to smile as she looked at the scruff on his face. She rarely saw him in a state less than perfectly kempt. Even when they were casually living in the apartment, he would always be well-groomed.


    Now, he looked like a man marooned on an abandoned ind.


    "How are you feeling?" Kaito asked.


    "As if I have walked through the underworld," Akira responded with a weak smile. "What about you?"


    "Fantastic," Kaito said with bright eyes. "I feel like I can run a thousand miles."


    Akiraughed, even though she hardly had enough strength to spare. The sound awoke the little baby sleeping on the side. Immediately, the little girl began crying. The sound was quite loud for a creature that was only three days old.


    At that moment, Akira realised that she had totally forgotten about giving birth. She felt a little awkward, especially when she remembered the earlier dream she had before awakening from hera.


    It looked like she was the kind of person who would forget her baby. Of course, she would never let anyone know that she had put such an important matter from her mind. She coughed slightly before sitting up on the bed.


    "How is Little Precious doing?" Akira asked like a responsible mother.


    Kaito walked to the crib and picked up the little thing. The baby was healthy and perfect, but Kaito felt like his daughter was too small. When he held her, she seemed to disappearpletely. It made him feel a little nervous.


    "She is a champion," Kaito said. "At crying."


    Akiraughed. "She must have inherited someone''s cry-baby genes."


    The two people looked at each other meaningfully. None of them felt like they were the ones with the cry-baby genes. Their earliest memories were after they were both away from their parents and living with other people.


    They did not have the luxury to cry then,


    Akira snorted after a long staredown. "Give her to me. Let me hold her. Maybe she does not like you."


    Kaito ced Little Precious into Akira''s arms with care. She held the little creature for the first time and felt a deep rush of love. She had a baby. She and Kaito had made the cutest and most adorable baby in the world.


    Tears formed in her eyes as she thought about everything both her and Little Precious had gone through to get through this moment. In countless instances, it looked like they would not make it to the finishing line.


    It started with her biological mother trying to send her to a cruel convent and even sell off her baby. With that incident, the family she had thought she found after such a long journey of being alone broke apart.


    And then, she found out that Kaito had gone missing.


    When she started looking for him, things only got worse. Ayumi tried to take her out in the red light district, and the whole saga involving the International Health Alliance, mercenaries and Watch followed.


    The numerous attempts on her life made it almost impossible for her to survive or keep her baby. But she had survived somehow.


    After that, she ended up in Supreme City with Hu Lei and Zhong Feng. While she was safe, she was in constant mental distress, fearing for her life and Kaito''s. She had to constantly worry about their future, to the point she could hardly sleep.


    Returning to Mountain Ridge did not make things better. The mercenaries continued pursuing her and trying to end her life, forcing her to be confined instead of enjoying shopping for baby clothes with Kaito.


    Finally, when she was prepared to deal with the mercenaries, Watch and the traitors in the Immortal Sword Brigade, Bonnie and Clyde came from nowhere. They threw an unexpected curveball.


    Akira could still remember that moment when she and Bonnie were fighting for the gun. Both of them were at a disadvantage. She had herrge belly, but she had also managed to stab Bonnie with the small knife Kaito put in her clothes.


    The short period of struggle had seemed like forever. She had tried to grab the gun when the restaurant was plunged into darkness. However, she could not pry it out of Bonnie''s hand. For a woman who had lost a lot of blood, Bonnie was quite strong.


    Akira was not willing to let her have her way, but the gun was pointing towards her chest. Bonnie pulled the trigger without warning during the struggle. Akira only managed to move a little, preventing the bullet from piercing her heart.


    She did not know if she was crazy, but she thought that she saw Bonnie smile after shooting her.


    Moreover, she did not intend to stop at one bullet. She nned to pump Akira with all the bullets before she also died. However, Akira had a burst of strength and turned the gun upwards and forced Bonnie''s trigger finger.


    The best she could manage at the time with her remaining strength was turning the muzzle to point at Bonnie''s chin. Luckily, she did not miss, and Bonnie fell to the ground. Then, the lights turned back on in the Floating Pavilion.


    When all seemed over, Kaito was pushed out of the window by Clyde.


    The tears in Akira''s eyes started trickling out like little rivulets. She felt so much relief at having her small family with her after the terrible things that happened. She could not believe that they had all made it. It was a genuine miracle.


    When Akira started crying, Little Precious cried harder. Akira also cried harder when she heard and looked at the crying baby in her arms.


    Kaito was a little exasperated.


    And a small part of him wanted to point out to Akira that she was definitely the one with the cry-baby genes.


    But he was not an idiot.


    He simply gathered his two little cry-babies in his arms and held them tofort them.

 Chapter 559 - THE COST OF SALVATION

    The following day, Kaito and Akira finally had a chance to discuss the matters that urred in the Floating Pavilion after she lost consciousness. She was anxious to hear about it because she was sure that the three people in the little family were not going to survive.


    Kaito looked overwhelmed and tired as he started narrating the events of that day to Akira. The two of them were in the garden outside the hospital, drinking tea in the morning sun.


    "When Clyde pushed me out of the window, I thought that I would die for sure. Even with my abilities, I could not do anything because there were no points to hold along the surfaces of the building. I could only look up and hope that you would be safe." He said.


    "Then, in an unexpected move, Uncle swung from the roof on a harness like a bungee jumper. I did not see it clearly then, but there are a few blurry videos of the event. He just jumped down and caught me before I hit the ground."


    Kaito pursed his lips as he remembered the pool of blood around Clyde after he hit the ground. The scene was quite horrific. He believed that Clyde was more horrified by the fact that Kaito was saved instead of dying with him.


    He was injured as he was rescued by Taiki, but he could not deny that he felt deep satisfaction at seeing the end of Bonnie and Clyde. Akira reached a hand tofort Kaito. He held her hand and felt reassured about her wellbeing. He could not express his joy at being by her side.


    "When we entered the restaurant from the rooftop, we found the medical team called in by CAB conducting emergency treatment. However, your situation was not optimistic. The chances of survival were low." Kaito tightened his hand around Akira''s fingers.


    "You were taken to hospital, and the medical team tried their best. But the bullet did a lot of damage. It was almost impossible to repair the damage even with multiple operations. Luckily, Uncle Taiki mentioned a renowned doctor that used to be on Martial Ind." He added.


    "Are we on Martial Ind?" Akira finally realised that she never thought about her current location. She realised that it was quite hot, and the sun was shining particrly brightly for the beginning of spring. Inside the hospital, she could not tell the difference because of internal climate control systems.


    "Yes." Kaito nodded. "We travelled here about a week after the incident in Floating Pavilion."


    "Is the renowned doctor Dr Jiang?" Akira asked.


    "Yes. She might be young, but her skills are unparalleled. Shebined robotic surgery with biomedical engineering techniques to restore the damage done to you and Little Precious. Before that, you were both surviving on constant blood transfusions." He responded.


    Akira was silent for a long moment before speaking again. "What was the price?"


    "What?" Kaito was startled.


    "A doctor with such skills would not be moved by money or other simple things like that. So, what did Dr Jiang ask for in order to save my life?" Akira asked with stern eyes.


    "Do not worry. She did not ask for our firstborn." Kaito tried to make a joke.


    "Do not kid around." Akira kicked Kaito lightly on his shin.


    Kaito''s eyes darkened, and he sighed before he responded. "She did not ask for anything from us."


    His mind went back to that night in the hospital when he was desperate and hopeless. He could only look as the doctors walked out of the intensive care unit with forlorn expressions after yet another resuscitation.


    Uncle Taiki put a hand on his shoulder infort, but he could not even summon the strength to look at him. Then, he said the most magical words.


    "There is a certain genius doctor who might be able to save Akira," Taiki said, even though he was unwilling to give his nephew a glimmer of hope.


    Kaito felt rejuvenated. "Who? Tell me!"


    Taiki sighed. "She was a young girl when Ist saw her. But she could perform medical miracles even before she was ten years old. She never worked as a doctor for long, but I think her medical knowledge is vast and mysterious."


    "I don''t want to know her life story. I just want to know who she is and her location." Kaito looked at Taiki with crazy eyes.


    Taiki pushed Kaito to a bench outside of the ICU. For the moment, Kaito could not enter the hospital room, but he had been staring through the ss for hours. He was exhausted, hungry and possibly dehydrated.


    Taiki offered him a bottle of water and urged him to drink before continuing.


    "Did you hear about a man called Demon King on Martial Ind?" Taiki asked, even though he knew that Kaito knew him.


    Kaito nodded as he drank the water. People did not dare offend the so-called Demon King, but they were not shy about talking about him. He was spoken about in horror, and most stories about him were wild and exaggerated.


    But most importantly, he knew that the Demon King was Yuan Haoran. He was the person responsible for getting him off Martial Ind when he was trapped thest time.


    "What about him?" Kaito asked while taking a deep breath.


    "The powerful doctor is his lover. Or at least, they are extremely close. He took her away from Martial Ind about five years ago. He shows up on asion on the ind, but no one has seen that youngdy since then." Taiki exined.


    Kaito did not think twice. "I have to get in contact with him. I have to find that doctor."


    Taiki sighed. "No one knows where he is because no one can control what Yuan Haoran does. Usually, Martial Ind keeps people loyal and in contact while they are in the outside world by holding their families as coteral."


    "But you should know what happened to the Yuan n. Yuan Haoran killed them all, and he refused toply with the rules of Martial Ind, including conforming to the order of names. The only person he cares about is that doctor."


    Kaito understood what he was saying. The hope was almost non-existent.


    "Since your friends couldpel Yuan Haoran to rescue you from Martial Ind, they should know how to get in touch with him." Taiki finished exining his bad idea because he could not bear to see his nephew suffering or stand to lose Akira and the baby.


    "Kaito, Kaito, Kaito!" Akira called out repeatedly, bringing Kaito back to the present.


    "Yes, dear." He smiled a little stiffly.


    "What do you mean by she did not ask anything from us?" Akira asked.


    "Hu Lei made a deal with the devil again," Kaito said with an overwhelmed weariness.

 Chapter 560 - KINDRED PSYCHOPATHS

    After confirming that Akira was recovering, Dr Jiang left the hospital. She hoped that she would not need to return. If it were not for extenuating circumstances, she would not have epted the task of taking care of Akira.


    When she went outside, she found the vehicle waiting for her immediately. Even in a ce with a lot of wealthy people with incredible means, only one person owned La Voiture Noire. She walked to the ck car with a smile, her ponytail swinging behind her.


    The eerie but handsome man inside discovered her and stepped out to receive her, even though he could open the door from inside. He stretched his hands to her and she skipped over like a little bird to his arms.


    "You did not have toe and pick me up." She said a little hypocritically.


    Yuan Haoranughed. He knew that she was just saying the words for the sake of it. Unless he was busy, she would not be happy if he did not pick her up. He could be faulted for her personality because he had spoiled her, even when they were in a dire situation.


    But again, he liked that she was a spoiled princess.


    He could not give her much, but he hoped that he would be able to give her a glimpse of happiness if nothing else. Their time in the world was already short. If he could give her one extra smile, he would strive to do so.


    "I enjoying to pick you up." He said with an indulgent smile.


    Yinuo was happy when she heard the words. She knew he meant it, but she liked it when he said. She leaned forward and pecked his lips with her beautiful red ones. Her cheeks became a little pink, but she did not shy away from him.


    "Where do you want to go today?" Haoran asked as he ushered her into the vehicle.


    "Let''s just go home today." She replied.


    Yuan Haoran looked at her with concern as he entered the vehicle and settled in the driver''s seat. While they both looked healthy, they both knew that they had less than half a year to live. Anything, could shorten the timeframe and even directly cut off their lifelines.


    "Are you feeling unwell?" He asked.


    Yinuo shook her head and smiled. "We have been doing so much for the past half a year. It does not hurt to take a break and do nothing for once."


    After Hu Lei and Zhong Feng left Romania, Yuan Haoran raised her from her suspended animation. The initial days required a lot of physical therapy to ensure recovery. However, they decided that they would live their lives wildly and freely since they had nothing to lose.


    They had travelled across the globe, enjoyed the beautiful views, eaten delicious foods and engaged in all kinds of extreme sports. Yuan Haoran had particrly taken into racing and gained an interest in limited edition cars.


    He had always thought of cars as just a means for transport, but after the trip to Italy, his eyes were opened to the majesty of automobiles.


    As for Jiang Yinuo, she was like her usual self. She wanted to learn and read books that she had not had an opportunity to explore yet. She scored libraries for manuscripts of rare items and reached out to other schrs, seeking the answers to all questions that bothered her.


    "Alright." Yuan Haoran said before the vehicle shot out like a bullet from the hospital.


    When the couple arrived at their home on a hill outside of Martial City, their actions were quite harmonious. After a shower, they shared a cup of tea while watching the sunset. Then, they went to the kitchen and prepared a meal together.


    "How are Ms Yamazaki and her baby?" Yuan Haoran asked as they finally sat down to have their dinner.


    Jiang Yinuo chewed on her pasta for a moment. "Ms Yamazaki is doing fine. I think after about a week of care, she will be well enough to leave the hospital. She is recovering at a rapid rate, so I do not need to personally supervise her case anymore. There are no problems with the baby."


    Yuan Haoran nodded. "Once they leave the hospital, we can begin our n."


    Yinuo looked at him. "Are you sure that Zhong Feng will not stop Hu Lei from acting? He is very protective of her. And I have looked into her past. I know she experienced symptoms of dissociative identity for a period."


    Yuan Haoran smiled. "It is precisely because of this fact that he will not stop her. I have gotten a good grasp of his personality. Zhong Feng is willing to do anything for Hu Lei. And he knows that she will experience the symptoms of identity disorder again if she keeps living a mundane life."


    Jiang Yinuo did not feel so sure. She had been following gossip from Supreme City after learning about the couple. Perhaps, it was scientific curiosity. Or maybe, she was just a little bit jealous because her Haoran seemed to appreciate that Hu Lei a little too much.


    She knew that his interest was based on the fact that he saw her as a kindred spirit, a fellow demon. Both of them were capable of acts of great cruelty, but they were able to find a source of happiness through love.


    Perhaps, he looked at her and wondered if he could have attained the normalcy that Hu Lei had achieved.


    But that did not stop the tendrils of dissatisfaction in Yinuo. And when Haoran discovered her unwarranted pettiness, he dared tough at her.


    "You think he will let her carry out the mission so that she can stay integrated?" Yinuo asked with doubt in her eyes.


    "Without a doubt. If it called for it, Zhong Feng would probably look for people for her to murder. It is just that Hu Lei would probably not allow it. Both of them know that this is a good opportunity for Hu Lei to let out a little steam." Haoran replied with a certain eeriness in his red eyes.


    "You make her sound like a psychopath." Yinuo felt a little creeped out and pouted.


    Haoranughed. "You tell me since you are a doctor. You should know the things that contribute to psychopathy. She was probably already predisposed because of the genes from her father, not to mention that she was engineered in a bid to create a perfect human."


    "She might have had a chance at normal development, but her mother shunned her from the moment she was born. Her father was absent during her formative years. Not to mention, she was kidnapped at a young age and killed someone before she was ten."


    "After that, you should know the story. Her father sent her for training in the mountains, and she was taught how to be an assassin. At sixteen, she became an official assassin under the coercion of that former mafia lord, dimir Romanov."


    Jiang Yinuo understood what he meant. It would be difficult for Hu Lei to have normal psychology with all these stressors at such a young age. However, everything about Hu Lei, from her sweet smile and her lifestyle, everything pointed to a nice girl.


    "And when she thought she was going to live a normal life, someone kidnapped her, and her father conducted experiments on her." Jiang Yinuo added.


    Yuan Haoran cleared his throat awkwardly. "Yeah, that was partly my bad."


    Jiang Yinuo rolled her eyes. "We could have still used Kaito. He is an assassin too. He is the one who owes me for saving his wife and child."


    "Kaito is a good executioner for the wicked, but he does not have a stomach for the true unsavoury nature of this task. We are nning on destroying the foundations of Martial Ind and reshaping it. We do not have time to coddle."


    "Not to mention, Hu Lei is much stronger than Kaito. She is more than a weapon. She is a force of destruction. Jane is known only by a few because she does not leave anything behind once she is done." Yuan Haoran smiled with a strange delight.


    "Why are you praising other women in front of me?" Jiang Yinuo pouted.


    Haoran stretched his hand and rubbed her hair. "I do not think of her as a woman. She is more like a brother I wish I had."


    "That''s not better." Jiang Yinuo was still not happy.


    "A fellow psychopath?" Heughed.


    "A little better."

 Chapter 561 - POST-TRAUMATIC STRESS

    With Akira on the road toplete healing and the little one growing healthily, the little family was ready to leave the hospital in no time. Kaito had managed to get back most of his mother''s property back from the Iekami n with the help of his uncle.


    Therefore, he thought it would be best if the three of them could move into one of the empty houses he had renovated while Akira was in aa. He had prepared for almost everything in anticipation of the reunion, even though the situation seemed bleak.


    However, Uncle Taiki came up with a different solution when he came to visit Akira before the discharge. He invited them to live with them in his private house along the beach.


    Kaito was opposed to the idea at first, and it had nothing to do with the fact that the house was the ce Taiki brought him after kidnapping him at that time.


    The opposition was because he felt it was his sole responsibility to take care of his family. After the ordeal the three of them had passed through, he had be a little more sensitive about taking care of his wife and daughter.


    Although he acted like everything was alright, the trauma of almost losing his entire family was longsting. He experienced constant nightmares about the death of Akira and the yet-to-be-named baby. Sometimes, he could not sleep.


    His health had declined due to the nightmares for those months. Unfortunately, even after Akira woke up and their baby was delivered safely, he could not still force his heart to settle down. If anything, he continued to lose more sleep and his appetite declined.


    Taiki had also recognised the signs of hypervignce in his nephew.


    The condition was understandable because of the traumatic events in Tokyo on that day. Kaito felt like he had failed Akira by not assessing the true level of danger posed by Bonnie and Clyde. And he could not forgive himself.


    He could only attempt topensate for the loss by protecting them from future threats.


    "I think it is a good idea for us to live with Uncle Taiki." Akira chimed up as Kaito started his protest.


    Kaito looked at Akira in surprise at the answer, but there was a little bit of a sense of defeat in him. A small part of him felt like the decision was motivated by the fact that Taiki could protect Akira and their daughter more effectively.


    He knew he was probably overthinking the situation, but he could not help the little voice at the back of his mind, reminding him of his failure.


    Akira was not foolish or insensitive, so she noticed that Kaito was a little crestfallen at her decision. But, she was also Kaito''s partner, not his therapist. She could not expose him or use clinical terms like post-traumatic stress and paranoia.


    All she could say was that she understood that Kaito had gone through a harsh period while she was in aa. She wanted him to be her shameless fox again. But such things took time, and exposing him to more stress would cause the changes to settle.


    She sighed. "I literally know nothing about babies. I thought I could pawn off the little thing to my dad and Maria if I could not handle it. Who knew we would end up on an ind which is not even on the world map?"


    Kaito lightened up a little as he thought of something, but he did not perk uppletely.


    "You took care of Xiao Bao while you were living in Supreme City. There is nothing to worry about. You will be a great mother. And I will be there taking care of you two." Kaito took Akira''s hand and held it in both of hers.


    Akira scoffed. "What do you know? As a mother, I do not want to acknowledge it, but you really cannotpare His Majesty Wang Lei with other babies. More urately, he is not a baby. Do you know that he never cries?"


    As if on cue, the little girl in the crib burst into loud cries. As he picked the princess from the tiny bed. Kaito thought about Hu Lei''s boastings about her baby. He remembered the look on that little boy''s face. He really was not a baby.


    No one would ever mention it explicitly, but the innate maturity and eerie intelligence were possibly rted to the gics of Hu Lei. All things considered, a lot of things about Hu Lei were beyond human. It would be strange if her child was ordinary.


    Not to mention the identity of Wang Lei''s father.


    "What''s wrong with our little princess crying a bit? Boys are tough and annoying. We should get to spoil our darling until people cannot endure her. Then, she will be with us forever." Kaito made faces at his daughter as he rocked her to sleep.


    Uncle Taiki looked on with disapproval, but his eyes softened when he saw the reddened face of the baby.


    "Martial Ind is not currently very secure," Taiki said. "There are a lot of political undercurrents happening. It would be safer to stay with me. My home is secure, and most people will think twice beforeing in the vicinity."


    Kaito mulled at the words. He understood his need to be the person his wife and daughter relied on, but he could not let pride get in the way. He was not familiar with Martial Ind. Regardless of how much he studied the ce, he did not have a clear understanding of all the elements.


    Furthermore, the original n that he and Akira had for raising their baby in Mountain Ridge did include Taiki.


    "Alright." He finally epted the offer. "But you cannot always show such a cold face towards our little princess. Otherwise, she might never stop crying."


    Taiki looked at his nephew with contempt. Then, he took the little infant who was still crying pitifully from Kaito. With his stature and immovable face, he looked like he could break the fragile life with a thought.


    However, he simply cradled the baby close to his body. Like magic, the cries became softer, and in less than a minute, the princess was asleep again. Even her breathing was soft and smooth as shey dependently on Taiki.


    Akira felt like she had lost as a mother, but she was also relieved to see her daughterfortable and content. Herrge eyesnded on Kaito with a sharpness.


    "We are going to live with Uncle Taiki, even if I have to break your legs." She threatened with a sweet smile.


    Kaito looked at his uncle.. He did not know if he saw it wrong, but he thought there was smugness in his eyes.

 Chapter 562 - THE EVIL WITCH

    When the family of three arrived at the house with Uncle Taiki, they realised that his offer was not a perfunctory one. Moreover, he did not talk to them about it without careful consideration. But again, Taiki was a meticulous man.


    "You did not have to do this," Akira said with a smile and misty eyes as she looked at the nursery.


    The decorations and the features were almost the same as the nursery in their home in Mountain Ridge. Uncle Taiki put a lot of thought and nning to replicate the environment that the room she had designed.


    "I want my grandniece to befortable," Taiki said calmly.


    After showing them the nursery, he showed them to the remodelled bedroom. Both rooms were on the ground floor because Taiki was worried about the safety of Akira and the baby. Although Akira was given a clean bill of health, she still needed to work on her body to restore normal function.


    Moreover, he did not feel like it would be safe for Akira to move with the baby on the stairs. The little thing was small and light, but all it would take was a wave of dizziness for things to fall apart. It was too much of a risk.


    In any case, it was more convenient for the little family to stay downstairs.


    Therefore, he turned his library into a nursery and renovated the guest bedroom so that the three people could be together. He was quite pleased with the oue, and he was happy to see the happiness in Akira''s eyes.


    As for Kaito¡­ He would be happy as long as Akira was happy.


    "I have engaged the services of a professional nanny. She is just a normal person recruited from the outside world, but she is very reliable." Taiki added.


    "People can move to Martial Ind for work?" Akira was surprised because she had noticed from the hospital that the xenophobia on the ind was strong.


    "Yes. We have agencies that headhunt and recruit people from around the world for work. The process is rigorous. They find people who present a low risk of wanting to return to the outside world. It can be said that the people hired are those who just want to retire in peace." Taiki said.


    "Oh, alright," Akira said.


    "I know you want to do most of the work yourself, but it is good to have some professional help. You are still recuperating, and you will find that taking care of a baby is tiring." Taiki added. "If you do not like the nanny, we can find another one."


    After saying a few more words, Taiki left them to settle in. Kaito and Akira found that everything was ready for them, including clothes and shoes. Kaito was a little annoyed by how caring his uncle was. It made it impossible for him to hold a grudge about their first meeting.


    "You should thank your uncle with some sincerity," Akira said with an amused smile as if she could see through Kaito''s petty thoughts.


    Kaito snorted. "Is there any need to say thank you between family members?"


    Akira giggled. "Are you finally admitting that you think of Taiki as your true family?"


    Kaito refused to admit the matter properly because he had gotten used to rejecting Taiki. However, he had long epted Taiki as his family member. Despite their rough beginning, he realised that Taiki might be a bit of a stiff person, but his heart was mostly in the right ce.


    And over thest few months, he had proven to be a true family member. When Akira was in aa, it was Taiki''s emotional support that stopped him from giving up on himself. He was at the brink of ending it all, and Taiki kept him afloat.


    So, he had long acknowledged his uncle.


    "We should get the little princess settled in before she notices something and starts crying." Kaito changed the topic because he did not want to think further about his uncle and the foolish thing he had almost done.


    Akira did not push. She did not know the exact reason that Kaito had a mncholic and hopeless expression for a short moment. But she understood that some things could not be shared until the storm was over.


    "Are we really not going to name the baby?" She asked.


    "We will have to register the birth a littleter because we cannot return to Japan for now. So, we still have some time before we settle on a name." Kaito said while checking the crib.


    Akira narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "We already came up with a lot of name options. Why are you being so cagey?"


    Kaito cleared his throat as he continued meaninglessly checking the safety of the crib. He knew that Taiki would have done multiple checks, considering how neurotic he could be.


    "Kaito¡­" Akira called him threateningly.


    "Fine, fine." He lifted his hands. "Do you remember how I said that Dr Jiang did not ask for our firstborn?"


    Akira could already feel that this story was not going into a good ce. Her sharp eyes were like knives, piercing through Kaito.


    "What did you do?"


    "Nothing," Kaito said with an awkwardugh.


    "Just say it directly." Akira sighed.


    "As I said, Hu Lei made a deal with the devil. I am not sure about the exact details, but I could tell that it was something especially difficult." Kaito looked serious as he remembered Dr Jiang saying that he was lucky to have a sister willing to go so far for him.


    Akira felt a little guilty for the trouble, but she did not know what to say or do. Hu Lei had already done so much for them, and it seemed like they were too indebted to her.


    For a moment, Akira felt like Hu Lei''s father. He was someone who took advantage of Hu Lei''s love and used her to the point that he probably broke her soul. Now, they were also taking advantage of Hu Lei by letting her take risks for them.


    "I called Hu Lei and asked about it, but she did not tell me the details. I said that I would pay the price for the deal, whatever it took. She refused and said that talking about it would invalidate the agreement she made." Kaito said with rising frustration.


    "What does this have to do with the name?"


    Kaitoughed a little roughly with both amusement and bitterness. "I guess Hu Lei thought I was feeling too guilty, so she said that she always wanted to y the role of an evil witch. She said that she wanted the naming rights for the baby and dating priority for Wang Lei."


    Akira was speechless.


    But it did sound like something Hu Lei would say.


    No one could guess what was going on in Hu Lei''s mind.

 Chapter 563 - THE WARMTH OF HOME

    After settling in, the three people in the beach home gathered for dinner. Taiki cooked a simple meal with nd, but nutritious dishes. The food was a testament to the discipline of the upright man. Itcked extravagance.


    For Akira, the food was good, but she missed eating like usual.


    As a chef, she did not look down on simple food, but she was also used to having delicacies that stimted her taste buds. She wanted spice and everything nice. But she could not have those for a long time toe.


    She sighed as she ate the steamed vegetables.


    "You can have heavier food after you get well." Kaito noticed her sadness. "Right now, you are still recuperating, so we have to follow the diet n rmended by the doctor. I will take you to see the restaurants on the ind once you are well."


    Kaito spoke like a qualified tour guide. In a way, he was quite familiar with Martial Ind and Martial City. He had lived in it for a while, even though it was a prison at the time. He could not believe that the ce he wanted to escape had given him a second chance at life.


    "Alright," Akira said.


    The meal continued in silence, but it was not unenjoyable. There was a sense of normalcy andfort for the three of them. In a rare moment of unusual behaviour, Taiki spoke up.


    "Akira, I have been wondering about something. What was the failsafe code for the bomb, and how did you figure it out?" He asked.


    "Uncle!" Kaito warned in that single word.


    He did not want to remind Akira of the most traumatic event of her life. She was adjusting well after hera, but it was still important to give her a safe and warm environment to recuperate. Speaking of the past could set her back.


    Akira smiled and ced her hand on Kaito''s. "It is alright."


    Kaito was doubtful, but he did not say anything more. Akira turned back to Taiki with some amusement as she looked back to the moment before everything went to hell.


    "It was not a difficult guess." She said. "The clue was that the matter had to do with the original Bonnie and Clyde, the two people in Floating Pavilion and the Crystal za. I did not know much about Bonnie and Clyde, so I searched their history online."


    Taiki was caught up in the story. Even Kaito was enraptured. At the time, Akira did not tell him the code even though they were standing together. She did not want the two people to find out she had figured it out, so she sent a message to the CAB.


    "Of course, that did not give me an answer. I decided to look into the background of the Crystal za. I found from past government records that the former structure in the spot was demolished. I reached to a guess that the original structure must have meant something to them." Akira continued.


    "Why the original and not the new one?" Taiki asked.


    "If they cared about the new building, they would probably not try to bomb it. I also found the cement of the bomb a little strange. Considering the measures the two of them took to prevent the removal of the bomb, it would not have mattered where they ced the explosive." She said.


    "The logical choice would be to put the bomb in the basement. If the bomb exploded in the basement, it would guarantee the removal of the entire Crystal za. So, they definitely did not want to get rid of everything."


    Kaito nodded. "I found it odd when I learned the cement of the bomb. I thought that they wanted to reduce the probability of the bomb being found quickly, but it seemed unnecessary because they took a lot of precautions in the explosion construction."


    Akira continued. "I also thought about how the cement of the bomb would still not protect the rest of the building. I surmised that the decision was probably an emotional one. Or it was a statement. They wanted to protect ormemorate something through the Crystal za."


    "I looked at the history and found the different types of businesses that were run before the building was demolished. I figured that Bonnie and Clyde probably met in the former Crystal za or at least, they used to go there a lot."


    Akira smiled. "After a quick review, the only answer was that they used to go to the caf¨¦ in the building. The other businesses in the building did not seem like they would be romantic spots. With that, I was able to make my deduction."


    Taiki''s eyes were deep as he thought about this exnation. Kaito was not so patient.


    "Continue. I am not going to figure it out." Kaito said without a hint of embarrassment.


    Akiraughed. "Based on the records, when Bonnie and Clyde met, Bonnie was making hot chocte. My general conjecture is that they used to go to the caf¨¦ to drink hot chocte together. Of course, that is my assumption based on presented facts."


    "So, the failsafe code was ''hot chocte''?" Kaito asked with amusement.


    Akira rolled her eyes. "Do you think that if you had a bomb on hand and it was about to blow, you would have a chance to input all that?"


    Taiki''s eyes lit up. "The code was cocoa."


    "Elementary, my dear Watson," Akira said. "I thought it would be a numerical code based on this answer. But it turned out that the two were so confident that they did not bother to encrypt the word into a number."


    "My wife is so smart." Kaito stretched a hand and rubbed the soft ck hair which had grown long during thea.


    Akira''s cheeks became a little red with pleasure at thepliment. It was not that hard to figure out the code, but the risk was significant. If she had gotten it wrong, someone from the bomb squad would have probably died or sustained serious injuries.


    She was happy to hear the praise from someone who cared for her.


    "So, what else happened when I was out?" She asked.


    Kaito scowled. "That dreadful Agent Larsen got a promotion again. He put an end to Watch by discovering their location during the bomb threat. That guy knows how to take advantage of a disaster."


    Akiraughed. "What else?"


    Kaito continued telling her about the countless things that happened in the aftermath, including the rise in fame of the girl who was forced to stream the terrible event.. Even though she was miles away from Mountain Ridge and on an unknown ind, she felt the warmth of home.

 Chapter 564 - THE PERFECT NAME

    A few dayster, Akira called Hu Lei.


    She had put off the call as long as she could, but she could not do so anymore.


    It was not that she was afraid of talking to Hu Lei. She was just a little overwhelmed by everything that happened. And, she did not know how to face the person who paid the price for her and her daughter to receive help.


    However, she needed to face everything directly.


    "Hu Lei, it''s me," Akira said after calling.


    As a habit, Hu Lei never spoke first when she received a call. She would always wait for the other person to say something, except in special circumstances.


    "I hear you are doing well." Hu Lei said with a smile in her voice.


    Akira frowned. She had an inkling that Hu Lei had heard about this matter from someone else. It was highly probable that Hu Lei hadmunicated with Dr Jiang or the rumoured demon kind she had not met.


    "Yeah. I am ok. I am just having some trouble with a nameless baby." She replied with some humour in her voice.


    Hu Leiughed. "That is my bad. You do not have to take the deal with Kaito so seriously. You can use the name that you want."


    Akira pursed her lips a little. "No, I want you to name the baby."


    "Akira¡­" Hu Lei started to interrupt her.


    "No. Let me speak. It is not just about holding up the end of a deal." Akira paused. "I want my little princess to share in your spirit. You are always willing to put your life on the line for people you treasure and love."


    Akira''s eyes teared up. "I think it is a little foolish, and I think you are too soft-hearted. But it is because of this that you were ready to make whatever difficult deal you made to ensure my survival. If my princess can have a share of your love and get a little of your kindness, I will be happy."


    Hu Lei felt awkward about this heartfelt speech. She was not much for speaking a lot about her emotions, so she was always ufortable when faced with excessive disys of feelings. It made her want to end the call.


    But she considered Akira her friend.


    "Call me foolish and soft-hearted when you are not crying." In the end, Hu Lei rebuked softly, instead of facing the emotions directly.


    "Whatever. I know you are soft-hearted." Akira sniffed with dissatisfaction. "So, what name did you decide on? I warn you! It cannot be something awkward that will get our baby bullied."


    "Who would dare bully her?" Hu Lei said fiercely. "If something happens, I will be there defending Wang Lei''s future¡­ I mean, the princess is under my protection."


    Akira giggled. "If Kaito hears you, he will fight you. He is about to transform the nursery into a safe with excessive protective measures. He has decided that he will build a home school for the little one and defend her against all evil eyes."


    Hu Leiughed. "Ah-Feng ns to send off poor Xiao Bao to a training camp as soon as he can stand for five minutes. I am his only hope for a carefree life, but he insists on sticking to his future warden. Peh! I will see how he will beg for mercy in the future."


    Akira was amused because she could totally picture the situation. She had lived with the couple for a while, so she had seen their personalities. She could see how much Hu Lei wanted to spoil her son, but the little boy was a minimalist.


    "So, what will be my baby''s name?" Akira asked again with apprehension.


    "I have decided on Hikari." Hu Lei said with self-satisfaction.


    Akira was immediately relieved. She liked the name a lot, especially when she thought about its meaning. In the darkest of times, when she thought that she would never live again, there was Light.


    It was the perfect name.


    "Hikari." She repeated. "I like it."


    Hu Lei was arrogant as she replied. "Naturally."


    "So, what favour do you owe for my treatment?" Akira asked suddenly.


    "Nice try!" Hu Leiughed for a long while. "Are you trying to use my distraction to force me to speak involuntarily? I invented that trick."


    "It was worth a try," Akira said with a shrug. "So, you are not going to tell anyone about the deal? You know that will put you in danger. The demon king could take advantage of that to carry out his nefarious plots."


    "Of course I told my husband." Hu Lei rolled her eyes even though Akira could not see her. "Do not worry so much. Just focus on raising little Hikari. And be careful around Martial Ind in the period you will be there."


    Akira frowned because she remembered Uncle Taiki warning her about the instabilities on Martial Ind. The fresh warning made her wonder if there was something she was missing. Hu Lei couldn''t speak without some special knowledge about the situation.


    "Alright." She still decided not to pry. She would ask Uncle Taiki, although it was likely that she would not get anything out of him.


    The twodies talked for a little longer before the call ended.


    In Supreme City, Hu Lei smiled as the call ended. She looked at the time on the phone before looking down at Beatrice.


    "Catch." She shouted before tossing her phone.


    Beatrice caught the phone in her hand with ease, but she thought it was because of Hu Lei''s great throw. She looked in awe as Hu Lei swayed in an upside-down position for a moment before straightening her legs.


    Just when it seemed like Hu Lei would fall from the high monkey bars, she contorted her body and held another bar. She nimbly continued navigating the bars again with speed. Her upper body strength was incredible.


    "You are really amazing," Beatrice shouted like a cheerleader.


    Hu Leiughed without pausing. "I would be faster if it were not for this voluptuous chest."


    Beatrice huffed and puffed as she looked at her own meagre baby rabbits. "Are you trying to attract hate from the t society?"


    "You can eat more tofu or soya or papayas. Mmhm¡­ I do not know what people use. I have never been t." Hu Lei replied.


    She was not apologetic, and there was even amusement in her eyes. Afterpleting another round on the monkey bars, she dropped from the high height to the ground. She walked to Beatrice and looked at her chest without bashfulness.


    "Maybe you should follow me to Herb Town. I have a cousin who is very experienced in nutritional medicine.." She dered before walking away, leaving an angry Beatrice.

 Chapter 565 - MURDER HOUSE

    Hu Lei walked to the internal gym in the basement of the house through the back door. The modified jungle gym was a new addition to the property, but there was already a proper gym with standard equipment. Hu Lei worked out in both areas every day.


    The total number of hours she spent was about four hours. Moreover, it was nothing like a simple workout for the wealthiest Young Madam in the country. It was hardcore training that could bring down dedicated bodybuilders.


    Beatrice followed behind Hu Lei and found that the small woman was already on the treadmill. She looked rxed as she ran at an unusually quick pace. The image was something unseen by Beatrice, who was familiar with typical gyms in Supreme City.


    "Why are you working out so hard? You do not even have baby weight." Beatrice could not help asking.


    She did note to Azure Woods often. Technically, she still was Hu Lei''s personal assistant and bodyguard, but she hardly did anything. Her primary task was keeping Little Ninja Cat alive through social media.


    She also attended meetings on behalf of her, but they were primarily with Bo Qian. The man was her boyfriend, so she did not even have to strain to do that. Her guilt caused her toe a few times to check up on Hu Lei in person.


    If she did not do something, she would feel like she was being paid to do nothing.


    But more importantly, her mother had started hinting for her to get involved in her business. The Jiang family was a military line through and through, but they were still engaged in general business activities. The main Jiangpany was handled by her father with some help from the rest of the family.


    However, her mother was also a sessful businesswoman with a great reputation. She was independently wealthy from the business she established because she was too bored to stay at home with stinky men. Those were her words.


    Unfortunately, her mother wanted her to inherit the business. She was not ready to abandon her carefree life yet.


    The best solution was to escape and hide out in Azure Woods in the name of work. Unfortunately, most of her work in the past month was watching Hu Lei work out.


    "I am nning on destroying a country." Hu Lei giggled as she continuedughing.


    For some reason, Beatrice felt a little creeped out by the giggle, even though she knew it was a joke. Although Hu Lei was cute, she sometimes gave her the vibe of a kid in a horror movie. It was like she might kill while smiling.


    "Do you wantpany?" Beatrice still joked.


    Hu Lei jumped off the treadmill in a dangerous move without slowing it down and turning it off. She faced Beatrice with sharp eyes. She was a little bored of working out, so she wanted to scare Beatrice a little.


    "Do you think you can handle it?" She asked.


    Beatrice took a step back in apprehension. It was like she was underneath the gaze of a predator. However, she did not want to shame her ancestors. She was a fighter. She could not be scared by her little boss.


    "I can handle it." She replied, although her voice was not firm.


    Hu Leiughed. "Excellent. Let''s spar."


    "What?" Beatrice was speechless when she realised that Hu Lei had bright but crazy eyes.


    Hu Lei walked to the inner part of the gym and hit a button. The wall, no, the partition retracted, revealing a hidden section of the gym. The fore area had a boxing ring, and behind it was a traditional-style dojo.


    Beatrice felt her mentality breaking down. Rich people¡­


    Even though the Jiang family was well-off, they were not like the Zhong family. Moreover, they were a military family, so simplicity was emphasized by the crude men. The only extravagance could be attributed to her mother.


    And she would not waste money on an borate gym.


    "You are dressed fine for a fight." Hu Lei said.


    Beatrice regretted her choice of clothes. She figured that she was justing to hang out with Hu Lei while she worked out, so she chose activewear instead of normal clothes. Perhaps she needed to start listening to her mother on dressing up.


    "Can I say no?" Beatrice asked.


    Hu Leiughed again. "You are my bodyguard, aren''t you?"


    Beatrice felt ufortable at the reminder. When she was hired, she did think that she would be needed to protect Hu Lei. And when she met Hu Lei, she looked like she was a small bird that needed to be shielded.


    But why did she feel like she was being targeted by a predator?


    "Choose your battle scene!" Hu Lei gestured with a toothy smile.


    In the end, Beatrice had to capitte. She chose the boxing ring and put on the gloves. She stretched her muscles and moved her head from side to side. She tried to psyche herself up. Even though Hu Lei was flexible and strong, it was not the same as boxing.


    Beatrice had participated in high-level boxing for a long period as part of her training.


    "As long as you can hit me, it will be your win." Hu Lei said as she joined her.


    "Aren''t you going to use a helmet or gloves?" Beatrice asked when she realised that Hu Lei was still in her fitted activewear.


    "No. I will not fight back. In return, you cannot quit until I say so." Hu Lei said. "Begin!"


    Beatrice attacked out of instinct. She did not even think about protesting. Her moves were a little cautious at first because she was afraid of hurting her. However, she realised that Hu Lei was dodging her too casually.


    She intensified her attacks, but she still could not touch Hu Lei. The entire experience was so frustrating that she wanted to quit, but she remembered the precondition. She could not stop until Hu Lei allowed her.


    In the end, after almost forty minutes, Beatrice copsed with weak legs and arms. Hu Lei leaned over her and tilted her head as she stared from above. Her eyes had a detached appearance as if she was looking at an interesting experiment.


    "You did better than I expected." Hu Lei said.


    Beatrice could not even lift a finger.


    "Do you need a clean-up crew?" Zhong Feng spoke up.


    Hu Lei changed from a cold machine to a cute and obedient bird. The bird flew from the ring and rushed to the new person in the gym. She hopped onto Zhong Feng''s body and hang onto him like a ko. She smooched his lips.


    "No need. She is still alive." Hu Lei replied. "Let''s go in."


    "¡­" Beatrice wondered if she had walked into a murder house as the couple left her in the ring.


    "I will call someone from the Jiang family to pick her up." Zhong Feng said.


    "Alright." Hu Lei said obediently.


    "Mother and Father are here for a visit." Zhong Feng said.


    "Oh joy!" Hu Lei said sarcastically.


    "Should I send them away?"


    "Not necessary." Hu Lei said. "Let them see Wang Lei tonight.. It will be a while before they can see him again."

 Chapter 566 - A MEDICAL EXAMINATION

    When Hu Lei and Zhong Feng went into the house, they found Zhong Tian and Chu Ling drinking tea in the living room. Their demeanour was dignified and austere as usual. Hu Lei did not hold any grudges over the past issues.


    However, she was still not close to them.


    "Mother, Father, good evening." She greeted calmly.


    She had gotten used to using a formal tone when talking to them, just like Zhong Feng. It was a little amusing for her to try to emte Ah-Feng''s mannerisms. However, she was never disrespectful to them since they were her inws.


    "Xiao Lei, we thought that you were not around." Chu Ling said with a smile.


    "I was just working out a little. It is important to maintain good health." Hu Lei responded.


    If Beatrice heard the casual words, she would be mad. It was obviously life and death training. Even though Hu Lei never attacked, her stamina and ability to dodge was a testament to her abilities.


    "That is quite true." Chu Ling said. "I just recently joined a new yoga ss. You should join me sometime. But I must warn you, it is quite challenging."


    "I look forward to your invitation." Hu Lei nodded politely, even though she was sure that the ss would probably be too easy for her.


    "How about we make a date for next week?" Chu Ling asked.


    She wanted to try to build a better rtionship with Hu Lei. They got along well, but she was envious of her friends who were close with their daughters or daughters-inw. She had both, yet she was always alone during outings.


    Zhong Mian had started a new business, so she was busy. She spent her spare time with Kong Ou and his daughter, being the perfect stepmother. She did not show up for dinners at the old house frequently, except for special asions.


    As for Hu Lei, she lived outside of Supreme City, and she rarely left Azure Woods. The chances for bonding with her and eliminating the bad feelings from the olden days were few. Therefore, their interaction remained distant.


    "Oh, I would love to, but I am not going to be in Supreme City for a while." Hu Lei said politely.


    Chu Ling pursed her lips with some annoyance. She felt like Hu Lei was someone who kept grudges unnecessarily. They had cleared the air, but her daughter-inw was still unwilling to give her face. She avoided her despite the olive branch.


    "Are you going on an expedition somewhere?" Zhong Tian spoke up with a strange hint of sarcasm for an old man. "It is better to remain in Supreme City with Zhong Feng. Being away from home for too long is not good."


    Even though the words sounded alright, Hu Lei could tell that Zhong Tian wanted to bring up the old incident. Her disappearance for those years was not something her father-inw could forget, despite his understanding that it was out of Hu Lei''s control.


    However, Hu Lei felt annoyed by the implication that she wanted to leave Zhong Feng.


    Obviously, Zhong Feng was the apple of her eye. She was never willing to see him suffer even the smallest grievance. Why did she still seem fickle to them?


    "Father, Hu Lei is going to Herb Town to have Wang Lei checked out." Zhong Feng had a warning in his eyes.


    "Is there something wrong with Wang Lei?" Chu Ling stood up in horror.


    "No. We are just worried about the risk of him developing an illness or condition in the future. We want him to have a good and normal life without health issues. I am afraid that I might have passed on my old disease to him." Zhong Feng exined.


    Hu Lei reached out and held his hand. Zhong Feng smiled.


    "We want to determine if he is predisposed to the same problems. If he is, we can get ahead of the issues and prevent an esction." Zhong Feng added.


    Chu Ling and Zhong Tian felt a little embarrassed after the exnation. Moreover, they felt like failures as they faced the young couple. If they had taken Zhong Feng for more thorough check-ups, they might have discovered the illness early.


    When Zhong Feng brought up this topic, they could not continue poking into it. They even forgot the reason their son got sick in the first ce. It did not have anything to do with gics.


    However, the check-up was not just an excuse. Zhong Feng and Hu Lei were concerned about the wellbeing of their Xiao Bao, but it had more to do with Hu Lei. Her gic make-up was a mystery, so they wanted to err on the side of caution.


    If Wang Lei had some gic issues, they wanted to find out as early as possible.


    "Still, you can just use the facilities at our hospital. There is no need to go so far away for just a medical examination." Zhong Tian said after the awkward silence.


    "The Huo family has a rich history in medical sciences, and they are involved in detailed research. Our hospital just focuses on normal diseases and treatment. It is not the same thing. In any case, they are also family." Zhong Feng replied.


    The conversation came to an end.


    "How long will you and Wang Lei be gone?" Chu Ling asked, looking at Hu Lei.


    "A couple of months." Hu Lei said.


    "So long?" Chu Ling was shocked.


    "It is better to conduct continuous monitoring on Wang Lei''s health for better results. And I promised Grandpa and Fai they could spend more time with Wang Lei." Hu Lei answered.


    Chu Ling and Zhong Tian felt defeated. There was nothing more they could say. Fortunately, the nanny brought in Xiao Bao at that time. Chu Ling had asked the nanny to bring him when he woke up from the nap so they could y a little with their grandchild.


    When Xiao Bao saw Zhong Feng, his face seemed to light up a little from his sleepiness. He waved his arms and legs as if he wanted to rush over to Zhong Feng. However, Chu Ling was already waiting with open arms, so the baby was meant to be disappointed.


    "My grandson is so handsome." Chu Ling cooed at the baby looking at her tly.


    Wang Lei was not unfamiliar with his grandparents, but he was also not friendly with them. Therefore, he did not behave cutely or act like a baby. He was a little stiff and refused to hug Chu Ling as expected of normal babies at his age.


    However, to a grandparent, their grandchild would always be adorable without limits. Chu Ling did not mind the cold treatment. She was a little used to it because Zhong Feng was also not a clingy baby.


    Still, it would be better if Wang Lei was a little sticky to her so that Hu Lei would allow her grandson to stay with her for a few days.

 Chapter 567 - SQUEEZE YOU DRY

    Hu Lei did not know the calcting mind of Chu Ling. If she did, she wouldugh at the pipe dreams of the old woman. Moreover, she was already a little annoyed with her inws for their unpleasantness covered in polite questions.


    Therefore, she did not want them to enjoy the precious grace of her cute baby.


    "I am going to freshen up. If you would like the chef to prepare something for you for dinner, you can inform Housekeeper Li." Hu Lei said.


    Then, Hu Lei looked sharply at Wang Lei. Wang Lei turned to look at his mother directly as if he had a homing beacon. His dull eyes seemed to get a sharp glint that looked a lot like his mother''s when she was on the hunt.


    A short moment passed before Hu Lei pulled Zhong Feng''s hand so that he could follow her. As soon as they were out of the living room, Wang Lei burst out crying. It was a loud and ear-piercing cry that threatened to bring down the house.


    Hu Lei''s lips quirked into a smile as she felt vindicated.


    "Did you do something to make Wang Lei cry?" Zhong Feng asked.


    "How can you be so suspicious?" Hu Lei said with a careless smile. "Are you suggesting that I somehow made Wang Lei cry to take revenge on our dearest Mother and Father? I am not such a petty person."


    "¡­yes, you are." Zhong Feng lifted his hand and patted the fluffy head.


    "You wound me, husband. Even if I could influence my cute baby''s mind to some extent, I would never use such powers for evil. That would be hical. Of course, if my baby wanted to carry out revenge on behalf of his loving mother and protect her hurt heart, I would not stand in the way." Hu Lei said as they entered the bedroom.


    Zhong Feng looked at Hu Lei for a long moment. The cute face coupled with the little tiger smile as she smiled cheekily did not betray anything. He could not tell if she had actually done something to make Zhong Wang Lei cry.


    But that was the beauty of his little wife. He never knew what he would discover at each moment of their lives. He was always ready for surprises.


    "All jokes aside, are you really ok with me and Wang Lei not being around?" Hu Lei asked, facing Ah-Feng.


    "Do not be silly. I will be there to visit as often as I can. I will support you, whatever you decide to do." Zhong Feng said.


    "You are so nice to me. Aren''t you afraid that I will take advantage of you and squeeze you dry?" Hu Lei was a little dissatisfied with the way Zhong Feng was indulging her without limits. She would be even worse.


    "You can take advantage of me and squeeze me dry." Zhong Feng replied with a softugh.


    It took a moment before Hu Lei noticed the dirty undertone of the words. Ah-Feng was teasing her and being naughty. She smacked his arm as her face became red. Despite everything, she could still bepletely bashful.


    "You are so bad. I am trying to have a serious conversation here." She said.


    "Alright, alright. What do you want to say?" He asked.


    "I received word that Akira is doing well. The n will probably begin soon." Hu Lei said with something undecipherable in her eyes.


    "Are you sure about this?" Zhong Feng asked.


    Hu Lei nodded. "It is not a bad thing to help Yuan Haoran destroy Martial Ind. It is not like he wants to kill the people there indiscriminately. You have already discovered how rotten to the core the power structure there has be."


    "Yuan Haoran does not seem like the kind of person who would do something just for the sake of a revolution. I am afraid that he has other intentions." Zhong Feng frowned.


    "I suspect that he and his girlfriend were probably victims of that system. I have never seen people so thoroughly ravaged by radiation. Even though they do not have obvious symptoms, they are barely alive. So, it is probably a revenge mission." Hu Lei said with a flicker of darkness in her eyes.


    "Maybe he is also looking for a chance of salvation. He might want to do something good before he leaves the world." Zhong Feng said.


    Hu Lei looked up and giggled. "I never thought the day woulde when you speak up for Yuan Haoran."


    "I am merely specting." Zhong Feng did not show signs of being exposed.


    "Fine, fine. Anyway, I think that he will probably give me the information about the first target soon. I will be in Herb Town, so it will be easy to remain under the radar." Hu Lei said.


    "Do you have concerns about being watched or followed?" Zhong Feng was instantly terrified by the thought.


    Hu Lei rolled her eyes. "I have always remained under the radar because I am cautious. I never leave anything to chance. If I remain in Supreme City, the countless gossipers will be constantly theorising about where I am and what I am doing."


    "What gossipers?" Zhong Feng flicked her head. "You hardly ever leave Azure Woods?"


    "Your mother, for one." Hu Lei giggled.


    "What about the Huo family? Won''t they have questions about your absences?" Zhong Feng was worried.


    "Do not worry. I have it covered. I will tell them that I am collecting the manuscripts of my father''s work to give to Hu Fai as a family heirloom." Hu Lei was smug as she looked at her husband like a little peacock.


    "And what will you say when they ask for the manuscripts? Won''t you be exposed?" He asked with a lifted brow.


    "I am not afraid of exposure. I n to collect my father''s manuscripts for Fai." Hu Lei said. "Hu Ming was a little paranoid about losing his valuable insights and people forgetting his genius. In addition, to writing papers, he hid his handwritten manuscripts with hisprehensive findings, especially the less orthodox ones."


    "Well, I guess technically I hid them. He had a lot of special requirements for the hiding spots. It was like he was stowing away pirate treasure. Honestly, I think he hoped that his manuscripts would be hidden for centuries. Once they were discovered, they would be treated as historical artefacts." Hu Lei sighed.


    "Why are you nning on taking them out?" Hu Lei said.


    "Of course, it is to ensure that his genius serves the world. His son will continue his legacy. He will be happy to know that his work will contribute to his son''s future." Hu Lei smiled sweetly, but there was something scary about her.


    From what Zhong Feng knew about Hu Ming, he was a narcissistic man. He would definitely not be happy to have his artefacts removed and used by others, even his son. Moreover, he never cared about Hu Fai, so why would he want his work to be exploited?


    He could guess that his little wife was just being petty again.


    But that was good. He liked her pettiness.


    "Let''s put all that behind us. I need to take a shower." Hu Lei said while walking towards the bathroom. Then, she paused at the door and looked back at Zhong Feng.


    "If you join me, I might take advantage of you and squeeze you dry." She said with ascivious smile.


    Zhong Feng did not need a second invitation.

 Chapter 568 - CREATURE OF THE DARK

    The sounds of lively jazz could be heard just below the hotel room. However, the person in the colourful room did not seem affected by the festive spirit of New Orleans. She seemed removed from the cheerful atmosphere.


    Hu Lei looked into the mirror with cold eyes. She did not look different than usual, but she knew that the person looking back was not just in Hu Lei.


    It was Jane.


    This thought was strange because there were no differences between them. She was the same person she had always been. It was just a mind-frame that made her shift between her identities.


    The change was not as jarring as it used to be in the past. She did not feel aplete disconnect from Hu Lei, just because she was wearing Jane''s mantle. As Aunt Huo had told her, acknowledging both sides of her identity would help her remain integrated.


    After assessing her appearance for a long time, she picked a dark maroon lipstick from her small bag and touched up her look. The deep colour was a little bold for her skin tone, and it gave her an almost undead look.


    But she was pleased with the result.


    The unusual make-up choice matched with her ckce dress and the small ck veiled hat. She adjusted the hat over her hair in a tight bun. Then, she checked the light veil that covered her forehead and eyes.


    The outfit was a good match for the ice in her gaze. Against all the ck, the golden eyes stood out even more behind the flimsy fabric. She looked like a creature of dark legend. But to Hu Lei, the reflection was strange but familiar.


    Like a shadow of her former self¡­


    That person in the mirror was someone she had already begun forgetting. Still, she felt like the dark creature was an integral part of her. It was the part that had allowed her to live on during the toughest of times and get the happiness she did not think possible.


    She was thankful to Jane, and she was d to be her again.


    Her phone rang, breaking the silence in the simple hotel room. She checked the device and saw the words ''Evil Emperor'' on the screen. Her lips quirked into a smile, and the ice in her eyes meltedpletely.


    She was once again the cute Hu Lei as she picked the call.


    "Did you miss me?" She asked.


    "Mhmm." The man replied.


    "You take out the fun from teasing you." Hu Leiughed.


    "How should I respond?" Zhong Feng asked.


    "With something more romantic. You cannot be always so straightforward. This is the reason I am taking a pre-emptive strike to find a future girlfriend for Xiao Bao. If he bes unromantic like you, he will be living with us forever." Hu Lei said while looking through the window.


    The sun had already set, but in New Orleans, the night was just starting. The city was always alive with music, food and parties. More so, when they found a reason to celebrate. And the locals always found something tomemorate.


    This attribute of New Orleans made her work easier.


    Zhong Feng, on the other side of the world, did not reply to the mischievous taunt. He was too worried about Hu Lei to think about casual banter. When he thought about herst target, he wanted to fly to her and protect her.


    He should not have let her do something dangerous.


    But he could also not stop her. It was something she wanted to do, and he knew she needed it.


    So far, in the past few months, she managed to take out the targets that Yuan Haoran had put forward. Some of them were powerful and dangerous, holding significant authority around the world. These were the people who protected Martial Ind.


    In essence, these individuals were an integral part of the global deep state. It was through their help that Martial Ind had thrived for years. These people had done a lot of cover-up work to protect the secrets of that hidden ce.


    Zhong Feng did not care about Yuan Haoran''s bid to expose and destroy Martial Ind. His only concern was about the safety of his wife.


    "How are things?" Zhong Feng asked after a long moment.


    "You promised that you would not nag." Hu Lei pursed her lips, but there was a glint of delight in her eyes. She liked it when he worried about her.


    "I cannot stop it." Zhong Feng said.


    Hu Lei''s eyes softened. "If there is something I cannot handle I promise that I will call you right away. Do not think I am unaware that you are prepared to make a move at all times."


    Zhong Feng did not confirm or deny the usation. He was indeed prepared to take action if something unexpected happened. So far, everything had gone smoothly for Hu Lei. Her preparations were meticulous, ensuring nothing was left to chance.


    However, he did not stop watching Hu Lei''s back.


    If it were not for the fact that he understood Hu Lei wanted and needed to do the work herself, he would have taken action to fulfil her deal with Yuan Haoran personally. His eyes darkened as he thought of that man.


    In the past, he wondered how Hu Lei was able to move forward after fighting and even make friends with past opponents. He found it uneptable because he always removed his enemies from the roots, never giving them a chance at recovery.


    But now, the more he learnt about Hu Lei''s world, the more he understood her thoughts. Sometimes, once you understood the enemy and their thoughts and motivations, it could help in letting the past hatred go.


    For instance, he always believed that he would never be able to put the event of Hu Lei being kidnapped behind him. But now, he did not see the need to hold on to hatred. It would only cloud his happiness and even contaminate his love.


    If Hu Lei could move forward, he could be right next to her.


    "When are youing back?" Zhong Feng asked.


    "In a couple of days. I am going to unearth another of my father''s manuscripts." Hu Lei replied.


    "Alright. Be careful."


    "I always am. Kiss Wang Lei for me. Or you know, pat him on the head and give him an ''attaboy!'', depending on his mood.." Hu Lei added.

 Chapter 569 - AN ARTISTIC ASSASSIN

    On Martial Ind, two unusual suspects were seated together in a low-key restaurant. The restaurant was owned and managed by one of the most private families in the area. Therefore, discretion was guaranteed for their clients.


    The Cabrera n was not prominent like the Jiang or Iekami ns. However, their speciality was information within and from outside Martial Ind. Therefore, their existence was indispensable to the elite families.


    Although each prominent n had their intelligencework, the Cabrera family''s reach was beyond the capabilities of most families.


    "Thest target has been eliminated." Yuan Haoran was pleased as he looked at the articles on his phone.


    He knew that the target was gone as soon as it happened because Hu Lei sent him a message. However, there was still something invigorating about reading about the matter from the international news forums.


    Taiki pursed his lips in displeasure. He did not approve of assassination unlesspletely necessary. Moreover, their goal was beyond getting rid of a few strongholds of Martial Ind. He did not see how killing a few people would damage the system.


    "Are you sure that no one will be the wiser?" Taiki asked. "If the assassinations are going to increase the risk of discovery, we will have lost out more. Our n ising to a close, and any unusual factor will lead to the downfall of our entire plot."


    Yuan Haoranughed. "Do you know the reason I chose another assassin instead of using your nephew?"


    Taiki shook his head as he forked some fried rice into his mouth without enthusiasm. The Mexican fried rice was perfect with fresh carrots and peppers and sweet corn. But he was not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful dish.


    "I do not need to warn you about what you should and should not say. So, I will tell you about Jane. Her identity is something you should have guessed. However, before she became a social figure, she was a top assassin."


    "Well, she is still a top assassin because, unlike your nephew, she is an artist. Kaito is considered a top figure in the mercenary world. His reputation precedes him. However, Jane is like a shadow. No one will ever know about an assassination if she does it."


    Taiki had guessed that the magical assassin was Kaito''s friend, Hu Lei. She was also the wife of one of the most powerful people on the globe on the financial front. He had seen some images of her. She was a little woman withrge eyes and a sweet smile.


    He could still not imagine her being an assassin.


    If it were not for the fact that he knew Yuan Haoran would not lie about something so minor, he would have thought that Zhong Feng hired someone to make Hu Lei a legend.


    Yuan Haoran could see the doubt in hispanion''s eyes. He understood the doubt because he had found it unfathomable when he first learned about Hu Lei. He could not even im to know everything about Hu Lei''s past, despite his research.


    "Do you know about the death of ourst target?" Yuan Haoran nodded.


    Taiki nodded. The matter had been featured on several American publications and been picked up by other sites. It was not important news on Martial Ind because most people did not know about the strongholds in the outside world.


    The people of Martial Ind were content to know that they were safe. They did not care about the means used to keep them from the tornado of international politics.


    "He died of deadly nightshade poisoning during a Wan festival." Taiki could not help adding a few more words. "From the reports I have read, most people assume it was an idental consumption of the poison because of the rituals upheld in New Orleans."


    Taiki did have some admiration towards the assassin for managing to kill a major figure and avoid suspicion. But it was nothing amazing because women favoured poison when killing. It was less messy and ugly.


    Yuan Haoran smiled as he opened a webpage of a national newspaper from an African media conglomerate. He could tell the thoughts going through Taiki''s mind. The man was clearly underestimating Jane.


    "Take a look at this article." He turned his phone to Taiki like a pleased child. It was at odds with his demon king personality.


    "Powerful man mauled by lions in Nairobi National Park." Taiki led the article headline aloud. "Who is this?"


    Yuan Haoran smiled as he took back his phone. "This is our third target, a dedicated delegate of Martial Ind. The event took ce about two months ago. You know you should try to be a little more involved in our bid to topple the rotten system, Guardian Iekami."


    Taiki pressed his lips together in annoyance. "I am doing my part. I have made appropriate arrangements for the internationalw courts to get involved once that ce is destroyed. It will not be possible for Martial Ind to remain hidden."


    "Excellent. Let us keep up with the original n. I will not rest until I see the people of Martial Ind thrust back into the normal society." Yuan Haoran smiled.


    "I have also made arrangements for legal collection of evidence about the things going on beneath the surface in Martial Ind. The rare material is the source of all evil on this ind." Taiki was irate when he thought about it.


    Yuan Haoranughed as he sipped on his ginger and honey concoction. He had hardly touched the food on his te. His body was reaching its limit, so he could not stomach most foods. He was content to just drink his tea.


    "I never thought that I would partner up with you. You always seemed like the perfect citizen, practising your martial arts, following the rules and acting like an enforcer for this dreadful ce. Who would know that you are a rebel at heart?" Yuan Haoran asked.


    "A revolution does not always have to begin with a bang. I studied so that I could have a chance to change the system. I became a Guardian so that I could stop the senseless killings in the name of protecting the secrets of Martial Ind." Taiki responded.


    "Admirable. You are right. If you did not approach me, I would have started the revolution with the blood of everyone on the ind." Yuan Haoran smiled. "But you should know something.. This revolution will end with a very loud bang."

 Chapter 570 - ANTICIPATION

    The weather on Martial Ind remained warm and unchanging, but there was a difference in the air. There was a hint of excitement on the faces of the inhabitants of the little ind. The change made Akira a little ufortable because she had gotten used to the austere nature of the people.


    "Do they have to be so excited?" Akira turned to ask as she pushed the stroller through the shopping district.


    Kaitoughed. "You cannot me them. The Triennial Championships are about to begin. This is the only time most of these people will see outsiders."


    Akira rolled her eyes. "We are also outsiders. They stopped looking at us a long time ago."


    "Are you jealous?" Kaito asked. "Do not worry. I am always looking at you."


    "Who wants you to look?" Akira pouted.


    The couple entered a shop for baby clothes. The ce was almost empty, so they could move around freely. Kaito was as excited as Akira as he looked at the clothes with excitement because he liked to spoil the little princess.


    Unfortunately, his sense of aesthetics was too basic. He immediately went for a fluffy pink princess dress. He lifted it for Akira to look.


    "Don''t you think that Princess Hikari will look good in this?" He asked with satisfaction.


    "Does the weather mean anything to you?" Akira once again rolled her eyes. "Hikari will probably melt under all that fabric."


    "We can keep it until we return to Mountain Ridge. It is autumn. The weather should be cool enough on our small mountain." Kaito said with some homesickness.


    "You know we will be able to get cheaper clothes in the outside world. This ce is a rip-off." Akirained.


    After she recovered and little Hikari recovered, she wanted to leave the ind immediately. However, she found out that it was not possible to return to Mountain Ridge. They could only do so after the Triennial Championships.


    The security on the ind had be a little tougher even as the excitement rose. Moreover, Kaito was still supposed to fight in the championship. Therefore, leaving was impossible, so they could only make do with living on the ind.


    Luckily, unlike when Kaito was imprisoned in the Training Centre, she had contact with the outside world. She had talked with her father and her brother Seiji as well as Hina and Benji. She could survive for a while longer.


    "Look at this! It is perfect for cheering for me, right?" Kaito leaned to look into the stroller with a cute gi in his hands.


    Akira felt like Kaito had be more and more childish after the birth of their daughter. However, his attachment to the princess also helped him slowlye out from the shadow of post-traumatic stress syndrome.


    He did not suffer from insomnia and hypervignce in thest few months, at least not as much as the first two months after Akira woke from thea. Moreover, he was more rxed and did not have the sharpness he had before.


    It made Akira very worried about his performance at the Triennial Championships.


    Although Kaito was still training diligently, he did not seem to have the killer instinct anymore. He was too happy andfortable with his life. He had be a perfect example of a total dad. Akira was quite happy with their life and family dynamic.


    But she was worried he would be destroyed during the fights.


    Akira smiled at Kaito with a sly grin. "I am sorry, darling. Hikari will not be cheering for you during the championships."


    Kaito looked up from the cute girl. "I am sure it is fine for her toe to the Arena. Or, you can stream the fights from the house."


    "No, I do not mean she will not watch. She just won''t be cheering for you. She is Team Hu Lei, all the way." Akiraughed without guilt.


    Kaito''s face became serious to the point that it was hrious. Akiraughed even harder, causing the tiny thing in the stroller to burst out crying. The cries did not stop Akira fromughing, but she started pushing the stroller again. The motion seemed to soothe the princess.


    "Is Hu Lei trying to start a war with me?" Kaito asked grumpily.


    "She asked for Hikari''s supportst month during a video call. Hikari made appropriate noises to indicate that she agreed to the request. I cannot do anything about it." Akira shrugged. "But you are right. That gi is very cute. Let''s get it. Maybe I can do a supportive hashtag at the back."


    Kaito seemed filled with fire. "This is a direct challenge against me. I will have my revenge."


    An attendant in the shop came forward. "Sir, you are crumpling the clothes."


    "Sorry. Please pack this up for me." Kaito recovered from his stupor and gave the little gi to the attendant.


    Akira giggled a little and leaned towards Kaito. "Do not worry. I will support you."


    "You are the best." Kaito leaned to peck her cheek.


    The two silly people in the store and their crybaby princess enjoyed their bliss. Even though they were in a foreign ce without a way to get off the ind, they were happy. And it was a happiness they both never thought they could have.


    In Supreme City, Hu Lei was looking at her little brother with strict eyes. She seemed tough, but there was a sense of deep warmth in her eyes. Therefore, it was hard for Hu Fai to be too scared of his little big sister.


    Hu Lei brought him back with her from Herb Town to Azure Woods when she returned to Supreme City. She did not want him to bepletely immersed in the medical world without other options. She wanted him to experience life.


    Hu Fai was still short, slim and delicate for his age, but he was no longer sickly. His physical condition had improved a lot under the care of the Huo n. However, he had missed his best chance for robust growth due to the poor living conditions he experienced.


    "I will be gone for some time along with your brother-inw. You will be living with the Zhong family during this period together with Wang Lei. You must take care of your nephew with care, or I will deal with you." Hu Lei said.


    "Do not worry. I will not cause Auntie and Uncle any trouble." Hu Fai said obediently.


    The response made Hu Lei annoyed. "Who said I do not want you to cause them trouble? It would be best if you caused them as much trouble as possible. Do you not have an urge to rebel? You are a teenager! Show some spirit."


    "What are you teaching Fai?" A maic voice spoke up from behind them.


    Hu Lei''s face changed from the gangsterish appearance into one of a sweetheart. The change made Hu Fai speechless. He could not figure out his little big sister.


    "Hubby! You are back. I am just giving Fai instructions before our trip." Hu Lei walked to Zhong Feng and held his arm to herself.


    "Is that so? I thought I heard a gangster misleading people." Zhong Feng replied dotingly.


    Hu Fai, who was stuffed with PDA, realised that his sister was probablywless because of his brother-inw.. But it was good that she was happy.

 Chapter 571 - THE ENDGAME

    The general spirit on the ind continued to rise as people prepared for the beginning of the Triennial Championships. Kaito was not excited about the entire event, but he still went to the Iekami n to listen to the arrangements made.


    In truth, Taiki had told him that he did not have to participate in the fights. However, Kaito did not want to back out and break his word. However, he also discovered that his uncle was behaving more strangely and unnaturally in the days leading up to the championships.


    At first, he thought he was overthinking, but even Akira mentioned that Taiki was not being his normal self. It was almost like he was on edge. It was very unsettling.


    Unfortunately, Taiki was careful, so he did not reveal anything despite their prying.


    As for Hu Lei and Zhong Feng, they arrived on Martial Ind on the day before the tournament on a cruise ship. The cruise ship was a special vessel that ferried the most important guests to the ind for thepetition.


    While the championships were about fighting for better resources by the ns, especially the rare material, it was just a source of entertainment for the bigwigs around the world. It was considered the highest privilege for important figures to be invited to the ind.


    Moreover, it was not a simple matter of getting the honour. Each of the guests on the cruise ship had to provide benefits to Martial Ind. After all, the ce was isted, so they needed a lot of resources for sustaining their livelihood.


    In this way, the invitation could be considered a fair exchange. The guests would get to watch martial artists beat each other silly, and in turn, the guests would guarantee a continuous stream of resources and power in the outside world.


    When those bigwigs saw Zhong Feng, they were quite enthusiastic about forming connections with him. However, things took a turn when someone made a crude remark about ''watching the savages tear into one another like the animals they were''.


    Zhong Feng was annoyed and directly pushed the fat man into the ocean. If it were not for the quick actions of the crew, the man might have drowned. After that, no one dared to approach the real big boss carelessly.


    When the ship docked, Hu Lei could not wait to get off the ship. Although it was a luxury vessel, it was still not as fun as being on thend where she could move around freely. Not to mention, herst experience on water was with that psycho, Harriet Brown.


    The two people were received by Yuan Haoran''s men. While the other big shots had to deal with the official weing party and the tedious procedures of the ind, Hu Lei and Zhong were already being driven from the dock.


    "Howes those two get to leave?" Someone grumbled. "We are all VIP guests of Martial Ind. We should get equal treatment."


    One of the people in the weing party felt a little nervous and leaned to respond. "Those two are private guests of one of our prominent citizens. They were just hitching a ride."


    The exnation was simple, but the other guests could hear the slight warning. The entire group had some major political and economic powers, but they understood that some members of Martial Ind would not give them an extra look.


    They could not afford to mess with the prominent figures on the ind.


    As the weingmittee made arrangements, Hu Lei and Zhong Feng found themselves being driven through the city. Their eyes were not glued to the windows like bumpkins, but they were a little curious about this unknown ce.


    "Do you think that this ce is as magical as the rumours im?" Hu Lei asked.


    "I have conducted an investigation." Zhong Feng said mysteriously.


    "Tell me, tell me." Hu Lei poked the handsome cheek with her index finger.


    "You will find out soon enough." Zhong Fengughed.


    "But I want you to tell me now." Hu Lei pouted.


    "I think Yuan Haoran will finally open up about everything. I have a feeling that he is approaching his end game." Zhong Fengforted her.


    "Who knows what that crazy man is thinking? He will probably tell us some nonsense." Hu Lei grumbled while looking at the passingndscape.


    The driver regretted not raising the partition. He did not want to hear people making fun of his boss. If the demon king found out that he had heard something, he would probably need to n for his funeral. Who were these people who dared to speak so casually about his boss?


    "If he does not tell you about the mystery of the ind, I am sure that your senior brother will only be too willing to share the information." Zhong Fengforted her.


    "Then, why don''t you tell me about it directly?" Hu Leiined.


    "I am practising the art of suspense. You said I tell you things in a boring way." Her husband replied.


    "Are you holding a grudge about that still?" Hu Leiughed. "Ok, I ept the charges and punishment. But let me not hear you calling me petty. You are obviously pettier than I am."


    "They say couple start to be alike after living together." Zhong Feng said with a straight face.


    Hu Lei rolled her eyes at him, but she smiled to herself. She hoped that she would be closer to Ah-Feng as much as possible so that they could be as alike as possible. After all, what was more beautiful than being like someone she loved so deeply?


    "I look forward to seeing Hikari. I have seen her on photos and videos, but it cannotpare to a real-life assessment." Hu Lei rubbed her chin with a smile as she thought about that crybaby. She was just like her mother.


    "Assessment?" Zhong Feng looked at his mischievous wife.


    "I have to inspect the goods. I have already chosen that girl to fulfil a greater destiny. I am the evil witch, remember? When she turns sixteen, I will take Hikari into myir. Muahahahaha!" Hu Leiughed maniacally.


    Zhong Feng flicked her forehead. "The vehicle has stopped. We have to get out."


    Hu Lei snapped out of her dramatic mind.


    "Oh ok."

 Chapter 572 - POSSESSIVE BEAUTY

    The couple walked to the door of the mansion. The short walk reminded Hu Lei of the time they went to visit Yuan Haoran in Romania. It seemed like the so-called demon king liked living in isted ces with an eerie atmosphere.


    This time, the door was opened by a gorgeous girl instead of the witch-like old woman.


    "Sleeping beauty!" Hu Lei said involuntarily as she recognised thedy.


    "Humph! Do not think I will like you just because you areplimenting me." The girl responded unreasonably.


    Hu Lei was struck speechless by that reply. She wondered if the woman had a screw loose. She was supposed to be a super clever doctor, but her attitude was like that of a child. Was this a case of arrested mental development due to the suspended animation?


    Aftering up with a reasonable exnation, Hu Lei decided to be magnanimous.


    "If you do not like me, I might as well just go back and meet with my real friends." Hu Lei replied. "Let''s go meet up with Kaito, Ah-Feng."


    In the end, Hu Lei could not hold on to her thought of being a magnanimous queen. She decided to be petty. Since Yuan Haoran and his girlfriend invited them over, they probably had something to tell them. So, she was the one with the power.


    Jiang Yinuo was displeased. "Where are you going?"


    Hu Lei had already started to walk while pulling Zhong Feng''s arm. She nced over her shoulder.


    "Do you have short-term memory problems? I just said that I am going to meet my friends." Hu Lei replied.


    "You cannot go." Jiang Yinuo snorted in annoyance.


    Actually, she did not dislike Hu Lei. It was just that she was very possessive over Yuan Haoran. Since the time they met, Yuan Haoran never paid attention to other females. He was always at her side, and he was blind to all advances.


    Moreover, he never spoke positively about any woman. When he told her about Hu Lei, she felt a little disgruntled. She did not like that he had paid attention to another female, even though it was for her sake.


    She also did not like his feeling of kinship towards Hu Lei.


    "If you do not want us to go, you should invite us in properly. We are like vampires. We cannot cross the threshold without a proper invite." Hu Lei teased with a smile.


    In the end, Jiang Yinuo could only pout and let them in.


    Hu Lei and Zhong Feng walked into the mansion and were surprised to find that the space waspletely different from the weird ce in Romania. The colours inside were bright but soft, and the d¨¦cor was tasteful.


    "I remodelled the ce." Jiang Yinuo spoke up with pride. "The original ce was ruined by old blood stains. You know how things are."


    She wanted to scare Hu Lei a little.


    Hu Lei nodded in approval. "This is quite tasteful. I am terrible with interior design. But you know, blood stains are not always so bad. If you get blood spatters just right, they can look like some of the most tasteful modern art you have ever seen."


    It was Jiang Yinuo''s turn to be stunned. She surrendered to Hu Lei. She had to admit that she was not as weird as Hu Lei. It was strange for her to try to scare an assassin with stories about old blood anyway. She was being silly.


    Zhong Feng lifted his hand and patted Hu Lei on the head. He was used to some of the random strange things she would say. After a long while with her, he learned how to roll with the punches.


    "You are doing quite well with flower arrangements." Heforted her. "If you think about it, the flowers are part of our interior design."


    "Ugh! Do not remind me. Every time I arrange flowers, the otherdies always say that they are sombre. You know it is a polite way of saying that my arrangements are only good for funerals. I will smack them the next time with something unexpected." Hu Leiined.


    "You know, you do not have to participate in those gatherings and clubs." Zhong Feng frowned. "The Zhong family does not need to use social engagements to get ahead."


    Hu Lei rolled her eyes. "I like those gatherings. They are quite entertaining."


    "But you do not seem to like their activities, behaviours, personalities and everything in between." Zhong Feng was confused.


    "That is the fun part. You would not understand." Hu Lei raised her hand and patted Zhong Feng on the head, but the height difference made it weird.


    Jiang Yinuo was getting annoyed once again when someone appeared behind her and pulled her to his chest in a gentle motion. She felt the familiar cool touch, and her heart rested.


    Over the past few days, she had been feeling a little restless, but she did not know why. However, when she was next to Yuan Haoran, she was always peaceful. She hoped that she could spend her remaining days in his arms.


    "Mr and Mrs Zhong, wee." Yuan Haoran was ever the gracious host.


    "Thank you." Zhong Feng responded in his usual cool but distant tone.


    Yuan Haoran did not mind. He was surprised that Zhong Feng had reached a point of tolerating him already. He always assumed that Zhong Feng''s attitude would remain hostile because of their past. It was strange to see the powerful man soposed.


    "Let us talk over dinner." Yuan Haoran said. "We apologise for theck of rich meals. Please bear with our humble offerings."


    Hu Lei and Zhong Feng did not betray any emotions. They knew that the two people before them were on the verge of death, despite their normal appearance. It would be strange if they could bear even the sight of certain foods.


    Once the group of four settled at the dining table over vegetable dishes and soup, Yuan Haoran did not dy further.


    He began sharing his history with Martial Ind.


    And the reason he would stop at nothing to destroy it.

 Chapter 573 - THE BOY GENIUS

    The Yuan n was thriving when Yuan Haoran was born. However, the family structure was not stable. The fights in the family were intense, with each member of the family attempting to get the upper hand in the internal conflicts.


    Moreover, despite the economic sess of the n, they did not have a lot of ess to the rare material.


    On Martial Ind,cking the rare material meant being vulnerable to disease and early death. Also, without martial power, families were in danger of extinction because the rules of the jungle were eptable on the ind.


    As long as someone had enough power, they could kill and steal resources.


    The Guardians were only concerned about external threats instead of internal ones. They would only interfere with the internal conflicts on special asions, particrly when they believed that the fights would affect the entire ind.


    As a result, the Yuan family was always under internal and external threats. They had to spend a lot of money to protect themselves and remain stable.


    When Yuan Haoran was born, the entire n was disappointed. Even though he was just one of the many children of the n leader, everyone thought he would be exceptional. After all, his mother was a renowned martial artist.


    Most of them brushed him aside as soon as they noticed his white hair and pale eyes. Even his mother and father did not care for him. The only thing they did was ensure he had the most basic needs. Otherwise, they neglected him.


    However, by the age of four, they realised his potential. Not only did he have exceptional martial talent, but he was also incredibly smart. His level of genius was almost unrivalled. Only two other people couldpare to him.


    The first was the Guardian from the Iekami n, Taiki Iekami. The man wasuded as one of the greats on the ind since his birth. The other was a young girl from the Jiang n, Jiang Yinuo. Among the living residents of Martial Ind, the three were the only true geniuses in both physical and mental capabilities.


    Unfortunately, Yuan Haoran did not get the exceptional treatment that he should have received as a rare genius. People still looked down on him even when he performed well. However, he was a determined young boy who was eager to learn.


    After a while, his name was spoken with awe. He became the legendary ''other people''s child''.


    When he was just seven years old, everyone was convinced that he would be the head of the n before he turned twenty. People from other ns ttered him and tried to get on his good side, even asking for his guidance on business matters.


    Naturally, some people were jealous.


    The other tens of children and the multiple wives of the n leader were envious and wanted to deal with the threat of the boy genius. Not to mention numerous rtives always wanted to oust the leader and take over the Yuan n.


    Ironically, the most jealous person was the n leader, Yuan Haoran''s father.


    He always wanted a good descendant to take over, but in Martial Ind terms, he was still quite young. Even if he was not in the best condition, he had a steady supply of the rare material as the family head, despite the low quantity assigned to his n.


    Therefore, as a middle-aged man, he believed that he would be able to rule for at least seventy more years.


    But with Yuan Haoran showing his terrifying talent, he would probably take over the n before he was twenty years old. The thought of losing his power so quickly weighed heavily on his heart. So, he decided to plot against his young son.


    At the time, Jiang Yinuo was also a target of evil plots.


    But unlike Yuan Haoran, Jiang Yinuo received the best resources from childhood. Her talent was nurtured with care because no one considered she would be a threat to the n leadership. After all, she was just a girl.


    After one of the Triennial Championships, both Haoran and Yinuo found themselves in a dire situation.


    For Yuan Haoran, he was plotted against by his father, even though his father,ter on, pushed the me to one of his uncles. He took the opportunity to eliminate the next strongest branch of the Yuan n by iming they harmed his son.


    It was at this time that Yuan Haoran discovered the underlying secrets of Martial Ind.


    When he was captured by unknown men, he was thrown into a ship with other children and some of the externalpetitors of the Triennial Championships. He was shocked when they arrived at the small secondary ind belonging to Martial Ind.


    Yuan Haoran, along with these people, were left in a campsite and told that they would be miners. That, in itself, was not frightening. However, when they met the other people in the camp, they realised that the situation was bad.


    The old miners had strange deformities and illnesses. Moreover, all the supervisors on the ind wore protective suits. Haoran recognised that these suits were meant to prevent radiation exposure. Additionally, they always wore beeping radiation detection watches.


    A few dayster, he met Jiang Yinuo.


    He was injured because he refused to mine the rare material, despite the threats of the supervisors. Those people used an electrical cattle prod to try and make himpliant and left him outside the camp without food.


    He was ready to die.


    When he thought it was the end for him, a little girl appeared beside him with a piece of bread and unabashedly checked his wounds. She chided him while treating him and reminded him that it was better to n carefully before trying to take revenge.


    Yuan Haoran did not want to bow to his oppressors and ept the situation. However, after his encounter with Jiang Yinuo, he decided to protect her. And he swore that he would let her breath free air once again.


    From that moment, he was not stupidly stubborn. He plotted with care until an opportunity arose for him to steal one of the emergency ships used by the supervisors. He escaped from the ind with Yinuo and some subordinates he gathered.


    Unfortunately, after spending a few years on a radioactive ind, they could never be the same. Even their use of the rare material could not do enough.. Their organs were alreadypromised, and there was no cure for them.

 Chapter 574 - BEHIND THE SCENES

    Hu Lei listened to the tale with interest. She could rte to being captured and held against her will. It was one of the worst feelings in the world. But she was still curious about the one thing that Yuan Haoran did not exin.


    "So, how did you get captured?" She turned to Jiang Yinuo.


    The beautifuldy pouted with frustration when she remembered that old urrence. When she thought about it, she feltpletely stupid.


    "I have a cousin called Nicole. She is considered a genius, just like me. But her talent only leans towards martial arts. She was chosen to be a Guardian at quite a young age. If I did not exist, she would have been a brighter gem in the n." Yinuo sighed.


    "She was jealous of me, but she did not seem like a threat to me. I considered her attitude towards me a little childish, so I never thought that she would do anything harmful. Unfortunately, I underestimated her and fell for her trap."


    "I do not know if she was trying to pull a prank at the time or if her heart was truly malicious. But she told me that she was trapped somewhere in a dock and wanted me to go and rescue her. I did not think much of it."


    "Once I went to the strange dock, I was grabbed and tossed on the ship. She had just been identified as a Guardian and was learning the basics, so I think she heard about that ship from other people. She probably thought it was a good way to deal with me."


    Hu Lei felt a little sorry for her.


    "I do know how it feels to be tricked by a family member. My father once also sent me a distress signal, and I ended up captured." Hu Lei said with a lightugh. "But again, we all know the behind-the-scene viin in that story."


    The dining room became a little awkward.


    Yuan Haoran cleared his throat. "To be fair, I would never have found out about you if it were not for your father. But I apologise for my part in that."


    "Apologies are meaningless." Hu Lei waved a hand carelessly. "If you want to truly show your contriteness, show some sincerity."


    Yuan Haoranughed. "Very well. When this matter is over, Nuonuo and I will express our apologies more clearly."


    "I have heard a lot of rumours about what happened to the Yuan n after you returned. What really urred?" Hu Lei could not help asking.


    "It is just as you heard. I dealt with each one of them personally. There was no need for a Yuan n to exist anymore." Yuan Haoran said.


    "And Nicole?" Hu Lei turned to look at Yinuo.


    "She is still running around. She is Taiki Iekami''s disciple, so you just might meet her, if you are lucky." Jiang Yinuo replied.


    Yuan Haoran face became sour. "I have told you that we should have dealt with her along with that Phoebe Lambert. If it were not for her changing your medicine, you would not have experienced the high surge in energy in your organs."


    "Everything will be handled tomorrow." Yinuo held Haoran''s hand tofort him.


    She never experienced deep bitterness for the things that happened to her. However, that did not mean that she would not eliminate the people who had harmed her. It would be a beautiful ending. At least, she wanted her enemies to apany her to the underworld.


    "I would like to know about the people sent to that ind to mine the rare material." Zhong Feng finally spoke.


    "It is as I said. The Triennial Championships might look like a simple battle for resources, especially the rare material. However, it is also a front for finding more miners. It is difficult to find strong miners who can withstand the harsh environment on that ind." Yuan Haoran said.


    "If normal people were sent in, they would die within a year or a few months. However, people in the best health condition can withstand the environment for a little longer. So, the fighters who are sent to Martial Ind are essentially being trained for a hard life as miners."


    "Usually, the strongest are absorbed into the ns they are representing. Those with strong backgrounds can return to their countries after the tournament. But those with a poor background are always tossed on that ind."


    Zhong Feng''s face did not betray anything, but there was underlying anger. He knew that Hu Lei would not end up on the ind, but the thought that it could have happened to her made him unsettled. He felt afraid when he thought about losing her.


    "So, what do you n to do?" Zhong Feng asked.


    "Of course, I n to treat you to a good show." Yuan Haoran said with a cold smile. "Martial Ind, as it exists right now, will cease to exist. And I will end it by targeting the things they hold dearest."


    Zhong Feng understood what he meant. He nned to destroy the ind where the rare material came from, making it impossible for the inders to get good health and long life.


    "Then, we will look forward to it." Zhong Feng said.


    After dinner, Hu Lei and Zhong Feng left the mansion. They had ns to meet up with Kaito, Akira and of course, Little Hikari.


    In the mansion, Jiang Yinuo leaned on Yuan Haoran. "Why did you need to tell them all that? We could just have proceeded with our n."


    "Perhaps, I am looking for someone to remember our story. Maybe I would like for someone to know our side because we will be known as the greatest viins once everything ends." Yuan Haoran leaned in and kissed Yinuo''s forehead.


    "I hope that is all you are looking for. I know you too well, so I will give you a warning. If you try to do anything without me, I will never forgive you." Jiang Yinuo threatened.


    "You are really scary." Haoranughed. "Do not think too much. At the very least, I feel like I do owe those two an exnation."


    "Alright," Yinuo said. "But I will be watching you."


    "I would not have it any other way."

 Chapter 575 - GRACIOUS LITTLE LADY

    Hu Lei was anxious to see Little Hikari after being dropped off by Yuan Haoran''s driver. She was almost hopping with excitement because she had been looking forward to the moment since the first time she saw a baby picture.


    The little girl looked a lot more like Akira, but her smile had distinctive Kaito-ness. But she could not wait to conduct an onsite assessment of the little princess. The thought made her walk faster with a silly smile on her face.


    "Do not rush. They are not going anywhere." Zhong Feng said as he held Hu Lei''s arm, preventing her from running up the coral stone stairs to the house.


    "I know." Hu Lei pouted and slowed down.


    When they got to the door, Kaito and Akira were waiting. Somehow, they seemed a little different, even more than Hu Lei had seen through their video chats. They looked older and mature, perhaps because of the worries of life.


    The group shook hands with enthusiasm before Hu Leiughed at how formal and proper they were all being. She was never someone who bothered with standard greetings. She preferred to get right into a conversation.


    "Are you going to keep blocking the door?" She asked yfully.


    Akira and Kaito moved to the side of therge door, but they waited for Hu Lei and Zhong Feng to enter the house first.


    "Come in,e in." Akira beamed. "I cannot believe you guys are here."


    "Of course, we are." Hu Lei responded. "Hopefully, this time we can go home together. Maybe, begin nning for that big wedding."


    Akira blushed a little and twisted the ring on her finger nervously. If it were not for the things that happened, she believed that she and Kaito would have long tied the knot. However, they never discussed the details after she came out of hera.


    The only indication that Kaito was still thinking about it was that he put the ring on her finger. However, there were no concrete ns so far.


    Kaito noticed that Akira was overthinking things and probably drawing the wrong conclusion. He pulled her into his arms and tightened his hold around her body.


    "What are you thinking about? We are going to have a magical day." He whispered.


    Hu Lei smiled at seeing the cute couple. She was happy that they were able to ovee the difficulties ande out on the other side stronger. However, the most important thing was seeing the little princess.


    "You can continue being romantic here, but show me to my cute goddaughter first." Hu Lei said.


    Akira sighed with some distress. "She is a little fussy today. Maybe it is the changes in the ind and the noise. She has been crying a lot."


    Hu Lei felt a little sorry for Akira. Wang Lei did not cry much, so she did not understand much about fussy babies. She could imagine it was hard to get rest.


    "Just show me the way, and you can take a break for the evening. Ah-Feng and I have already eaten, so we can watch the baby." Hu Lei offered.


    She knew they had a nanny, but she suspected they could not feel at peace leaving their child in the hands of someone else on Martial Ind. Even though the ce was no longer a prison for them, they were still not free.


    Otherwise, they would have left a long time ago.


    It was inevitable they would feel nervous about the safety and security of their baby as long as they were on Martial Ind. Therefore, Hu Lei thought it would be a good thing to give them a night off to rest before the championship the next day.


    "Are you sure?" Akira asked.


    "Alright," Kaito said directly.


    Kaito looked at Akira with a devious smile before turning to Hu Lei and Zhong Feng.


    "No backsies." He said without a hint of maturity.


    In the end, Hu Lei and Zhong Feng were left in the house with the fussy baby while Kaito and Akira went out. In truth, they did not go far away because Taiki had warned them about the vtility of Martial ind during the championships.


    Instead, they walked to the beach and settled in the hammocks Taiki built for them for rxation. They rarely got a chance to use them, especially in the cool breeze of the night.


    "How do you think the two of them are doing with Little Hikari?" Kaito asked as the two of them squeezed into one hammock.


    "They are probably trying to cate her with toys." Akiraughed.


    "I think they are giving her a lecture," Kaito said.


    The two of themughed. Their little darling had a princess mentality. She would only calm down if she wanted. The thing that made her happiest was being carried in someone''s arms and being rocked. Otherwise, when she was left alone, she would cry.


    In the house, Hu Lei was facing Hikari with stern eyes. The scene was quite hrious because both of them were seated on the floor. Some tear streaks could still be seen on the baby''s face, but she was no longer crying.


    "You have to be an independent girl. You cannot always expect someone to be there to hold your hand. Life is tough, so ady has to be gracious, regardless of their situation. Now, wipe your tears." She said while putting a soft handkerchief in Hikari''s hand.


    She lifted the plumb hand to demonstrate how to wipe the tears. Surprisingly, the half-a-year old baby seemed to understand.


    "When tears fall from your eyes, wipe them. Do not leave streaks on your face, alright? Otherwise, you will not look as cute as me." She said.


    Zhong Feng was at the side on a rocking chair looking at the picture books on the table. He looked up at Hu Lei as he listened as she continued to teach Hikari a lot of nonsense. He was surprised that the child calmed down.


    Hu Lei noticed the gaze and looked at Zhong Feng.


    "What do you think about us having a daughter, Ah-Feng?" She asked with a coyugh.


    "No." Zhong Feng answered without a second thought.


    "Why not? Think about a daughter who is just as cute as me?" Hu Lei said.


    Zhong Feng was moved for a moment, but he still shook his head.


    "Daughters are too clingy. I like having you all to myself." He said righteously.


    Hu Lei could not helpughing at her petty husband, but her heart was filled with warmth.. For now, Wang Lei was enough. But who knew what the future would hold?

 Chapter 576 - COMPETE FAIRLY

    When the long-awaited day of the Triennial Championships came, everyone on the ind was excited. But the opening was not set until the evening. Still, most of the people on the ind, from the visitors to the residents, and even thepetitors were buzzing with activity.


    Moreover, the structure of the tournament was announced in the morning, allowing for people to ce their bets.


    The gambling houses on the ind felt like they were on top of the world. Not only were they able to receive bets from the locals on Martial Ind, but they were also getting money from external members of the ind who could only watch the matches on an exclusive streaming tform.


    Unfortunately, none of the residents,petitors, guests and gambling bosses knew that their excitement would amount to nothing.


    Behind the scenes, a troubling scheme was brewing. And it would mean the end of the beautiful dream they had of glorious martial battles.


    In a prominent part of Martial Ind, Phoebe Lambert was preparing to check on her project before closing up for a few days. Since the second disappearance of Jiang Yinuo, she hadplete autonomy of the research project on the rare material.


    The Iekami n was also involved, but their circles were different. The Iekamis wanted to find a cure for the people who had been affected by the rampaging energy of the bad rare material. They wanted to return the status quo.


    However, Phoebe had greater ns.


    She was not the most brilliant scientist, but she had a knack for putting things together. By using the research findings by both Hime Iekami, no, Takahashi Hime and the insights provided by Jiang Yinuo, she nned to create something better.


    So far, her research had proven that the zombie drugbined with the tainted rare material could give rise to creatures simr to zombies.


    The only problem was that she could not control them. The creatures were mindless and would only remain alive without anything but a relentless hunger.


    She looked at the creatures in the ss boxes, hitting helplessly on the clear material. These zombies were once-promising members of the middle-ss families on Martial Ind. But they had consumed the tainted rare material in an attempt to get stronger.


    Now, they could only be experimental subjects for Phoebe''s pet project.


    "Your sacrifice will not be in vain. I will find a way to make you rise again. I will give you the power you wanted." Phoebe said as she double-checked the security system. "Of course, you must remember to obey me when the timees."


    "You are still as retarded as ever, Ms Lambert." A sweet voice spoke up.


    Phoebe was startled by the voice. This level of the researchb was a secret. The researchpany outwardly served all of Martial Ind, but it was funded by the Lambert family. The family leader built the secret level for Phoebe after she exined her ns.


    Normal research on the rare material continued in the upper levels with just a few experimental subjects. Those subjects were treated humanely. As for the monstrosities kept by Phoebe, only a few trusted members of the Lambert family knew about them.


    "You¡­ What are you doing here?" Phoebe asked.


    Jiang Yinuoughed. "Is that the best you cane up with?"


    "You should leave. The researchb has nothing to do with you anymore." Phoebe said with some apprehension.


    She was always a little afraid of Jiang Yinuo. Perhaps, that fear came from the knowledge that she would never be the smartest or prettiest girl on Martial Ind. Or maybe, she knew that Jiang Yinuo could see through her.


    She had never made it a secret that she was in love with Yuan Haoran, even when he treated her likest week''s trash.


    Jiang Yinuo always looked at her with contempt. She never took her seriously, even she plotted against her. It made her ufortable, afraid and angry.


    "You worked hard to make sure that I would not return to theb so that you could hog the glory and be a powerhouse. Is that right, Ms Lambert?" Jiang Yinuo walked from the elevator area and deeper into theb.


    She leaned to look into the ss cages and tapped lightly with interest. The zombies looked like something from a horror movie. It was quite interesting.


    "I do not know what you are talking about." Phoebe backed away and pressed a silent rm.


    When she met with Nicole Jiang, she had the confidence to fight her. Their fights were more about putting on a good show because of their pact. However, her true martial power was not too high. She was more focused on research than building martial strength.


    But she still remembered how terrifying Jiang Yinuo was, especially after she returned with Yuan Haoran from whatever mysterious ce they lived. She participated in a few tournaments and dominated without giving anyone else a chance.


    If it were not for people fearing Yuan Haoran, who had the guts to murder his whole n, the suitors of Jiang Yinuo would have covered the entire ind.


    "Mmmh¡­ Is that so? Can you tell me why you always added tainted material into my drinks?" Jiang Yinuo asked.


    Phoebe was startled. Everyone suspected that she had something with Jiang Yinuo disappearing for all those years. However, it was based on rumour because everyone knew how much she liked Yuan Haoran.


    No one had proof. And it was considered a joke because the vicious Yuan Haoran never took action against her. Actually, hisck of response after Jiang Yinuo disappeared gave hope to Phoebe Lambert.


    She thought that he no longer care for Yinuo. And to her, that meant that she had a chance. It was during one of those instances when her thoughts were wild that she approached Yuan Haoran aggressively and ended up bing aughing stock.


    Now, she wondered if Jiang Yinuo knew about her small actions.


    "If you are going to use someone, at least, you should have evidence," Phoebe said with hidden anxiety.


    Jiang Yinuoughed. "I am not taking you to court. I do not need evidence. Actually, apart from over-nourishing me, your tainted rare material did nothing to me. It did not shorten or lengthen my life. It only made Haoran worried."


    Phoebe felt angry when she heard the casual and intimate way Jiang Yinuo called Yuan Haoran. It was a right that no one else had.


    "You do not need to be so hateful. You know how I feel about Yuan Haoran. If you had guts, you would havepeted fairly." Phoebe said with clenched fists.


    "But why should Ipete? My Haoran is not a prize or the spoils of war. And even if, by some miracle, you were able to be more beautiful or powerful or smarter than me, he would still not spare you a nce." Jiang Yinuo drew a sword from a sheath on her back.


    Phoebe backed away again. Even though she expected Jiang Yinuo to have bad ns for her, she did not expect that the woman would have a sword. She was too distracted to see the weapon.


    "What do you n to do?" Phoebe asked.


    "I want you to die knowing you were not worth anything." Jiang Yinuo walked closer and smiled like a demon.. "And remember, the only reason Haoran never killed you through these years was that he did not want to touch your filthy blood."

 Chapter 577 - FEEDING THE ZOMBIES

    Phoebe felt embarrassed when she heard the words. She remembered how she had pursued Jiang Haoran with passion and sincerity. Now, hearing the mocking from Jiang Yinuo, she could not bear the cold truth.


    She lost her mind and stared at Jiang Yinuo viciously.


    "What right do you have to his love? Why do you deserve his care?" She shouted.


    Everyone on Martial Ind thought she fell for Yuan Haoran when he returned as a powerful figure. But no one knew that she had met him when he was younger, before his mysterious disappearance. It was a secret that no one knew.


    She admired his quick mind, especially when she saw him interacting with older people. He was eloquent and clear, and he stood out like a gem against normal children. At the time, her young heart was set on him.


    But when he returned, a few yearster with unknown power and resources, he was no longer within her rich. Moreover, he had an extra person beside him that he treated like a treasure. He could not bear to see people looking at Yinuo badly.


    And more importantly, the person beside him was someone with great achievements in the medical field, and those were before she was ten. Regardless of what she did, Phoebe was alwayspared to Yinuo and considered a disappointment.


    Phoebe could never move past these disappointments.


    "I deserve his love because I am me." Yinuo brandished her sword. "You can quit stalling for time."


    With a powerful move, she swung her sword towards Phoebe. Phoebe backed away quickly while praying that her reinforcements woulde soon. She could not deal with the crazy woman before her easily.


    When she heard the breakage of reinforced ss, she realised that the target of the sword was not herself. Jiang Yinuo had broken the cage used to keep one of the zombie-like creatures she had created.


    "I have tomend you, Ms Lambert. But your thinking is a little too poor to achieve your goals." Jiang Yinuo walked to another cage. "I am guessing that you have tested the zombie drug and found its effect, but you have not been able to make advances."


    With another powerful swing, she broke another cage.


    "Everyone on the ind already knows about the zombie drug made by the Hime Iekami. The drug was supposed to help the body consume the umted energy from the rare material and prevent the internal damage from the tainted stuff."


    The two free zombies were confused and did not attack immediately.


    "But the issue that no one could solve is how to stop the zombie drug from consuming all energy from a body. As long as the drug was administered, it will eat away the life force of its consumer and leave only a shell. A shell that would twitch, starve and die a painful death." Jiang Yinuo split two more cages.


    "You thought you were so clever that you decided to provide an alternative energy source to keep the zombies alive. As long as the zombies consumed enough power, you could create weapons to serve you. But you cannot figure out a consistent source of energy, right?"


    Phoebe panicked. Things were exactly as Jiang Yinuo described. Despite her numerous experiments, she could not stabilize her experimental subjects. But the most important thing was that her zombies had a taste for anything and everything, including flesh.


    She had realised it when one of the Lambert family guards decided to y with her experimental subjects. The zombies were not contagious, but they were ravenous. They could eat anything that gave them energy.


    She picked her weapon of choice from the corner of her desk at the end of theb. It was an electrical baton, simr to a cattle prod. However, the amount of charge in it was exponential. The weapon sparked with power.


    Jiang Yinuo smiled when she saw the movements made by Phoebe. However, she did not stop. Within a few moments, all the twelve ss cages were broken, and the creatures were gaining orientation. Their eyes turned to both Yinuo and Phoebe.


    "You have trapped us both here," Phoebe shouted. "Do you think you can escape?"


    Sheughed as she looked at Jiang Yinuo with venomous eyes.


    "Do not put me in the same category as yourself, weakling." Jiang Yinuo snorted. "I am merely ying around. Do not worry. I suspect your reinforcements areing soon. But before they do¡­"


    Phoebe saw Jiang Yinuo move like a sh and stand before her. She turned her sword in a few shes of beauty and elegance. Phoebe was too stunned to react to the pain as the sharp sword made countless shallow cuts on her skin.


    The strange dance was broken by a ringing phone. Jiang Yinuo stopped and took out her phone. She looked at the screen, and a small smile appeared on her face. Even in her pain, Phoebe was jealous to the point of losing her mind.


    "I am done ying. Just wait for me." Yinuo said directly as soon as she picked the call.


    Yuan Haoran said something to Jiang Yinuo that Phoebe could not hear. Jiang Yinuoughed softly before hanging up the call. She looked at Phoebe with some contempt before turning away. Like a ghost, she navigated through the group of the experimental subjects drawn to the blood pouring off Phoebe.


    Just as Jiang Yinuo reached the lift, the doors opened. Phoebe''s eyes lit up as she saw salvation. Her special guards wereing to rescue her. It would be best if they could kill Jiang Yinuo and feed her to the ravenous zombies.


    However, the guards did not have a chance to react to the immediate situation.


    Jiang Yinuo did not bother with killing them. Instead, she made a quick job of slicing them just as she had done with Phoebe Lambert. She did not want them to die quickly. Her only interest was for them to die in the hands of the monsters the Lambert family created.


    Just when the guard would have retaliated, Jiang Yinuo was already in the elevator. As the doors closed, she did not forget to wave her fingers at Phoebe as she used her electrical prod to fend off the zombies. The image put a smile on her face.


    As soon as the lift stopped, Jiang Yinuo destroyed the electrical panel to the secret lift. She wondered if the Lambert family would recall Phoebe and her guards once chaos befell Martial Ind. Perhaps, they would survive.


    She sheathed her sword and walked leisurely out of the research institute.


    No one asked questions, and no one stopped her.

 Chapter 578 - TOTALLY CRAZY

    In the beach house, Hu Lei looked at her phone as it vibrated softly. Her face did not betray unusual emotions as she stood up from the nursery floor. Once again, she was on the floor with Hikari giving her life advice while Akira watched on the side.


    "I will be right back." Hu Lei said before stepping out of the room.


    Akira looked at Hu Lei''s back with suspicion. She turned to look at Hikari, whose eyes were also stuck to the door, even after Hu Lei disappeared from her sight.


    "She is up to something, just like the rest of them," Akira said to Hikari.


    Akira felt like she was missing something since she noticed Uncle Taiki acting suspiciously. The feeling intensified with the appearance of Hu Lei and Zhong Feng. She hated the thought that she was being left out of the loop.


    However, she understood the reason anyone would be apprehensive about including her in their ns. After all, she had just spent a lot of time in aa. Despite her recovery, she was no longer as strong as she used to be.


    But that did not mean she was helpless.


    Baby Hikari made some baby noises at Akira, and Akira took the babbling as a sign of acknowledgement. But she could not do anything. She was not even sure if she should go to the Arena to watch the fights. It was not the best ce for a baby.


    And Uncle Taiki had hinted there would be significant danger.


    That did not stop her frustration. Moreover, she could not talk to Kaito because he had gone to the Iekami n to listen to the arrangements made for the tournament. She could only look at the bright eyes of her baby.


    Still, she did not need toin.


    At least, if something hade from Hu Lei''s visit, Hikari was no longer that much of a cry baby. It seemed like talking to her like one would to an adult kept her calm. She acted like she could hear and understand everything, except for the nonsensical noises.


    It was quite a learning experience for Akira.


    Outside the house, Hu Lei was talking in a low voice. She looked at the prominent clock on the wall. It was almost time for the opening ceremony for the Triennial Championships.


    Logically speaking, she should have been at the arena already, but she was the only fighter chosen for the notorious Yuan n. The n that had only one member but held a lot of power on the ind... She could afford to be audacious.


    "Are you sure about this?" Hu Lei asked in a low voice while ncing in the direction of the nursery. She did not want Akira to overhear her conversation.


    "You still owe me a favour. You promised me a good fight in exchange for delivering Kaito to Supreme Cityst year. I never specified the specific arena on which you would be fighting." The man on the other end said.


    "I do not mean about that." Hu Lei did not care about the fight. "I am asking about your girlfriend. She will not let go if she finds out about your ns. I think you are making a big mistake."


    Yuan Haoran was silent for a moment. "I would give up my life for her."


    "But you are not giving up your life for her. You are just giving up your life." Hu Lei could not help saying a few more words.


    "You have some medical knowledge, and you already know my physical condition. I do not have much time left." Yuan Haoran said. "Perhaps, I want to make the final moments of my life mean something. Maybe fate will be kind in my next life and let me live a long and happy life with Nuonuo."


    A long moment of silence followed. Hu Lei did not know what to say when faced with such a demon king. She understood what he meant. He hoped to do a good deed and offset the bad luck in his life. She often did that.


    In truth, it did not do anything, except alleviate the guilt of being evil.


    She said she believed in karma, but she could not say for certain if it was a true principle. For all she knew, she would end up in hell for all the things she had done.


    But who was she to stop a man seeking absolution?


    "Then, I will say nothing more." She said.


    The call ended without more words. Hu Lei felt a little mncholic. It was strange that Yuan Haoran had been the source of her misery, and she always hoped to destroy him. Now, seeing him as a withering flower, she felt it was a little sad.


    She returned to the nursery and found two almost identical faces looking at her expectantly. It was a little funny to see the adorable faces. It healed her soul a little bit, letting her see another side of her adventurous life.


    Yeah, even though she might end up in hell, she had lived her life to the fullest. And she would keep on living it until she had no breath in her.


    "You are acting all mysterious," Akira said with a lifted brow.


    "Just another day of being in the demon king''s debt. He is quite a character." Hu Lei said. "Have you decided about going to the Arena?"


    Akira nodded before shaking her head. "I want to support you and Kaito, but I do not want to put Hikari in danger. I cannot figure it out. A long time ago, it would not have been a question. I liked taking risks. I could do anything."


    Hu Lei lifted a hand and patted Akira on her head. The hair on her head was long. She did not look like she did in the past. For some reason, the long hair gave her a sense of maturity that did not belong to a young person like her.


    "You are still the same person you were." Hu Lei said. "Right now, you are at a crossroads. You are probably wondering if you should give up on everything in your past and embrace the person you think you should be."


    Akira nodded involuntarily. She missed being Akira the covert agent, Akira the chef, Akira the designer, Akira the musician and all the other Akiras she was. But she was now a mother. She believed she needed to focus on Hikari.


    She did not want Hikari to have a childhood like hers.


    Hu Lei seemed to understand.


    "If you give up on parts of yourself, you will end up unfulfilled." She paused as if uncertain about saying the next part. "You might even end up ming Hikari for taking away the person you were and the life you had."


    Akira understood, but her mind remained clouded. "How do I get past this hurdle? How do I be myplete self again?"


    Hu Lei smiled. "Wait here."


    She rushed out of the room and came back after a few minutes. In her hand, she was holding a katana, a very familiar katana. It was the same weapon she confiscated from Akira.


    "When you feel lost, go back to the basics." Hu Lei offered the sword with a mischievous smile.


    Akira stood and took the weapon from Hu Lei. At that moment, she felt as if she was once again filled with the spirit of a valiant samurai.


    She lifted the sword.


    And then, in an unexpected move, she chopped off her long hair without pause. Hu Lei was shocked for a moment before she startedughing.


    "That was totally crazy.. I love it!" She pped.

 Chapter 579 - FIXING THE MESS

    Akira felt like her shoulders were lighter after chopping off her hair with her katana. She had always liked her short hair, but she never thought much about it once it grew. She just felt it was easier to let it grow normally.


    After all, almost all girls liked having long hair. Even Hu Lei had extremely long hair, almost unnaturally long. Of course, she did not leave it loose and often held it up in a simple bun or a ponytail.


    So, Akira thought it was only a matter of time before she got used to having long hair. AT some point, she even stopped thinking about it and decided to go with the flow.


    However, the moment Hu Lei handed her the sword, she did not know what came over her. Her reaction was almost instinctive. She did not have a moment to think it through before she chopped off the hair to a length that exposed her neck.


    Perhaps, in her heart, she realised that keeping her long hair was an outward action in her attempt to be a normal wife and mother. It was a small thing, but maybe, her subconscious associated a perfect mother with such an image.


    After cutting her hair, Akira came back to her senses.


    She looked at the chunk of hair in her hand and the sword in the other. Her mouth opened into a cute O shape, and she looked at Hu Lei in horror. Unfortunately, Hu Lei just continuedughing like a crazy person.


    "What have I done?" Akira asked, dropping her chopped off hair on the floor. "Why didn''t you stop me?"


    Hu Lei lifted an eyebrow. "Did you give me a chance? One moment I handed you a sword, and the next, your hair was gone."


    "Oh my goodness! What am I going to do?" Akira started freaking out while pacing in from of Hikari who was observing the situation with a nk look in her eyes.


    "Do you regret it?" Hu Lei asked as she stoppedughing.


    Akira stopped in her steps, and her heart calmed down. She had not thought about it. She was just reacting and did not take into ount her real feelings. She took a deep breath.


    "Actually, no. I finally can feel myself think. I hate the weight of long hair. And I do not like the sensation of hair on my neck and shoulders. I feel lighter. Like myself." She finally said.


    "Then, it is alright." Hu Lei smiled. "Although we could have gone to a salon for a haircut. Right now, you look a little lopsided."


    Akira touched her head. She winced as she felt the general shape of her haircut. She walked to the mirror in the nursery and looked at herself. The entire appearance was a disaster. She should have waited to have a real haircut.


    But that ship had already sailed.


    "What should I do?"


    Hu Lei looked at the terrible hair for a moment. It was as bad as could be. A few spots were really long while the rest waspletely nted. It would be hard for Akira to step out of the house.


    At this point, it did not matter because if all went ording to n, they would be leaving the ind in a few hours. Still, ady needed to feel confident, even when the world was falling apart.


    "I can fix it a little for you." Hu Lei said.


    "Are you good with hair?" Akira felt surprised.


    She had spent a lot of time with Hu Lei, and she never noticed anything special about her grooming. At most, she liked wearing nice clothes and getting pretty jewellery. But she never had borate skincare or hair care routines.


    "Do you think you can be choosy right now?" Hu Lei asked tly.


    Akira chuckled nervously. "I will follow your arrangements, master."


    Hu Leiughed. "That''s more like it. Anyway, you do not need to be so nervous. I have been handling sharp objects since I was a child. I mightck any other skills, but I know how to cut things. Just get me a pair of scissors."


    Akira felt even more nervous. But beggars could not be choosers.


    "Oh, and wet your hair." Hu Lei added as Akira walked out of the room.


    Hu Lei looked at her watch with calm eyes as she waited for Akira to return. She needed to leave the house soon to engage in the uing battle. The n was notplicated, and Yuan Haoran seemed to have considered all the potential problems.


    His n to expose Martial Ind and ensure that it did not stand in the shadows anymore did not dependpletely on her. However, she still had an important role to y.


    Zhong Feng had also found himself included in the fun.


    Yuan Haoran had promised them a show, but they did not know that they would be participating.


    Luckily, Zhong Feng did not mind it. He even thought it was a little interesting to do something different once in a while. When she heard his words in the morning, she could not help kissing him. He was the perfect man for her.


    His role was to help Taiki Iekami ensure that the protected data on Martial Ind was managed well. At least, that was what he told her. Hu Lei was not sure about their intentions when dealing with information about the ind. However, she was sure that Zhong Feng liked a challenge.


    Plus, he was curious about Martial Ind.


    Now that he had a chance to get into the system, he would probably be smiling for a long time. She had seen how much Zhong Feng enjoyed digging into people''s databases and discovering new things.


    When she saw him nerding out on something, she always wanted to pounce.


    "Why are you smiling like that?" Akira asked as she returned to the room. She was holding a pair of scissors, and she had a towel around her shoulders. Her short hair was wet but not dripping.


    "Hehehe! Just thinking about taking a honeymoon in December.." Hu Lei said, but she still had a lecherous smirk on her face.

 Chapter 580 - I AM BACK, BABY!

    Akira looked at her suspiciously. The expression on Hu Lei''s face was a little perverted. Akira was sure that Hu Lei was thinking about more than a honeymoon. But she did not want to know the nasty details.


    "You have been married for like two years. Haven''t you gone on a honeymoon? It cannot be that hard for you guys to take a trip." Akira asked as she sat at the small vanity table in the nursery.


    Hu Lei took the scissors andbed the wet hair with her fingers. She pushed all the hair to one side before creating a small section on one side of the head. She held the strands in her fingers and snipped them before responding.


    "We take a lot of trips." Hu Lei said. "But if someone ends up dead, I do not think it can count as a honeymoon. We have not had a chance for a real rxing holiday."


    "I guess things must have been a bit hard in thest year after Wang Lei was born," Akira said apologetically. "Most of that was our fault."


    She could understand the reason the couple was busy after Wang Lei was born. She showed up just as the baby was about to be born. Then, the couple went on to find someone to get Kaito from Martial Ind. A littleter, she was in aa.


    Hu Lei shrugged. "You cannot control life. A good lifees from rolling with the punches. Thest year has been an adventure. I thought I was going to be a real housewife, but instead, I am here on an ind that people don''t know exists. My life is f**king great!"


    Akira smiled. "I wish I could get your attitude."


    Hu Lei continued cutting Akira''s hair. "Honestly, making your hair is a good first step. You are only a little afraid because of the trauma you experienced. Trust me. I know."


    "When Ah-Feng rescued me from Antarctica, I was a mess. And my hair was even worse. I could not even remember how to talk. Looking in the mirror was a nightmare because I did not even recognise myself." Hu Lei''s eyes were a little misty.


    "I thought for sure that I would never feel like myself again. It was like I was constantly fighting within myself and making it worse. I thought I would never be able to enjoy the normal things in life or feel whole again."


    Akira was touched that Hu Lei would talk to her about her past. She had never imagined how Hu Lei had felt after returning from Antarctica. All she had seen were a few videos from thatb, and it was already enough to make her feel helpless.


    "So, how did you move on? How did you be yourself again?" She asked.


    "It is a story with a bunch of random and different facts. But the most important thing I realised is that you cannot remain to be the same person you always are. A person is shaped by their experiences. You just need to keep adding to who you are. Do not settle on being stagnant." Hu Lei said.


    Akira contemted for a moment, but she still did not grasp somethingpletely. There was something within her grasp, but it eluded her. She felt like she was on the verge of enlightenment. Like she was about to experience metamorphosis.


    "I am done." Hu Lei said.


    Akira looked up into the mirror and saw a familiar face. Her small head was no longer shrouded by thick hair. Her initial cut was a bit crude, so her hair was a bit shorter than she was used to. But she liked the lightness and simplicity.


    Her lips stretched into an involuntary smile.


    "I take it you like it?" Hu Lei said.


    "Your talents surprise me."


    "Give me a de, and I will take over the world." Hu Lei said.


    "Thank you."


    "It is nothing." Hu Lei patted the head. "I hate to cut and run, but I gotta go. If you decide to leave the house, remember to carry your sword."


    Before Akira could ask, Hu Lei was already gone. She could only look at Hikari with nk and confused eyes. But she was sure of something. Everyone was hiding secrets from her. It made her a little ufortable.


    At that moment, she started to think back to the urrences on the ind, and the shady manner in which Taiki was behaving. Moreover, she knew that Hu Lei had a strange deal with Yuan Haoran because of her.


    Her mind, which had remained dormant for a while, was once again active. She was not just someone hiding from the world. She was the agent who was scouted by the Minister of Defence to head all covert operations in the country.


    She could figure out anything.


    It was likely that Kaito did not also know the details of what was going on. She believed he would have probably told her something, or she would have sensed something. Her mind went back to Taiki talking to Kaito about the championships.


    The older man said that Kaito did not have to fight.


    At the time, the two of them assumed that he meant that Kaito could drop out from the tournament. However, if the information was evaluated in another way, Uncle Taiki might have been saying that Kaito did not have to fight anymore.


    In other words, there would be no fight, meaning that someone probably nned to disrupt the Triennial Championships. It was likely a covert mission tounch a coup, so Taiki could probably not say anything directly.


    The n most likely involved Yuan Haoran, which would exin Hu Lei''s and Zhong Feng''s presence. If that was the case, they were probably nning on attacking Martial Ind during the opening ceremony, effectively preventing the fight.


    Akira stood up suddenly.


    She could naturally not guess the intricacies of the plot, but her deduction skills were exceptional. She was rarely wrong when she decided to uncover a mystery. The only reason she missed the obvious plot was that she turned off her brain since waking up from thea.


    Or maybe, the hair had been causing her mind to overheat and run inefficiently.


    Akira looked at herself in the mirror and turned to Hikari, who was dozing off.


    "I am back, baby!" She shouted.


    Immediately, Hikari started crying.

 Chapter 581 - GUARDIAN TAIKI

    In the Arena, the groups of fighters from the various ns were gathered, each in their assigned spot. Of course, thepetitors included the people from the outside world who had trained for almost a year in the Training Centre.


    Kaito was standing alongside the Iekami n members without an expression. He was calm and collected. Even though he was part of the group, he looked removed from the situation. He did not look like he belonged.


    The opening ceremony began with the performance of the Martial Ind national anthem. The orchestra in charge of performing was dressed in long robes, giving the entire scene a more mysterious and solemn air.


    Then, the representative n leader from the Noor family stepped forward. His speech was touching and inspiring. It encouraged the fighters to discover their physical boundaries and find joy at reaching the summit of martial power.


    Martial Ind did not have a president. The leadership was controlled by a council that consisted of the top families on the ind. Whenpetitions were held, the n heads would take turns to give the opening ceremony speeches.


    For this particr event, the Noor n leader was in charge.


    After the speech, loud drumming started. The sounds were impassioned and filled with prative power. Then, a band with tribal gear and war paint on their faces appeared withrge drums, along with other percussion instruments.


    The band belonged to a minor and reclusive family that was said to hail from South Africa in the old days. However, it was difficult to trace the true roots of those that had stayed on Martial Ind for many generations.


    The band performed during all Triennial Championships. For some reason, once people heard the sound of their drumming, their blood would boil. The fighters would be more powerful and reckless, creating a glorious spectacle.


    As expected, as the drumming continued, both thepetitors and the audience started screaming and roaring along with the beat. The sounds mixed into a magical song of war and blood. Even those who were ambivalent could not help cheering.


    At this time, Kaito turned his head and saw his uncle standing at the door in his ck robes near one of the entrances. The older man beckoned to him subtly. Kaito stepped away from the group and walked to his uncle.


    At any other time, his supposed teammates might have noticed his absence. However, at this moment, they were all absorbed in the passion of the rhythmic drumming and shouting in triumph. They were a second away from beating their chests.


    "I thought you would be focused on guard duty at this time," Kaito said with a lifted brow when he reached Taiki.


    "You need to go home right now. Take Akira and Hikari from the house and go down past the rock shadowing the hammocks." Uncle Taiki said without further exnation. "You will find a small ship in a cathedral-like cave past the rock."


    "Once the tide is high enough, you will be able to get the ship out of the cave with ease. Do not wait for too long. If the tide is too high, you will not be able to get out of the cave until the tide goes down. Take the ship to the Northern shoreline."


    Kaito was confused, and it showed on his face. "What? What are you talking about?"


    "You have to go now. Do not make any stops, and avoiding in contact with people. This is the time to blendpletely into the shadows." Taiki ced his hands on Kaito''s shoulders. "I will exin everything to youter."


    Kaito wanted to ask for more information, but he did not know where to start.


    Just as he thought of something to say, the two of them heard the steady footsteps of people approaching the Arena. The sound was not loud and could hardly be heard due to the loud drumming in the opening ceremony.


    However, the sound was definitely not one of peace.


    "Go, now!" Taiki said.


    Ultimately, Kaito was worried about Akira and Hikari. He disappeared into the shadows like a true ninja and left the Arena, leaving Taiki to wait for the source of the sound. Unfortunately, his imagination did not match reality.


    When the intruders came in, they did not attack Taiki. The group of men in ck military-style gear with automatic machine guns in their hands were not interested in harming Taiki. After all, he was their ally, at least ording to their leader.


    At first, the entire group was suspicious of the Guardian. Some of them were illegal residents on Martial Ind who came through strange means to Martial Ind. Others were people who defected from their ns and followed Yuan Haoran.


    A small group were those Yuan Haoran recruited as mercenaries through various means from the outside world and brought to be part of his covert power on Martial Ind. In essence, they were like Frank, except not close to Yuan Haoran.


    And the group that was most suspicious of Taiki was the one Yuan Haoran rescued from the secondary ind before they were consumed by the radiation.


    Guardians did not inspire trust. They were the police.


    However, Taiki had proven to be someone invested in changing the status quo.


    "Guardian Taiki, we are ready. The people in the other zones of the Arena are awaiting my word." Themander of the small army stepped forward. "Should we proceed?"


    Taiki heard the drumming be faster and faster. The performance was almost over.


    "Go in. Do not harm people unnecessarily, but you can use deadly force, especially on the identified targets. Remember, our goal is more than eliminating the problem factors. We want to change the face of Martial Ind." Taiki said.


    "Yes, Sir." Themander said.


    Taiki walked calmly into the Arena, and he found his seat behind the heads of the ns at the front. He was a Guardian of a high level, so he had been charged with protecting the elite members of the n during the championships.


    He found itughable.


    When he was younger, he thought he had a higher purpose as a Guardian. He thought that he was meant to create a better Martial Ind that valued people beyond power, strength and wealth.. But he realised that everything was his empty imagination.

 Chapter 582 - A WARM HEART

    Taiki felt like he was just a puppet of a rotten system.


    Even his efforts in studyingw and bing a true master had not helped him achieve what he dreamt of all his life. Eventually, he just gave up on being a better person and an instrument of change and peace.


    He epted his role as a cog in the machine.


    However, after living in the outside world for a while, he realised something about human beings. Not the human beings on Martial Ind who were constantly pursuing strength they could not use, money they could not enjoy and long life on an ind they could not live.


    He realised that he wanted something more from his life. He did not want his life to always be in ck and white. He wanted the sshes of colour that came with the natural messy lives of human beings. He wanted to try.


    Because life was about trying.


    Human beings were only amazing because they were helpless and useless. But they woke up every morning trying to make something of themselves. Trying to do the impossible¡­ And when they did the impossible, they would try something else.


    But Martial Ind¡­


    It was a dead ce.


    Since the moment someone discovered the ind and the rare material, everyone stopped trying to be better. No one focused on true cultivation anymore since they could depend on the rare material to increase martial power and longevity.


    Everyone thought that they had achieved the peak of humanity. The most effort made was to improve the effects of the rare material for even more strength and longer life. No one thought of trying to advance the world more.


    For instance, the researchbs did not consider if the rare material was only useful when consumed. Perhaps, it might have been an important energy resource. Maybe, it could resolve the energy crisis on the globe.


    And even worse, the elites of Martial Ind refused to consider a safer approach to mining the rare material.


    When Taiki first discovered that the extraction of the material meant a loss of lives, he was angry and frustrated. He wanted to run to the secondary ind and rescue everyone. He wanted to shout and scream at the unjust world.


    However, he discovered how powerless he was, even as one of the elite Guardians of Martial Ind. He did not even have clearance to know the location of the secondary ind. He could not even use thew to prove the atrocious acts on Martial Ind.


    So, he gave up and decided to protect the Iekami n.


    He hoped that his efforts would give him peace. As long as he could, at least, be a true guardian to his family, he might be able to live with himself.


    But again, this decision only led him to take his nephew against his will. He thought he was doing the right thing for Kaito, but once he truly knew him, he realised that Martial Ind was not for someone like Kaito.


    He was a person who lived life to the fullest. He needed his freedom, and he found his happiness with a nice girl.


    Slowly by slowly, Taiki felt his heart thawing. He felt his passion for changing the world returning into his soul. He believed that he could be like a normal human who tried, even when the result was probably going to be a disaster.


    And on his journey to finding a way to change Martial Ind, he found that he had a lot inmon with the number one threat tow and order and the Guardians.


    His meeting with Yuan Haoran was not ordained or fateful. The demon king hade directly to him after he returned with Kaito and Akira after the incident in Tokyo. And he was not polite. Not that Taiki expected politeness from someone like him.


    In fact, Yuan Haoran threatened him.


    In his words, he said that he promised to exchange favours with Hu Lei so that Akira could be treated. However, the demon king said he had a lot of other ways to make life difficult for Kaito if Taiki did not cooperate with him.


    It was not a subtle threat.


    In the past, Taiki might have said that he did not negotiate with terrorists. However, he hade to know and love his nephew. Therefore, he agreed to listen to Yuan Haoran before deciding on the next steps to take.


    The best surprise was that their goals were somewhat aligned.


    Of course, Yuan Haoran original n involved killing everyone who had ever been associated with Martial Ind while he nned to eliminate the power of Martial Ind by sending them into the light on the international legal scene.


    The only thing they agreed on was that the secondary ind needed to be destroyed.


    A fewpromisester, they formed a tentative n. And the only time they could carry it out was when they had the small window when the outside world was allowed onto the ind. In other words, the Triennial Championships¡­


    "Master, what did you think of the performance?" A chipper voice spoke up from beside Taiki.


    Taiki was startled as he heard the final notes of the drumming and cymbals shing together. People screamed like they were out of their minds. Even the dignified n leaders could not help pping enthusiastically.


    "Not bad." He said perfunctorily.


    "I know, right?" Nicole said. "By the way, where is Kaito? I cannot see him with the Iekami n."


    She wanted to give uppletely on Kaito, but she had seen his girlfriend. She was a little good-looking, but otherwise, she was a nd character. She nned to take advantage of the championships to lodge another ''attack''.


    "Focus on your work," Taiki responded a little irritably.


    "Yes, Master!" Nicole pouted.


    As soon as the performance endedpletely, a new kind of sound was heard. It was the sound of loud boots hitting the ground of the Arena in a stato beat, creating a piece of unique music. The synchronicity of thud, thud, thud was almost mesmerising.


    And silence fell in the Arena.

 Chapter 583 - THE THREAT

    The stage was set.


    All the yers were in ce, and it was time for the castle to fall.


    In the Guardian Tower, Zhong Feng was alone in the server room with unusual intensity in his eyes. Lines of code flew across the screen as he sat in an ergonomic chair. If anyone saw him, they would not believe that he was one of the most powerful men in the world.


    At this moment, he was a hacker. His only focus was digging through the secrets of Martial Ind. He wanted to unravel all their channels and make sure that no skeleton was left in the closet.


    If Hu Lei were at the scene, she would be tempted to pounce on Zhong Feng. No, she would definitely pounce on him. She could not resist his appearance when he was concentrating on something important, especially his techie stuff.


    Zhong Feng''s lips quirked into a small smile as he continued taking apart the data hidden by the elite families and the Guardians. The information was covertly sent to his liaisons in a few world government agencies.


    He believed that Taiki''s n to involve the international court would work. The n was quite solid because it was meant to force the elite families and other key individuals on Martial Ind to take responsibility for their crimes against humanity.


    However, Zhong Feng was not na?ve enough to believe that things would go well.


    He had dealt with the international court when he was trying to destroy the International Health Alliance. He put a lot of effort, skill and money into making sure that the crooks paid for their part in Hu Lei''s suffering.


    But he failed.


    Even without Yuan Haoran''s protection, the board members were able to escape from the international court. The only good thing that happened was the death of those vile people at the hands of Frank. Of course, it would have been better if they were prosecuted first.


    Therefore, Zhong Feng was not willing to put his eggs in one basket.


    If the international court failed, Martial Ind would still not be able to recover under the watchful eye of numerous government agencies. And Zhong Feng was kind enough to provideplete details about countless issues, including the geographical position of Martial Ind.


    Sadly, he could not find anything about the secondary ind. It seemed that it was a closely guarded secret, even for the Guardians.


    Zhong Feng did not know why he was invested in this little project, even though it had nothing to do with him. Moreover, he was also technically helping his enemy, even though they somewhat resolved their differences.


    Perhaps, he had been infected by the Hu Lei adventure bug. His smile widened, creating an ethereal image. It was a shame that no one was there to see the magnificent appearance.


    In another ce, Hu Lei was facing off three people while a few of Yuan Haoran''s minions ushered a few famous reporters into a chopper.


    The three people were special Guardians who were only summoned during the Triennial Championships. Their work was to prevent the exposure of Martial Ind to the world. And more importantly, they were the ones who took charge of the secondary ind.


    Simply speaking, once the championships ended, they were responsible for making sure that the losers were sent to be miners on the radioactive rock. They would also exchange favours with elite families if they needed to dispose of someone cleanly.


    They had once done it to Yuan Haoran by making a deal with his father. Jiang Yinuo was taken in because she was at the wrong ce and at the wrong time.


    "You are not a match for us." One of the Guardians looked at Hu Lei with contempt.


    Hu Lei was not fazed. "You will not know until you try."


    "You are a mere child from the inferior outside world." Another Guardian added with equal disgust as hispanion.


    "I know you are trying to act dignified, but you are just being pathetic. If you think that you can fight me and stop the people behind, you should go ahead and do it." Hu Lei said.


    A long moment passed before the woman who spoke contemptuously at Hu Lei moved like a sh and appeared beside Hu Lei. She had acent expression as if she expected to finish off her opponent with a single blow.


    She did not use a weapon, just her powerful fist.


    The ominous fist came directly at Hu Lei''s face. It seemed like the woman intended to end Hu Lei while disfiguring her. Her face even turned into a smile just as she was about to hit her opponent in the face.


    The sight was frightening for both Yuan Haoran''s men and the reporters. The other two Guardians did not move because they believed that theirpanion would resolve the situation posthaste, and they would deal with the reporters as they did with other problems in the past.


    However, things did not go as anyone expected.


    At the final moment, Hu Lei turned her body to the side, causing the Guardian to miss her target. Moreover, the slight movement by Hu Lei forced the other woman to move forward with the momentum.


    Before she could recover as expected, Hu Lei kicked her right on her bottom with a firm foot. She was wearing tough ck boots and she did not hold back her strength. Therefore, her kick was tough on the Guardian''s cyx.


    But more than anything, the entire scene was humiliating for this regal and powerful woman.


    Of course, the biggest movement on Martial Ind was on thepetition grounds.


    The Arena was silent as the men in ck walked through therge space with weapons. They looked ready to shoot anyone who moved or even looked at them in the wrong way. Their faces were exposed, showing that they were unafraid of retaliation.


    At first, the people in the Arena thought that the attack was by a small group that hoped to make a spectacle during the Triennial Championships. Even Martial Ind was notcking in political activists, although they were not dramatic.


    However, thepetitors, the guests and the residents quickly realised that the attack was well-nned and orchestrated. The men who appeared from the main entrance were not alone.


    As soon as they entered the internal area, they were joined by theirpanions in a simr style of dress from the side entrances. Within moments, the entire ce was crawling with the intruders.


    Moreover, the intruders were quite organised and efficient.


    Before anyone could react, they had each taken control of all the sections of the Arena. Their careful nning made sure that no one could make a move without the fear of losing their lives. It was clear that the urrence was not a spur of the moment decision.


    They were prepared to take down Martial Ind.


    However, not everyone was worried about the current predicament of the ind, despite the bleak state of things. People like the heads of the elite ns had weathered a lot of storms and believed that their proudnd would stand.


    In the history of Martial Ind, there had been times when their security was threatened. It was impossible for a ce with an invaluable resource like the elixir of life to be always safe and secure. After all, everyone wanted power, health and long life.


    The threats were both internal and external.


    And through it all, Martial Ind remained without shaking.


    At one point, one of the founding families, the Ji n, had decided that they deserved more power than they were afforded. Their legacy was like that of a wuxia novel, with all the twists and turns of a cultivation world.


    Their role in the establishment of Martial Ind was not small.


    The Ji n was responsible for discovering the secondary ind and the rare material. It was serendipitous for them, but they believed that luck was also part of one''s power. Of course, the true story was not so simple.


    At the time, Martial Ind was just an entertainment spot where diators and other champions fought for life and money. The affluent people funded the activities and the poor came to try their luck.


    The Ji n was among those that funded the ce for entertainment. The patriarch at the time was obsessed with martial arts and required all his descendants to train. Therefore, he was at the forefront of promoting Martial Ind.


    As for how they found the secondary ind, the information came from a small vige that was once native to Martial Ind. The small group did not bother with external activities, even when their home transformed.


    They were content to live their lives as free and untethered people, rejecting the vicissitudes of life.


    However, someone from the Ji n learned about their secret when he was injured and taken to the vige for care. He realised that the vigers looked young and vibrant, and their strength was almost inhuman.


    His suspicions grew as he had an inkling that he was talking to immortals.

 Chapter 584 - THE CHALLENGE

    The Ji n member dug into the secrets of that vige until he found out about the rare material. Once he was well, he returned to the then small Martial City and told his family members. He exined his suspicions about the vige.


    The people from the Ji n coveted the treasure because it was rted to human life and world domination.


    Later on, the warriors of the Ji n invaded the vige and killed everyone using firearms and explosives, not even sparing the children. Their looting of every treasure was thorough because they did not want to lose out on the possible benefits.


    Their efforts paid off because they found the secondary ind where the rare material was sourced.


    However, in their haste, they did not discover the danger of radiation until it was toote. The people involved in the project were all affected by the exposure to the harsh environment and developed strange diseases.


    It was only with the help of a renowned doctor that they identified the possible cause. After all, at the time, knowledge about radiation was notmon.


    Still, the Ji n did not want to give up on the treasure they had found with a lot of difficulties. Unfortunately, they had killed all the vigers, so they could not ask about the best method to extract the rare material


    After a lot of consideration, the Ji n decided to involve other affluent families on the ind in the quest to utilise the rare material. It was after a lot of hard work on all fronts that the families were able toe up with a n for dealing with the treasure.


    Their most important decision was using losers afterpetitions as well as other useless people on Martial Ind for the mining work.


    For a period, the elite families involved in the initial founding of the superior Martial Ind were able to live in harmony. Their lives were better than ever as they built a greater Martial City, and they even moved their families and assets to Martial Ind.


    But the Ji n members became dissatisfied as they saw the other families prospering and living a good life on Martial Ind.


    In their minds, the other families had taken advantage of the discovery and wanted to step on their heads. With that, they decided to ask for more benefits instead of following the agreed-upon allocation based on martial talent.


    The Ji n plotted with care to take over the entire Martial Ind and rule with an iron fist. Unfortunately, their plot was discovered early, and the other ns joined hands and decided to exterminate the Ji n.


    This incident was just one of the many times that people had tried to take control and even destroy Martial Ind. But nothing had changed over the countless years.


    This knowledge was the reason that the n leaders were not frustrated or afraid, even when they were surrounded by men with guns. They did not believe that Martial Ind could fall so easily, especially with the three Guardians on the loose.


    Still, none of them wanted to lose their lives.


    "Guardian Iekami, you should do something." The Lambert n head said.


    Taiki was still calm and remained in his seat. He could see the other Guardians in the Arena looking to him for guidance. They did not know if they should take action and attempt to subdue the men or not.


    If the great Guardian Taiki was not making a move, they believed that there had to be a reason. Therefore, no one moved.


    "Master, should we do something?" Nicole leaned closer to Taiki and asked.


    "Are you confident in escaping the bullets if they shoot at you?" Taiki was a little irritated, so he asked the question curtly.


    Nicole felt like her master was not behaving like himself. Usually, he was calm and not fazed, regardless of what happened. Furthermore, he never spoke to her with negative emotions in his voice, even when he was annoyed.


    "Maybe a few. They have automatic weapons, so it will obviously be difficult to deal with them." Nicole said while feeling a little wronged.


    "If you cannot beat them, then you should sit quietly and think of a way out. Do not speak meaninglessly." Taiki responded.


    The people in the Arena thought that the men in ck would make a list of demands. However, nothing like that happened.


    Instead, a beautiful woman entered the Arena in a leisurely manner. She looked fresh and cool, but there was also an air of grace around her.


    Her dressing was a little juvenile. She was dressed like a student in a white shirt, a short ck skirt and long ck leggings. These were paired with a simple pair of ankle boots. Still, most people focused on the sword on her back.


    She walked without hurry to the stage. She stood at the centre and looked around the Arena with a hint of superiority in her eyes. Even on the screens around the stadium, her presence could be felt profoundly.


    "Hello." She said. "Would anyone like to challenge me to a fight?"


    Her voice was soft but loud. The centre stage was fitted with numerous microphones to pick up sounds during the fights. It made the tournaments more exciting when the audience could hear the trash talk and follow the verbalmentary.


    The sound was exceptionally clear, and the voice was sweet and gentle.


    However, the simple words fell like a stone in the audience. Some murmurs arose from the audience, but no one dared to stand up or speak out. If it was in another situation, people might have jeered and egged onpetitors to challenge her.


    But now, they were hostages.


    "If no one wants to challenge me, I will take the liberty to choose someone." Jiang Yinuo smiled beautifully.


    If it were not for this type of situation, countless people would have been moved by her beauty and demeanour. Or perhaps not. No one would dare to make a move against the demon king''s chosen wife unless they wanted death.


    "I will invite my cousin to spar with me." Jiang Yinuo said. "Of course, we are talking about the kind of sparring that might end up with someone dead."


    The gorgeous eyes turned precisely and located the ce where Nicole Jiang was positioned. It was unfortunate for Nicole that no one could mistake the target of the challenge. She was seated with a bunch of old people.


    As the disciple of Taiki, she had the honour of following behind him on his tasks. But now, that honour exposed her.


    "Master¡­" Nicole called out to Taiki.


    She was a little afraid of Jiang Yinuo, so she turned to look for help. Ever since Jiang Yinuo returned to Martial Ind, Nicole was always afraid of retaliation. And now, the moment for justice to be served hade.


    But she was not willing to die.


    "You were looking for an opportunity to turn the situation around, and it hase," Taiki replied. "Everyone will be looking to you to use this chance to find a way out of this predicament. You need to stall until the Guardians arrive."


    Despite the words, Nicole was reluctant because she knew her cousin all too well. Yinuo never took anyone seriously. But once she did, she did not leave enough bones for burial.


    "While we are waiting for my cousin, I will tell you a splendid story about how she got me to be trafficked. It is quite a quaint story that involves familial bonds, secret inds and the elixir of life. I am sure you all know where the rare materiales from right?" Jiang Yinuo smiled like a crafty fox.


    The n heads in front of Nicole Jiang turned with harsh eyes.


    "Go!" They said in varying levels of annoyance and anger.


    If the secret of the rare material and the secondary ind was revealed to the general public and the outside guests, the clean-up process will be difficult. And the worst part, Jiang Yinuo was one of the people who knew of the location.


    "I will begin by telling you about the cost of getting the precious rare material that you are here fighting for. Then, I will regale you with the tale of how my kind cousin sent me to be a miner just because I was a little better than her." Jiang Yinuo continued.


    Nicole immediately stood up and rushed down to the stage. Regardless of the situation, she could not allow her well-built image to copse. In her opinion, the whole thing involving Yinuo was something that needed to be forgotten.


    She did not think she was in the wrong. It was just apse in judgement.


    "I do not understand why you me me for what happened to you," Nicole said as she stepped on the stage. "You have to ept bad things can happen to people, even good people, and there is no exnation for it. It is just random."


    The righteous tone did not face Yinuo. In fact, she just smiled.


    "Then, I am sure that you will notin about the random act of violence that is about to take ce here.." The words were chilly and frightening.

 Chapter 585 - A MURDEROUS FAIRY

    Nicole Jiang was not foolish.


    She did not descend to the stage without a game n. She knew that Jiang Yinuo would not let her go scot-free because of their past. Therefore, she was prepared to fight back without reserve, even though her chances were not great.


    After all, she was a Guardian, despite her current low grade. Naturally, people believed in her and hoped that she would be a pir of Martial Ind in the future. If she did not stand her ground and face Yinuo, she would lose her credibility and everything she had worked for since she was a child.


    Everything would be blown away, and she would be just a mediocre girl again. And it was all because of her cousin Yinuo.


    With these thoughts, her heart became a little firmer. She held the bo staff in her hand with steady hands and looked at Yinuo with a mixture of hatred, anger and determination. She could not allow the girl to ruin her life again.


    "I like that look in your eyes." Jiang Yinuo smiled with crescent eyes as she looked back at Nicole. "It is not fun to beat something without a little fighting power. I hope you have more resilience than your little friend, Phoebe."


    Nicole felt cold sweat cover her back. "What did you do to Phoebe?"


    "I might have made her a part of her experiment. The Lambert family knows all about it." Jiang Yinuoughed without care. "Coming to think of it, shouldn''t you thank me for helping you out? I have eliminated your enemy."


    Nicole did not feel grateful or happy. If anything, she was afraid as she tried to imagine what happened to Phoebe. Ashe was not privy to the details of Phoebe''s research, but she was sure it was something dangerous.


    If Jiang Yinuo dealt with her, she was probably dead.


    "We were just rivals. I never wanted to harm her." Nicole said.


    Regardless of her feelings, she did not want her character setting to break. She needed to create a positive image, especially since she was in front of important people from both the ind and the outside world.


    If she created a positive image, the confrontation with Jiang Yinuo could be the thing that propelled her to higher heights. She might even get higher clearance as a Guardian earlier than anticipated. Her life could change forever.


    And she did not need to win against Yinuo.


    As long as she held on for a period, the special Guardians woulde to deal with the hostage situation. She would be a hero, and the pesky Yinuo would disappear for good this time. She would be the only worthwhile girl in the Jiang n.


    "That''s a shame. I wanted to send you off with good news." Jiang Yinuo said before taking a fighting stance with the sword in her hands.


    Without waiting for a response, Jiang Yinuo attacked Nicole. Her swordy was as beautiful as ever. She was like a little murderous fairy floating across the stage as her sword glinted in the bright centre stage.


    In the past, when they were children, the sword instructor in the Jiang nined that Yinuo''s swordy was too showy. He said that the small girl wasted a lot of her power by making unnecessarily beautiful moves.


    In his words, if she focused on skill and power, she could aplish more. The little Yinuo refused to change her swordsmanship. She said that she was a beautifuldy and would not fight like a stinky boy. The response made everyone mad.


    Unfortunately, no one could say anything after Yinuo managed to defeat everyone.


    Nicole lifted her staff and defended herself. She stopped the sword and felt the power reverberate through her weapon and bones.


    When she thought that she would have a chance to retaliate, Jiang Yinuo spun on her dainty boots and kicked her in the abdomen. Nicole slid backwards on the stage and barely managed to keep herself steady with the staff.


    Jiang Yinuo did not give her a chance to recover. She flew immediately to Nicole and gave her another firm kick, sending her back to the centre of the stage.


    These two moves were humiliating to Nicole in a way that everyone watching the spectacle could understand. In the beginning, Yinuo drew her sword and attacked the other girl with it. However, after a single move, the sword was held casually like a prop.


    It meant that Yinuo had tested Nicole''s strength and found it to becking. In other words, Yinuo decided that it was not worthwhile for her to use a weapon. She was confident in beating her barehanded.


    Nicole felt a wave of shame and anger fill her. She forced down the pain from her cracked ribs and held the bo staff tightly. She watched as Yinuo approached her once again. She wanted to defeat her in a single move.


    Nicole was patient, and she watched with caution as Yinuo approached with that superior look in her eyes. Her red lips stretched into a beautiful smile before she leapt in the air, intending to crush Nicole beneath her foot literally.


    Nicole''s eyes became sharp and vicious as she twisted the body of her staff. Immediately, two spearheads popped from the ends of the simple rod. It became a deadly weapon in a moment. If Yinuo continued in her projectile, her ending would be terrible.


    She would be impaled on the staff.


    Everyone in the audience waited with bated breath as they saw the beautiful but evil girl about to meet her end. Most people had mixed feelings about the situation. They were not sure if they wanted to see beauty destroyed just like that.


    But again, the girl was part of the terrorist group trying to throw over Martial Ind.


    Nicole smiled as she saw her victory within her sight. She thought that, at most, she would be able to injure Yinuo and buy enough time for the Guardians to arrive. Now, she was about to kill the gue that made her ufortable since childhood.


    When Yinuo''s death seemed inevitable, she turned in the air in a picturesque somersault, her ponytail swinging in the air. Shended on her feet behind Nicole with a light sound. She was like a dancer instead of a fighter.


    "That was quite a good try," Yinuo said. "But you are punching way above your weight ss, elder cousin. Let me teach you how to deal with your enemies."


    The scene that followed caused some to gasp in horror and others to feel great pleasure at the viciousness of the beautiful girl. She did not use her sword, but it might have been kinder to just plunge the de into the heart.


    By the time Yinuo stopped, Nicole was a bloody mess of broken bones and blood.


    The Arena fell into a great silence.


    When they heard the threat from Jiang Yinuo about the ''random act of violence'', they thought that she was just talking trash. It seemed like a simple figure of expression. Now, they realised that she meant real violence.


    "That is enough, Yinuo Jiang." A booming voice spoke from the audience.


    The shout came from the ce where the heads of the elite families were seated. The group did not have a special microphone to pick up the sounds. However, the Arena was quiet, and the speaker was quite loud.


    Jiang Yinuo looked up. "Oh, if it is not my dear Uncle¡­"


    "Do not behave like a child. Nicole has done nothing to harm you. Do not me her just because you were a curious child without self-control." The man responded angrily.


    Yinuo smiled. "I was going to ignore you because I do not care much about you. But if you want, we can talk. Continue telling me about my shorings."


    Nicole''s father refused to show fear before a person of the younger generation. He did not believe that Jiang Yinuo could actually do something to him. In his eyes, she was just a disgruntled girl trying to take advantage of Yuan Haoran''s power.


    "Do you think that you can get out of here after the scene you have caused? Think carefully about your life and repent. There is still a chance for you to turn things around." The man advised.


    Jiang Yinuo lifted a finger and pointed it like a gun at the man who was shouting at her with a self-righteous expression on his face. Within a moment, a silent bullet whizzed through the stadium and went through the head.


    Nicole''s father fell like a log, dead.


    The Arena fell silent again.


    "Do not bother with him. He is already on his way to hell. If it makes you feel better, he killed my parents." Jiang Yinuo waved a hand casually before looking at the giant clock on a screen with frustration. "Where the hell is she?"


    Hu Lei, who was embroiled in battle, felt her nose itch with the irritation of a sneeze. Could someone be missing her?

 Chapter 586 - STRIKING BACK

    Hu Lei could see that the female Guardian was losing momentum. For most of their altercation, their strength and speed were almost the same. However, the older woman had be a little slower and even sustained more injuries.


    "Finish off the fight." One of herpanions said gruffly. "We need to handle things at the Arena."


    The female Guardian felt a little pissed by the condescending tone. She wondered if the man was blind. Did he think that she was not trying? She was obviously using her best moves, but the small woman from the outside world was too stubborn.


    "Why don''t you stop the choppers from leaving the dock, genius?" She retorted before defending herself from a fierce kick.


    The two Guardians who were acting like spectators realized that the reporters and their bodyguards were all already in the helicopters. They were too absorbed in the fight that they forgot about the other people on the scene.


    Unfortunately, the air crafts were already rising in the air.


    The two Guardians weighed on the situation. It was not impossible to stop the chopper. However, the only approach would be to forcefully stop the rotating des by forcefully inserting something. For example, they could jam them using their swords¡­


    But it was likely that the method would cause more harm than good.


    The wreckage resulting from the damage would probably affect them. Moreover, there was no guarantee that it would stop the problem. It was more practical for them to go to the Arena and cut everything off from the roots.


    Since the choppers were heading to the Arena, there was no harm in letting them go ahead. In the end, the two Guardians watched as the air crafts rose into the air and drifted away. They turned to the Guardian still fighting with Hu Lei.


    "We are heading to the Arena. Finish this up quickly." One of them said before the two of them ran off in a sh.


    Hu Lei realized that there was no more time to waste. She was not supposed to take out the special Guardians, but she was meant to dy them for a while to allow Jiang Yinuo to carry out her revenge. She hoped that the other woman was already done with her n.


    "I am afraid that I also have to run off." Hu Lei said with a smile.


    Before the Guardian could say anything, Hu Lei leapt on the shoulders of the taller woman. The impact caused the two of them to fall to the ground. However, Hu Lei still had the upper hand. Her strong thighs grasped around the neck.


    The Guardian struggled to free herself from the tight hold, but she could not. The strength exerted was inconceivable. Before long, Hu Lei hadplete control of the situation. And then, with a twist of her body, there was a crack.


    The Guardian was dead.


    Hu Lei freed her body and stood up while panting lightly. She had not expected the opponent to be so tough. Usually, she could deal with anyone without breaking a sweat. Now, she was thankful that she had not cked off with her training.


    Unfortunately, she did not have time to rest.


    Her second task was to protect Jiang Yinuo when everything fell apart. She could not take a moment to take a breath before leaving the scene. Without further dy, she picked the dead Guardian''s sword and rushed off after the other two.


    In the Arena, the crowd was finally stirred up enough with the desire to fight back. When the men in ck came in for their coup and Jiang Yinuounched her offence, they did not take it seriously. They believed that nothing would really happen to them.


    However, the death of one of their prominent members of the martialmunity was dead. And he had fallen right before their eyes.


    The fighting fervour of Martial Ind was reignited. Even though they did not have assault weapons, they had exceptional intrinsic martial strength. Moreover, they still had strength in numbers. They could stille out on top and with minimal casualties.


    Murmurs began in the crowd as people exchanged ideas on how to counterattack.


    At that moment, three choppers began circling the airspace above the Arena. Those with good eyesight could see the high-definition cameras pointing at the crowds. Moreover, reporters were recording their observations carefully.


    The disruption from the helicopter noise finally provided an opportunity for the people who wanted to strike back. The short distraction found quite a number of the men in ck without their guns after surprise attacks.


    Within a few moments, the entire Arena was in chaos. Gunshots joined the choppers in creating an unpleasant cacophony of noise. Moreover, the sounds of people shouting and screaming as everyone fought filled the air.


    Jiang Yinuo was still on the stage, and she should have been safe from the chaos. However, thepetitors, who were still below the tform, suddenly flooded the centre stage. They intended to challenge Jiang Yinuo during the mess.


    Perhaps, in their minds, there was no better way to prove that they were the best than beating the cocky girl who dared stage a coup on the Triennial Championships Opening Night.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Yinuo was not someone who would back down from a challenge. She lifted her sword and faced the overwhelming crowd with a teasing smile on her beautiful face. Like a butterfly, she defended and attacked with grace.


    As the chaos reigned, the people of Martial Ind finally saw their saving grace.


    The two special Guardians who survived the altercation with Hu Lei arrived at the Arena. Cheers rose from the battlefield which was only meant to be a tform for watching a fun tournament. The Guardians were surprised by the chaotic scene, but they did not show it.


    Immediately, they were attacked by assault firearms. However, they did not sustain injuries due to their vignce. Their keen eyes and quick reflexes allowed them to respond to the immediate situation and begin taking out the men in ck.


    In another part of Martial Ind, Zhong Feng finishedbing through all the information and uploaded incriminating evidence to appropriate authorities. He also did not forget to create backup copies for himself as a habit.


    As he left the building using the credentials provided by Taiki, he called Hu Lei.

 Chapter 587 - A COFFEE BREAK

    Hu Lei was close to the Arena when she heard the beeping sound from her Bluetooth earbud. She tapped on it because she knew it was Zhong Feng. She had promised him to answer every call during their time on Martial Ind.


    "Hey, darling!" She said yfully.


    She was a little tired from running the distance, but she was notpletely out of breath. Therefore, she could still talk coherently.


    "You sound a little busy." Zhong Feng said with a frown.


    "It''s nothing. I am almost done. Kaito and Akira should have handled everything for us to leave the ind. I am just tying up the loose ends." Hu Lei replied as she reached the entrance of the chaotic Arena.


    "Alright. I am activating the rm for Interpol and the other agencies that jumped the bandwagon. Get out from the Arena immediately. That ce is about to be a warzone." Zhong Feng reminded Hu Lei.


    Hu Lei entered the chaotic Arena and parried the de of an unknown person. She could not believe the state of affairs. She could not have imagined that the simplistic Martial Ind would have turned into the most shocking bloodbath.


    "You have no idea." She muttered.


    "What?" Zhong Feng could hardly hear her over the noise.


    "I will be out in a minute. Do it." Hu Lei shouted.


    After cutting off themunications line, Hu Lei fought with brutal efficiency to reach the centre of the Arena. She knew that Jiang Yinuo would be in the middle of everything. And as expected, she was fightingpetitors with a smile.


    "You arete." Jiang Yinuo said.


    "I took a coffee break." Hu Lei replied sarcastically as she fought the people surrounding Jiang Yinuo.


    "Don''t get smart with me." Jiang Yinuo rolled her eyes.


    "Whatever. We need to go. Now." Hu Lei did not continue bantering.


    Jiang Yinuo nodded. Like twins from a warrior nation, the twodies lifted their swords and exploded with power. Unlike before, they were not simply responding to attacks. They were assault weapons. With shes, they carved a path out of the Arena, leaving everyone bloody and without an option to stop them.


    As soon as they were outside, Hu Lei pulled Jiang Yinuo to a dark corner of the solid security. She pulled out a ck motorcycle from the shadows and hopped on it. She beckoned for Jiang Yinuo to get on with impatience.


    "Are you telling me that you found a motorcycle randomly for our escape?" Jiang Yinuo asked as she hopped on.


    "Don''t be silly. This is not a movie. I organized for a motorcycle to be ced here for our escape." Hu Lei replied. "Now, hold on tight."


    With that, the motorbike roared to life and shot off like a bullet.


    As the twodies escaped from the Arena, new sounds filled the night air as the Interpol agents who were ''invited'' by Taiki to the Triennial Championships made an appearance from the shadows. Immediately, the Arena became a greater bloodbath.


    The people from Martial Ind were confused and overwhelmed by the turn in events. They did not know how to react because the past attempts at taking down the ind had nevere so far. They had always been protected from the outside world.


    Unfortunately, they did not know that the people who had always protected them and stood between Martial Ind and the internationalw were dead. Hu Lei had eliminated the obstacles preventing exposure over the previous five months.


    As for the guests from the outside world, they were grasping for excuses. They wanted to im that they did not know about the intricacies of Martial Ind. Rather, they were tricked intoing to the ind for an exclusive event.


    Unfortunately, the Interpol agents were under strict instructions to apprehend everyone on the scene without consideration for identity. And with the help of Taiki and his special followers who were on the other side, the Interpol agents did not have a hard time.


    But it could be said that Taiki became the instant public enemy number one as soon as his role in the entire matter was revealed.


    Hu Lei did not care about the disaster behind them. Her only goal was to take Yinuo and herself from the scene of the disaster as soon as possible. She did not theplications that woulde from getting caught on the scene.


    "We seem to be going to the Northern shore." Jiang Yinuo shouted.


    Hu Lei could not help her subtle stiffening. She did not have a problem with lies, but she was notfortable with the dishonesty nned by Yuan Haoran.


    "Yeah. We are getting on the ship there." Hu Lei said.


    Jiang Yinuo felt a wave of cold fear flooding her heart. She had expected that Yuan Haoran was plotting something, but she did not think that it would be something so decisive and cruel. And she could only call him cruel.


    "Where is he?" Jiang Yinuo asked with a shaky voice.


    Hu Lei slowed the motorcycle a little because she was afraid of Jiang Yinuo behaving irrationally.


    "I do not know. The only thing he told me was that I should take you with us when we are leaving the ind." Hu Lei responded honestly.


    "Is he nning on doing it alone?" Jiang Yinuo tightened her arms around Hu Lei.


    Hu Lei was silent for a moment. She thought about the situation. She did not know the specifics of what Yuan Haoran was doing, but he wanted to keep Jiang Yinuo out of it. And she was sure that he did not n on returning alive.


    After a moment, she made her decision. She wondered if her thoughts on the situation were wrong before dismissing her apprehensions. She had the right to make her decision.


    "Yes. Based on what he said, he probably does intend to go to the secondary ind alone." Hu Lei finally said.


    "That idiot!" Jiang Yinuo shouted. "Take me to the Eastern shoreline. I will find him from there."


    "Are you sure?" Hu Lei asked.


    "What would you do in my position?"


    Without another word, Hu Lei set off to the Eastern side.

 Chapter 588 - A LIAR

    Zhong Feng stood on the dock like an immovable tree with a deep frown on his face. Hu Lei should have joined them on the ship over forty minutes ago. However, she was still a no-show, and she was not picking his calls.


    "You should go back on the ship. If anything happens, you should leave ahead. We will find our way back." Zhong Feng said to Kaito.


    Kaito was standing behind him on a dock, waiting for Hu Lei with him. Akira and Hikari were already settled into the ship. While they were in good health, it was better for them to avoid the cold ocean breeze.


    "We are leaving together," Kaito responded without hesitation.


    To Kaito, Hu Lei had always been like a sister to him. And after she got married to Zhong Feng, he became a part of his friends'' circle. Zhong Feng was an even better friend than people he knew for years. Therefore, he would never leave them in a lurch.


    Not to mention, the primary reason that the two of them were on Martial Ind was because of him. In the past year, they saved his life more times than he deserved.


    Zhong Feng did not like arguing, so he did not say anything further.


    Fortunately, the two people heard the roar of a motorcycle before the bike with a small rider in ck appeared. She was like a powerful butpact monster as she hopped off the motorcycle and tossed it aside dramatically.


    She rushed to the dock and threw her entire body on Zhong Feng.


    "Sorry. I got held up with other business. And I lost that stupid earbud." Hu Lei said as she hang on tightly onto Zhong Feng''s body.


    "I made it." Zhong Feng said as he lifted her and held her to himself.


    "I know." Hu Lei giggled.


    Kaito felt relieved at the appearance of Hu Lei because it meant that they could all leave without uncertainty.


    "Let''s go, lovebirds." He shouted. "We are losing moonlight."


    Zhong Feng did not put Hu Lei on the ground. He lifted her more securely and cradled her before moving her into the ship. Before they could even settle into the cabin, the ship was already heading to the open ocean.


    Kaito was at the helm, but most of the work could be attributed to the autopilot.


    In their cabin, Zhong Feng checked Hu Lei for injuries. He knew that she would often ignore significant injuries and pain without even realizing it. Therefore, her preferred to make sure she was fine by looking at her for himself.


    "What happened?" He asked.


    Zhong Feng knew that Yuan Haoran intended for Jiang Yinuo to return to the outside world with them. He had alreadye to a conclusion about the urrence that led to Jiang Yinuo being absent from the vessel.


    But he still wanted to hear it from Hu Lei.


    "Just as you might expect. She wanted to be with him." Hu Lei said with a sigh. "She got on a jet ski on the Eastern shoreline."


    "He is not going to be happy about that." Zhong Feng evenly.


    "Who cares?" Hu Lei said. "What I know is that I would never want someone to take away my choice when ites to you. Even you."


    Zhong Feng leaned in and pecked Hu Lei''s lips affectionately. He did not know what would happen in the future, but he would always want to have Hu Lei by his side.


    As Yuan Haoran piloted his ship on the water on the Eastern side of Martial Ind, he saw the Jet Ski hot on his heels. For a moment, he thought that someone was privy to his n. However, he realized that they would not send a single person.


    He immediately slowed down and tried to get a better view of the person pursuing him. His heart slowly fell as he realized that the person he wanted to see desperately but at the same time did not want to see was behind him.


    He slowed down more and allowed the jet ski to catch up to his vessel. When he came to aplete stop, Jiang Yinuo did not waste any time. She ditched her jet ski and got onto the boat by leaping over the side.


    "Nuonuo¡­" Yuan Haoran called to her with mixed feelings.


    Jiang Yinuo walked to him and folded her small fist. Before Yuan Haoran could react, she punched him in the abdomen with pent-up anger. He coughed at the impact before looking at her with longing. Then, he gave in to the impulse to hold her in his arms.


    "You are a liar." Jiang Yinuo sniffed as she was wrapped in those familiar arms.


    "I know." Yuan Haoran did not deny the usation.


    "I hate you." Jiang Yinuo said.


    "Ok." He responded.


    "How could you plot to leave me alone?" She asked.


    "You might still have a chance." Yuan Haoran said. "You are a doctor. You know I have nothing left in me. It will be difficult to even look the same in a week."


    "It does not matter to me. We promised that we would be together until the end." Jiang Yinuo sniffed pitifully. "I do not want you to be alone in the end. And I do not want to be alone in the end. I want us to be together. Now and always."


    Yuan Haoran felt his heart bing sore and heavy. He lifted the beautiful face of the one person who gave his life meaning. He could not believe that he was so lucky to have met someone like her in his lifetime.


    And he would never trade their love for anything.


    "You know there will be no return trip from the secondary ind." He said.


    He could only be selfish at the end of this life. Because he would rather have her by his side, now and always. Perhaps, in their next life, they would have a more fortunate love story.


    "I know." Jiang Yinuo smiled happily as she sawplete capittion from Haoran.


    Then, she pulled his head down for an enchanting kiss.

 Chapter 589 - THE COVER-UP

    One monthter¡­


    Akira took a shaky breath and looked at the meandering road ahead of her. The revving engine of the car was a little ominous. She hoped that she was not sweating. She did not want to ruin her makeup. Unfortunately, she could not her erratic heartbeat.


    "Are you afraid?" Hu Lei smiled at her.


    "Of course, I am afraid," Akira responded.


    "There is still time to make a run for it." Hu Lei said. "But Kaito will probably find you, no matter how far you run."


    Akira looked at Hu Lei tly. "I am not afraid of marrying Kaito. I am afraid that you will kill us both before we get to the wedding."


    Hu Lei waved her small gloved hands carelessly before grasping the steering wheel again. Her eyes looked at the road sharply.


    "Do not worry. I have been practising." Hu Lei said.


    "Remind me. How many vehicles have you totalled since you started driving?" Akira rolled her eyes.


    "Just two." Hu Lei responded.


    Akira gave her another t look.


    "It was really just the two cars. The third one was only slightly dented." Hu Lei replied. "I have gotten better. I am considered one of the best drivers right now."


    She had crashed Zhong Feng''s main car quite badly after she crashed into their gate at Azure Woods. Then, she lost the yellow sports car she won from Shun''s Hidden Realm game. That was after she mastered regr driving and decided to get started with racing cars.


    When she collided with a road barrier with that yellow car, Zhong Feng was furious. She had been driving alone and failed to make a smooth turn on one of the roads near the house. Luckily, her reactions were quick, so she was not injured. After she cated Zhong Feng, he cooled down and started teaching her again.


    As for the third incident, it was just a small urrence when she secretly went to an illegal car race in Supreme City. She hid the evidence from Zhong Feng, even though she suspected he might have found out.


    But she mentioned it to Akira out of guilt.


    "I still don''t get how you were able to survive as an assassin without knowing how to drive," Akira said.


    Hu Lei smiled a little as she thought of her old life on the road. She had thought about learning several times, but she found that she was more effective on a motorcycle. There was no need to waste time driving.


    "I am a resourcefuldy." Hu Lei said. "Are you ready?"


    Before Akira could respond, the vehicle shot up the road like a ck bullet. This beautiful machine was Yuan Haoran''s La Voiture Noire. It did not look like the kind of car to use on a wedding day. But Hu Lei thought it was the perfect thing.


    Her heart filled with some sadness as she thought of Yuan Haoran and Jiang Yinuo. After they left Martial Ind, they learned of the explosion near the ind. Zhong Feng was monitoring the area using satellites, so she saw what happened.


    If Zhong Feng had not disabled the jammers that kept Martial Ind under the radar, they might not have known the end of the two people.


    But they had seen it.


    Yuan Haoran and Jiang Yinuo blew up the secondary ind where people from Martial Ind extracted their rare material. Perhaps, it was their way of making sure that the ind would not rise again after the matter of their exposure to the rest of the world blew over.


    And this precaution was a good thing.


    The initial reports about Martial Ind were quite fierce. After all, it was like finding a hidden civilisation in the modern-day. However, after a few days, a statement was issued by a few international officials working with the United Nations.


    ording to these statements, Martial Ind was an experimental setup meant to study the effects of istion on the human poption. A lot of jargon was thrown about to exin the continuous cover-up of the existence of Martial Ind.


    There were already talks about making Martial Ind an official sovereign nation. At this point in time, Martial Ind was sensationalised as a step for humanity preparing for potential apocalyptic events. No one mentioned the fighting and the outsiders found on the ind that night.


    If the ind with the rare material had not been destroyed, Martial Ind would have be more powerful than ever.


    The sacrifice Yuan Haoran and Jiang Yinuo made was not for nothing. Hu Lei felt that strange sadness well up in her heart again. The image of the couple sharing onest kiss as the ind turned into fire haunted her.


    "Watch the road! Blood will mess up my dress." Akira shouted.


    Hu Lei snapped out of her morose thoughts. She was not afraid of crashing. She had already internalised driving to the point she could make her calctions along the meandering road without deliberate intent. She had achieved autopilot status.


    Still, it was better to be cautious on the treacherous road.


    Her lips quirked up into a smile as she floored the elerator. The ck car was beautiful in its majesty as it weaved through obstacles on the road. The feeling was exhrating that even Akira stopped worrying and smiled.


    Before long, they saw the tinum sign indicating their destination: rion Extreme, The Summit. The bottom of the mountain had the normal racetrack, a sports car dealership and the usual attractions, just like the rion in Supreme City.


    However, Wang Che had outdone himself by creating a dangerous road up the mountain for extreme racing fanatics. Furthermore, there was an exclusive club at the top, The Summit. And this was the venue for the wedding.


    Hu Lei came to a sudden stop outside the majestic gate. Two smart valets appeared almost from nowhere and stood at the side. Hu Lei stepped out of the car and helped Akira step out since her white wedding dress was a little bulky.


    Then, Hu Lei looked at Akira with a serious expression in her eyes.


    "I know that we have not known each other for long, but you should know that you can count on me. Do not be afraid to ask for help when you need it." Hu Lei said.


    Akira leaned forward and hugged Hu Lei tightly. "You are truly foolish. If you keep being so nice, people will take advantage of you."


    Hu Lei justughed and patted her on the back.

 Chapter 590 - SPILLING BLOOD

    Inside The Summit, Kaito was breaking into a nervous sweat. He did not know why he was worried. He was sure that Akira would show up, but he could not stop the apprehension in his heart. If it were not for his training, he might have started pacing.


    "It seems like Akira wised up and made a run for it," Hajime said with a grin while looking at Kaito.


    Kaito levelled a calm gaze on his cousin. "Why are you here again?"


    "You know Akira invited me to the wedding. I am just pitying you, so I am standing by your side. I should be with the Yamazaki family, with my teacher." Hajime said with unfounded pride.


    Kaito smiled with an evil gaze. "It seems that your skin and skull have be thicker since Ist saw you. Perhaps, it is time I taught you a lesson."


    Hajime felt a cold chill in his bones. He knew that Kaito would not really harm him, but he could definitely make his life quite miserable. After gaining power as the CEO of Takahashi Corporation, he had discovered good intel on Kaito.


    He was not sure how much of what he found out was true, but he knew to be afraid of Kaito. As an assassin, he was a formidable figure. Moreover, his brilliance was exceptional. Still, the most frightening thing was his cruelty.


    Hajime remembered how Kaito had helped him eliminate their uncle, Takahashi Senzo.


    After the incident in Tokyo, Senzo began making his move again to take back thepany. He sent his thugs to attack Hajime and his family while also targeting the internal operations of the corporation. Kaito had left people to protect him.


    However, he was still quickly overwhelmed by Senzo''s methods. At the time, Hajime did not want to bother Kaito because of the incident in Tokyo. However, one of his subordinates must have reported the matter, causing Kaito to call him.


    Kaito told him about the greatest weakness that Senzo had. With just a vial of an unusual material that Kaito had hidden, Hajime was able to get Senzo to back away from thepany. He never thought too much about the contents of the vial.


    All he knew was that Senzo had fallen into aa. He was at the Stillwater Medical Research Institute, and the finest doctors could not identify the cause of hisa.


    Hajime had gone to see him. The man was hooked to countless machines, and he looked so weak and helpless. He was a shadow of the man who once reigned with terror. At that moment, Hajime felt peace. He had gotten revenge for his father.


    He was grateful to this elder cousin who appeared out of nowhere and changed his life. He was no longer a little boy hiding in the shadows. He had be the best version of himself, a man who could protect his mother and sister, and a man who could face his father with pride.


    Still, he enjoyed getting a rise out of Kaito when he could, especially when it concerned Akira.


    "You would not spill blood on your wedding day, would you?" Hajimeughed. "It is bad luck."


    Kaito cracked his knuckles while looking at Hajime. Hajime felt fear and quickly stepped behind Zhong Feng who was standing silently with his usual austere dignity. His calm eyes looked from one man to the other.


    "Stop ying around. Can''t you be more like Xiao Fai?" Zhong Feng asked.


    Kaito and Hajime looked to the Hu Fai. The young boy was already sixteen, but he still looked incredibly young. His body was petite, and his face was cute, just like Hu Lei. However, he was not childish and irresponsible.


    In fact, he was holding little Hikari while watching the mighty Wang Lei. The image was of the three of them was too adorable that the wedding photographer had already captured too many photos of them from countless angles.


    Hajime felt a little embarrassed because he was the one who started the whole thing. He could not evenpare to a child. No wonder he was still single even after bing one of the powerful people in Mountain Ridge.


    As for Kaito, he simply turned from Hajime and looked towards the aisle. His pursed lips betrayed his still nervous heart. Zhong Feng sighed. When he was thinking about checking with Hu Lei, he heard light movement from the small bud in his ear.


    "We are at the gate." Hu Lei said.


    Zhong Feng did not say anything. He did not want to betray the little secret between him and Hu Lei. Since Martial Ind, the two of them kept using the earbuds when they were apart. It did not matter if they did not talk.


    There was some reassurance in knowing that they were always in each other''s ears.


    After a short moment, the news that the bride had arrived at The Summit reached Wang Che. He leaned to the side and told Shun, who in turn nodded to Kaito. Immediately Kaito straightened his back even though he knew it would be a moment before Akira reached him.


    "How do you feel?" Zhong Feng asked.


    Kaito took a breath. "Like it is going to be a good day. I wish my uncle could be here."


    After the fallout on Martial Ind, Taiki had gotten embroiled in a lot ofplicated issues. While he was not the primary instigator of the incident, he was a major yer. He had provided a lot of support to Yuan Haoran and allowed Zhong Feng to ess critical and damaging information.


    Unfortunately, the people from Martial Ind could not take action against him. Unlike some of them, he had retained a solid identity in the outside world as a world-sswyer. Moreover, he still had some incriminating evidence against most of the n leaders.


    Furthermore, he had the support of Zhong Feng.


    In the end, the two sides decided toe up with a way forward. As things stood, Taiki was working to right some of the wrongs done by Martial Ind with reluctant help from those ns. Even though there was pushback to avoid international unrest, things were not too difficult.


    The powerful figures who would have protected Martial Ind and its evil plots had been assassinated by Hu Lei to repay Yuan Haoran''s favour. The fresh blood in those positions made it easier to bring some of the evildoers to justice.


    Regrettably, Taiki had not returned to Mountain Ridge after the incident.


    Zhong Feng did not know how tofort Kaito. Therefore, he patted him hard on the shoulder. Kaito looked up in surprise before smiling in his usual wicked way.


    "Have you finally fallen for my charm?" He asked, his evil eyes twinkling. "It''s already toote. I am a taken man."


    Zhong Feng immediately regretted feeling sorry for the man.

 Chapter 591 - COMPLETELY HOPELESS

    The wedding was perfect.


    At least to Akira, it was perfect.


    Her dream was a fairy tale wedding fit for a princess. From her wedding gown to the horse-drawn carriage from the gate to the aisle, everything was perfect. The d¨¦cor was also crafted to immerse people into a magical era.


    But none of that couldpare to her Prince Charming. He was not a pure knight and his heart was a little dark, but he was perfect for her. He was more than everything she hoped for.


    As for the little Hikari, she was surprisingly well-behaved through the wedding. She was a little apprehensive about having Hu Fai watch the two children. However, she did not want to have a stranger watching over the baby during the wedding.


    She thought Hikari would have at least one meltdown. However, she remained cute and harmless through the entire process. It was like Hu Fai had bewitching magic.


    "You should not be distracted," Kaito whispered in her ear as they entered the reception venue.


    Akira snapped out of her daze and giggled. "I am just happy that everything went so well. I thought for sure something would go wrong."


    "Do not be so negative." Kaito kissed her soft cheek.


    "Are you saying that you were not a little worried?" Akira asked.


    "I was worried about Hu Lei driving you," Kaito said. "Did you know she totalled two cars?"


    "Three." Akira corrected.


    "Three?" Kaito raised his voice.


    Akira was about to exin the third incident when she felt a cold breezeing from behind her. She turned her head and found Hu Lei standing right there with a small smile and narrowed eyes. She looked cute and harmless, but Akira felt danger.


    "What are we talking about? Could it be that you are discussing the three wishes that you will grant me?" She asked.


    "Did you crash¡­" Kaito started to ask.


    Immediately, Akira elbowed him in the ribs, causing him to cough. He wondered if being elbowed was going to be his life from now on. But even as he thought this, he felt as if his entire world was made up of rainbows and sunshine.


    "What he meant to say was, ''girl, did you crash it with nning this wedding''. It is perfect." Akira said with a sweet smile.


    "Nice save." Hu Lei said. "But I will be watching you."


    Akira chuckled a little nervously.


    Hu Lei really helped a lot with the wedding in thest week aftering to Mountain Ridge. The entire event was a little rushed, so there were a lot of oversights. Plus, Minister Shimada had found out about Akira''s return to the country.


    Like a dog with a bone, she had brought up the old subject about Akira taking over covert government operations again. The continued negotiations were the reason Akira waste for the wedding. She had literally arrived from Tokyo just two hours before the main event.


    "If you truly want to thank someone for the whole thing, you should thank Shun." Hu Lei continued while beckoning to Shun who was talking to one of his brothers. "Your wedding nner was terrible with dealing with the employees in this ce."


    The excitable guy brushed off his brother and rushed over to the three people. Shun was still as handsome as always, but his navy suit made him look exceptionally refined. However, his goofy grin ruined the effect.


    "Kaito and I would like to thank you for helping us with the wedding. I had a rough idea of what I wanted, but you made it all so magically real." Akira said with heartfelt gratitude.


    Shun waved his hand whileughing. "It was nothing. I have been a little bored since rion Extreme waspleted, so it was nice to work on something new."


    Hu Lei saw the confusion on Akira''s face. "Shun is a master at creating themed parks and resorts. He can bring any fantasynd into reality."


    "If this is what you can do in a week, I can''t wait to visit one of your parks." Akira''s eyes shone.


    Shun felt a little embarrassed. "They are just ygrounds. If you visit them, feel free to drop my name."


    "I will." Akiraughed. "As I a show of good faith, I will be the exclusive fashion designer for your wedding. You know, when you decide to have one."


    "Thanks for the offer, but I am still single," Shun responded while waving his hands frantically.


    Everyone was silent for a moment before they all burst outughing, except for Shun. He looked from one person to another. Before anything more could be said, the band entertaining at the reception began ying a soft tune.


    "It looks like the bride and groom are needed." Hu Lei said with a wave at the couple before pulling Shun by his arm. "Let''s go."


    Shun did not have a choice but follow Hu Lei. His confused expression made Kaito and Akira sigh as they went to the centre stage of the event.


    "You know it is not that much of a problem for me to be single at my age. I am youthful and virile." Shun said to Hu Lei with a pout.


    Hu Lei rolled her eyes. "Ugh, you are even more hopeless than I thought when I first met you."


    "And you have be way meaner. Where is the cute Hu Lei I met at Maven Restaurant?" Shun stopped walking and folded his hands over his chest.


    "She never existed." Hu Lei sighed. "Let me ask you. Why did you leave Supreme City ande to Mountain Ridge?"


    "Aaaaw, do you miss me?" Shun smiled happily.


    "Talking with Wang Lei is easier than talking to you." She said. "After meeting your family, I can understand why you are a little slow in understanding certain things. But just to rify, in the real world, you are not entitled to coddling and spoiling."


    "You are getting meaner."


    "And you arepletely hopeless. Fine! One day, when you no longer have someone to carry you home when you are drunk, protect you from thugs and solve all your problems, remember this conversation.." Hu Lei threw her hands in the air.

 Chapter 592 - MAKING A SCENE

    Shun was protected like a delicate little flower since he was a child. He was provided with the best things in life, and he nevercked anything he wanted. If he were a different person, he might have be a wild and unruly tyrant.


    However, he was a good child who just wanted to be his own man. Afterpleting his required education, he naturally joined the Furukawa family business. He was good at a lot of things, but his parents and brothers could not bear to see him suffer.


    Therefore, they gave him only the easiest tasks so that he would not get too tired.


    When he was about to reach the end of his rope, an opportunity to escape to Supreme City came. His parents agreed to let him go because he said it would be like a vacation. Moreover, he said he wanted to meet his online gaming friend.


    After finding out the gaming friend was Zhong Feng, the son of a respectable family, the Furukawas bid their precious diamond farewell. Little did they know that he did not n to return home. But once he was out of their grasp, there was not much they could do.


    Shun believed that since that moment, everything he had, he had worked for it. He had be an independent man after going to Supreme City. Even though he received help here and there, it was always in return for something.


    It meant that he was no longer the ''princess'' of the Furukawa family.


    Therefore, Hu Lei''s words rubbed him the wrong way. He could not believe that she had spoken so harshly. He became extremely angry and faced off the petite woman like an enemy general.


    "What do you mean by that? I am not helpless. I can handle my own issues." His usually pleasant face changed to a gentle pink shade as he fumed.


    "Is that so?" Hu Lei asked in a challenge, refusing to back down. Her lips even formed a small smile as if she had everything in her grasp. That superior look infuriated Shun further.


    Right on cue, Wang Che appeared from behind Hu Lei. He stepped beside them and looked from one person to the other. His eyes rested on Shun with concern.


    "What is going on here? Is there a problem?" Wang Che asked.


    Hu Lei looked at Shun in a condescending and meaningful way. The implication was obvious. She had triggered Shun on purpose to make him angry because she knew that Wang Che would not be able to resisting to his rescue.


    "No, there is no problem. We are just having a spirited discussion." Hu Lei said when she saw Zhong Feng at their table looking at her with a lifted brow. "I should join Ah-Feng and keep enjoying this lovely wedding. Feel free to join uster once you calm down. What am I saying? This ce belongs to you guys. You can do whatever you want."


    Hu Lei turned and walked away with the ir of a viiness. She smiled with an evil twinkle in her eyes and without a speck of guilt in her heart.


    "What was that about?" Wang Che frowned. As far as he knew Shun and Hu Lei got along perfectly. They had never disagreed, except for the asional drunken argument, usually about something stupid like movies and pop stars.


    Shun was in a daze for a moment. Even though he was a little slow when it came to emotions, he was not an idiot. He could see what Hu Lei was implying that Che liked him. He felt vulnerable and exposed after the conversation.


    It was not like the thought of him and Che had never crossed his mind. In the recent past, he had begun thinking about it more and more, especially after that night in Le Burlesque. It was on that night that he realised that he was very close to Wang Che.


    Moreover, he admitted that in his heart, he wanted to be even closer to him.


    That same night, after drinking a few too many coloured drinks, courage surged within him, and he decided to do something a little crazy. But Wang Che stopped him. The sting was harsh and cruel to him. It was the first time he put himself out there.


    When Wang Che refused his advance, he was deeply hurt. He did not know how to process it. He sat under a cold shower for almost the entire night in shame. Despite his search for independence, he never encountered true hardships.


    Until that night¡­


    After that, he decided to shut down his wild thoughts and never consider such a crazy thing again. He realised that Wang Che probably treated him like a little brother or something. His embarrassment caused him to pretend that he had forgotten what happened.


    The next morning, he got a bad cold and fever. Wang Che could not press him for answers, despite not knowing if Shun had really forgotten what happened. Because of this, he was able to continue enjoying hispletely normal rtionship with Che.


    "It is nothing." He replied with pursed lips.


    "Shun¡­" Wang Che began.


    "I have a headache. I''m going to rest for a while." Shun could notpose his emotions, so he decided to escape for a while.


    "I wille with you." Wang Che frowned in concern. He did not believe that Shun had a headache. But since he cared enough to make up the sloppy excuse, something had to be bothering him.


    "I am not a child, for f*ck''s sake. I can take a nap without supervision." Shun raised his voice angrily, causing some of the nearby guests to look in their direction.


    Noticing his strange behaviour, Shun left the reception hall immediately. Wang Che intended to go after him, but one of the Furukawa brothers stopped him for a short ''talk''.


    "You have caused quite a bit of trouble this time." Zhong Feng looked at Hu Lei with his raised refined eyebrows.


    Hu Lei pouted. "I did not know that they would make a scene. I am just frustrated with theck of progress. At this rate, they will both end up sad and miserable. I have at least helped them start a conversation."


    "Admit it. You just wanted to stir up the pot now that Kaito is married and settled." Zhong Feng tapped on her nose.


    "I admit nothing." Hu Lei scrunched her nose. "But even you have to admit, that whole situation was getting very weird and unhealthy. And not in a fun way."


    "I do not interfere with other people''s affairs." Zhong Feng smiled. "It is your turn to give a speech. You better make it good. Kaito and Akira do not seem happy with that little incident."


    Hu Lei looked at the bride and groom and noticed their t expressions.. She smiled awkwardly before standing up to give her speech.

 Chapter 593 - A FOREVER LOVE

    Akira walked to Hu Lei as soon as she could. Outsiders had already left the venue, so the space had only close family and friends. She did not need to be the perfect bride anymore. She could enjoy the wedding cake and drink champagne freely.


    "That was a moving speech. But it was based onplete lies." She said with a strange smile.


    Hu Lei chuckled. "What do you mean it was based on lies? I merely embellished the truth. I could hardly tell people how we actually met."


    "But you did not have to say that we fought over a baby onesie, and I lost," Akira whined.


    "Would you have preferred I make it a deep-fried chicken drumstick?" Hu Lei asked.


    "Fine. Whatever. Anyway, I wanted to ask what happened with Shun. It looked pretty heated from where I was sitting. And Shun never came back after he left. Wang Che also left the party a littleter. Is everything alright?" Akira asked.


    Hu Lei pursed her lips. She was a little worried because she knew that Shun was someone who moved past things quite quickly. She always assumed that Shun did not know about Wang Che''s feelings. She thought if she made him aware, their rtionship might move forward.


    But she was starting to get a feeling that the entire thing was a little moreplicated.


    "It is probably nothing." She waved her hand. "I will check up on them tomorrow. Just keep enjoying your wedding."


    Akira looked back at Kaito who was talking with Hajime. "Actually, Kaito and I were thinking of getting an early start on our honeymoon. We want to leave right away. Hikari is with my father. Also, Seiji and Hina are staying with him for a while, so we do not have to worry about her."


    "Then, go on!" Hu Lei pped Akira''s arm enthusiastically. "A little birdie told me that you are going to be ady of power in the country soon. This might be the only real break you get for a while."


    "Did Kaito already blurb?" Akira rolled her eyes.


    Hu Lei winked. "I have my sources. Have a nice honeymoon."


    With that, Hu Lei joined Zhong Feng who was waiting for her at the side. He looked at her with a hint of helplessness in his eyes.


    "Did Frank inform you about Akira''s new position?" He asked.


    Hu Lei looked a little guilty. "I cannot stop him from telling me what is happening."


    "Are you going to take over Yuan Haoran''s operations?" He asked.


    "Would you be ok with it if I did?" Hu Lei asked, looking into Zhong Feng''s eyes.


    "I do not know what was going on in Yuan Haoran''s mind when he left everything he and Jiang Yinuo owned to you." Zhong Feng smiled. "But I think you would make a fine little crime boss. Whatever you decide, I will support you."


    Hu Lei stood on her tiptoes and kissed him lightly on the lips. "We will discuss everythingter. For now, let us dance."


    Akira shook her head as she looked at Hu Lei pull Zhong Feng to the empty dancefloor. The height difference between the two of them was ridiculous, even with Hu Lei''s high heels. However, they seem to fit together perfectly.


    She could not hear what they were talking about, but she could feel the love between them. From Hu Lei''s teasing smile to the indulgent look in Zhong Feng''s eyes, they seemed to be in a beautiful world of only them.


    "Why are you looking at other people when your husband is right next to you?" Kaito spoke up from behind her.


    Akira turned and found Kaito looking at her with a smile. She felt joy feel her heart as she stared into the familiar eyes with that tinge of wickedness. She could not believe that there was a moment when she did not know him.


    He had permeated into her life to the point where she could not believe that there was a time when she did not know him.


    Without hesitation, she threw her arms around him and pressed her head to his chest. She heard that steady heartbeat and felt at home. She closed her eyes and luxuriated in a warmth she knew that only he could provide.


    "Thank you for stalking me." She said in a muffled voice.


    "Anytime, my little darling," Kaito answered with augh.


    Akira could not helpughing at how ridiculous her husband was. He might not be serious or intense, but she knew that he wouldy down his life for her. And she would do the same for him. She hoped that it would nevere to that again.


    Their life was not going to befortable and safe. She was going to lead the covert affairs in the government, and his Shadow Brotherhood was going to be part of the sanctioned group of assassins working for the government after restructuring.


    So, they were bound to face more than a few challenges. But she believed in their love. And she had a feeling that they would grow old together. For now, they just needed to enjoy themselves before facing their new responsibilities.


    "I think we should leave right away. Did you put everything in the car?" Akira asked.


    "Of course," Kaito said before leaning close to Akira''s ears. "I also ordered a custom Yuki the Sword Princess costume. I was thinking that we can act out some scenes from thetest instalment when the princess meets the handsome rogue in Starlight Forest."


    Akira''s cheeks became red. She knew it was obvious that this part was inspired by Kaito. Moreover, her mind immediately went to some R-rated things they might do while she was wearing the costume. She turned and was going to escape from the conversation.


    However, Kaito pulled her back and dipped her body, as if they were dancing a sexy tango. Then, he nted his lips on hers and gave her a long and sensual kiss. That delicious kiss sent warmth from the crown of her head to the tip of her toes.


    Akira barely heard the pping and whistles apanying the raunchyughter from their friends and family. She refused to acknowledge the loud cheering.


    All she knew at that moment was she was happy.


    When Kaito lifted her, she was a little lightheaded. But the smile on her face was unstoppable. She looked at Kaito with overflowing love, causing him to nt a chaste kiss on her forehead.


    "Shall we leave now, wife?" He asked.


    "Yes, husband." She responded.


    With that, the happy couple walked from the reception venue amidst the joyful ps of those who wished them a forever love.


    THE END

 Chapter 594 - THE BRAVE LITTLE BUNNY

    *Check out the volume description in the Auxiliary Volume i.e. first chapter of the book*


    Furukawa Shun was not aplex man.


    In fact, he prided himself on not being aplicated individual. He had clear likes and dislikes. He enjoyed living honestly. He did not cut corners in his business operations. Moreover, he was open in his personal rtionships.


    He looked out through the window of the penthouse suite of The Summit Residence. The moon was round and bright, but it did not cheer him up as it usually did. He turned and looked to the front door before chuckling to himself.


    Of course, Che was not going to follow him.


    Now that he had calmed down, he realised that he had practically bitten off Che''s head for nothing. He was a little angry after his conversation with Hu Lei. But Wang Che had not done anything to warrant the poor treatment.


    He sighed. He needed to apologise for his behaviour.


    He walked from the window and towards the fridge. He was hungry and thirsty because he ran from the wedding before having a morsel of food or a ss of water. He needed some sugar in his body before he gained the courage to call Che and apologise.


    It was not Wang Che''s fault that he did not like him.


    This thought made him sigh again. It frustrated him, but he understood. His rtionship with Wang Che was random. There was no magical tale behind it. He could not even remember the first time they met. He knew of Wang Che through the parties they attended in Supreme City.


    The first time they truly talked was during a night out with a motley crew of wild second-generation people. Shun was frustrated andining about failing to find someone to customise bumper cars for one of his ygrounds.


    When he went to the bar, Wang Che appeared next to him with his prince-like smile while holding a ss of red wine. He looked at Shun with amusement that bordered on condescending. Shun''s feathers were ruffled by that look.


    However, he forgot about his annoyance once he heard the words Wang Che said.


    "I know a guy who does custom motor work." The words were soft, sounding harmless.


    "Really? Can you give me the number? This whole thing is a pain in my ass. You cannot believe how long I have been looking for someone." Shun perked like an energised bunny.


    "What''s in it for me?" Wang Che asked.


    The bunny was deted by the words. He had heard that this master of rion Motor City was a shrewd businessman. However, he did not expect that he needed to pay for a rmendation. If anything, the other guy should be the one paying Wang Che.


    However, at the time, he was a beggar, not a chooser.


    "What do you want?" Shun asked in resignation before warning Che with a righteous expression. "But you should know that I will not do anything illegal or immoral."


    Wang Cheughed. "Do not worry. I merely would like for you to apany me to dinner."


    Shun felt a deep wave of nostalgia as he remembered the dinner on a yacht. He ended up falling asleep on the deck after eating seafood without decorum. When he woke up, he could no longer see anything familiar.


    The next morning, Wang Che showed no guilt at kidnapping him, iming it was his fault for sleeping on the vessel. Before he knew it, he was dragged into the water to snorkel against his will, and his protests that he was notfortable withrge bodies of water were ignored.


    Shun shook his head and opened the fridge. The cool air helped him snap out of his memories and the feelings they evoked.


    Then, he saw the note attached to the lemonade.


    ''Drink. No one will bring you carbonated drinks.''


    The simple note evoked deep emotions that almost made his eyes water. He loved drinking fizzy sweet drinks, but he would always get a stomachache afterwards. But nothing could keep him away from them when he was drunk. Except for Wang Che''s sweet lemonade.


    Wang Che must have assumed that he would drink during the wedding and prepared it beforehand. Of course, he knew Shun''s usual behaviours, so he made sure to tell the staff not to bring anything to their suite.


    Yes, it was their suite.


    When rion Extreme was designed, it just made sense to have a ce to stay inside the grounds. Wang Che asked him where he would like to stay. He responded that he would stay nowhere other than the penthouse.


    "You like feeling like a king looking down on your subjects, right?" Wang Che teased him with a ruffle of his hair. "Then, the highest spot on the mountain will be yours."


    Shun pped the offending hand before looking at Che with his nose turned up in the air. "Do not be silly. I am a generous king. I will share my penthouse with you."


    Wang Che looked at him strangely. "You want to stay in the apartment with me?"


    "It makes sense. There is no need to keep two units reserved. I can spare you a little space." Shun said with mock generosity.


    Che chuckled. "Then, I shall apologise for the intrusion in advance."


    Shun felt like he had been struck by lightning. He closed the refrigerator door hard and patted his pockets before he remembered he ced his phone on the coffee table. He rushed to the phone and held it in his hand.


    He took a deep breath before he dialled Wang Che''s number. He held his breath as he waited. Almost immediately, Wang Che picked up the call.


    "Shun, are you alright?" He asked with palpable worry.


    "Why did you stop me?" Shun asked without preamble.


    "What? What are you talking about?" Wang Che was confused.


    "That night after we left Le Burlesque. Why did you stop me?"


    "We should talk about this in person. I am almost done here. All the wedding guests have left. I just need to finish up with some issues, and I wille to the apartment." Wang Che said with a strange emotion.


    "No, I don''t want to wait. If I do, I will lose my nerve." Shun said. "I have been thinking about everything, and Hu Lei was right. In the real world, people do not spoil and coddle their friends. The only exnation I can think of is that you have feelings for me."


    "But if you have feelings for me, you would not have stopped me when I tried to kiss you. Yes, I remember. I always remembered." He paused. "I want to know for sure. If it is just my wishful thinking, tell me, and we will pretend this conversation never happened."


    "You are really an idiot." Wang Che said with a sigh before chuckling.


    "Forget it!" Shun said with anger. He was trying to have a serious conversation, but Wang Che still had the guts to insult him.


    "No, no, wait." Wang Che panicked a little. "I mean, I have been waiting for you to notice for literal years."


    "What?"


    "I wanted you to notice me from the very beginning. Why do you think I sent a sports car expert to help you with your little bumper cars?"


    "What?"


    "As for that night, I was afraid that you would regret it in the morning. I did not want to do anything that could cause me to lose you." Wang Che paused. "You said something about wishful thinking. Does it mean what I think it does?"


    Shun felt a little embarrassed, but he straightened his back. "Yes. Unlike some people, I am not afraid of saying exactly what I feel."


    Wang Cheughed with tion. "I was afraid that my little bunny would hop away if I chased too hard."


    Shun felt a sort of hysterical joy in his heart. He knew Wang Che was right. If he hade too strongly, he would have probably fled from Supreme City. He knew that over the years, he wanted to run away from Wang Che countless times.


    But he did not want to admit it. Moreover, now that he was no longer sad, he was feeling a little naughty.


    "But think of all the fun we could have had. If you are reborn into the past, you should probably chase the bunny and lock it up." Shun said daringly since Che was far away. He could do nothing to him.


    "You little¡­" Wang Che could not bear the teasing.


    Shunughed at hearing Che''s frustration. "I aming to pick you up. I hope you will have thought of a response by the time I get there."


    Without waiting to hear more, Shun ended the call. His smile was wide and sweet. He looked like a true idiot. If he was lying down, he would have been rolling around, giggling.


    He opened the fridge again and poured himself a cup of sweet lemonade. The cool drink calmed him, but it also filled him with feelings that he wanted to express. Without wasting time, he picked up his car keys and left the apartment.


    He could never have guessed that his happiness was about to be shattered and scattered.

 Chapter 595 - THE MIGHTY KAMIKAZE

    Wang Che could not concentrate on his work. But he wanted to finish up, so he could spend as much time as possible with Shun. It had taken the idiot years to realise that he wanted more than a tonic friendship.


    If he did not stabilise the rtionship as soon as possible, the bunny he trapped with a lot of difficulties might escape.


    His heart was restless as he continued flipping through documents on his messy desk. He knew that once Shun came into the office, he would be itching to clear up the space. He smiled in an uncharacteristic and somewhat unnerving manner.


    "Ugh, you should just leave. You are disrupting the work environment." Caterina spoke up from the couch.


    Wang Che had almost forgotten about Caterina''s presence. It was not that the woman was forgettable. If anything, she was a little too memorable with her bold fashion choices. For someone who came from a country known for great aesthetics, her fashion sense was a littlecking.


    For instance, her current appearance was jarring due to thebination of purple and yellow clothes, along withrge hooped earrings and rhinestone-studded heels.


    However, despite these unsettling choices, she was a wonderful businesswoman and a good friend to Wang Che. She had managed numerous racers in Italy and even ran one of the most prominent clubs in Mn.


    She and Wang Che met quite a while back when he was just a rookie racer without connections, wealth or power. She tried to sign him up, but he refused. However, they formed a friendship because they were both ambitious but principled people.


    When Wang Che conceived the n to build rion Extreme, he asked Caterina to manage it for him. After a little cajoling, she decided to make the move from Mn to Mountain Ridge.


    "If you hade earlier, we would not have to work sote." Wang Cheined, with a meaningful nce at Caterina.


    "You should be thankful I moved here in the first ce." Caterina countered. "You know how difficult leaving the racing world in Italy is."


    Wang Che nodded. The racing industry in Italy was like the mafia, so one could not leave it carelessly. After all, it was mostly controlled by the mafia. A person could not leave without making some concessions first.


    "How did you convince the club to let you go?" Wang Che asked.


    "I told them I was retiring to enjoy my twilight years," Caterina spoke as she continued working on the documents on herptop.


    Wang Che lifted a brow. Despite her garish appearance, Caterina was only in her early forties. She was hardly someone who could speak of twilight years.


    "And they believed you?" He asked.


    "Of course not. But I promised that I would never work for another racing club in Europe, so they had to take my word for it." Caterina smiled in triumph.


    Wang Che paused with flipping his documents and looked at Caterina. "Thank you."


    "It is hardly a sacrifice. I hear Mountain Ridge is the perfect ce to snatch up a rich young man from the market. It is the best ce for me to retire." Caterina narrowed her eyes. "Love has made you soft. You would never have shown gratitude before."


    Wang Che smiled. "It has. I am no longer that person."


    "If only people could see the mighty Kamikaze now..." Caterinaughed. "I cannot wait to meet the person who turned you into this softie."


    "You will like him." Wang Che smiled.


    "Ugh! You disgust me." Caterina said even though she was happy for her young friend.


    However, she could not help but feel a little worried. The Wang Che she knew was not called Kamikaze for nothing. The title was more than a cool racer name. Beneath the handsome and refined exterior of now was a demon.


    In the right conditions, he would remain harmless and pleasant. His decisions were made through cold calctions of the oue. However, when he was triggered, he became a typhoon that could not be stopped.


    If he were not a force of individual power, he would have been destroyed when he lived in Italy. The racing world was full of people who used foul methods to achieve wealth. They were not afraid of using dirty methods.


    But somehow, Wang Che prospered as an independent racer in a foreign country without support from anyone. How he did it, even Caterina could not answer. The mystery was quite strange because she knew several mafia families were quite interested in him when he appeared in Italy for the first time.


    Later on, she had heard some rumours about how dangerous Wang Che was. Some said he was a mysterious devil with mystical powers, enough to stop a heart with his mind. Others said that he could tear a man apart with his bare hands.


    She did not believe the rumours, at least notpletely. After all, Wang Che refused to engage in the illegal practices of the racing industry. But she could not figure out exactly how he had fended off all the people who were targeting him.


    Therefore, she knew that he was a dangerous existence.


    Now, he was a mellow man with thefortablecency of a person in love.


    Perhaps, she should have felt at peace while looking at Wang Che since he was happy. He did not have that cold and almost cruel look in his eyes. But instead, she felt ill at ease and even a little afraid when she looked at his softened expression.


    He was probably thinking of his lover.


    Caterina had a premonition that if this Wang Che were to lose this person, he would not just turn back into Kamikaze. He would be the devil incarnate. And he would sweep everything in his path like a divine wind.


    "You look a little ill." Wang Che spoke up. "Maybe you have not recovered from your trip here. You should go ahead and go to sleep."


    "You are creeping me out by being so nice," Caterina said, dismissing her paranoid thoughts.


    "The work will still be here tomorrow. Also, you will have to handle things here by yourself for a while." Wang Che added with that sickening smile. "I will not be around."


    Caterina expected as much, but she still made the appropriate dissatisfiedments before leaving the office with herptop. She was not sleepy, but her strange thoughts broke her concentration. She would get an early start the following morning.


    Wang Che looked at the time. If his calctions were correct, Shun should be close or arriving at the bottom of the hill. Right then, his phone rang. It was Shun. Wang Che picked up the call immediately with a smile.


    "Che, Che!" A panicked voice shouted. "I think someone is trying to kill-"


    Before Shun could finish, there was a loud crashing sound, and the call ended.

 Chapter 596 - I AM HERE

    Wang Che did not waste a moment.


    He rushed out of the office with his phone and car keys in his hand. His moves were smooth and sharp as he jumped into his vehicle and peeled out of the parking lot. When he got to the road going up the mountain, he became a racer once again.


    And this time, he was racing against time.


    He did not dare think about Shun''s current status because he needed to focus on the road. He knew that losing focus would not help him get to his little bunny sooner. He had seen too many people in pieces due to a second of distraction on the race track.


    Still, his mind kept reying Shun''s panicked voice and that loud crash.


    He stepped hard on the elerator, and the car flew up the mountain. Perhaps it was the bright moonlight ying a trick, but his dark eyes seemed to glow in the dark.


    Before long, he saw something ahead of him. It did not take a moment for him to recognise Shun''s car. After all, it was a gift from him.


    The purple car looked a little childish because of itspact design. Shunined constantly about the appearance of the vehicle, but he kept driving it, even when his brothers mocked it. He did not admit that he liked it, but Wang Che knew he did.


    When he brought the car to Shun, he imed that it was a new prototype from one of his friends in the auto manufacturing industry. The truth was that he had the car customised for Shun. Most of the design elements were based on some old drawings Wang Che saw in Shun''s apartment.


    The cartoon-like drawings were a little silly, but Wang Che kept them in his mind. On Shun''s birthday, he had the car delivered to Mountain Ridge. The idiot did not even realise that the design was from his own mind.


    He was truly hopeless.


    Wang Che brought the car to a sudden stop. His heart was beating hard as he looked at the sight before his eyes. However, his mind remained quiet and clear. He stepped out of his car and ran to the wrecked car before him.


    Fortunately, the purple car was quite safe in its structure. It was not like the other racing cars in rion Extreme. Of course, Wang Che would never have given Shun a vehicle that was not exceptionally safe. After all, he was not the best driver.


    From what he could see at a nce, Shun collided with the road barrier because he failed to make the turn behind him smoothly. The barriers were quite stable and had a cushioning effect, so the car was notplexly wrecked, except for the front part.


    Wang Che did not care about the car.


    He looked to the front seat and found Shun with his head against the deployed airbag. His head was bleeding from somewhere. Wang Che could not tell the extent of the injuries.


    He opened the door and disengaged the seat belt. As soon as he was free, Shun fell towards him. Wang Che caught him in his arms and started to lift him out of the car. Suddenly, Shun opened his eyes and looked directly at him.


    "Che?" Shun asked.


    "I am here." Wang Che said gently. "Don''t worry. You are going to be okay."


    "No, no." Shun struggled a bit as he was pulled out of the car. However, Wang Che did not let him go. He could see the confusion in those familiar eyes.


    "It is alright. I am here." He repeated, hoping to soothe Shun.


    "No. You don''t understand." Shun shook his head before wincing in pain. "The car, it just stopped working. I could not turn the steering wheel, and the brakes refused to respond. I had to crash the car to stop it."


    Wang Che frowned. If what Shun was saying was true, somebody probablypromised the hydraulic elements of the car. It was one of the easiest ways to kill someone with a car, especially a fast one. As long as hydraulic fluids leaked out, the car would eventually crash.


    "We will deal with thatter. We need to get you to a hospital." Wang Che pursed his lips. He nned to get to the bottom of the urrence, but his priority was getting Shun immediate treatment.


    He supported Shun and brought him to his vehicle. Shun remained a bit dazed as if he was trying to recall something. Once again, he winced in pain. Wang Che did not dare examine him in case he caused more harm than good. He simply locked the seatbelt.


    When he was about to lock the door, Shun caught his arm in a tight grasp.


    "I think someone was following me," Shun said with zing eyes.


    Wang Che could not determine if Shun was delirious. But the look on his face was intense and showed an iprehensible fear. His heart hurt, and he swore to get to the bottom of this incident.


    "I am here now. No one will harm you. I won''t let anyone take you away from me." Wang Che smiled while detaching the clinging arm and tucking it back into the car.


    "You promise?" Shun asked, his voice bing weaker.


    "I will never let you go. You are mine now." Wang Che added.


    "You are mine," Shun said softly.


    "Yes." Wang Che closed the door.


    When he sat at the driver''s seat, he realised Shun had lost consciousness. He took a deep breath before turning the car around. He needed to get Shun to the hospital as soon as possible. But he could not drive too fast.


    As he drove down the mountain, he heard something behind him. The sound was quite familiar, but it had been years since he heard it. It was the sound of a rocketuncher. Immediately, he pushed down on the elerator, and his car flew forward.


    Mere secondster, a loud explosion could be heard behind them. The slight tremors in the ground were proof of the intensity of the explosion. At first, Wang Che thought that the projectile was targeted at his car. However, he realised that the assant had probably blown up Shun''s car.


    His dark eyes became cold and cruel.


    Someone was eliminating the evidence by destroying the wrecked vehicle. The person behind the incident wanted to remain in the dark. Wang Che narrowed his eyes.


    He would drag out the one who dared harm his sunshine from the shadows.


    And they would pay for their actions.

 Chapter 597 - WOLF-LIKE EYES

    Three weekster¡­


    Shun opened his eyes and looked at the bright white ceiling. He did not feel a sense of panic. It was like he was waking up after a long and restful sleep. At least, he felt calm for a moment until he realised he did not know where he was.


    However, after a brief period of confusion, he realised that he was in a hospital.


    He broke free from his daze and sat up on the bed. His body felt stiff and weak, and his mouth was dry. Unfortunately, he could not find water at the side of the bed. He scoffed at the poor service in the hospital.


    How had he ended up in the hospital anyway?


    He could not recall what happened before he woke up on this bed in the hospital. In fact, his mind felt a little strange. He did not know how to describe it. But he could not figure out where the sense of weirdness wasing from.


    Shun did not like the strangeness.


    Without another thought, he decided to pull out the needle in his arm. Once he did, he intended to find the director of the hospital toin about the poor service. Perhaps, he could get someone person fired. It might improve his mood.


    Then, he would leave the ce without looking back.


    "Don''t do that." A voice came from the door.


    Shun looked up and met the eyes of a handsome man. He looked like a prince, perhaps because of the gentle light flowing from the hallway behind him. If it weren''t for his tired and weary appearance, he might have looked perfect.


    For a moment, Shun was stunned and stopped pulling on the needle in his arm. But after a brief instance, he broke free of the spell. He did not know why he was staring at that man, regardless of how good-looking he was.


    And he was not even that great.


    He looked like a total fake. Despite his outward refined appearance, Shun felt like he was not a good person. The way his eyes looked at him was too intense. It was like the stranger wanted to swallow him up.


    That man was definitely a wolf in sheepskin.


    "I can do whatever I want," Shun said rebelliously and started fiddling with his IV connection again.


    He could not figure out how to pull out the needle without hurting himself, but he managed to disconnect the bag and the tube connecting to the cann. The fluid in the disconnected tube started leaking to the floor, and blood started oozing from the cann.


    The handsome man rushed to him and ced his stic coffee cup on the bedside table. He quickly closed the cann to prevent continued bleeding. After a few weeks of watching the doctors, he already knew a few things.


    "You should not be wilful." Wang Che said in a hoarse voice.


    Despite his calm appearance, Wang Che was overwhelmed with emotions. He could not believe that his little bunny was awake after so long. He wanted to pull Shun into his arms and feel his warmth. He wanted the reassurance that Shun was alive and well.


    However, something held him back.


    And that something was Shun''s strange reaction to seeing him. Usually, the bunny would perk up every time he saw him. He would smile and shout his name enthusiastically. It was not a conscious thing on Shun''s part.


    It was just the way he was.


    Moreover, Shun would always act a little spoiled towards him. In this situation, Shun would have pouted and startedining about how he was not around when he woke up. Maybe, he would exaggerate his pain and difort to get sympathy.


    Shun''s subconscious behaviour of dependence towards him was the reason everyone believed they were together.


    But this Shun, he was different.


    His eyes were a little detached. And the restlessness beneath was not that of an energised small animal. It was the rebellious air of a problem child. Wang Che looked at Shun with a deep assessing look, trying to see what was brewing in his mind.


    "What are you looking at?" Shun asked with fierce eyes. "Are you one of the ipetent doctors who work in this hospital? I should have you fired."


    Wang Che raised an eyebrow as he looked at Shun who was behaving like a little tyrant. Or a high school gangster. If it were any other situation, he would have been amused by the antics of the man he loved.


    But the words were noughing matter.


    "Do you not know who I am?" Wang Che asked calmly.


    Shun looked at the handsome man who was studying him like he was an alien. Moreover, those wolf-like eyes were turbulent. The intense observation made his heart skip a beat, but he was sure that he had never met the person before.


    "Should I know you?" Shun said with a stubborn lift of his head. "I don''t care who you are. I want to get out of this ce."


    Wang Che was frozen for a moment before he tapped on his phone. He needed to see the doctor as soon as possible. After all, the matter of his new boyfriend forgetting about him was not so simple.


    After a moment, Shun threw off the bed cover and looked at Wang Che with that unfamiliar rebellious and almost bratty look on his face. Wang Che found the expression quite lovable, but he was too worried to appreciate it.


    "I am a patient. How can you not even offer me a ss of water?" Shunined after not getting a response from Wang Che.


    "Let the doctor check up on you first." Wang Che responded.


    Wang Che''s calm demeanour somehow annoyed Shun. He did not like the way this person who had appeared in his room was treating him. It reminded him of how his family treated him. Like he was a harmless little creature.


    No one took him seriously.


    The thought caused him to fume. Without a warning, he reached for the coffee cup on the bedside stand and gulped it. It was fortunate that it had cooled down, or he might have gotten a burnt tongue.


    The coffee was bitter and sugarless, but he did not want to show weakness. He looked at Wang Che right in the eyes while drinking his coffee. The challenge in his eyes was obvious. After three gulps, Wang Che took the cup from him.


    "You know I was drinking from that cup.." Wang Che said with slight amusement, despite the circumstances.

 Chapter 598 - KNOW EACH OTHER

    Shun was trying to suppress his difort because of the bitterness of coffee in his mouth. He did not hear the tone of voice Wang Che used to ask the question, but he looked at the other man with that same annoyed expression.


    "So what?" He asked smugly. He wanted to fold his arms over his chest, but he remembered the needle sticking in his vein.


    "You are right. There is no problem." Wang Che said before taking a sip from the coffee cup while looking at Shun.


    Immediately, Shun realised the issue and the implications of intimacy. He felt a little embarrassed, and his pale face gained some colour. His lips formed an involuntary pout. He really did not like this guy who had broken into his room.


    Before he could be embarrassed further, a young female doctor stepped into the room with a smile on her face.


    "Shun, I am d to see you are awake." She said familiarly.


    Shun turned his head to look at Wang Che uncertainly. He did not know why he looked at the arrogant man he did not like. But the familiar tone used made him feel like the young female doctor was implying personal knowledge.


    But he did not know her.


    "It seems like Shun might have forgotten a few things." Wang Che said with his usual calmness.


    Shun''s heart beat with uncertainty at the words. He felt that weirdness in his mind again. It was not the feeling of having forgotten something. He did not feel like he had forgotten something. He just felt like his brain was strange.


    The doctor was not fazed by the statement. "Oh, is that so? What has he forgotten?"


    "My primary concern is that he has forgotten me. He does not recognise me." Wang Che said with a nce towards Shun.


    The look was loaded with something that made Shun''s insides turn. He could not tell what it was about this man that made him ufortable. He admitted that it was not a bad kind of ufortable. It just made him feel¡­ things.


    "Do we know each other? How do we know each other?" Shun immediately asked with some anxiety, but he still maintained that bratty attitude.


    The young doctor tapped on her tablet for a moment before cing it in the sleeve at the end of the bed. She walked close to Shun while putting on gloves. Her smile was not too gentle, but its casual grace was a little soothing.


    "Shun, I am Nishimura Hina. I am your doctor. You are in the Stillwater Medical Research Institute." She said. "I am going to examine you now, ok?"


    Shun once again looked to Wang Che. The man nodded to him, and Shun, in turn, nodded to Dr Nishimura. Then, he felt a little angry at himself for looking for guidance from the strange man who appeared in his hospital room.


    He did not even know his name.


    Hina checked Shun with care before disposing of her surgical gloves. She disposed of her gloves before speaking up.


    "What is thest thing you can remember before you woke up?" Hina asked.


    Shun tried to remember what he was doing before he woke up in a hospital, but he did not have a clue. It was not like his mind waspletely nk. He knew about his life, but he could not pinpoint exactly how he ended up in the hospital.


    "I don''t remember. I am not sure. You can ask my parents or my brothers. They watch my every move, so they should give you the full story." Shun said with obvious disapproval and sarcasm.


    Wang Che and Hina looked at each other. It seemed like Shun had not forgotten all his memories. It probably meant that he had only forgotten a portion of his memories.


    "Do you have any recollection of Wang Che?" Hina asked.


    "Wang Che?" Shun asked.


    "Me." The handsome man responded.


    "Oh, so your name is Wang Che," Shun said while looking at him.


    "I will assume that is a no," Hina spoke up before Wang Che could respond.


    Shun nodded. Then, he took another look at Wang Che, but he still could not remember anything. He did not have the feeling of having forgotten something. He did not feel anything, so he could not figure out what was happening.


    "What year is it?" Hina asked.


    Shun thought for a moment. He opened his mouth, but he could not answer the question. He felt like it was at the tip of his tongue, but he could not grasp it. It was like there was fog obscuring the rity of his mind.


    Hina noticed he was struggling, and his distress seemed on the verge of overwhelming him.


    "It is alright if you do not remember," Hina said soothingly. "Can you describe your current life to me? What are you nning to do when you leave the hospital?"


    Shun did not struggle with this question. His life was quite ordinary, all things considered.


    "I live with my parents and brothers, so I was just going to go home." He said. "I justpleted college, so I work in my familypany. Oh my goodness. I''m so stupid. I just remembered the year. I must have taken a hit to the head."


    Hina nodded. "I see. I think that you can figure out what is happening here, Shun."


    Shun had already realised that there was a problem, but he shook his head. He did not want to hear the doctor saying it, even though he knew it was true. He felt afraid and overwhelmed. And for some reason, he turned to look at Wang Che.


    The handsome man had that intense look in his eyes. Moreover, there seemed to be a storm brewing beneath the fa?ade.


    "Shun, you have amnesia," Hina said the words. "I will need to run a few more tests before I can give you more details. But do not worry. Everything will be fine."


    Shun remained in a daze as Hina said a few more things before leaving the hospital room.


    "You do not have to be afraid. I am here." Wang Che said.


    Thest three words echoed in his mind with an eerie familiarity before the words shattered into nothingness. But for that short moment, Shun had a feeling that he had heard those words before. His heart felt at rest.


    "Who are you to me?" Shun could not help asking.


    "I am your boyfriend.." Wang Lei said with a smile.

 Chapter 599 - FUDANSHI

    Shun was stunned for a moment before he beganughing. He could not grasp the absurdity of the situation. How could he have a boyfriend? It would have been less shocking if Wang Che said, ''I am your father.''


    Wang Che watched theughing Shun without a change in expression. When Shun finishedughing, he looked at Wang Che with some guilt. However, he dismissed the thought. He did not need to feel bad forughing.


    "Are you trying to trick me?" Shun asked.


    Wang Che was a little amused with the rare caution Shun showed towards him. He was not offended by theughter.


    "What do you think?" Wang Che asked.


    "I think you are probably evil. You look like the kind of person who would take advantage of weakness to gain leverage." Shun lifted his head stubbornly, sticking his cute nose in the air.


    "Perhaps. But that does not change that you are my boyfriend." Wang Che said. "You can only me yourself for your decisions."


    Shun could not think of anything to oppose these words, so his lips formed another unintentional pout. He did not know if this person was lying to him or not. But he knew that it was unlikely that Wang Che was a stranger.


    "Where are my parents? And my brothers? Wait, you said we are in Mountain Ridge? Are they still in Tokyo?" Shun asked before his eyes lit up. "Do they abandon me in the future because I started dating a man?"


    Wang Che felt helpless while looking at Shun. But at the same moment, he realised that there were some things that he did not know about his little bunny. The Shun he knew would not be happy that his family abandoned him.


    He was usually annoyed by their constant fussing, but he epted their love. And he loved them.


    But despite the current state of things, it seemed like Shun was unhappy at some point. To Wang Che, the concept of avoiding a family because they loved one too much was too foreign to grasp. However, it seemed to be the reality of the younger Shun.


    "Do you think they would abandon you because of dating me?" Wang Che asked.


    Shun thought for a moment before he sighed. "No, they would not."


    If truth be told, they would probably have preferred it. His mother had brainwashed the entire family to believe that he was too delicate to take care of himself. She said that getting a girlfriend would only stress him out with demands.


    In her words, it would have been better if Shun was a girl. Then, his family would not have to worry about his future so much as long as they found a reliable man. His father was the one who had said that Shun could still marry a man.


    The rest of the family looked at him with surprise. The man coughed slightly while maintaining his dignified look.


    "What? I know what is going on in the world." He said.


    "Oh my goodness!" His wife pped her cheeks on her face. "My husband is a fudanshi."


    "I do not know what you are talking about." The man coughed again and straightened his back. "We are trying to secure Shun''s life."


    "Oh my goodness. My husband is a fudanshi!" His wife repeated in a voice so high, it might have triggered the dogs in the neighbourhood.


    "A what?" Shun''s eldest brother looked at his mother with confusion mirrored on his younger siblings'' faces.


    "Honey, look at your sons. That would be the correct reaction if you really did not know what I was talking about." Shun''s mother pointed at their three sons.


    The couple began a back and forth argument about who knew what while the three brothers searched for the meaning online. When they found it, they were horrified. They moved away from their further in mock fear.


    Naturally, the further was embarrassed and angry with them. He took off his indoor house slipper and beat the three of them thoroughly.


    Shun knew the story because he was watching from a hidden corner on the floor above them. That urrence was during his second year in college. He had juste back home and gone to his bedroom to bathe and rest for a bit.


    He was nning on going downstairs, but he heard his family talking about him. They were almost always talking about him. And their faces would always light up when they were discussing him. It was like he was the centre of their world.


    Unfortunately, their love for him made it impossible for him to be a true part of the family.


    When he saw them talking about his future romantic prospects, he paused to listen instead of going downstairs to stop them immediately. Then, he realised how happy they were as they talked about finding him a man.


    He wanted to roll his eyes at their crazy thoughts, but all he felt was sad. He could not joke around with them as casually as they were doing it without him. No one would speak a harsh word to him. His father would never use his indoor slipped to beat him.


    If he went downstairs, they would stop what they were doing and begin fussing over him. His mother would rush off to get him snacks, and his brothers would ask if anyone was bullying him, even though he knew they knew everything going on.


    His father would ask him about his schoolwork, but it was not to push him. He would tell him that he did not have to get stressed about it. If there was anything he could not do, they would handle it for him.


    So, even though Shun had brought his family that used to be cold to each other before he was born together, he could never be truly a part of it. He would always be the treasure they protected, so they would always treat him like a delicate flower.


    "Shun, Shun!" Amanding voice broke him from the memory.


    Shun scoffed and looked at Wang Che with annoyance. He found this man quite irritating, but a part of him was drawn inexplicably to him. He wondered if it was the feelings remaining from his forgotten memories.


    Or perhaps, it was the way the man looked at him. It made him feel like prey before a predator. The slight apprehension in his heart made him feel alive.


    "You do not have to shout. I am right here." Shun said.


    "Yes, yes you are." Wang Che said a little eerily.


    Before Shun could say anything else, the hospital door burst open again.


    "My baby!"

 Chapter 600 - ELDEST BROTHER’S PLOT

    Furukawa Sara was a somewhat small woman in stature. She was perhaps the reason that Shun had not turned out like his burly brothers. No one stopped her actions when she practicallyunched herself at Shun with tears in her eyes.


    Shun looked at his mother and found that she did look a little older than he remembered her. The truth of this matter sunk into his mind, causing him some fear and horror. He really had amnesia. And the evidence was right before him.


    But he was not a man with an inflexible mind.


    It was not like he could do anything to remember the missing chunk of time even if he was afraid. For now, he could only ept what had happened and try to move forward.


    With that in mind, he let his mother hug him. Despite her stature, she was quite strong. Her arms felt like a boa constrictor around his shoulders. But somehow, that fierce hug was reassuring. After a moment, Shun lifted his arms and hugged her back.


    Then, he lifted his eyes and looked at his father and three brothers who were standing at the end of his bed. They were a little older, just like his mother. No, he was also older. He had just forgotten about it.


    He nodded towards them.


    Shun was not trying to be rude. However, despite knowing that he had forgotten a significant chunk of time, he could not change his current feelings. During the period in which he believed he was living, he had a lot of disagreements with his father and brothers.


    The quarrels came up because the four of them did not want to give him more responsibilities in thepany. Furthermore, when he wanted to leave and start living independently, they refused to let him, to the point of interfering with his finances.


    Therefore, he could not muster enthusiasm towards them. And he did not know his current life or his feelings towards his family after all these years.


    The faces of the four men fell when they saw how cold Shun was towards them.


    "What is wrong, Shun? Are you still feeling unwell? Should we call the doctor?" His father was the first one to speak up.


    Furukawa Kenta was a tough man with an unwavering spirit. He had paved his way in one of the most challenging fields and be a legend. His path to sess in the security solutions market was not easy, but he had some knowledge after a short stint in the military.


    But he had a soft spot for Shun.


    When Shun was born, his family was quite close to a breaking point. His wife was tired of him because he prioritised work over everything. She had threatened to leave him on multiple asions. However, he did not know how to choose his family over urgent tasks in the business.


    And in the security business, almost every mission was urgent.


    Therefore, their marriage was on the rocks, and their home life was ufortable and tense.


    As for their three sons, they were wild boys who fought constantly. They were young, but they had already picked up bad behaviours like skipping sses, running from school and picking fights around the neighbourhood.


    Then, Shun was born.


    When each of the family members saw the cute little baby, their hearts melted. He was so small and delicate, and when his eyes looked at them, they saw a purity that could not be captured. He was like the embodiment of an angel.


    From the moment he was born, everything in the Furukawa family changed.


    Kenta starteding back home early. He did not spend dawn to the deep night in the office. He returned and spent time with his wife and son. And the three brothers also stopped their bad behaviours. Their only fights were about who would get to hold the baby for longer.


    Then, it became a long-termpetition between them. The most powerful among them would be the one to take care of Baby Shun in the future. The pettypetition prompted them to be good students with a keen focus.


    All in all, Shun was like a saviour to the family. The entire family vowed to never let him suffer. He would always be their baby.


    How could they bear to see him looking thin, pale and helpless in the hospital? But more than that, they were heartbroken because Shun was looking at them like they were strangers. Only a month ago, he was enthusiastically telling them about his ns to build another yground.


    His enthusiasm was always contagious when he was excited about something. He kept describing how he was going to coborate with Etude Technologies to create a yground based on one of their most popr game franchises.


    Now, he was just different.


    "No, I am fine," Shun responded after a short period while pushing his mother away.


    The Furukawa family looked at each other with confusion before they turned to look at Wang Che. Their eyes were full of unspoken questions.


    Shun noticed this movement and looked at Wang Che with a pout. It seemed like this boyfriend of his had put his family under a spell. He should have figured as much. His family would not leave him alone if they did not know Wang Che.


    Wang Che seemed to see through the small thoughts of his little bunny. He smiled a little at him in reassurance before turning back to the Furukawa family.


    "Shun has amnesia. He seems to have forgotten thest five or six years of his life." Wang Che said calmly.


    "Oh, my baby!" Sara said.


    She was going tounch herself at Shun again for another hug, but he leaned away. Moreover, there was a sense of alienation in his eyes. He turned his eyes from his family and looked to Wang Che as if searching forfort.


    The Furukawa men were equally horrified, but they did not know how to express themselves. And now that they knew that Shun had amnesia, they were afraid of spooking him.


    "Wait a minute!" The Second Brother spoke up. "If Shun just woke up and has forgotten his life in the past five or six years, why is he acting close to you? Based on this, the two of you should not have met before, so he should be cautious of you."


    His two brothers agreed while the Furukawa parents looked at him in question.


    Wang Che did not have an answer. If the situation were not serious, he would have said something like Shun''s love was too deep to bepletely forgotten. But he could see that the group before him was quite worried.


    "It is probably because I am the first person he saw when he woke up." Wang Che chose an easy exnation.


    "Is that really the case?" Sara asked uncertainly.


    "It is possible." The Third Brother said. "Maybe it is like the way ducklings recognise the first person after they hatch as their mother."


    "It is called filial imprinting. But do notpare our brother to a baby duck." The Second Brother said while pping the back of his younger brother''s head.


    "Baby ducks are so cute. Do you remember that Shun had a baby duck pyjama when he was like three? It was so yellow and fluffy. He looked like the cutest creature in the world." The Third Brother said while sinking into old memories.


    "Oh yeah! I remember it. Actually, I have several pictures." The Second Brother said with pride. "I converted the photos to a digital format. I have them stored in the cloud. Do you want to see?"


    The Eldest Brother got annoyed by his siblings who got side-tracked so quickly. He swatted the back of their heads swiftly with the efficiency of someone who had done it before countless times. The two clutched their heads with grievances.


    He smiled when he saw them in pain. He was a little annoyed with them after hearing the imprinting possibility. If the two of them had not wasted so much time at the office and insisted on catching a ride with him, he might have been the first on the scene.


    Then, he would have had a chance at stealing his adorable brother back from Wang Che. He did not have anything against Wang Che personally. He knew that the man genuinely loved Shun. The love was evident in everything he did for his na?ve brother.


    Even though Shun moved to another country to escape them, they still monitored his moves. The Furukawa family did not leave anything to chance. Unfortunately, Shun had never needed their help after leaving.


    Because of Zhong Feng and Wang Che, he never got into trouble.


    In the past year, they had finally gotten a chance to be reunited with Shun. And it was wonderful. He had blossomed into a great man. But more than that, his inner light shone brightly. He was surrounded by a cloud of happiness.


    It would be wonderful to have him all the time in Mountain Ridge.


    But the chance of stealing him back was lost because they did not arrive in time. The Eldest Brother looked at Wang Che with a grudge in his heart. Wang Che only looked back with the cid smile of an unconcerned man.


    No, there was still a chance.


    As long as Shun refused to be with Wang Che, he would choose to be with his family. At this moment, Shun did not know Wang Che. Therefore, even if there was imprinting, it would not ovee familial bonds.


    He grinned evilly at Wang Che.

 Chapter 601 - LEGAL GUARDIAN

    Wang Che could feel the evil intentions emanating from the Eldest Brother. However, he did not respond to the provocation. Instead, he lowered his head to rearrange the hospital beddings around Shun. His movements were efficient and without a hint of awkwardness.


    Shun did not reject the help. In fact, he epted it as if it was his right.


    "Shun, how do you feel about staying with me after you leave the hospital?" Eldest Brother spoke up with an earnest gaze at Shun.


    Wang Che looked up and levelled a sharp gaze at the man. He knew that the Eldest Brother had some wicked ns, but he did not expect him to try something so quickly. The two people stared at each other, and hostility and electricity crackled in the air.


    Among the three brothers, the Eldest Brother was the one who was most attached to Shun. While the others were obsessed with their little brother, they were content watching him from afar. As long as they could get a few photos of him regrly, they were happy.


    However, the Eldest Brother had long been unhappy with Shun''s move to Supreme City. He believed that Shun should remain with his family. It would be best if his brother could live with him.


    In any case, his wife and his children had long been indoctrinated into the cult of Shun being a rare and magical fairy. They would only be too happy to see Shun around all the time.


    When Shun moved to Supreme City, the Eldest Brother med Zhong Feng. Without him, Shun would have probably returned home immediately after a few weeks of freedom. Zhong Feng provided support, allowing Shun to thrive in a foreign ce.


    When Zhong Feng lost his girlfriend, he did not have time to watch over Shun. At the time, the Eldest Brother was sure that their sweet baby would return home. But a new monster called Wang Che swooped in and took over.


    "What are you going on about?" The Third Brother asked. "Shun lives-"


    The Eldest Brother cut off his idiot sibling before he could reveal anything important. "At the moment, Shun does not have his memories. Right now, he cannot reinsert himself into his normal life. It would be best if he stayed with his family."


    The Eldest Brother gave his siblings a meaningful re. It took a moment, but they both understood the meaning. It was a chance for Shun to return home. In other words, the move to Mountain Ridge from Supreme City could be permanent.


    The Furukawa couple also saw the light. They liked Wang Che, but they could not deny that they would like to have Shun around all the time. Plus, it was not like Wang Che could not move to Mountain Ridge too.


    After all, the two of them had lived in the city for over a year, and everything was perfect. It was not a problem to keep things as they were before the ident.


    "Do not talk about me as if I am not here," Shun said with annoyance. "I will be leaving the hospital alone."


    The Furukawa family were heartbroken by the dismissive behaviour of their angel. However, they were not easy opponents. They did not believe that they could be outsmarted by Shun, especially when he did not have his memories.


    And it was not like they were acting purely out of selfish self-interest.


    Their goal was to protect Shun during this vulnerable period. If he did not recover his memories, he would be in the loving embrace of his family. And if he recovered his memories, he would remember their support and choose to stay in Mountain Ridge.


    The five pairs of the now united family looked at Shun with fervour.


    "My dear baby, you cannot stay alone while you have no memories. Everything has changed around you. Let your mother take care of you." Sara said with a gentle smile.


    "Right now, you should be most familiar with your childhood home. It is the safest and mostfortable ce for you." Kenta echoed his wife.


    The Eldest Brother was a little annoyed because it was his idea. However, he decided to let things go for now. As long as Shun was in Mountain Ridge, he would find a way to kidnap him.


    "Where do I live at the moment?" Shun asked.


    The Furukawa family was tongue-tied. They were not sure about what they should say or not say. When Shun returned to Mountain Ridge, he stayed in a hotel. He imed that he did not want to abandon Wang Che alone in a strange ce. After all, he was helping him with rion Extreme.


    When the Summit Residences werepleted, the two of them moved to the penthouse. That was where Shun had lived for a few months, only staying with his parents and brothers asionally. But they did not want him to know about these details for now.


    Wang Che looked at them with some amusement in his eyes.


    "That is not important." The Eldest Brother spoke quickly. "You need to remember that right now, you will not be safe on your own. You are suffering from a serious problem. Even the doctors will not release you if you will be alone."


    Shun was evaluating the information when Dr Nishimura Hina entered the room. She was not surprised to see therge family before her. She greeted them calmly, ignoring the tension in the room.


    "Dr Hina, tell Shun that he cannot be on his own while he has memory loss." The Second Brother said quickly. "There must be rules to protect patients, right?"


    Hina understood what was going on. She knew that the Furukawa family was very protective of Shun, to the point of being a nuisance in the hospital.


    "You are correct. Shun is suffering from dissociative amnesia, so he is notpetent enough to be on his own until his memories are restored, or he learns to be independent without the missing memories." She said calmly.


    The entire Furukawa family sighed in relief. They remembered that five years ago, their rtionship with Shun was not great. If they did not have the doctor''s support. Shun might make good on his threat and leave alone.


    As long as they had a chance, they could repair the rtionship with Shun. With the knowledge they umted about their grownup baby in the past year, they were confident that they could make Shun happy enough to live in Mountain Ridge forever.


    "So you will release my baby to our custody?" Sara was beside herself with joy, her eyes shining.


    Hina sighed as she prepared to deliver a piece of news that everyone in the Stillwater Medical Research Institute had avoided telling the Furukawa family. It was agreed that this piece of news would not be spoken until it waspletely necessary.


    It looked like she had drawn the short straw.


    "Shun can only be released to his legal guardian," Hina said.


    "That should be us," Kenta said with confidence. "He is not married. In this situation, I believe that his closest family members are his parents."


    Hina braced herself. "In a normal situation, this would be the case. But as it turns out, Shun has a springing durable power of attorney."


    "What?" The entire Furukawa family was horrified. The implications of a legal document assigning all of Shun''s rights to another person were not minor. The thought was too terrible toprehend. They could not believe Shun would do something so careless.


    "Wang Che is his legal guardian." Hina drove in the final nail.

 Chapter 602 - A PORCELAIN DOLL

    The faces of the Furukawa family transformed to an ugly shade as the truth was revealed. They could not believe the information, but Hina''s calm face did not change to indicate it was a joke. They needed to ept the truth.


    The risks of a springing durable power of attorney were well-understood. In essence, Shun had given Wang Che the authority to act on his behalf in all matters. In other words, Wang Che could make any decision on behalf of Shun.


    Things would be fine if it were only on the financial front. However, it seemed that Shun had also signed over the power over his healthcare to Wang Che. If they disagreed with him regarding Shun''s care, there was nothing they could do to stop him.


    How could Shun do something so careless?


    Even though the Furukawa family liked Wang Che, they could not help but be angry. At this point, they felt like Wang Che was holding the power of life and death in his hands. If he decided to control Shun for the rest of his life, he could find a way as long as he had this authority.


    For a moment, they forgot that Shun was well and awake.


    "There has to be a mistake." The Eldest Brother recovered first. "Shun would never sign such a document. He knows better than that."


    The family was too focused on Wang Che and overwhelmed by fear and anger that they did not notice Shun''s hands clutching his bed covers. But Wang Che noticed his crestfallen face and the tension in his thin arms.


    "This document cannot be valid." Kenta was also fired up. He did not like that his son was now in the control of someone else. "I will call ourwyers, and they will straighten this out."


    The rest of the family agreed with him as he took out his phone. They had forgotten everything else. For now, they just wanted to free Shun from what they saw as an oppressive situation.


    "Can you all stop it?" Shun yelled with anger.


    The Furukawa family looked at the patient, but Kenta did not put away his phone. The other family members were also not going to encourage him to do so.


    "Do not worry, little Shun," Sara said with tears in her eyes. "We will get you out of this."


    Shun could not stand it anymore. "All of you have not changed after all these years. I might not know what happened five years ago, but I am sure that I found a way to get away from you."


    "Shun! Stop with this nonsense. We will discuss this when you are better." Kenta cancelled the call which had just connected to deal with Shun first.


    "No! I will not stop. All of you people im that you love me, but you never see me. You have never let me be a true part of your family." Shun said with tears in his eyes.


    "Shun, how could you say that?" The Eldest Brother asked in a heartbroken way.


    "It is true. All these years, I have been like a lucky cat or a household god to you. I do not know what happened in this family before I was born. All I know is that you treat me well, but you do not allow me to be one of you." Shun said.


    "We were just trying to protect you." The Third Brother said.


    "What is the point of all this protection if I am unhappy?" The tears in his eyes finally fell to his cheeks. "I want to have my own life. I want to experience what other people experience. I do not want to be a porcin doll in a ss case."


    Shun had never gotten to say these words in the past. He had chosen the easy way out by going to Supreme City and starting a new life there. He would visit his family regrly, but he never stayed for too long. He was afraid he would go crazy.


    Or he would end up saying something that would ruin his rtionship with his family forever.


    But after losing his memories and seeing his family treating him as a stupid child once again, the feelings that were concealed from childhood burst out. He finally expressed what he was feeling without a care for the consequences.


    "I should give you a moment." Hina felt awkward about being in the room and seeing the messy situation.


    "No, that will not be necessary, Dr Nishimura," Shun said with a lift of his head while wiping his face with the back of his hand. "If I assigned Wang Che to act as my legal agent, the choice should stand. I will trust in myself."


    The heartbroken faces of the Furukawa family were a terrible sight. The pain they experienced was deep because they felt like they were losing Shun. However, a part of them knew that the words he spoke were true.


    "Shun, let us talk about this at home," Sara said. "We are a family. We have hurt you, but we always have your best interests at heart."


    Shun looked at his mother. "I believe you. That is why I am confident enough to choose to stay with Wang Che, even if I do not remember him. If we were not close and he was not good to me, you would not let him be here."


    The Furukawa family was speechless. Had they shot themselves in the foot?


    Wang Che lifted a hand and rubbed Shun''s longer hair a little with affection. He felt so proud of his little bunny for standing up for himself. Moreover, he managed to leave his family speechless. Even though he was a small animal, he was tough and brilliant.


    Shun felt a rush of warmth in his heart due to the gesture. For a moment, he felt like he had known that gentle touch before. He tried to remember when he felt this touch that seemed to belong only to him. But before he could grasp the memory¡­


    "Aaaargh!" Shun cried out in pain and clutched his head.


    "My baby!" Sara cried out again before turning to Wang Che fiercely. "What did you do? You know he has a head injury."


    The Furukawas all red at Wang Che like he hadmitted a sacrilegious act.

 Chapter 603 - BOYFRIEND AND GIRLFRIEND

    Wang Che was horrified as he looked at Shun in concern. He could not bear to see his little bunny in pain. He did not know what happened, but he knew he would stab himself sooner than hurt Shun. Something had to be wrong.


    When he touched Shun''s head, he avoided the shaved section with a narrow scar that remained after the removal of staples. Also, the head injury had already healed, ording to Hina. Additionally, his touch was gentle and without force.


    "Dr Hina, look at him! How can you release Shun to his care? He is clearly ipetent." The Eldest Brother said with anger.


    Hina sighed with frustration. She was supposed to be having dinner with Seiji at Saffron Garden. It was supposed to be a romantic evening out for just the two of them, for once. Yet here she was acting as a referee for this crazy family.


    "Please calm down, everyone." She raised her voice. "I have confirmed that Shun is fine physically. He experienced a severe concussion during the ident. However, his scans are clear. There is no significant damage to his head."


    "What do you mean? My son has lost his memory. How can you say there is no significant damage?" Kenta asked with anger.


    Hina remained calm and professional. "As I said earlier, Shun had dissociative amnesia as opposed to medically-caused amnesia. In other words, his memory loss is not caused by the injury or an illness. Dissociative amnesia often develops due to overwhelming stress."


    "What is the prognosis?" Wang Che asked.


    "This is a mental issue, not a medical problem," Hina replied. "The good news is that most people with this condition get theirplete memories back."


    "What is the bad news?" Wang Che asked.


    "There is no way to determine when this might happen. It could take weeks, months or years. Memory recovery is usually sudden, but finding the right trigger can be difficult. For now, I would just rmend afortable and supportive environment." Hina said with a pointed look at the Furukawa family.


    "Surely, that cannot be all? What about therapy?" Sara asked.


    "Normally, I would rmend psychotherapy for dissociative amnesia. But it is not necessary for Shun. His life history does not have any indicators for psychiatricplications. Moreover, his mental stability and general adjustment have proven exceptional." Hina responded. "I would like to run a few more tests, but I am confident I can approve his release soon."


    After a few more words, Hina left the tense room. She smiled when the door closed behind her. Seiji was waiting for her just outside with his usual serious expression. She looked at the empty hallway before hugging him.


    "You know that everyone knows we are together, right?" Seiji asked as he held her in his arms for a moment.


    Hina pushed him away. "Knowing and seeing are different. Hey! Guess who had to tell the Furukawa family about the whole power of attorney thing?"


    "How did they take it?" Seiji asked with a little amusement.


    "As well as can be expected. If I am not wrong, they will still try to get to see about nullification." Hina said. "Do you think they will get it?"


    "I doubt it," Seiji said. "Wang Che might be a lone wolf, but he does not strike me as someone who has not thought things through. He is prepared for any eventualities."


    "I think so too," Hina said. "I am a little curious what could have triggered the memory loss in Shun. If it was just the trauma of the ident, he would have just forgotten the period before the incident. For him to forget almost six years of his life, something more must be going on."


    "Are you thinking about investigating?" Seiji asked as they walked through the hospital corridor.


    "I am not that free. I am currently focussed on myatose clinical trial." Hinaughed. "In any case, Shun will be fine. I think that his memory loss might be a bit of a subconscious choice. Maybe, there is something that he does not want to remember."


    "Really, Dr Nishimura?" Seijiughed a little. "You are a neurosurgeon. How can you spout out such pop psychology with a straight face?"


    "You are a terrible boyfriend." Hina shoved him yfully with mock annoyance. "You should try to support your girlfriend instead of mocking her."


    "Oh, are we boyfriend and girlfriend now?" Seiji reached out and held her hand. "I thought you did not even want to be seen touching me. All this sneaking around makes me feel like we are an adulterous couple."


    Hina pulled her hand away and tried to conceal her pink cheeks with annoyance. She was not used to being in a rtionship. It was not like she was embarrassed about being together with Seiji. She was just a little shy.


    "Keep mocking me, and you will not be able to touch me even without other people around." Hina threatened.


    Yamazaki Seiji might be a world-ss doctor and a reserved man. However, when he was threatened with the denial of carnal pleasures by his beautiful girlfriend, he became docile. He did not dare to mock Hina anymore.


    In the hospital room behind them, the Furukawa family was still quite unhappy with everything that had just happened.


    "Wang Che, you know we like you," Kenta said. "But you know Shun is better off with us. He needs the love and support of his family."


    "Mr Furukawa, Shun trusted me to take care of him in case of anything. I will not break that trust." Wang Che said firmly.


    "You probably tricked him into signing the document. He would never hand over his life to you." The Third Brother spoke up angrily.


    "Yes! It was not like you guys are together, together." The Second Brother chimed in.


    Shun looked at Wang Che in confusion. He did not know what to think or believe. Wang Che looked at him withforting reassurance.


    "Shun epted to be with me before the ident." He told the Furukawas. "As for the power of attorney, I can assure you that the legal process was straightforward. You can pursue the matter, but you will find nothing to warrant nullification."


    The meeting ended up without the tension breaking. Kenta and his three sons consulted theirwyers, hoping for a solution. But as Wang Che said, the power of attorney was assigned while Shun was clear-minded. Therefore, they could not do anything to reverse his decision.


    About a weekter, Shun said goodbye to his family and left Mountain Ridge with Wang Che.

 Chapter 604 - SAVING MONEY

    Shun was in a bad mood.


    He did not like being woken up in the morning. He did not have a problem with the morning itself. He did not mind early hours, even on gloomy days during winter.


    But he did not like the reason he was awake.


    "I do not want to exercise. I feel fine. There is no need for me to suffer." He covered himself with the thick duvet, not even leaving his head out.


    Wang Che did not allow him to hide again. He pulled the covers from Shun without mercy. He knew that if he did not deal with Shun strictly, he would not do anything productive. He would spend the whole day in bed, snacking and watching cartoons.


    It was like he had regressed into a child.


    "Fine, whatever." Shun stood from the bed. "We will see how long the next physiotherapist willst."


    With a huff, he went to the walk-in closet to find his activewear. His heart was filled with self-satisfaction as he thought about how he had managed to chase off three physiotherapists in a month.


    He could deal with one more.


    Wang Che pursed his lips. He did not know how to get through to this Shun. Since they returned to Supreme City, Shun had proven to be a difficult child. He understood that the loss of his memories and the entire ordeal would result in some personality changes.


    However, he was not well-prepared for the sudden shift.


    The amnesiac Shun was stubborn and almost self-destructive in his behaviour. He did not seem interested in taking care of himself. He refused to eat well, preferring junk food. Moreover, he refused to follow the physiotherapy program rmended at the Stillwater Medical Research Institute.


    Even though he did not receive a lot of injuries, there was some damage to his bones, joints and muscles during the ident. Therefore, he had to go through stringent physiotherapy to prevent longsting adverse effects.


    Unfortunately, it was impossible to force him to exercise. The top physiotherapists that Wang Che found for him ended up too frustrated to keep working with him.


    He did not know how to get through to him. He consulted Hina as well as two psychiatrists. Their response was the same. There was nothing wrong with Shun, and his behaviour had nothing to do with the ident or head injury.


    It was likely that the way he was behaving was how he used to behave six years ago due to the restrictions imposed by his family. As long as he had a safe and stable environment, he would stop the rebellious behaviour.


    But the advice from the doctors did not make Wang Che less worried.


    "Let''s get this over with." Shun returned to the bedroom. "Show me to the new victim."


    Seeing the challenging smile on the little bunny''s face, he could not help but be amused. He had to admit that even when Shun was being a frustrating hellion, he was still quite cute. Or perhaps, he was just an idiot who was besotted and blinded by love.


    "You are going to be disappointed." Wang Che responded as they left the room.


    Shun looked at him suspiciously. "What are you nning?"


    "I realised that I am wasting money by hiring physiotherapists, especially since you seem to have the gift of making anyone crazy with frustration." Wang Che responded.


    "Does that mean I do not have to go through that torture?" Shun''s eyes lit up. "You know I can work out on my own."


    "We both know it will not happen. If you could, I would not be this worried." Wang Cheughed as they entered the workout space in the basement.


    "What are you nning?" Shun asked, stopping at the door with apprehension.


    "I will be your physiotherapist from now onwards." Wang Che pushed him further into the room.


    "No!" Shun shook his head.


    "Why not? I will save a lot of money this way. And you have no chance of chasing me off." Wang Cheughed.


    "You! You are not qualified. What if you injure me more?" Shun sputtered.


    "It is not rocket science. I spent thest two weeks studying, and I went through the treatment program with a renowned sports physiotherapist. I am sure we will manage. There is a higher risk of you harming your body by refusing to follow the doctor''s instructions." Wang Che said.


    Before Shun could protest, Wang Che had positioned him on the exercise mat he set up. Shun was a little dumbstruck, so he went along with it. Before he came to his senses, Wang Che was helping him stretch his arms.


    "I did not agree to this." Shun protested as Wang Che moved his right arm around.


    "Focus on your breathing. You will feel some resistance and difort." Wang Che said.


    "But¡­" Shun started again.


    "Save your energy. You will not have the energy to finish the routine if you keep mouthing off." Wang Che did not pause.


    Shun pouted his lips, but he kept quiet. He woulde up with another n. He did not like being forced to do things. If he had stayed with his family, they probably would not have forced him to do painful and tiring exercises.


    They would have found a massage therapist instead to keep his muscles and joints active without straining him.


    He pursed his lips in annoyance as he followed the dynamic stretching movements. Wang Che was such a stickler. He told him they had to follow the exact exercise regime rmended by the doctor. He would notpromise.


    Wang Che directed him to roll his shoulders forward. He felt that familiar strain in his back after rolling his shoulders forward five times. It was that difort that made him afraid to keep going forward with the physiotherapy.


    He was afraid that the pain meant that he might have injured something important. He was afraid that if he kept straining himself, the problem would be worse. And then, he might be paralysed.


    It was an irrational fear because he knew the exercise was meant to help him. But he was so very afraid.


    "Focus on your breathing." Wang Che spoke from behind him.


    The warm air of his breath washed over Shun''s ear. The tickling sensation was not ufortable, but Shun shrunk back his neck. His ears turned red in embarrassment.


    Wang Che noticed the change and smiled.. Regardless of what happened, his little bunny would always be the same.

 Chapter 605 - STRIKING A DEAL

    Shun tried to breathe evenly despite the difort.


    When he was working with the physiotherapists, he refused to follow their movements once he experienced the slightest amount of pain. He knew that they could not force him to move his stiff body due to fear of injuring him.


    However, he was unable to y the same trick on Wang Che.


    No, it was not that he was unable to y the same trick. He just did not want to look weak and helpless before Wang Che. He did not want to tell him that he could not do it. So, he could only focus on his breathing and follow the stretching movements directed.


    Wang Che was pleased to see Shun proceeding withoutining and threatening to leave. He continued through the upper body stretches he was taught by a physiotherapist he worked with when his arm was broken during a race.


    His hands lowered from Shun''s upper back to his waist. Shun jumped in shock at the sudden grasp of his pelvic bone. He turned and pointed at Wang Che in anger.


    "What are you doing? You are taking advantage to grope me." He sputtered out. His face was shed due to embarrassment and the exertion of the exercise.


    Wang Che smiled lightly before pulling him back to his original position. Shun could not escape from the tight hold on his waist. Wang Che used his superior strength and Shun''s horrified inattention to guide his waist in a circr motion.


    "First of all, I am not taking advantage of you. I am helping you with your hip rotations to help your lower back and pelvic region recover from the injuries. Secondly, I do not need to use a ruse to touch my boyfriend." Wang Che said.


    Shun was annoyed. "I do not remember agreeing with you, so my consent has been withdrawn."


    Wang Che was not flustered. "You are right."


    "I am?" Shun was surprised for a moment before he recovered. "Of course, I am right."


    Wang Che chuckled as he continued with his work like a professional physiotherapist. "All I need is to make you fall in love with me again."


    Shun was dumbstruck again, but he recovered after a few moments. "Impossible. I do not like you. I do not trust you at all. You cannot make me fall in love with you. You are like a bad wolf. No, an evil wolf."


    Wang Cheughed with satisfaction at seeing the familiar prickliness and excitability in Shun. The doctors were right. His little bunny was still there. "You used to say that I was like an evil vampire before, but you still fell in love with me."


    "Do you think I believe you? My brother said we are not together. It is possible that you are just lying about me agreeing to be with you." Shun said.


    "Believe it or not, you are the one who confessed your love to me first." Wang Che said with a tinge of smugness.


    "Impossible!" Shun shouted and tried to turn to look at Wang Che. However, his body was held steady by Wang Che, making it impossible for him to turn around.


    "You might have forgotten your past, but you are still the same person you were. I am confident that you will fall in love with me again, even without your memories." Wang Che said.


    The exercise had once again be a little strenuous for Shun, so he did not respond right away. He tried to breathe calmly through the low-grade pain, following Wang Che''s direction. He did not know if he was imagining it, but he felt like it was easier than when he tried it before with other physiotherapists.


    When Wang Che finally stopped the routine, Shun took a deep breath and looked back at him with his zing eyes.


    "You are wee to try, but it will not happen. You can keep up with your wishful thoughts." He said valiantly. "And once I am recovered enough, I will leave this ce immediately."


    Wang Che''s body stiffened at the threat. He expected Shun to make this im sooner orter, but he was not willing to hear the words. The thought of Shun leaving him just after he agreed to be with him was unimaginable.


    He lowered his head, his eyes bing darker than usual. He would never allow Shun to abandon him. All the years he quietly pursued Shun without saying anything because he was afraid of losing him altogether.


    He would rather have a part of Shun with him than risk not having him at all. This was something he reminded himself of when he felt his bottled up feelings welling up inside.


    Since the fa?ade was broken, he stood to lose Shunpletely if he left. His only chance was to have Shun fall in love with him again. Of course, he could hope that Shun''s memories returned immediately, but he was afraid that there was no sign of that happening.


    A sudden possessiveness filled his heart. He was not going to lose Shun under any circumstances. If necessary, he would keep with all means at his disposal. With the springing durable power of attorney, he had everything he needed to make sure that Shun was always his.


    A dark satisfaction wrapped around his heart.


    "Are you ignoring me?" A huffy voice cut through the darkness of his thoughts like a bright ray of sunshine. "If this is your brilliant strategy to make me fall in love with you, you should re-evaluate your ns. I will not fall for cheap high school tricks."


    Wang Che realised that he had almost sunk into the thoughts of the person he swore he would not be again. Shun had saved his life with his sunshine. He did not want to destroy that sunshine. He would find a way to keep his bunny happy with him.


    His lips stretched into a strange smile. "I am not going to use cheap tricks. Get on the treadmill."


    The exercise space in Wang Che''s house was simple and filled with the most basic equipment. The minimalistic design was fine for general use, but it was a little depressing to Shun who subconsciously gravitated to anime-like motifs.


    "I want to run outside. This ce is so depressing. You do not even have music or a TV in this excuse of a gym room." Shunined instead of getting on the treadmill.


    Wang Che looked around the gym and realised something. He never made an effort to decorate the house. Before leaving for Mountain Ridge, he stayed in his apartment because it was close to Shun and rion Motor City.


    Therefore, his main residence was a little bare and cold. It suited him just fine, but he knew Shun''s aesthetics. He liked his colours and textures. The house must be incredibly ufortable for him. However¡­


    "You cannot go outside. It is too cold." He refused immediately.


    "I do not care." Shun folded his arms over his chest.


    "You will be the one with a painful body if you step out into the cold." Wang Che paused. "How about you run inside for now, and you can remake the gym however you like?"


    Shun thought about it for a while. If he could decorate the room, he would probably like to work out more. Plus, he could see that Wang Che liked minimalistic stuff, and he was a little bit like a caveman. It would be fun to change everything.


    He smiled craftily. "I do not like the whole house. I will only agree if you let me make the entire house the way I like. Otherwise, I am going back to Mountain Ridge immediately."


    Wang Che stretched his hand at the little bunny who had dug his own trap and jumped in.


    "Deal."

 Chapter 606 - A LITTLE TEASING

    With the deal struck, Shun became cooperative. He followed the prescribed exercise regime for the next week withoutint. Of course, he was also nning for his great redecoration project. His mischievous nces at Wang Che betrayed his evil thoughts.


    Wang Che was amused by the cheekiness, but he did notment. If anything, he was happy to see Shun enjoying himself. He was only too happy to support whatever crazy ideas he had for their future home.


    Naturally, he did not n on revealing his ns at this point, but he was sure that the house he built would be his and Shun''s home for many years toe. It was only right that Shun made it his own.


    After the exercise routine on another morning, Shun was panting and sweating. He used the white towel to wipe his face. He scrunched his nose in annoyance. He did not mind most of the workout program after getting used to it a little, but weight training was the worst.


    "Everything hurts." Heined, shooting a dissatisfied look at Wang Che.


    "You will feel better after a hot shower." Wang Che replied.


    "The stuff I ordered will be delivered today," Shun said in a whining tone. "I will be too sore to do anything."


    "Oren and Zev will help you out." Wang Che said. "You are not allowed to do any heavy lifting. Understood?"


    "You are not the boss of me. And why can I lift the stupid dumbbells and not a couch?" Shun looked at him in a challenge.


    Wang Che was speechless for a second. "Those are two different things. The weight of a dumbbell is well-calibrated, and I am monitoring your progress. You cannot just start doing things that will affect your full recovery."


    "Fine. But I am still sore." Shunined. "I want a massage."


    Wang Che sighed. He should have known that the little bunny was up to something with all the whining. Unfortunately, he could not do anything but obey.


    "Alright. Take a shower, and I will make arrangements." He said.


    Shun was energised and hopped out of the gym room with enthusiasm. He was tired of suffering, so he wanted a rxing experience. Of course, if he could leave the house, it would have been better. He wanted a day away from his boring routine.


    In the past, he used to go to the spa with his mother. At first, he was embarrassed because he seemed like a hopeless mama''s boy when he appeared with his mother in the spa. But he got used to it. He even started looking forward to their days out.


    Unfortunately, their rtionship became tense because of all the restrictions they ced on him. But he never stopped loving anyone in his family.


    When he reached his bedroom, he took his phone from the bedside table. He hesitated before he typed out a short message to his mother, updating her of his positive progress. Despite everything, he never wanted to bepletely estranged from his family.


    He knew they loved him. It was just that they did not know how to show it well.


    Shun felt a little bit lighter before he went on to take a shower. His face stretched to a smile, and he hummed a cartoon theme as he showered. However, his happy smile fell from his face when he left the bedroom.


    "What are you doing here?" He sputtered.


    Wang Che looked at Shun with a raised eyebrow. He had a towel around his waist and another tied up like a turban around his head. The entire image was ridiculous, but Wang Che did not dare tough. He would only annoy Shun.


    "I am here to give you your massage." Wang Che said as he indicated to the massage table he had set up.


    "Why are you the one who is giving me a massage?" Shun asked stupidly. "I want a professional."


    "Your physiotherapists were professionals, but you chased them away before they could do their work. So, you are stuck with me." Wang Che responded. "Do not worry. I am quite familiar with the best techniques for therapeutic massages."


    Shun argued for a little longer, but he still found himself lying on the massage table. His ears were pink because he was embarrassed. That ufortable turbulence made him feel ufortable in his skin when he was too close to Wang Che welled up.


    Wang Che had great self-control, but he could not resist ying a little when he saw the object of his desire syed out before him. Without betraying ulterior motive, he calmly ran his hands over Shun''s back. "Is there a specific area where you feel particrly sore?"


    Shun''s face became redder, but he refused to admit embarrassment. "Everywhere. I am sore everywhere."


    "Everywhere?" Wang Che asked, in a silky-soft tone. The question had an undeniable sensuality in it.


    Shun felt the hands that were on his upper back drift downwards to the small of his back. The light sensation from the slightly callused hands caused him to shiver lightly. But he did not want to admit defeat so easily.


    "Everywhere!" He repeated through gritted teeth.


    The fingers lingered on the small of his back before a single finger, and its light touch drifted a little lower. The sensation was like a trail of fire that heated Shun''s body with an undeniable effect on his body.


    "Why don''t you start on the shoulders?" Shun shouted with anger at having lost out to Wang Che. He could only admit that the other man was a little craftier and more thick-faced than he. But he swore he would get his revenge.


    Wang Che chuckled lightly with a hint of smoky sensuality before he stopped teasing Shun. If Shun turned his head to look at his opponent, he might have realised that Wang Che was not as unaffected as he seemed.


    "As you wish." Wang Che said before picking the therapeutic oil he carried with him.


    Then, he began massaging Shun''s shoulders along with the base of his neck. The initial pressure he used was light for a moment before he dug his fingers into the muscles. Shun winced in pain at the increased pressure.


    "Can''t you be a little gentler?" Heined.


    "The pressure is necessary for healing the muscles." Wang Che replied. "We can talk to keep you distracted if you like."


    "Can I ask you anything?" Shun felt a little gleeful at the opportunity.


    Wang Che felt like it was a trap, but he wanted to see what the little bunny was up to. "Of course."


    "Do you date a lot?" Shun asked. "Like, how many exes do you have?"

 Chapter 607 - HEARTBREAKER

    Wang Che was surprised by the question. He did not think that Shun had strange ulterior motives. He was probably looking for some gossip about him. Somehow, that made Wang Che a little happy. He was d to see Shun taking an interest in him.


    In the past, the two of them were close, but Shun tended to avoid deep conversations with him. He would not ask about his family or his past. The avoidance was most likely subconscious. But again, Shun was also vague about his life before Supreme City.


    "Why do you want to know?" He still asked.


    "Don''t you want for me to fall in love with you?" Shun asked while breathing heavily due to the soreness of his muscles. "I think it would be a good thing for me to know about your life."


    "Pure sophistry." Wang Che snorted.


    "I bet you are a yer, and you do not want me to know about it. I will probably realise that you are a no-good wolf and run away." Shun chuckled as he imagined running away from a ck wolf with Wang Che''s face.


    Wang Che sighed. "Then, I will have to disappoint you. For your information, I have only had two girlfriends. No boyfriends. Except for you."


    Shun raised his head in shock. He wanted to look at Wang Che, but the other man pushed his head back to the massage table.


    "That is impossible," Shun said. "You look like someone who breaks hearts, left, right and centre."


    Wang Cheughed. "Should I take that as apliment?"


    Shun snorted in annoyance. "Hardly. I bet you left those girls crying on the kerb."


    Something in Wang Che''s face shifted at the words, but he did not stop massaging Shun''s mid-back steadily. It took a moment before he responded to Shun.


    "I will have to disappoint you once again." Wang Che said. "I was the one who was left crying on the metaphorical kerb."


    Shun tried to lift his head again so that he could take a look at Wang Che in shock. He could not imagine anyone leaving Wang Che. Even without his memories, he could see that the other man was a great catch in every sense of the word.


    Of course, he would never say these words to Wang Che.


    In terms of looks, Wang Che was mostly unrivalled in Supreme City. He was known as a prince and a dream husband in the metropolis. Unless onepared him to someone like the celestial Zhong Feng, he would be at the top.


    Also, his financial status was not poor.


    "That does not seem right. I would think any girl would use all means possible to keep you." Shun spoke up after a long moment of disbelief.


    Wang Che was a little amused as he moved on to the lower back. He poured more oil on his hands and warmed it by rubbing his hands together. Then, he resumed the massage. Shun shivered slightly as the fingers dug into his flesh.


    It did not feel ufortable like his strained upper back. It was actually a little pleasant. Perhaps too pleasant¡­ He tried to focus on talking instead of keeping his mind on the electric sensations crawling up his spine.


    "I am d you think so." Wang Cheughed. "Does that mean you will not leave me? Will you try your best to keep me?"


    Shun blushed, even though his head was concealed. "Stop trying to change the subject. What happened?"


    "Mmmh, let''s see. I was a teenager when I had my first girlfriend. The two of us were good friends, and we became closer over time. We made foolish ns to go to university together, but she had a better idea to secure her future." He exined.


    "You are being vague," Shun whined.


    Wang Che chuckled lightly before moving to massage Shun''s thighs. Shun sighed in relief because he was afraid that Wang Che would massage his butt, and he would have to let him because he was not going to be a chicken.


    No, the feeling in his heart was not of disappointment.


    "Do you want to know exactly how she ripped apart my heart?" Wang Che asked.


    Shun was immediately overwhelmed with guilt. "You do not have to tell me. I was just a little curious."


    Wang Cheughed. Shun was just as he used to be. He would act all aggressive and powerful. But a little trick would bring him back to his natural soft and cuddly state. He did not have a mean bone in his body. It made it too easy to trick him.


    "I am just kidding. I was not in love with her. It was just afortable arrangement. And I was only seventeen at the time." Wang Che moved on to the calves with his firm and sure motions.


    "So, why did she leave you?" Shun asked.


    "She decided that my elder brother was a better choice for her. He had a better chance of inheriting the family business, so she chose him. They got married a little whileter. I cannot fault her decision. My brother has almost taken the reins of the businesspletely." Wang Che said.


    Shun felt sad for Wang Che. He could not imagine how Wang Che must have felt. He was always angry at his brothers because they kept tabs on him at all times he never had a single moment away from his family.


    He felt that they were oppressing him and standing in the way of him being an independent man. They did not know how to show their care, so they ended up doing a lot of questionable things. But he knew they would never do anything to harm him.


    "I''m sorry," Shun asked.


    "Turn over." Wang Che said.


    Shun turned to his back and met the evil eyes of a man who imed to be his boyfriend. He felt a little shy because of the direct look. And he could not hide his face like before. It was a little overwhelming, so he closed his eyes like a child.


    Wang Che shook his head in amusement and started massaging the pectoral muscles. The sensation of those hands on the chest was different from the back. Shun squirmed in ce, and his face turned even redder, but he refused to open his eyes.


    "What about your second girlfriend?" Shun asked to distract himself.


    "That is a much longer story." Wang Che said.. "I will tell you next week if you keep being my good boy."

 Chapter 608 - A PEACE OFFERING

    The next day, Shun found himself face to face with a small woman. She looked quite harmless because of her slight physique, but he sensed that she was not simple. Perhaps it was her golden eyes or the slight smile on her face.


    He did not know who to consult for help. Wang Che was not around. He had left to deal with some important business. At least, Shun thought it was important because the evil man did not like leaving him alone.


    "I heard that you forgot everything." Hu Lei said.


    "I did not forget everything. It was just the memories of thest few years or so." Shun said with palpable nervousness.


    The womanughed a little eerily. "That means that we can have a fresh start."


    Shun felt scared at the expression on the cute face before her. He did not know how a woman like her could make him afraid. She did not look like she should be outside without supervision. But he could not shake off the feeling.


    "I am sure I will recover my memories soon enough," Shun said.


    "There is no need for that." Hu Lei waved her hand carelessly. "it would be better to put it all behind. There is no need to dwell on petty details such as who might have said what to their good friend. And how that might have cascaded into a terrible ident that led to amnesia."


    "What?" Shun asked. He wondered if the woman before him was implying that she wasplicit in his amnesia. But he could not be sure when she talked in a roundabout way.


    "What?" Hu Lei echoed with an innocent smile.


    "I thought you said that you had something to do with my ident," Shun said with wide-eyed innocence.


    Hu Lei blinked. "How could that be? We are best friends."


    "Really?" Shun asked with doubts.


    "Of course!" Hu Lei eximed. "In fact, I brought a peace offer¡­ I mean, a get-well-soon gift."


    Hu Lei dug out a ss bottle with a golden liquid along with two shot sses. She looked at Shun with glowing eyes that seemed to spell evil. His lips twitched.


    "I do not drink. My brothers do not like it." He responded automatically as he used to in college.


    Hu Lei gasped dramatically. She put the bottle and the sses on the table and pped her cheeks in horror.


    "You have really lost your memories." She said.


    Shun''s lips started twitching again. What kind of person had he be? If this was his best friend, he did not know what to think about himself. She literally carried alcohol in her designer bag along with shot sses.


    Was he a wild party boy?


    "I am sure that this messy house must have some limes and salt. Btw, what the hell? Is this a botched home remodel? Anyway, go cut a couple of lime slices and bring them back. We are going to rekindle our friendship." Hu Lei said with a p of her hands.


    Shun was once again filled with doubt. What happened between them before the ident? It was clear that the woman felt some self-me for the incident. However, Wang Che did not mention her, so it could not be the case.


    Before he could ask, the door opened and a rough-looking man entered. He was not dirty or untidy, but he had a few sharp scars on his face. That along with the beard made him look a little scary. He looked at Hu Lei sharply.


    "Mrs Zhong, we are under strict instructions not to allow visitors into the vi. Please leave." The man spoke up.


    Shun looked at Hu Lei with some doubt. He did not know what was going on. Why did it sound like Zev did not know that she was here?


    Hu Lei stood up and shrugged while looking at Shun. "They said I could note in, so I snuck in. Wang Che must be afraid that you will run away. He has this ce well-guarded. It was not easy to get in."


    "Mrs Zhong¡­" Zev began again.


    Hu Lei turned her head to Zev with a sweet smile. "As I said, it was not easy to get in. Naturally, I will not leave before I have a little quality time with Shun, ok?"


    Shun opened his mouth to try to mediate the situation. However, before he could get a word in, Hu Lei was in front of Zev. She turned like the whirlwind and kicked him right in the chest. She thought he would fly off because of her raw power.


    However, he only stumbled back a few steps. His instincts must have engaged because he immediately turned and lowered his body to sweep her off her feet with a kick. Hu Lei avoided the move quite easily.


    The two people exchanged a few more moves before they stopped. Hu Leiughed lightly while looking at Zev with some admiration.


    "Mossad, right? No, I am guessing some kind of anti-Mossad faction." Hu Lei turned her head as she thought.


    Zev felt fear at the revtion of a secret that only those who were part of them knew. He had heard some things about Zhong Feng''s wife, but he assumed it was just in rumours. However, now, he realised that she was dangerous.


    Unfortunately, regardless of her identity, he could not let her go. He could not have this information about them revealed to the world. His body became filled with killing intent. He harnessed his true power.


    "Oh, so we are not ying anymore?" Hu Lei asked.


    "I am sorry, Mrs Zhong," Zev said with a heavy heart and deep guilt. He knew that this move probably meant the end of life as he knew it, but he needed to protect Wang Che and the others.


    "Aaa, aren''t you a polite one?" Hu Lei said. "Alright,e at me with all you have."


    Zev was a serious man, so he attacked with wed hands, intending to get it over with. When he thought that he was going to break Hu Lei''s ribcage and burst her heart, she moved to the side and avoided his arm, as if it was in slow motion.


    Then, with an open palm, she hit his chest. The force was so great that he did not have a moment to feel pain. He was just stunned in one moment and the next, he flew through the open door and out of the house.


    She turned back to Shun.


    "Well, get the limes." She said as if she had not just obliterated someone.


    "I just remembered we only have lemons," Shun responded, his brain unable to process what had just urred.


    "Fine, fine. Bring them. We will make do like cavemen.." Hu Lei said with exasperation.

 Chapter 609 - OLD DRINKING BUDDY

    Hu Lei poured the premium tequ into the shot sses with finesse. She looked at Shun, who was looking at the liquor apprehensively. She chuckled as she picked the salt shaker. Her smile was a little eerie.


    Shun realised that what his family had warned him about was happening. He was under peer pressure, and he was unable to say no because he was afraid. This was the moment when he was supposed to call his Eldest Brother.


    He felt a little incredulous, but he quickly shook his head.


    He needed to focus on this moment instead of thinking about superfluous things like the past. He broke free from his thoughts and realised something. The future Shun was living a good life. He had a wild best friend who had destroyed a man twice her size.


    Moreover, he had a great boyfriend. He was not acknowledging Wang Che as his boyfriend per se, but as far as non-boyfriends go, Wang Che was a total catch. He was appealing to the eyes, and so far, he was considerate and nice to him.


    Perhaps, this was the life he would have lived if he dared to resist his family''s ns for his life. Wait, didn''t this mean that he had seeded? After all, this was his life, even though he had forgotten about it.


    His lips stretched into a smile.


    "Focus!" Hu Lei shouted. "Lick your wrist."


    Shun licked his wrist even though he thought that everything that was happening was a little surreal. Hu Lei sprinkled salt on his wrist and handed him a lemon wedge.


    "Remember, salt, tequ, lime. Well, in our sad case, it is lemon." Hu Lei said. "Has it all sunk in?"


    "It is three words. I think I will be fine." Shun retorted.


    "There is the sass." Hu Lei picked her shot ss and lifted it. "To forgotten memories."


    Shun, who had also lifted his ss, looked at the small woman tly. Was she really his best friend or a dangerous enemy?


    "What?" Hu Lei asked when she noticed the look.


    "You do realise how cruel it is to say such words to an amnesiac, right?" Shun asked.


    "Fine! You can choose the toast." Hu Lei said with a huffy face.


    "Alright." Shun smiled. "To memories."


    "How is that any different from what I just said?" Hu Lei asked.


    Shun refused to back down. "Yours was about forgetting stuff. Mine is about all the memories. Why do I get the feeling you do not want me to remember?"


    "How could that be?" Hu Lei pouted. "We can drink to your stupid toast."


    The two people looked at each other before bursting outughing. There was no reason tough, but they could not stop themselves.


    "How about, to life?" Hu Lei asked.


    "We can do that." Shun agreed.


    "To life!" The two of them shouted and clinked their shot sses.


    They licked the salt, downed the shot and bit on the lemon wedge.


    "F*cking sh*t? What the f*ck?" Shun shouted more expletives like a sailor before putting the lemon wedge back in his mouth.


    "Wow! Someone needs a little mouthwash." Hu Lei said like a scandalised prude.


    "Did you just drink the same sh*t I did? That was f*cking nasty!" He said. "Are you sure I like this stuff?"


    "Slow down, potty mouth. This is premium stuff. My husband got it for me from a mysterious vige or something in Mexico." Hu Lei said proudly. "Anyway, the first shot is always tough. Let''s have another. You will feel good shortly."


    "You know what you sound like, right?" Shun asked with narrowed eyes. He was thinking about some perverted manga that his friend gave him when he was in his first year of college. It had a creepy boss who said something like that to his secretary.


    The memory was locked into his mind because his brothers discovered the manga. It was a very humiliating thing. After that, he realised that his brothers did not have boundaries. So, he started locking his room.


    Hu Lei smiled a little softly, almost angelically. "Are you sure you want to continue with your train of thought?"


    Shun wondered if the little woman could hear his thoughts. Them, he remembered how Hu Lei had just thrown out Zev without a struggle and felt fear. Immediately, he halted his thought and focused on the fire in his stomach.


    It was better not to get on the wrong side of the woman. He licked his wrist and stretched his arm to Hu Lei.


    "Salt me." He said.


    Hu Leiughed. "Now, we are talking."


    She felt like she was seeing her old drinking buddy again. In truth, she did feel guilty about the role she yed in Shun losing his memories. Even though Wang Che told her what happened and reassured her that it was not her fault, she could not shake the heaviness in her heart.


    She sprinkled some salt on Shun''s wrist before pouring two more shots of the tequ. The two people lifted the sses and clinked them together. This time, they did not toast but drank the alcohol directly in tandem.


    Shun downed the foul drink and bit on the lemon wedge. She felt the burn of the alcohol spread from his stomach to his blood. However, he did not feel the repulsiveness of the liquor as much as he did the first time.


    "You are right. The second shot was less disgusting." He nodded in approval.


    "I told you so." Hu Lei lifted her pert nose in the air. "Tasting is an art. The first shot cleanses the pte. The second one builds a foundation. You will begin really enjoying it in the third shot."


    "That is totally poetic," Shun said.


    "I know." The proud Hu Lei did not admit that he had stolen the philosophy from Akira. In any case, she had made it her own. "Just drinking is dull. Why don''t we put on some music?"


    Shun remembered his ns for the evening. "I have not yet unpacked the new music system. Can you believe that he does not have a music system?"


    "He?" Hu Lei looked at him with a teasing grin. "Just a while ago, you were following him around like an adorable puppy. And now, you cannot say his name?"


    Shun was embarrassed and picked the liquor bottle to pour more alcohol.


    "Are you sure you can handle more?" Hu Lei asked with worry. Shun''s tolerance was not as good as hers, so she was afraid he would not be ok.


    "We are about to find out," Shun said. "Wrist!"

 Chapter 610 - CONGRATULATIONS

    Wang Che was not in the office working as Shun suspected. Rather, he was in the private room of a nightclub with an old friend. The two of them were not on as great terms as they used to be, but their current rtionship was not as bad as it had been a while back.


    "I was surprised to hear from you." Qi Han looked at Wang Che with a hint of anger in his eyes.


    The two of them had reconciled, but Qi Han still felt like Wang Che betrayed him by not telling him about Hu Lei. He did not care if Wang Che was trying to protect his feelings and prevent a dangerous situation with Zhong Feng.


    He believed that Wang Che should have been on his side because they were friends.


    An irrational part of him believed that he might have won over Hu Lei if he found out about her sooner. It did not matter to him that Wang Che met Hu Lei when she and Zhong Feng went to y at Shun''s Hidden Realm.


    Qi Han never stood a chance with her, but he refused to ept that there was nothing he could have done.


    "I am back in the city and need some information. It only makes sense for me to do business with you." Wang Che responded evenly, ignoring the sh of anger.


    Qi Han swirled the brown liquid in his ss and looked at Wang Che keenly. "I heard that you have been staying in Mountain Ridge. You have be quite the wonder child. Your rion Extreme is the talk of every second generation in the city."


    "I have my moments." Wang Che did not boast unnecessarily.


    "Why did you decide to build the motor city in Mountain Ridge?" QI Han asked after a leisurely sip of his drink.


    "It is a decent location, and the people in the city are wealthy enough to throw money at luxuries." Wang Che did not rush Qi Han. He understood that Qi Han was just being petty.


    "I thought it was because of your little boy toy." Qi Han had a strange grin as he looked at Wang Che in a challenge.


    Wang Che did not respond as expected. He was not afraid of Qi Han because he knew all his tricks. The man wanted to fight with him. Perhaps, he hoped to satisfy his ego. But it was more likely that he was trying to feel something.


    "He is quite cute, isn''t he?" Wang Che said with a smile. "But the difference between him and a boy toy is that he is not after money or power from me. He just likes being around me. The same cannot be said about you and Murong Yue. By the way, I hear congrattions are in order."


    Qi Han mmed his ss on the table with undue force, causing his drink to ssh. He did not want to hear Wang Che mention his rtionship with Murong Yue in that princely and unflustered manner. It was irritating.


    He would not admit it, but Wang Che''s rtionship with that foolish Shun was much better. He was not under any illusion that Murong Yue loved him. It was only a bid for her to protect herself since the Murong family was experiencing internal strife.


    At first, their rtionship was based on the information that Murong Yue had on Hu Lei. She had even managed to find a few old photos of Hu Lei from Lu Liang''s old possessions. He was like an addict who could not say to even the tiniest morsel of information about Hu Lei.


    And then one night, it just happened. Well, it did not just happen. He was drunk and sad, and Murong Yue was there to providefort. She did not drug him or otherwise coerce him. She just providedfort when he needed it.


    One night turned into another and then, another. Until Murong Yue revealed the most shocking news to him: she was pregnant. He should have expected it to happen sooner orter. He was not that careful because he thought Murong Yue would protect her entertainment career first.


    Unfortunately, he overestimated her love for fame.


    Or perhaps not.


    A few days after she told him, the news about her pregnancy as well as some incriminating photos of the two of them appeared in tabloids. He was almost certain that Murong Yue was behind the shocking revtion.


    When Wang Che mentioned this matter, he felt like a fool, as he often did with this so-called friend. Even when they were in school, Wang Che always excelled more than he. It made him feel like he was not good enough.


    "What do you want to know?" He asked after realising that Wang Che would not fight fairly with him.


    "I want to know what my brothers have been up to recently. I know you have people keeping tabs on the city." Wang Che said.


    Qi Han felt his ego get soothed by thepliment. He sat up a little straighter like a proper businessman. He could not be proud of much in front of Wang Che, but his intelligencework in Supreme City was unrivalled.


    If he dared to admit it, he would reveal that he did want Wang Che''s approval. It was an irrational desire that always welled up at the most inconvenient times, but he could not control it. It made him almost hate Wang Che. Almost.


    "Do you suspect they had something to do with his ident?" He asked after clearing his throat. He did not say Shun''s name because he just could not. He never acknowledged him.


    Wang Che did not mind it. In fact, he preferred it if Qi Han did not mention Shun too. Every time Qi Han had met with Shun, he had only expressed thinly veiled contempt. He would make rude jabs that Shun did not understand, fortunately.


    "Perhaps. I am looking at all the possibilities." Wang Che said.


    Qi Han scoffed because he did not believe that Shun was important enough for people to attempt to kill him. In his opinion, Shun was a helpless little animal that relied on Wang Che for protection. He looked down on him for being weak.


    "Your brothers have not left the city for a while now." Qi Han still responded directly. "You should know that the Wang family is experiencing a lot of trouble with thepany. They do not have sufficient funds toplete most of their projects, so they are focused on finding financing."


    "They could have hired someone." Wang Che said with a sharpness in his gaze.


    Qi Han clicked his tongue in irritation. "Perhaps. I find it odd that your eldest brother has brought the youngest brother to work for him. They seem to be getting along well, so that might be a cause for concern. If I remember it clearly, Wang Lu has always been a selfish prick since childhood. And he does not like people encroaching on thepany."


    "That is indeed odd." Wang Che''s mind whirled with thoughts.


    Before they could continue their conversation, Wang Che''s phone rang.. He checked and found it was Oren calling from the house.

 Chapter 611 - BARELY BREATHING

    Wang Che looked at Qi Han for a moment before picking the call. He did not want to trigger Qi Han further by leaving the room to pick up the call. Ultimately, they were close friends from childhood. Even though they got angry at each other, it was unlikely they would cut tiespletely.


    If he left the room, it would be a sign of mistrust.


    "Is there a problem?" Wang Che asked directly.


    Oren and Zev knew better than to call unless there was a real issue. Therefore, the call made him a little apprehensive.


    "Yes. Mrs Zhong showed up at the vi." Oren said.


    "I see. And?" Wang Che did not know why Hu Lei showing up at the vi was a problem.


    "We told her that she could note into the vi as per your orders," Oren reported.


    Wang Che''s lips tensed a little at hearing this information. He could already see how this matter could have escted. He knew Hu Lei''s personality, and she was not someone who would ept things not going her way.


    He never thought that she would visit Shun, especially after their disagreement at the wedding. He knew she med herself for Shun''s ident. He had reassured her that she was not at fault for the incident. In truth, her disagreement with Shun was the one that made Shun confess his feelings.


    If not for the ident and theplications that followed, Wang Che would have sent her a new motorcycle as an expression of gratitude.


    He thought that she would take a lot of time before she gained the guts to visit Shun. Moreover, he never exposed the location of his private residence. Although, he supposed it was not difficult for Zhong Feng to find it.


    If he knew Hu Lei would just show up, he would have instructed Oren and Zev to let her in. While they were tough and resourceful, they were not the best at dealing with social issues. They would follow his instructions at face value.


    "I suppose she did not take it well." He said wryly.


    "She decided to sneak into the residence," Oren said with dissatisfaction, almost sulking. "She got in quite easily. I am not sure how she did it. The systems did not pick anything up, and the guards are quite vignt."


    Wang Che remembered the first time he met Hu Lei during that game in the Hidden Realm. They were in the same group at the beginning of the game. But one of the girls in their group activated a trap, separating Hu Lei from them.


    A few momentster, Hu Lei activated another trap withser beams. Everyone thought Hu Lei would be kicked from the game, but she had the skills of a seasoned gymnast or contortionist as she escaped from the trap.


    Over the years, Wang Che realised that Hu Lei was more than she let on. Most of the time, she was curled up against Zhong Feng like a small and helpless bird. However, now and then, he would catch a glimpse of a dangerous predator.


    Moreover, he never forgot the incident that drove Qi Han insane. Even if he was not sure how urate Qi Han''s memory was, Hu Lei was probably quite capable. At the very least, she saved Qi Han from certain death.


    He was confident about the security at the vi, but he did not know enough about Hu Lei. And clearly, he had underestimated her. The people guarding his vi were not to sneeze at. Their instincts were sharp, honed by years of battle.


    "When we noticed that she snuck into the vi, Zev decided to confront her and ask her to leave." Oren continued with a hint of awkwardness.


    Wang Che could see how this might be bad. Zev had a stiffer personality than all the others, and he followed orders and rules as they were written. It took a lot for him to break the rules, and even then, he would feel guilty and unwilling to forgive himself.


    It made him a great soldier, but it made his social interactions difficult.


    "And?" Wang Che prompted with irritation.


    Oren cleared his throat. "I am not sure what happened exactly, but it seems like Zev fought with Mrs Zhong."


    "What?" Wang Che stood up in shock, losingposure. "Is Hu Lei alright?"


    "Please calm down, Sir. Mrs Zhong is fine. But Zev is gravely injured." Oren spoke quickly.


    "What?" Wang Che was once again floored. He knew the level of Zev''s fighting skills.


    "Once again, I am not sure exactly what happened. You know there is no surveince inside the house. All I have is the video showing Zev flying out of the front door. It is quite something." Oren said with some excitement. "Almost all of Zev''s ribs are broken. When I picked him, one of his lungs was copsed."


    Wang Che felt a little chilled at this information. "Is he going to be fine?"


    "Surprisingly, yes. He is now stable. ording to Tommaso, Zev is either very lucky," he paused. "Or it was a carefully calcted action. If that is the case, it was probably a warning. But leaving him with just a breath, it would take a lot of skill."


    Wang Che sat back down with a tight frown. "What are they doing right now?"


    "Listening to music, it seems Mrs Zhong brought alcohol," Oren replied. "Should I do something?"


    Wang Che felt a headache setting in. "Do you think you can do anything? Just let them be."


    "Yes, Sir," Oren answered before the call ended.


    Wang Che looked at Qi Han who was pretending to not listen to him, but his ears would be perked up if he were a dog.


    "I have to go home. Thank you for the information. If you find out anything more about my brothers, let me know." Wang Che said.


    "Is everything alright?" Qi Han asked pretentiously.


    Wang Che looked back tly. "Yes, Mrs Zhong is fine."


    Qi Han looked like he had just bitten a bitter lemon. "I do not want to know about her. I am just concerned about your chaotic life."


    Wang Che smiled a little, despite himself. He hoped that Qi Han would return to his original self. His personality was not the best because he was a bit self-righteous and a little close-minded. But his best point was his positive attitude and faith in people to the point of foolishness.


    Life had been a little tough for him, causing him to be cynical.


    But there was still hope.


    "Let''s have dinner next week. My treat." Wang Che said before leaving.


    Behind him, Qi Han''s eyes softened a little.

 Chapter 612 - ONE MORE SHOT

    The drunk Shun and Hu Lei were standing in front of the TV with the music sting at full capacity. The two of them were trying to follow the moves of a pop group dancing. The scene waspletely ridiculous because the images kept changing.


    "You are a terrible dancer." Hu Lei shouted.


    "Like you are any better," Shun shouted back.


    Hu Lei poured more tequ into the shot sses and handed one to Shun. After all the drinking they had already done, they had long forgotten about salt and lemon wedges.


    "me it on the alcohol." Hu Lei yelled while lifting her ss.


    "me it on the alcohol." Shun echoed.


    They clinked their sses before shouting ''woo''.


    "You know we have turned into ''woo girls''." Hu Lei shouted as she tried to follow the moves on the screen again.


    "What''s ''woo girls''? And shouldn''t it be ''woo people''?" Shun asked as the song changed. "Wooooo! I know this one."


    Hu Lei startedughing hysterically. Unfortunately, she tripped over herself and fell to the plush carpet. This carpet waspletely new. She and Shun dragged it to the front of the TV when Shun told her about the remodel.


    It was fortunate they attempted to continue with the remodel after setting up the music system. Otherwise, she might have found herself with her butt on the hard floor.


    Seeing her on the floor with a shocked face, Shun pointed at her and startedughing. It was a hrious sight, and he did not have the mental maturity to notugh at a fallen person.


    Hu Lei was about to rebuke Shun for being mean, but she noticed two people standing at the door of the den. Her face turned from its wild state into that of an obedient and cutedy. However, it was not as adorable as she thought.


    Her hair looked crazy after one too many headbangs. Moreover, she was sitting inelegantly on the floor. Zhong Feng merely lifted those beautiful eyebrows at her. He did not move to help her. Hu Lei scoffed and pouted before she stood up.


    In the past, Zhong Feng would have rushed to check on her. Now, he even looked slightly amused at her predicament. At least, he did notugh like Shun.


    "What are you doing here?" She shouted over the music.


    Wang Che found the remote and lowered the volume of the music, causing Shun to look at him in an aggrieved way. He did not listen to a lot of music, so he was happy when he heard something he recognised and liked. Wang Che was helpless at the sight of the red-faced person.


    "I am more interested in knowing your n for returning home." Zhong Feng looked at Hu Lei with narrowed eyes.


    Hu Lei chuckled awkwardly. Could she confess that she knew that Zhong Feng woulde for her? She rode one of her motorcycles to visit Shun. She plotted to drink, so she was not nning on riding her bike back.


    And it was not like she could find a cab in the remote location of Wang Che''s vi.


    If she exposed her ns earlier to Zhong Feng, he would have followed her for the visit. Then, he would have been a wet nket with stupid rules like a ss of water with every shot. So, she decided to do her own thing and reportter.


    Zhong Feng sighed and tapped her nose. "I know your little thoughts."


    Hu Lei pouted at being exposed. Zhong Feng smiled and bent down to peck her lips. "You are lucky you are cute."


    "I know I am cute." Hu Lei said proudly.


    "Let''s go home." Zhong Feng was used to his little wife''s narcissism.


    "Alright!" Hu Lei agreed. "But before that, one more shot!"


    "No. You cannot drink anymore. You have already caused a lot of trouble tonight." Zhong Feng said helplessly.


    "I have not done anything bad." Hu Lei said in a whiny voice. "If you are talking about that guy, he is lucky I left him with a breath. He tried to touch my chest."


    Zhong Feng became cold, and his eyes became sharp and cruel. He looked at Wang Che with an obvious threat in his eyes.


    "That is impossible. Zev is not that kind of man." Wang Che frowned.


    Hu Lei sighed and looked at Wang Che as if he was a foolish child who was too naive. "Granted, he was just trying to kill me, but he has to know there are better ways to do it. I would not have dealt him such a heavy hand if he tried to break my neck or crack my skull."


    "He tried to kill you?" Zhong Feng was so livid with anger that he almost lost his legendary self-control.


    "To be fair, I might have stumbled upon his origins and said it out loud." Hu Lei shrugged she was no stranger to people trying to kill her, but she doubted anyone could seed. Therefore, she did not mind that part.


    When Zhong Feng was fuming and looking like he wanted to swallow Wang Che, Hu Lei nodded to Shun. Shun nodded back in understanding. Shun grabbed the shot sses on the TV stand while Hu Lei picked the liquor bottle.


    The two of them rushed out of the room whileughing, leaving the awkward situation behind them. Both Wang Che and Zhong Feng looked at the drunk adults behaving like children, but they did not follow.


    The tension in the room mounted before Zhong Feng spoke calmly. However, there was an edge of danger in his tone. "I would like an exnation. My wife came here in good faith, but she was attacked. What do you have to say?"


    Wang Che knew that his people were in the wrong. However, he did not know how to exin without exposing them to danger. Even though he had gotten new identities for those with a shady background, he could not be too careful.


    "I apologise for the incident. I will make sure that my guards understand what they should or should not do." Wang Che replied.


    "By guards, do you mean the terrorists you brought out of the war zone?" Zhong Feng asked sharply. "Yes, I am aware of this. Do not look so surprised.. I investigated you when you started showing too much interest in Shun."

 Chapter 613 - HIDING THE TRUTH

    The first feeling that filled Wang Che''s heart after the exposure of the past was not fear for his people. He knew the danger that everyone would fall into if Zhong Feng decided to act on the information he had. However, this was only secondary in his mind.


    At that moment, he was just filled with jealousy.


    Shun trusted Zhong Fengpletely. He treated him wholeheartedly and without any reserve. Wang Che was sure that Shun would do anything for Zhong Feng. In fact, it could be said that Shun only moved and settled down in Supreme City because of Zhong Feng.


    For a period in the past, he believed the rumours that Shun had feelings for Zhong Feng. Although he came to realise that it was not true, he still felt like Zhong Feng would always have a better ce in Shun''s heart and mind.


    Even their meeting story was much better.


    Wang Che suppressed his petty dissatisfaction and focused on the most immediate problem. He needed to address the problem Zev had caused by fighting with Hu Lei before Zhong Feng acted out of anger.


    "Be careful of your words, lest they be misunderstood." Wang Che said stiffly. "That is in the past. The people I brought with me were forced into a corner during their childhood. They have embraced their second chance at life."


    Zhong Feng did not respond immediately.


    Wang Che sighed. "The failings of my subordinates are my own. I will ensure they are more thoroughly trained to prevent the recurrence of another incident. I can only offer my deepest apologies to you and Hu Lei and ask for your understanding."


    Zhong Feng did not want to make things difficult for Wang Che because they could be considered friends, even though it was through Shun. However, he could not quell the anger when he thought about someone trying to kill Hu Lei.


    Hu Lei never took such things seriously, but that did not mean he would do the same.


    "You are correct. Your guards dock training." Zhong Feng said. "I will send someone to provideplimentary training to them for the next two weeks. Consider this a token of our friendship."


    Wang Che pressed his lips together in controlled annoyance because he could not shun responsibility for what happened to Hu Lei. Moreover, he knew that Zhong Feng needed to vent his anger, or he might explodeter and do something worse.


    He was not so stupid to assume that the so-called trainer was really a token of friendship. It was probably someone that Zhong Feng trusted would punish his guards on his behalf. But strictly speaking, it was a very gentle reaction on Zhong Feng''s part, considering Zev''s actions.


    "Then, I will thank you." Wang Che said politely, suppressing the difort in his heart. In any case, his guards could use a wake-up call and learn that Supreme City was more dangerous andplex than they thought.


    Zhong Feng did not pursue the matter further. Unlike in the past when he would meet opposition with extreme force, he was quite mellow after bing a married man. If he could eat at the same table with Yuan Haoran, he found forgiving Wang Che much easier.


    "How is Shun doing?" Zhong Feng asked.


    Wang Che knew the matter of Zev''s mistakes was mostly over, and he was d to move on. "He is doing well."


    "Are there signs of memory recovery?" Zhong Feng''s brows creased a little in concern.


    He was quite worried about Shun. He valued Shun greatly because the man always treated him wholeheartedly, even putting him on a pedestal. He was the only person Zhong Feng considered a true friend in Supreme City, apart from his wife.


    Even when they did not talk after Hu Lei disappeared, Zhong Feng always kept tabs on Shun. He was afraid that the na?ve man might fall into a trap. It was also the reason Zhong Feng investigated Wang Che in case he had nefarious motives.


    Therefore, he constantly thought of Shun and hoped he would recover immediately.


    "No." Wang Che replied. "The doctor said that the memories will probablye suddenly and all at once. If he finds the right trigger, he could recover it sooner. For now, there is nothing to do but wait."


    "Well, you should encourage him to go outside more often. He is hardly going to remember if he is always in the house. The trigger is most likely going toe from seeing familiar things." Zhong Feng said.


    Wang Che was silent for a moment, causing Zhong Feng to look at him with some suspicion. As a top businessman, he could read most people with ease. While Wang Che knew how to school his expression, Zhong Feng noticed the slight anomaly on his face right away.


    "Is there something you are hiding?" Zhong Feng asked.


    Wang Che weighed the situation in his mind before he nodded. "Let us talk in my study."


    The two men walked from the den, through the messy living room and to the study. Once they sat down, Wang Che told Zhong Feng the details of the ident that he had not shared with anyone, including the Furukawa family.


    "The car crash was not a pure ident." Wang Che said heavily. "Someone interfered with Shun''s car and forced him to crash it. When I found Shun, he was still lucid. He told me that someone was trying to kill him. But he did not seem to know who it was."


    Zhong Feng was shocked by this piece of information. He never considered the possibility that someone had tried to kill Shun. After all, the road between the lower motor city and the Summit was quite treacherous.


    Most inexperienced drivers would find it difficult to handle. If someone tried to kill Shun by messing with the car, it was a very smart plot. No one would suspect anything because they would assume that Shun merely lost control.


    If Shun did not crash with care and called Wang Che for help, he might have been just another statistic. No one would have discovered the nefarious plot brewing in the shadows. The thought chilled Zhong Feng to the core.


    Wang Che looked at Zhong Feng and realised his concern was real.


    "That is not all." Wang Che added. "I was nning on getting my people to check the wrecked car for signs of foul y and find the culprit. But just as we were leaving the scene, someoneunched a small missile at the car.. All the evidence was eliminated."

 Chapter 614 - TASTE OF FREEDOM

    Zhong Feng frowned at the additional information. The matter was more serious than he had imagined. If someone blew up Shun''s car, they were probably prepared to get rid of him without leaving anything to chance.


    "rion Extreme is quite secure and getting to the Summit with explosives would not be easy. Unauthorised people should not have been able to enter the property without leaving a trace. Do you have clues on the people responsible?" He asked as he processed everything.


    Wang Che shook his head. "With the wedding, there was a lot of activity on the mountain. I have gone through the security footage around the property and reviewed the lists of people working on the property through that week. Whoever it was, they were extremely careful."


    "You must have some suspicions." Zhong Feng did not believe that Wang Che was telling him everything.


    "I have a lead, but I do not need your interference." Wang Che responded with unusual stubbornness.


    Zhong Feng smiled a little and nodded. He understood the man''s pride. He wanted to protect Shun without depending on anyone else. It was a little foolish because more eyes would mean Shun was more secure.


    But a man''s pride was also important.


    "Very well. I will not interfere." He nodded agreeably.


    Of course, the same could not be said about Hu Lei once she found out. And she was going to find out. As a husband, he naturally had to share this new information with his wife. She was not going to sit idly if she heard that the horrible ident had a culprit to punish.


    Wang Che was surprised but pleased with the response, so he did not question the matter further. After clearing up everything, the two men left the study in harmony.


    Outside, Hu Lei and Shun were sitting under a tree, looking at the night sky. The moon was not bright, so the sky was a beautiful nket of stars. The cool breeze felt great, and the silence of the night was a little enthralling.


    "Thank you for visiting me." Shun broke the silence while staring at the twinkling stars. "I was starting to think I do not have friends in Supreme City. I cannot believe I moved to another country, and my family did not do anything about it. They always said I must always stay with them."


    Hu Leiughed. "You know, when we met, I had also just moved to Supreme City. For the longest time, I did not have a ce to call home. Back then, I remember thinking that you were like a puppy who had drunk too many energy drinks."


    "I must have been happy to be away from my family. My first taste of freedom¡­ I cannot wait to remember everything." Shun tried to imagine how he would feel with those memories.


    "Do not be too hard on your family. I think they just did what they thought was best for you. Maybe, they could have allowed you a little more space to grow. But they did finally respect your choice after seeing you thriving in Supreme City." Hu Lei said.


    Shun poured the final bit of the liquor in the bottle into his shot ss and drank it in one go.


    "You do not understand. It is not just their overprotectiveness. It is the way they exclude me from the family. I was always treated as if I am too delicate, so I was left out of all their fun activities. They never let me drive until the third year of college." Shun said.


    Hu Leiughed a little, but she held back her hriouseback about Shun''sst driving incident.


    "You are right. I do not understand. I did not have someone to protect and smother me with love. I learned how to be independent at a very young age. It is not bad to be able to stand on your own. But you end up with a lot of scars." Hu Lei leaned over and pinched Shun''s cheeks repeatedly.


    "You should be d that you do not have those scars. If you did, you would be constantly worried and filled with self-doubt about making mistakes with your marriage, children and friends. It is good that you are still a perfect little animal." Hu Lei patted those cheeks soundly.


    "What are the two of you doing?" Zhong Feng asked.


    Shun immediately pointed at Hu Lei in usation. "She is the one harassing me."


    Hu Lei stuck her tongue out at him before turning to Zhong Feng. She stretched her arms up like a baby instead of standing up. "Hubby, let''s go home."


    Zhong Feng was helpless before his wife, who was acting cute. "What are you doing now?"


    "I am too tired to walk. And I am so hungry." Hu Lei whined.


    Zhong Feng sighed and picked his wife, who had beaten up a man twice her size to a pulp, like a child. She clung to him like a ko. Oren was watching the security footage and felt likeughing and crying. He could not believe that this littledy had obliterated Zev.


    Zhong Feng looked at Shun. His beautiful eyes did not lose their softness. "If you encounter any trouble, you cane and look for me at Zhong Industries at any time."


    Shun was surprised. He thought for sure that Zhong Feng would be mad at him for being too close to his wife. Instead, the man offered a helping hand like a hero. The dim moonlight seemed to give Zhong Feng an angelic halo, causing Shun to be starstruck.


    His eyes shone, and his lips stretched into a smile. "Thank you. I will do that."


    Zhong Feng nodded before turning to leave. Wang Che looked at the handsome man carrying his wife and felt dissatisfied. He did not like that Zhong Feng had offered Shun sanctuary, even though he knew that it could only be beneficial.


    But more than that, he was annoyed because of Shun''s response. As expected, the stupid bunny could not resist the aura of the mighty Zhong Feng. He might as well have been hopping in excitement after the interaction.


    When the couple left, Wang Che looked at Shun who was sprawled on the grass.


    "Let''s go inside. It is cold outside." Wang Che said.


    "No. I think I like outside. I am an outside Shun now." The other man responded stubbornly.


    "Oh, do you want for me to carry you?" Wang Che asked with amusement.


    Shun shot up to his feet, and his face turned redder at the suggestive statement. The thought had not crossed his mind. He just wanted to annoy Wang Che just for the sake of it. Every time he saw that calm face, he wanted to mess up hisposure.


    Maybe he had some issues.


    The thing is, he was mad at Wang Che for no reason. No, there was a reason, but he knew it was an unreasonable reason.


    He was angry because Wang Che imed to love him and said they were boyfriends. However, he treated him like a friend or a brother did. No, he treated him exactly like his brothers did. He was overprotective and denied him freedom.


    Moreover, he never got angry at him. He dismissed Shun''s feelings, frustrations and outbursts as the tantrums of a child.


    And Shun, he wanted something more.

 Chapter 615 - DOMINEERING KISS

    Shun did not know what made him snap. Perhaps, it was the rising dissatisfaction about his poor choice of a boyfriend. He did not understand what his future self was thinking because this man was just so boring and proper.


    Perhaps, it was the haziness and the lowered inhibitions caused by the countless shots of tequ he had taken. His body felt warm despite the chill of the night. Moreover, he did not feel like that scared amnesiac guy.


    In the dark night, he believed he could do anything.


    It was probably abination of different factors, including seeing that sickening interaction between Zhong Feng and Hu Lei. He wanted that. Regardless of the underlying trigger, Shun felt a surge of courage.


    He wanted to stand up for himself and demand what he desired. Moreover, he wanted to see Wang Che losing hisposure. Most of all, he wanted Wang Che to stop seeing him as a helpless little boy. He had enough of that with his family.


    "You know what, I hate you," Shun said with angry eyes. "I do not know what you did to make my future self agree to be with you. Did you ckmail him? There is no way I would agree to be with someone like you."


    Wang Che did not take the tantrum seriously. He knew that Shun was drunk, and he was trying to pick a fight with him. He did not understand what happened as soon as Zhong Feng and Hu Lei left. Shun just made a sudden attitude change.


    "What is wrong with someone like me?" Wang Che with slight amusement.


    Shun stepped closer to him and put on a derisive expression. "You do not do it for me. I always thought that if I dated a guy, it would be someone strong and bold. Someone who can give me a thrill and a sense of danger. And you are just basic."


    Wang Che''s face changed. He did not know what hade over Shun. He felt that surge in his heart that wanted to prove to Shun that he was the man he needed. That he was stronger than Shun could imagine.


    However, he knew where that road led. If he let out a little of the beast he chained in his heart and mind, he might not be able to rein it back.


    Furthermore, Shun was just drunk after a long period ofplete sobriety. Moreover, he did not have a very high tolerance naturally. And tequ was not from the faint-hearted. He needed to remain calm instead of reacting like an animal.


    "You are drunk, and I know you are trying to make me angry. Let us talk tomorrow when you have a clear mind." Wang Che said calmly.


    Shun looked at him for a moment before he scoffed.


    "As I said, basic." He turned and started to walk away. "Now that I have recovered, I can start going out like I apparently used to. Maybe, I will find someone a little more my speed."


    Wang Che saw red. He could ept anything that Shun said and threw at him. He could take the insults and the tantrums.


    But he would not stand for Shun threatening to leave him.


    He pulled Shun''s arm and backed him against the tree. His eyes did not have the usual cid look that said nothing could ruffle him. Rather, they had a dangerous fire and an eerie reddish tinge that betrayed unspeakable anger.


    Shun tried to free himself from the hold, but he could not. He looked up at Wang Che with his own angry eyes. However, when he met the dangerous beast in those orbs, he stopped his movement. The anger in him was doused, and he became a little bunny again.


    However, he did not look away from Wang Che. He was entranced by the dangerous shade in the usually unppable man. There was something powerful about knowing he was the one who had made Wang Che lose hisposure.


    Wang Che ran his hand up Shun''s arm and across the corbones exposed by the V-neck t-shirt. Shun shivered from the sensation of the slightly calloused fingers. Wang Che smiled almost cruelly before he ced his hand around Shun''s neck.


    He thought Shun would be scared. He wanted to scare Shun for testing his limits. He wanted him to understand that he should not y with fire because he would be burned. He wanted him to know what kind of man he was underneath the shell.


    However, Shun did not back off or struggle against the hand holding his neck. In fact, he raised his head a little higher, as if inviting Wang Che to do even more.


    Wang Che took in a sharp breath.


    Did Shun know what he was doing? Did he understand that it would not take much for him to cut off his air supply?


    Wang Che felt angry at Shun''s disregard for his safety. But he could not deny that Shun''s surrender of power to him was exhrating. It was a sign ofplete trust that gave him a heady feeling as if he was the one who had spent the evening drinking.


    He lowered his head a little, almost bringing their faces together. Then, he tightened his hold around Shun''s neck, but not enough to affect airflow. Still, it would be an ufortable feeling for anyone because of the vulnerability.


    Perhaps, Wang Che wanted to see if Shun would continue to trust him if he looked like he would lose control.


    Shun''s eyes zed a little, and Wang Che could feel his heart beating against his thumb. He moved his finger and caressed that fluttering point softly. He brought his head even closer to Shun''s until they were sharing their breaths.


    "Is this what you want?" Wang Che asked. "Do you want to see what happens when I lose control?"


    Shun opened his mouth, but he did not have a chance to speak. Wang Che did not give him a chance because he covered the space between them and kissed him. He actually kissed him. This was thest thought Shun had.


    Then, Shun''s mind waspletely nk, overwhelmed by what was happening.


    The kiss was debilitating and annihted all thoughts to the point that Shun thought he was having an out-of-body experience. He had never experienced a kiss like that. He had never been in a rtionship, but he had kissed and been kissed casually by a few girls during his college years.


    But it was nothing like this.


    Wang Che''s kisses were forceful and seemed to wieldplete power over him. It made him out of control, like the very ground beneath his feet was shifting. His technique was arrogant as he took over like he had all rights over Shun.


    And Shun could do nothing but ept the kiss. He gasped for breath and made soft mewling noises as Wang Che continued plundering with his domineering kisses. It left Shun confused andpletely lost.


    And it felt good. It felt too good.


    Shun knew that he should probably stop the whole thing. He was too drunk and the thought-annihting kisses were probably skewing his judgement.


    But he could not.


    He had never felt so out of control. He wanted more of those delicious sensations. He wanted to continue enjoying the mindless pleasure he was experiencing. His idle hands lifted to Wang Che''s chest and clutched the soft fabric of the shirt.


    The short nails were harmless, but the scratching sensation was something indescribable to Wang Che. It was like the nails scratching his heart. The feeling made him growl like a beast ready to devour his prey, leaving nothing but bare bones.


    No, he needed to stop.


    Wang Che gripped Shun''s chin in a tight and punishing grip. He stopped kissing Shun and just looked at him. He looked confused and lost. Like he had lost all his thoughts. The grip became tighter. It would without a doubt leave some marks.


    "You should stop testing me." Wang Che said in a low voice.


    Shun tried to gather his thoughts. "I am not testing you."


    His voice was shaky as he struggled to gather his thoughts. He did not want to talk because he was feeling so much. He liked the feeling of giving up his control and just going with the flow. He did not want to think about practicalities.


    So, he was not testing Wang Che. He wanted to continue with what they were doing. And he wanted Wang Che to lose more control and give him everything he wanted. But the stupid man still had his wits around him. He could still think clearly, and he was going to stop them.


    It made Shun frustrated.


    With that thought, Shun dug his nails and fingers deeper into the taut abdomen. Then, he let go of the tension in his hands and caressed lightly. He would not let Wang Che''s reason stand in the way. He wanted the other man to be consumed with him.


    Shun knew even if Wang Che was holding his neck, he was the with the power over the other man. And he wanted to wield that power to make him lose control over his mind even more.


    Wang Che growled again and kissed Shun again.


    "You are looking for trouble." He said gruffly.


    Before Shun could respond, Wang Che''s phone rang. Wang Che took a deep breath before releasing Shun. He took the phone from his pocket and answered it.


    With that, the spell was broken.


    Before Wang Che could tell the other person to call back the following day, Shun was already on his way back to the house.

 Chapter 616 - WHAT DO YOU WANT?

    When Wang Che returned to the house, Shun had already gone into his bedroom and locked the door. It was obvious he was not nning on seeing or talking to Wang Che. After standing for a moment looking at the wooden surface, Wang Che turned and left.


    He did not want to push Shun further than he had. It did not matter if Shun was the one who had started the whole thing. He was the sober one. He did not need to respond to the challenge the way he did.


    If Shun woke up with regrets, it would be his fault for not resisting.


    He wanted to beat himself up for everything that happened under that tree. He did not only kiss Shun. It was more. He gave in to the impulses that made him want to take control of Shunpletely. It was something he hid well.


    It was the kind of thing that scared people and broke up couples fast.


    Cursing softly, Wang Che left the house. He needed to check in on Zev and give his guards a warning before Zhong Feng''s token of friendship appeared the following day. Perhaps he would also catch up on some work.


    After an almost sleepless night, Wang Che knocked softly on Shun''s door. The door opened and revealed Shun in his workout clothes. The sight was quite shocking. Wang Che expected him to be sleeping and nursing a bad hangover.


    The two of them looked at each other in a silent moment.


    Wang Che''s eyes swept over Shun''s face before drifting to his chin and neck. As expected, their nighttime activities had left some bruising on the delicate skin. He could see the outline of his hands so clearly, and it reminded him of that glorious moment.


    Shun felt the eyes like heat over his skin. He was conscious of the marks on his skin. He had thought about covering them up, but he realised that he was being stupid. Unless he wore a long turtleneck, he would not cover everything.


    Moreover, he would be ufortable when exercising.


    In any case, he did not need to feel self-conscious or guilty for what happened the previous night. And he did not need to go anywhere. He would just be in the house with Wang Che, the person who made those marks.


    If someone was going to feel ufortable about things, it had to be Wang Che.


    Shun lifted his head with a stubborn expression. "Let''s go. I have other things to do."


    Wang Che lifted his eyebrows. "Are you sure you are alright to work out? You do not look the least bit hungover. That is unusual for you after a wild night."


    Shun felt irritated. He hated it when Wang Che talked about things he could not remember about himself. It left him vulnerable and exposed. It made him want to knock his head against the wall until those memories shook loose.


    "Maybe I am not the same person I used to be." He replied before leaving the room behind him and walking away towards the gym.


    Then, he started thinking about the correct way to put it. It would be more correct to say that he was not the same person that he would be. Because of his missing memories, he found it confusing to express himself.


    He felt stuck in between the future and the past.


    "You do not have to push yourself." Wang Che followed behind him.


    "I know," Shun said. "I realised yesterday that I need to recoverpletely and get on with my life. I have to face the fact that I might not get my memories back. And if it happens, it could take years. Where will that leave me?"


    "I have friends, businesses and a good life here in Supreme City, and I am now capable of doing everything I dreamed about. It would be stupid to squander this chance even without my memories. I do not want to wait to live." Shun said.


    Wang Che knew he should have been happy with the initiative that Shun was taking to recover from the underlying injuries. And he was.


    But that determination also made him afraid. It would only be a matter of time before Shun could be independent of him. He did not know where that would leave him. If he left him¡­ No, he would not allow it.


    Wang Che caught his arm and turned him around before he entered the gym. Their two eyes met, and time seemed to slow down. Silence reigned and tension rose.


    Shun swallowed. "What do you want?"


    Wang Che knew the answer to that question. He wanted Shun. He wanted a life with Shun. It was what he had always wanted since he discovered the little treasure that was his bunny.


    At the time, he was filled with anger and a thirst for revenge. Darkness swirled in his heart, threatening to swallow him up. But then, he saw the purest creature in the entire universe. He was a bit foolish and na?ve.


    His face did not have a cynical and cold mask like the other young masters around him. He did not smile with calction. And when heughed¡­ When heughed, the sun could notpare in the brightness. And that light soothed Wang Che''s soul.


    He swore that he would have that light with him always.


    These were the feelings he wanted to share as he looked at Shun''s eyes. Those wide and clear eyes called out to his soul.


    But he did not know how to speak.


    And he was worried that if he did speak, he would still lose Shun. What kind of life would that be? Now that he had tasted the sweetness of his bunny, he did not know how he could survive losing Shun. It was better to leave things as they were.


    "Wait for me. Let me change into my workout clothes." Wang Che said before releasing Shun''s arm.


    With that, he turned and walked away. Behind him, Shun watched with narrowed eyes. He took in the slightly lowered head that betrayed how bad he was feeling. It was obvious that the words he spoke were not what he intended to say.


    Shun scoffed and turned from the depressing sight.


    "Still a coward.." He whispered before entering the gym.

 Chapter 617 - POOR JUDGEMENT

    The awkwardness between Wang Che and Shun continued through the next week. Wang Che upied himself with work and checking up on his guards who were suffering under the hand of a man who imed to be a housekeeper.


    Not only did this man who called himself Housekeeper Li force his people through hellish exercise routines, but he also criticised them endlessly. He wouldpare them with Young Mistress Zhong, who could do the same exercise in a fraction of the time.


    The guards did not dare toin because they had seen Zev''s condition and the video of him flying out.


    In addition, Housekeeper Li made them go through etiquette lessons. Like a super mean headmistress, he carried a wooden ruler to punish his students. And he could find fault in everything, including tone of speech, improper use of honorifics and even posture.


    Truthfully speaking, Zhong Feng told him that the guards had acted against Hu Lei. Therefore, Housekeeper Li was not only following orders. He was delivering punishment. To him, Hu Lei was the goddess who had brought life to everyone who worked for Zhong Feng.


    Shun did not know about the strange activities happening in another part of the vi. He was conducting the house remodel with an almost maniacal concentration. And he refused help from anyone, including Wang Che.


    On the following Friday, the two men left the vi. Shun was not as excited as Wang Che thought he would be about getting out of the house and going into the city. The calm and almost indifferent attitude made him worried.


    He cursed himself again for hisck of self-control on that day. If he had not acted like a beast, things would have continued as they were. At least, Shun used to talk to him, even though it was mostly mischievously and childishly.


    Now, he was just too calm. How could Wang Che not be scared?


    "We do not have to have dinner with my friend if you do not want to." Wang Che said after a while.


    Shun did not look away from the passing scenery through the window. "It is fine. I should not stay in the house all the time. I might as well see the city. It might trigger something in my memories."


    Wang Che hands tightened around the steering wheel. "Shun, are you unhappy with me?"


    Shun turned his head from the window and looked at Wang Che for the first time since they left the vi. Wang Che nced at him and saw the fire in those familiar eyes. It was the first time Shun had shown real emotions since that night.


    "Am I with you?" Shun asked sharply.


    Wang Che looked back to the road. "What do you mean?"


    Shun scoffed. "This is what I am talking about. Do you even truly care whether I am happy or unhappy? You im that I agreed to be your boyfriend. The more time I spend with you, the more I doubt this. You probably just made it all up to fool me and my family."


    Wang Che''s lips pursed in anger as he drove through the gate of the restaurant. "I did not need to tell a lie. Even without that information, I still had the right to make the decisions about your medical care. Regardless of what you think, the truth will not change. You agreed to be with me."


    Shunughed harshly. "Great! Then, I can only me myself for my poor judgement."


    Wang Che was frustrated. "What do you want from me?"


    "I might not have my memories, but at least, I am not an idiot and aplete ass. What I want is to be with someone who wants to be with me." Shun said. "I am tired of being in a house with someone who looks like they would rather be anywhere else."


    "You know that is not true, Shun." Wang Che said.


    "Do I know that?" Shun was zing with anger as he said it sarcastically.


    Wang Che pulled into the parking lot and parked the car properly before he looked at Shun. "I have made an effort to spend time with you. But you refused to ept my help."


    Shun looked at Wang Che as if he was looking at an idiot. "That is my point. You made an effort to spend time with me. I do not want to be living with someone who has to make an effort like it is a chore. I want someone who cannot help but want to spend time with me."


    "You are intentionally misunderstanding what I am saying." Wang Che said. "You know what I mean. Do not try to put words in my mouth."


    "I literally just quoted you," Shun shouted. "I cannot for the life of me figure out how this happened. I must have been stupid. I do not see how we could have gotten together. I am sure that this is not how someone would treat their amnesiac boyfriend."


    "I mean, you do not even make an effort to help me remember anything. Do you realise you have not shared a single memory of us even once? Was our rtionship so boring that there was not a single thing about it that makes you excited enough to tell me?" He continued almost hysterically.


    Wang Che was struck silent.


    "Shun, I¡­" He started after a short moment, but he did not know what to say.


    "Well, I am waiting to hear what you have to say," Shun said, folding his arms over his chest.


    Wang Che pressed his lips together. His past friendship with Shun had a lot of good moments. It was a consistently good rtionship, but it did not have highs and lows. No moment could be said to have been special enough to be a major point in their rtionship.


    He had never made an effort to let Shun know he loved him and was pursuing him. In fact, he went out of his way to make sure he did not suspect anything.


    He never told him how cute he was when he was excited about a new project. Or how handsome he was when appeared in a magazine. He did not even try to hold his hand. In truth, almost all of their physical contact was initiated by Shun because he was a clingy drunk.


    And in the end, it was Shun who tried to kiss him first. And it was Shun who confessed his feelings first.


    "I am not a person who is fond of sharing his feelings. You should know how I feel about you." Wang Che said stiffly.


    Shunughed and disconnected his seatbelt.


    "Even now, you cannot bring yourself to speak something honest and from your heart. You know what? I do not have to stay with you. You are emotionally constipated and physically repressed." He said. "So, f*ck you. And I hope I do not see you again."


    When he unlocked the door, Wang Che caught his arm. He wanted to say that he was sorry, and he would try harder. But he could not. The words that came out were all wrong.


    "You cannot leave. Do not forget that I have control over all your assets." He said with a hard edge in his voice.


    "Is that how you are going to y it? Well then, enjoy the money. I hope it will keep you warm at night. And do not worry about me. I learned from Hu Lei that I am quite a popr guy. I will figure out something." Shun said and freed his arm.


    He opened the door and stepped out.. As he walked away, he gave Wang Che the middle finger.

 Chapter 618 - A PANIC ATTACK

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    Wang Che did not know what just happened.


    He felt like one minute, he and Shun were going for dinner with Qi Han. In the next, he was watching Shun disappear while flipping him off. The shock was so incredible that he did not have the presence of mind to chase after Shun.


    His heart started racing, and he felt faint. Moreover, his entire body felt like it was on fire and pain was building in his chest. Oh no! He was going to throw up. With his blurred vision, he could not see clearly. Everything seemed to be fading.


    Still, he used his fingers to find the lock and opened the car door. He stumbled out and almost fell over. However, someone caught his arm before he could hit the pavement.


    "What is wrong with you?" A disgruntled voice asked.


    The voice sounded familiar to Wang Che, but he could not decipher it. He was trying to breathe and suppress the pain in his chest. For a moment, he wondered if he was about to die.


    "I think he is having a panic attack." A female voice spoke up.


    "What?" The man asked.


    "A panic attack. I have seen this before." The woman repeated. "Wang Che, try to breathe slowly. It will pass as long as you stop hyperventting."


    "How is telling him that going to help him? Do you think he can hear and understand you? He has totally lost it." The man retorted while supporting Wang Che.


    "There is no need to be short with me even if your friend is in trouble." The woman replied. "Here, use this bag to help him reduce his fast breathing."


    "Your barf bag?" The words were filled with distaste.


    "Do you want to help him or not?" The woman snapped.


    "Fine." He replied. "Wang Che, breathe into this bag."


    Wang Che shook his head and tried to ovee the dizziness. He needed to go after Shun. If something happened to him in the city, he would bepletely lost. What had he done? Why did he threaten him? He never wanted Shun to feel anything but safe with him.


    "You are a grown man having a panic attack in the middle of a parking lot. This is so embarrassing. Do you think that I will not leave you here to face the shame alone?" The disgruntled voice was grating to the ears.


    Wang Che realised that he was being unreasonable. He needed to calm down. He was not in the right shape to chase after Shun. With that, he allowed the annoying Qi Han to ce the bag over his mouth to stop his hyperventtion.


    After a while, he felt his mind bing clear again. He pushed the bag along Qi Han''s arm away. He took a few more calming breaths before looking at Qi Han and Murong Yue behind him. He could not help but feel a little embarrassed.


    "So, what are you doing here alone?" Qi Han asked. "Trouble in paradise?"


    Wang Che red at him with a mixture of anger and annoyance. He understood that Qi Han could be a bit of a nuisance at times, but he was not in the mood for being the mature one.


    "Hey! Do not take it out on me." Qi Hanughed. "Maybe this foul attitude is the reason that little idiot wised up and ran away."


    Wang Che remembered the fight with Shun and lowered his head a little in defeat. He did not know how to move forward from his current predicament. He had effectively chased away Shun because he could not be honest about his feelings.


    "Oh my goodness! Is that really what happened?" Qi Hanughed even harder.


    Murong Yue noticed Wang Che''s depression and pulled on Qi Han''s face.


    "Stop." She said softly. "He is already in enough pain."


    Qi Han snorted. "What do you know? I warned him that this would happen. People like that idiot are not the same as us. I mean, he wasvished with love and care from his family, and he ran away from home because they wanted to give him everything he wanted."


    "What about Wang Che here? What about me? What about you?" Qi Han asked with annoyance. "We have to fight for the right to survive in this city. Even those who do not want the right to inherit have to watch their backs, or their siblings will kill them."


    Wang Che did not like it when Qi Han talked about Shun.


    "Everyone has their difficulties. You do not have a right to judge him." He said with a hard look at Qi Han.


    "You are right. I will never understand the trouble of people who are loved too much. But again, I am not the one wheezing like a dying fish on a parking lot." Qi Han said sarcastically.


    Wang Che took a deep breath to calm himself. "I need to go after him."


    There was a moment of silence as the three people stood in the cold parking lot.


    "You should probably give him time to cool down." Murong Yue broke the silence. "I heard Furukawa Shun lost his memories and has been staying with you. He probably just feels a bit of pressure because he has no control over his life right now."


    Qi Han looked at Murong Yue in surprise before turning back to Wang Che. "She is right. He is a happy-go-lucky idiot. If he quarrelled with you and ran off, he probably just needs some space. I am sure he wille back."


    "He does not know the city right now. He could get lost or get in trouble. It is already dark, and he just walked off without a destination." Wang Che had never felt so helpless.


    Qi Han made a disgruntled face before he spoke. "You can just ask his friend to watch out for him."


    "What do you mean?" Wang Che asked.


    "Well, he probably wants nothing to do with you for now, so it would be best if you asked someone else to look out for him." Qi Han responded with a long-suffering sigh.


    Wang Che understood. By friend, Qi Han meant Zhong Feng. Once again, Wang Che felt helpless and overwhelmed. He did not know how it hade to this point. Had he messed up everything so bad that he had to ask for help?


    He was hesitant, but he had to think of Shun.


    With that, he took out his phone.

 Chapter 619 - LU LIANG’S REVENGE

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    In the restaurant, Qi Han and Murong Yue were facing each other over a meal. Qi Han was eating a rare steak while Murong Yue was poking at her sd. Wang Che had left, choosing not to have dinner with them since Shun was not with him.


    "Do you think Wang Che will be fine?" Murong Yue asked, suppressing nausea at the sight of the meat on Qi Han''s te.


    "You seem overly concerned about him." Qi Han looked at her sharply.


    "I am just trying to make conversation. Can you not be so defensive all the time?" Murong Yue put down her fork with annoyance.


    "Do you think I do not have a right to be defensive against you?" Qi Han asked.


    Murong Yueughed. "Are you sure you want to have a conversation about this right now?"


    Qi Han put down his fork and knife and looked at Murong Yue with the cold eyes of a businessman. He wanted to hear what Murong Yue had to say. Since her pregnancy was revealed, the two of them had not talked about where they stood.


    Their interactions were those of acquaintances.


    "Now is a good a time as any. Please, speak your mind, Miss Murong." Qi Han said.


    Murong Yue took a deep breath. "Look, you keep treating me as your mortal enemy, and I do not believe that I have done anything to deserve that. I might not be a good person, but I have never done anything bad towards you."


    "Haven''t you?" Qi Han asked sarcastically.


    Murong Yueughed lightly. "Yes, I used you to make my life better. But you must admit that you also used me. I was a gateway to Hu Lei. And when you realised it was hopeless, you used me to forget her. On that count, I say it is a fair exchange."


    Qi Han gritted his teeth when she mentioned the matter with Hu Lei.


    "You know that it is not what I am talking about." He said with annoyance.


    "Oh, do you mean the baby?" Murong Yue lifted her head with pride. "Once again, I did not plot against you to get pregnant. Did I hope that it would happen? Yes. I am a girl from an aristocratic family, so I have to think about securing my future before someone interferes."


    "So, you admit it!" Qi Han raised his voice.


    Some of the other diners looked in their direction. But they turned away when they saw Qi Han. He was not someone that most people could afford to mess up with.


    "Admit what?" Murong Yue responded in a harsh whisper. "I said I wanted it to happen. The only thing I did was not use contraception. I did not trick you. I did not drug you. I did not touch your condoms. If you had taken precautions, we would not be in this situation."


    Qi Han could not say anything. Could he tell her that it was her responsibility to make sure she did not get pregnant? No. He was careless because he did not want to think deeply about what he was doing at the time. He felt like she was in the wrong, but both of them were at fault.


    "Look, we are already here. I want to take control of my life before someone does it for me. The method I chose is a little despicable, but I believe it is my best option. I might not be in love with you, but I like you enough. I would like for our rtionship to work." Murong Yue added.


    Qi Han was silent.


    He was weighing the situation.


    Murong Yue was a little out of line, but she was onto something. If the rtionship between them worked, he would not need to worry about the plots of thepany shareholders, especially the ones from his father''s generation.


    Over the past year, most of them attempted to set him up with their daughters. Some even used more than a few disgusting tricks. Since his father was dead and his brother was still in Europe after attempting to murder him, he was like a fat sheep ready for ughter.


    Since Murong Yue revealed her pregnancy in the media, the ridiculous setups by those who wanted a marriage alliance had stopped.


    At this point, Qi Han had epted that he would not get Hu Lei in this lifetime. She was not only married to Zhong Feng. Everyone could also see that their love was deep and genuine, and nothing could separate them. All things considered, Murong Yue was not a bad choice for a practical wife.


    However, he was concerned about the possibility ofplications.


    "What do you want from this rtionship?" Qi Han asked.


    Murong Yue was surprised at his open-mindedness. "I want to live on my own terms. You should already know that my father and my sister are struggling to keep thepany, but they are losing badly to my cousin. They are ready to take all measures to win. They are nning to use me in a marriage alliance."


    Qi Han was not surprised. He had a good understanding of the situation in the Murong business. The internal struggles of thepany were discussed constantly in their social circle. Despite the earlier win by Murong Cheng, he had not managed to stabilise his victory.


    "I will not interfere with the Murong business, even if you ask me. If you want to have a rtionship with me, it will be only with you. I will not bail out your father and your sister." Qi Han said clearly as he considered the proposition.


    "I know." Murong Yue paused. "I should probably let you know that my cousin is getting help from Lu Liang. At first, it was just a rumour, but it turns out that Lu Liang now has some shares in the Murongpany. So, it is a confirmed matter."


    Qi Han was surprised. But again, Lu Liang was a smart woman. And she was vengeful.


    "It is expected that she would strike back. Your father used her to win the inheritance war with his brother and cut her loose. It was a foolish move." Qi Han responded. "And your cousin is angry at both his father and your father. With his brains and Lu Liang''s help, he will definitely take over soon."


    "Will you tell Hu Lei about this?" Murong Yue asked. She was not in love with Qi Han, but she felt a little ufortable about his feelings for her sort-of stepsister.


    "Do you think she cannot find out this information for herself?" Qi Han snorted. "I hope you are not banking on Hu Lei stopping Lu Liang from gaining power in Supreme City. You should know by now that she is not interested in destroying her mother, despite their past differences."


    Murong Yue knew it. But she wondered if there was another way she could help her father and sister. The only thing she was not willing to do was taking a gamble with her marital future.


    Qi Han saw her spinning thoughts. "You can plot with your family as much as you like. But do not do anything that will affect me. If you do, I will have no problem kicking you to the curb. I am sure I can figure out how to raise a baby. And if you want to go after Lu Liang, remember that Hu Lei might choose to protect her because of her brother."


    Murong Yue calmed down.


    She could not do anything for now. The best she could do was hope that her father and sister had a n. And if they failed, she could offer them shelter and food.. But none of that could happen if she messed up her arrangement with Qi Han.

 Chapter 620 - ULTERIOR MOTIVES

    In Azure Woods, Hu Lei was sitting in the living room while holding an obedient Wang Lei. She was looking at her younger brother who had been behaving strangely since he came back from school. His continuous fidgeting was getting on her nerves.


    "If you have something to say, say it. Or go to your room and talk to yourself." She snapped at Hu Fai.


    Hu Fai pouted in a way that almostpletely mirrored Hu Lei''s when she made the same expression. However, his face was a little thinner, so hisrge eyes made him look extremely pitiful after being snapped at by his mean sister.


    "For goodness sake, stop behaving like I am a monster." Hu Lei sighed. "You can just confess whatever you did."


    Hu Fai lowered his head. "I have been talking to Mom."


    Hu Lei froze for a moment, but she recovered quickly. "So?"


    "You are not mad?" Hu Fai asked.


    "Why would I be mad?" She asked.


    "I know you and Mom had a lot of disagreements." Hu Fai said.


    "That has nothing to do with you. And we did not have disagreements. We have just never interacted, so we do not know each other. You do not need to feel guilty about talking to her. I do not hold a grudge against her." Hu Lei exined.


    "Are you sure it is ok?" Hu Fai asked.


    "Of course. If you want to rebuild a rtionship with her, it is your choice. Just make sure that she does not have ulterior motives." Hu Lei said.


    "I know. It is not like I trust herpletely. I was just unable to refuse her goodwill." Hu Fai said a little forlornly.


    "Out of curiosity, how did she find you?" Hu Lei asked.


    "She was waiting for me outside of schoolst month." Hu Fai replied. "I did not know what to do, so I gave her my number."


    Hu Lei''s eyes narrowed. She really did not mind if Hu Fai talked to Lu Liang. However, she was worried about Hu Fai''s security in Supreme City. For quite a while, he stayed with Zhong Feng''s parents and then, in Herb Town with their grandfather and aunt.


    But he moved back to Supreme City because the schools were better. Plus, he wanted to live with Hu Lei and Zhong Feng. Unfortunately, his rtionship with them could make him a target. If Lu Liang could gain ess to him easily, someone else more nefarious might find him.


    She needed to review everything and ensure that he was always protected. Otherwise, what happened to her might happen to him. She could not take any chances with her brother''s safety.


    When she was going to inquire a little more about Hu Fai''s interaction with Lu Liang, Zhong Feng entered the room.


    "Oh, did the conference call finish already?" Hu Lei asked.


    Zhong Feng walked to her and patted her head and then, Wang Lei. "No, I just received some news about Shun. He is on the loose."


    Hu Lei snorted with repressedughter. "Are you saying that Shun ran away from home?"


    "More or less. He actually ran away while out with Wang Che." Zhong Feng was also a little amused. "But I have asked someone to find him, pick him up and bring him over."


    "Oh, it seems like there is some trouble brewing." Hu Lei stood up. "Xiao Fai, get Wang Lei ready for bed. Then, go to sleep."


    She kissed the little fluffy child before giving him to Hu Fai.


    "We will discuss your matter a little more tomorrow. I want to know what else you are keeping from your big sister." Hu Lei added with bravado.


    Hu Fai nodded meekly even though he thought that the authoritative sister act was amusing. But again, he was also low-key afraid of Hu Lei. He once saw her boxing in the gym. She could be a little scary when she wanted.


    "What exactly happened? Everything seemed finest week." Hu Lei said.


    "I am also not sure. Wang Che was not forting." Zhong Feng responded.


    "I bet Shun realised that Wang Che is full of cr*p." Hu Lei said.


    "Do not use bad words." Zhong Feng said automatically.


    Hu Lei stuck out her tongue. "That is not a bad word."


    "You are getting naughtier. I will need to punish you." Zhong Feng pulled Hu Lei in for a kiss.


    When Hu Lei could breathe again, she looked at Zhong Feng with a seductive smile. "Is that the punishment? I might need to say a few more bad words."


    "Behave." Zhong Feng pushed her away. "Wait for Shun and deal with him. The conference call is still going on."


    Hu Lei nodded and immediately went to find someone to prepare a room for Shun. In the past, Azure Woods was a haven for her and Zhong Feng. No one even knew where they lived. Now, they experienced more traffic than a lot of hotels.


    But again, it was a blessing in itself to have friends and family popping in and out. And to think that a few years before she was a lone wolf without a home. Her life had truly changed in a wonderful way.


    About half an hourter, one of Zhong Feng''s men brought Shun into the house. His face was sullen as he dragged his feet into the room. Hu Lei did not know how tofort the grown man who was behaving like a child.


    After she dismissed the man who drove Shun, Hu Lei called someone to bring food to Shun.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me what happened?" Shun asked as he started eating. He had skipped dinner, so he was positively starving.


    "Are you going to tell me the truth?" Hu Lei asked with a smile.


    Shun froze for a moment before he continued eating. When he finished, he looked at Hu Lei with an unusually earnest expression.


    "You are very strong, right?" Shun asked.


    Hu Lei lifted an eyebrow before answering modestly. "Perhaps."


    "I want to learn how to fight," Shun said. "Can you teach me?"

 Chapter 621 - THE NAUGHTY AGENDA

    When Shun went to sleep, he was a little apprehensive.


    Hu Lei never responded to his question. She looked at him as if he was crazy before waving him away like a queen and ordering him to go sleep. She did not give him a clue whether she was going to help him or not.


    Still, he was tired and slept almost immediately after taking a bath.


    In the master bedroom, Hu Lei was ying with her phone when Zhong Feng entered the bedroom. He was wearing pyjama bottoms without a shirt. She looked up and threw her phone to the side with ascivious smile.


    "Is it just me, or are you getting hotter?" She said.


    Even after the period they had been together, Zhong Feng would still feel a little shy in the face of Hu Lei''spliments. Sometimes, she used thosepliments to make him feel a little embarrassed. Luckily, he knew how to deal with her.


    "I am getting hotter." He said with a straight face as he came close to the bed.


    "Yes, you are." She said as she crawled on the bed. "I just want to lick those abs."


    Zhong Feng was defeated when Hu Lei reached him and licked his abdomen. He pushed her head away, taking a harsh breath. Hu Lei sat on her knees and looked at Zhong Feng with a pout.


    "We can yter." Zhong Feng rubbed the air. "We need to talk about the problem child in our house."


    Hu Lei''s face changed, and she sat back on the bed. "He asked me to teach him how to fight."


    "Oh, that is unusual for Shun. He does not like any kind of violence. He even avoids ying vicious characters in video games." Zhong Feng said with a lifted eyebrow.


    "I know." Hu Lei said. "I suspect that he has recovered his memories."


    Zhong Feng was surprised by that. "Why do you think that?"


    "I spent a lot of time with him on that day. I can sense a change in him." Hu Lei said. "Unless something else major happened, there is a high possibility that he remembers everything."


    Zhong Feng sat down beside Hu Lei with a thoughtful look in his eyes. "Why would he not tell Wang Che about it? More importantly, why did he run away from him? It is strange for Shun to pick a fight with anyone, especially if he has his memories."


    "I am also uncertain." Hu Lei said. "Could it be because he remembers the person who tried to kill him? That would exin the issue of behaviour change and his sudden desire to learn how to fight."


    Zhong Feng nodded. "We can observe him for a little longer. If he does not want people to know he has recovered his memories, there must be a reason. What are you going to do?"


    Hu Lei was amused. "Are you still going to uphold your word not to interfere with Shun?"


    "Of course. I would not want to get in your way. You might have a little fun with this project." Zhong Feng said with augh. "I know how you like your mind games."


    "Humph! I am an upright person. If you call putting Shun through psychological exercises to see his determination to keep his secrets mind games, I do not know what to do with you." Hu Lei said while getting on her knees and getting on Zhong Feng''sp.


    "So, you are taking on this task?" Zhong Feng asked while pulling Hu Lei closer to him.


    "I will try to squeeze him into my already busy schedule." She responded with her nose in the air. "But you will have to keep an eye on Hu Fai. I hope Lu Liang does not have ulterior motives for his sake. I think we should still be cautious."


    Zhong Feng nodded. "I will have hime to my office after school. Most children in his school are already involved in their familypanies. I should teach him a few things."


    "Oh, are you nning on taking on a prot¨¦g¨¦?" Hu Leiughed.


    "Perhaps. He does have the touch, unlike a certain person who has refused to embrace technology." Zhong Feng said.


    "What are you saying? I love technology. I cannot live without technology. I just do not want to have to learn how to create it. It takes away the magic."


    "So, you are one of those people who do not want to know how the sausage is made." He chuckled.


    Hu Lei pushed him to the bed,id her hands on his chest and moved her pert butt along the sexy body. She lowered her head to kiss the rock hard abs she had been lusting after since her husband came into the room.


    She lifted her head while grinding a little on his lower body. "Oh, I know how the sausage is made."


    Zhong Fengughed out loud, exposing his perfect teeth, his beautiful eyes narrowing and crinkling at the edges in a true Duchenne smile. The sight was stunning, even to Hu Lei who had seen every expression on that handsome face.


    "That was bad, even by your standards, Xiao Lei." He said when he stoppedughing.


    "I think it was pretty good." Hu Lei did not regret her terrible line, especially after seeing Zhong Fengughing. "Can we get on with the abs licking part of the agenda?"


    Zhong Feng politely gestured to his body. "Please continue, mydy."


    "Thank you."


    Hu Lei lowered her head andid a few light kisses on the sculpted chest. Her soft lips caressed and tickled the skin, causing Zhong Feng to take a shallow breath. Then, she changed to open-mouthed kisses, her tongue tasting her delicious husband.


    Zhong Feng''s breath became rough as she continued licking and sucking, leaving marks, without a doubt. He hissed as she used her little teeth to bite gently before going back to those thought-destroying open-mouthed kisses.


    Then, she lifted her head and looked at Zhong Feng with a naughty smile.


    "I feel like I am having all the fun." She said with that little twinkle of wickedness in her golden eyes. "How about we y a little game to include you?"


    Zhong Feng tried to keep his mind clear. "Alright."


    Hu Lei ced a finger on his upper chest.


    "I will use my tongue to spell a word on your skin. If you guess it right, I will keep going lower and lower." She indicated with that naughty finger.


    Zhong Feng was helpless against his cute wife.


    And thus, they began a very long night of unknown pleasures.

 Chapter 622 - THE WANG FAMILY

    Wang Che was drinking alone in his study after getting the news from Zhong Feng that Shun was fine. He looked through the window into the dark night before taking another sip of his old red wine. Unfortunately, he could not even enjoy it.


    He thought about his fight with Shun.


    No, he had not stopped thinking about it. Every moment reyed like a movie on repeat. Or perhaps it was more of a bad si rerun. Either way, the details repeated over and over and over. It was like he was stuck in purgatory, reliving his sins.


    The irony of the entire thing was the fact that he knew the reason the fight urred. He understood why he was wrong, and he even knew how he could fix it. But he just could not. He was trapped in a nightmare and could not break free.


    If he could describe his current situation, he would say that it was something like sleep paralysis.


    He could see everything about his rtionship with Shun clearly, but he could not move to fix it. He was just stuck in a bad cycle. And all he could do was watch as everything crumbled into pieces.


    It was almost hrious how he could even analyse the cause of his emotional problems. What had Shun called him? Oh, emotionally constipated.


    Heughed to himself before pouring more wine into his ss.


    His problems began way before he got control of his life and became the Wang Che who was respected in Supreme City and beyond. Back then, he was like every pitiful child of a typical aristocratic family. And every decision he made had driven him closer and closer to the abyss.


    When he was a child, he was a typical middle child. Sure, he had other siblings stuck between him and his brothers, but they were girls. They were not too bothered with the internal fights in the Wang family. After all, they stood no chance to inherit.


    His eldest brother was the one who stood the highest chance of inheritance. While he was not exceptionally smart, he had the kind of manly spirit that his father valued above a good brain. His father would praise him constantly, especially when he got into fights.


    "A real man does not allow any disrespect, son!" He would say while tapping his son on the shoulders. "If someonees at you, you must respond with a show of strength. Beat them down until they cannot stand. And no one will stand in your way in the future."


    Wang Che grew up while seeing his father all but egg on his brother to be a bully. Moreover, their father never encouraged them to learn. Even his advice about running a business did not involve any financial know-how.


    "Son, most business deals are not made in conference rooms. If you cannot close a deal in a club, your files will not help you." His father once told his brother.


    Unfortunately, Wang Che liked reading and learning. He would put a lot of effort into school since childhood. Perhaps, he did this because he got attention from his teachers. And maybe, even then, he knew that he would never meet his father''s approval.


    When the youngest son was born, he became the baby that everyonevished with love. Wang Che and his sisters were particrly fond of him. They would take time to y with him before and after school, and they would use their allowance to get himvish gifts.


    The only person who did not like the child was the eldest brother, Wang Lu. He did not like the threat that the child presented. He did not consider Wang Che a threat because his parents did not pay attention to him.


    However, the youngest one, Wang Ning was like a treasure to everyone, even his father.


    Therefore, Wang Lu also started focussing on his youngest brother. While he was not a book-smart guy, his street smarts were unrivalled. He could not be tripped up by a child. He coulde up with a way to deal with him.


    The plot he chose was spoiling him. It was not the usual kind of spoiling with gifts. Rather, Wang Lu encouraged him to be audacious. The boy waspletely unruly by the time he joined kindergarten. He never put anyone in his eyes.


    As a result, he ended up offending some children of other important people in Supreme City. The Wang parents had to sacrifice a lot to repair the messes. Eventually, his family lost faith in him. He was no longer the golden child.


    As for the eldest brother, he became the crown prince again.


    Unfortunately, because Wang Lu overlooked Wang Che, he did not notice how excellent he became. He was always a low-key character. He did not try to be the most popr guy. Rather, he had a close-knit group of friends.


    Usually, he hung out with Qi Han and Mo Ge. Neither of them seemed like they had a good future in Supreme City, so Wang Lu did not bother with him. He did not have time to waste on a minor character who could not even get their parents'' attention.


    But his oversight became costly.


    When Wang Che was fifteen, he won a majorpetition that involved preparing a business proposal for the city. The project was open to students, but the project was to be awarded to thepany the winning student chose.


    Naturally, Wang Che chose his family.


    His parents saw him in a new light immediately. The change was so sudden because his parents no longer ignored him as they always did.


    Wang Che was no longer the forgotten middle child, but the future of the Wang family. He became the source of pride inparison to his eldest brother who was flunking his college exams and being a nuisance in the city by hanging out with suspicious characters.


    When Wang Lu learned of what was happening, he felt like he was at risk of losing everything. So he acted. And his actions were cruel, beyond cruel. The beauty of the n was that no one could suspect him because of the nefarious nature of his plot.


    As Wang Che was reminiscing, his phone rang. He snapped out of his morose thoughts and looked at his with hope. But it was not Shun calling for reconciliation. Of course, it was not Shun.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked.


    "Hey, hey!" The person said. "Why are you being so snappish? Shouldn''t you be enjoying a blissful life?"


    "If you have nothing to report, I am hanging up." Wang Che said gruffly.


    "Ugh! Why do I even try to be nice to you?" Caterina asked with annoyance. "Anyway, I reached out to an old friend tob through the surveince again and review our data for that day. And they were able to identify the culprits."


    Wang Che put down his wine ss. His hands shook slightly at the exposure of the new information. He could not believe that something could be found after so long.


    "How is that possible?"


    "My friend is very good," Caterina said proudly.


    "What did you find out? Have you identified the culprit?" Wang Che asked.


    "Slow down. I did not find a magician. The thing is, the people who tampered with Furukawa Shun''s car were guns for hire. The two people can be traced back to Supreme City, so the person who sent them is likely from there." Caterina said.


    "How did they get in?" Wang Che asked.


    "Well, that is the fun part. They were posing as valets during the wedding. I have reviewed the information and found that some additional valets were hired during the event. Since there were too many guests, the in-house valets could not handle the work efficiently." Caterina exined.


    "I am aware of this. The Summit manager used a reputablepany that provides elite staff for special events. How did this happen? I will deal with them." Wang Che was beyond angry.


    "Slow down, cowboy. Thepany is owned by Cherry Blossom. You should know him. He is not an easy guy to deal with, but I was able to charm him for more information." Caterina was proud, almost preening, as she said these words.


    "I do not care about his identity. If he had any part in the ident, I will deal with him." Wang Che was fired up. Not only was Shun hurt, but their rtionship was also deeply fissured due to that unfortunate event.


    "He did not have anything to do with it, strictly speaking," Caterina said. "It turns out that a week after the wedding, two employees were found dead. Their bodies were discovered when they washed up on a beach. It looks like the culprits used their identities to get into rion Extreme."


    "Has your friend identified them?" Wang Che asked.


    "Yes, but the bad news is that they are also dead. Each had a shot to the back of the head. Execution style. I guess they knew too much, and their master could not take the risk." Caterina sighed. "I know it does not help you much, but I thought you should know."


    "No, the information was helpful. Thank you, Caterina." Wang Che said before he hung up the phone.


    He looked into the deep night again. The people that attacked Shun were from Supreme City, and he had a clue about the identity of their master. He could not be sure about the specific person who had acted, but he knew one thing.


    It was time he reconnected with his family.

 Chapter 623 - CALL ME TEACHER

    Hu Lei brought Shun to the gym the next morning. She had a small smile lingering on her face as she looked at the man. She was wondering if she was right about him getting his memories back. If he was faking it, she would get her answers.


    She did not believe he was that good an actor.


    "Why are you interested in learning how to fight?" Hu Lei asked.


    Shun froze for a moment before he responded. "I just liked the way you were able to take down Zev easily. It would be good to have that kind of power. Sometimes, I just feel like I am not in control of anything."


    Hu Lei lifted a brow. "It is probably because of your memory loss. Once you regain your memories, you will be fine."


    Shun looked a little startled, but he did not really betray anything.


    "I do not think it is just the memory loss. I think I am just powerless. Maybe, I have the youngest child syndrome." He said with a small pitifulugh.


    "Why do you think that?" Hu Lei asked. "You can get started with your usual exercise routine. You will not learn to fight overnight."


    Shun nodded and began stretching. "People say thatst-born children are spoiled. And it is true. But it is more than being spoiled. If you are handed everything, you will be less of a risk-taker. Moreover, most of the youngest children are not able to handle failures and end up not doing anything at all."


    "At the end of the day, what they end up having has, in one way or the other, been handed to them. The worst part is that they do not know how to fight for what they want. If it is not handed to them, they will not get it." He added.


    Hu Lei started running on the treadmill while still listening to Shun. "Do you feel like you want to fight for something?"


    Shun hesitated before nodding. "I do not want to be the kind of person who just goes with the flow. I think I am better than that. I want to start taking control of my life. I want to fight instead of epting what is handed to me."


    Hu Lei sped up, but her breath remained stable. "You know fighting does not have to be physical? Not everyone can or should know how to fight."


    Shun looked at Hu Lei with surprise. "I thought you would be the kind who campaigns for people to learn how to protect themselves."


    Hu Leiughed. "I am prone to violence because I was introduced to it at an early age. But I would rather be a little delicatedy."


    Shun looked at her tly, causing her tough harder.


    "Fine, I do like that I can kick people''s asses. What I meant was that most people who know how to fight were forced into it, one way or another. Some felt afraid while walking on the streets. Others were bullied or teased mercilessly." Hu Lei said.


    "When you learn to fight, it is better to do it with the right mindset. Otherwise, you will bring disaster to yourself and others. And then, you will be left afraid and vulnerable again because of the senseless violence." She added.


    "Is that something you have experienced?" Shun asked curiously.


    Hu Lei smiled mysteriously. "You should avoid asking too many questions to retain your usible deniability. Do not dig too deep into people''s secrets. But if I had done something like that, I would have felt incredibly guilty because my husband would have had to clean up after me."


    "So, learning to fight is not a bad thing. But you know the whole great power, great responsibility deal. Some people learn how to fight and be the bullies they feared. So, ask yourself, why do you really want to fight?" Hu Lei asked.


    Shun did not speak for a while. He could barely concentrate on his physiotherapy exercises. He was lost in his thoughts as he considered what Hu Lei was saying.


    He was sure that he was a good person, but he knew that he could be reckless and a little emotional. Like the way he left things with Wang Che... If he knew how to fight, he would have, without doubt, nted a mighty punch on that face.


    Especially after he brought up his durable power of attorney¡­


    After finishing up his stretching exercises, he went to the treadmill next to Hu Lei and started running alongside her.


    "What if someone wants to know how to fight because they feel like their life is in danger?" Shun asked.


    "Do you think your life is in danger?" Hu Lei responded with another question.


    Shun almost missed a step as he realised that he might have been exposed too much. However, he realised that it could have been a generic question.


    "I am just asking. I feel like I should be constantly looking over my shoulder. Maybe, I just feel a little insecure because I do not know who trust. I am not sure if I am the same Shun I was before." He replied with his breath a little hurried.


    Hu Lei wondered if she should push Shun further. She felt like she was close to an "Ah-ha" moment. She wanted to point at him and tell him that she knew he was faking it. However, she was also sympathetic to her drinking buddy.


    If he was saying all these things, he probably did feel powerless. What kind of friend would she be if she did not offer a helping hand when he needed it most? As for her moment, she would have it. Oh, she would have it.


    Just not now.


    The two of them continued running in silence. Hu Lei continued effortlessly while Shun started breathing heavily after running for a while. However, he did not want to stop before Hu Lei because he did not want to appear weak.


    When his breathing becameboured, Hu Lei watched him with an amused nce. Then, she sped up her machine and ran even faster. Shun gained a little more strength and continued running but he did not dare speed up.


    Hu Lei continued running while watching Shun as if challenging him into a fight. Unfortunately, Shun did not take the hint of a challenge politely. He kept running, even though he could hardly move anymore. His breath was loud and jarring.


    When he felt like he could not move anymore, he surrendered and slowed down the treadmill until he came to a store. He bent down to catch his breath.


    "You are a monster." He said while panting.


    Hu Lei stopped her treadmill and jumped off as usual. "That was the first lesson. If you would like to learn how to fight, you must be realistic about your strength. Do not ept a challenge stupidly. Only idiots and wuxia main characters ept a fight when their strength is much lower than their opponent''s."


    Shun felt a little embarrassed. "Even you have to admit, it is hard to back down when someone eggs you on. Do not tell me that you have never gotten into a fight you could not win."


    Hu Lei looked at him andughed. "Do not be stupid. There is no fight I cannot win."


    Shun became annoyed. "Whatever! Just teach me what you have to teach me."


    Hu Lei waved a hand. "Do not be snarky. First, you will call me ''Teacher''. Second, you will listen and obey. Third, you will notin, whine or cry during your lessons. Understood?"


    "Yes!" Shun shouted with enthusiasm.


    "Yes, what?" Hu Lei asked tly. "You have broken rules one and two already. Is this the kind of student one picks from the streets?"


    "I did not know we had started," Shun said with a slight pout of his lips.


    "And there goes rule number three. Give me twenty starjumps." Hu Lei said.


    Shun was going to say something, but he met those yellow eyes which had the glint that was simr to a dangerous jungle cat.


    "Yes, Teacher." He said before he started jumping with outstretched arms.


    When he finished, Hu Lei nodded in approval. "Excellent. At least, you are not a lost cause."


    Shun''s eyes shined with anticipation. "Does that mean that I have the potential for being a great fighter?"


    Hu Leiughed in that familiar annoying way. "Oh my goodness. Not a chance. You cannot run continuously for thirty minutes. That stamina is terrible. Anyway, I meant your attitude. As a fighter, you do not have much of a chance of bing anything close to great."


    Shun was dejected.


    "Do not look so disappointed. I have something great in store for you. What I am going to teach you is how to survive. You do not need to be strong. All you need to know is how to y dirty." Hu Lei said with pride before patting Shun on the back.


    "If you are not afraid of using any and all methods, you will be fine. Do not worry. I do not believe a student of mine can be useless.." She added.

 Chapter 624 - CHAT OVER COFFEE

    Wang Che could not remember thest time he had stepped on the Wang family residential property. But everything about the ce was familiar as he drove through the gates. It was ingrained in him because of the countless years he spent alone around the ce he called home.


    He could remember almost every feature on the estate so very clearly. And surprisingly, only a few things had changed through these years.


    His family had made some attempts to reach out to him after he gained sess through rion Motor City. However, he had rebuffed them on countless asions because he knew that they were only interested in his material things.


    Now, he was stepping back into the lion''s den. He wanted to look each of the people who imed to be his family in the eye and find out who had messed up with Shun.


    And he would not forgive them.


    The person he was visiting on this day was his little brother, Wang Ning. The two of them were not close, but their rtionship was not as bad,pared to the rest of the family. On a few asions, he and Wang Ning talked in apletely civil manner.


    If they met during a party or when out with friends, they would exchange a few words.


    With Wang Lu, the rtionship waspletely hostile. The two of them did not even give each other polite nods of acknowledgement. But with what Wang Lu had done, Wang Che felt like ignoring him was too kind. He wanted to y his eldest brother.


    However, he promised himself that he would not be that kind of person again. If he was that violent mess, he would not be worthy of Shun.


    He pressed his lips together in frustration as he remembered the current state of things with Shun. Eight days had passed since Shun left him at that parking lot. However, he still refused to pick up his calls or respond to messages.


    It was too exasperating.


    "Brother Che!" Someone shouted as soon as Wang Che stepped out of his vehicle.


    It was Wang Ning. The younger man was walking to him with a cheerful smile. He was wearing athletic clothes while carrying a basketball. The image looked youthful and fresh, especially when coupled with the happy face.


    "Wang Ning," Wang Che said with a polite smile.


    "Do not be so stiff." Wang Ningughed before dribbling the ball and throwing it fast at Wang Che.


    Wang Che caught the ball easily out of his natural instinct. He had never yed basketball or other sports. He was not bad at athletics or anything, but he found the whole thing a little useless when he was in high school.


    When he had spare time, he preferred to do a little extra reading.


    "You have great reflexes. We should y a little one-on-one soon." Wang Ning seemed pleased with the idea.


    "Maybe," Wang Che said nomittedly. "Why did you want to meet up here?"


    Two days ago, Wang Che met with Wang Ning identally on purpose in one of the bars that the younger brother frequented. The two of them talked a little, covering the polite chitchat about the weather and such nonsense.


    Then, Wang Ning had told him that he heard about his fight with Shun.


    Apparently, everyone had heard about the huge disagreement, and they knew that Shun abandoned him in the parking lot of a high-end restaurant. Moreover, the news about his panic attack and the general reaction was in the grapevine.


    That was the worst thing about Supreme City''s upper-ss society.


    Somehow, everyone knew everyone else''s business. It was like there was a hidden driving force that kept the freshest gossip flowing. Naturally, Wang Che could not escape from being swept up in the wave of gossip after the incident.


    Wang Ning spoke a few words of sympathy before inviting him to visit during the day at the Wang estate. Wang Che made a few polite gestures of refusal before he epted. However, he made it clear that he did not want to see the other family members.


    Wang Che nned to infiltrate the family and find out who had harmed Shun. Therefore, he did not want to seem overly eager because they might keep their guards up against him. He intended to y them before exposing their secrets.


    He did not intend to be as kind to his family as he was before. His instincts told him that it had to be either his parents or his brothers responsible for that ident. Of course, his money was on his eldest brother. If he did not hesitate to harm him back then, he would not stop now.


    "I was just trying to be sensitive to your situation, Brother Che." Wang Ning responded to Wang Che''s question. "I did not think you would want to go to a public space with all the stuff going on around about you."


    Wang Che lowered his eyes to conceal his irritation. His brother had grown up to be as tactless as he was as a child. He would always im that he was just honest and straightforward as opposed to rude and crass.


    "Thank you." Wang Che looked up with an even expression.


    "The best thing to do when there is a bad rumour is toy low. This is Supreme City. Sooner orter, someone else will be at the forefront of the news. Then, you will not have to worry about anything. Anyway,e in." Wang Ning said with a smile.


    Wang Che followed his brother into the house.


    Once again, he was surprised by theck of change in the house. Everything looked new, but he could remember almost everything, from the paintings to the furniture. It was like the house was stuck in some kind of time bubble.


    If he could hazard a guess, he would say that his father had stopped his mother from making changes to the house. His father was a stubborn man who did not like anything new. He preferred to stick to his old ways, even if it meant his death.


    "Let me take a shower first. We can have some good coffee and talk." Wang Ning said cheerfully. "Make yourselffortable. As you can see, nothing has changed here. Except for my room because I put my foot down on that. Even your room is exactly the way you left it."


    "Well, not exactly because Mom reces the old things with newer stuff. I cannot for the life of me figure out how she manages to find new old stuff. Seriously, does anyone still have corduroy fabric? How the hell does she manage to find swathes of it?"


    Wang Ning left the room stillining about the unchanged house. Theining made Wang Che almost smile. Almost. He could not smile because he felt like he had walked into the den that turned him into a man who could not love.


    He walked around the room and found the corner with the photos. He found there were quite a few new photos in the gallery. Some photos were of his father with important people. A few were of his eldest brother in major conferences and media exposures.


    His mother was also featured in a few pieces with other influential women in Supreme City. Most of the photos were rted to some charities that his mother participated in. Of course, the photos were taken at charity auctions and banquets.


    As for his youngest brother, he had multiple photos of his involvement in sports activities. Over the years, Wang Ning gained a reputation as a golden star on the field. Even if he did not be a true professional, his fame was significant.


    It earned him a ce on a few billboards as the spokesman of a major international sports brand.


    Finally, Wang Che looked to his section. He thought there would be just a few old pictures of him. But he was surprised to see quality photos of him at major stages in his life. After the photo of him winning the studentpetition at fifteen, there was a picture of him as a race car driver.


    He remembered that moment because it was his first race. Almost everyone thought he was a useless rookie. He bet on himself and won that race. In that race, he earned enough money to keep the children he took from the warzone fed and protected.


    Therefore, it was a rare photo of him smiling.


    The photos that followed were of him in various stages of life as a businessman. It was like a retelling of his life story. From the building of rion Motor City to thetest image of him in front of rion Extreme.


    It was a touching tribute that showed the support that had been behind him all along. It was quite beautiful, really. But only an idiot would believe in this disy of familial attachment. Wang Che''s eyes turned cold.


    Did his family think he was stupid?


    If they thought he would buy this shrine, they did not know him at all. And he was not even being a pure sceptic. It took only a casual assessment of all the photos and their frames to see through the bullsh!t. His photos and frames were quite new, while the others had signs of fading due to UV exposure.


    He could only assume that they had put them up because Wang Ning let them know he wasing. If they were willing to put in the effort, it meant that they had a n brewing. And they were targeting him with all their best tricks.


    His eyes became even chillier.


    "Che?" A slight trembling voice called from behind him.

 Chapter 625 - ZHONG FENG’S DIVORCE

    Wang Che knew that voice, but he did not turn to the speaker immediately. He needed topose himself before he betrayed his true feelings. If he did, he might not get the oue he wanted from the Wang family.


    The person behind him was his mother.


    Unfortunately, he did not have a lot of fond memories of Madam Wang. He could not remember when she had ever used a vulnerable voice to talk to him. He had to respect the feelings she put into calling him.


    Che¡­ She had never called him so fondly, even when he was a child. She would casually call him the Second One when talking about him and by his full name to his face. And every time she talked to him, there was always a flicker of irritation towards him.


    Wang Che never understood the barely veiled dislike towards him. He did not know what could have possibly led his mother to treat him so distantly inparison to his brothers. But he never had a chance to ask.


    After taking aposing breath, Wang Che turned from the wall of photographs. His face was cold and unfeeling as usual. He did not want to show unusual behaviours that could put anyone on guard against him.


    "Madam Wang," Wang Che said.


    "Che, why are you being so distant with your mother?" She choked out, her eyes bing a little moist. For an old woman, she was not a slouch in acting like a wronged child.


    "What do you mean?" Wang Che asked. "We have always interacted like this. Do not act like we are close."


    Madam Wang did not show cracks in the fa?ade. "I have always tried to be closer to you, but you always keep me at arm''s length. What was I to do? I can only ept the situation. But that does not mean that I have given up on you."


    She looked meaningfully at the whole as if filled with nostalgia. "Even when you walked away from us, we found you. And I have been watching you and supporting you through your career and life. I can only hope that you will understand your mother''s feelings one day."


    Wang Che felt irritation. Perhaps, he held his mother most responsible for his inability to manage his emotions. He knew that he should take responsibility for his actions and behaviour. After all, he was an independent grown-up now.


    But he did not need a psychology degree to know that his mother was the original source of trouble for him.


    Unlike a lot of mothers from the upper-ss society, she was not someone who used her love as a reward or a tool for maniption. Rather, she was just a withholding and neglectful mother when it came to Wang Che.


    She gave a lot of attention to her eldest son because he was her firstborn. As for his sisters, she was not too close to them, but they bonded when she taught them the skills they needed to survive the aristocratic world.


    As for Wang Ning, he was the baby of the family. His mothervished him with love and attention, that he was a certified mama''s boy. Everyone in Supreme City knew that no one could hurt Wang Ning without Madam Wang causing a scene.


    "What feelings, Madam Wang?" Wang Che asked.


    "Do not be like this. You know I have always cared for you, and you were always on my mind." The woman replied. "Have I not reached out to you in the past few years to try to reconnect? You have always rebuffed me."


    Wang Che pursed his lips. His mother had called him severally and even showed up at rion Motor City. However, he could not even dignify her im that it was out of love. Every single instance was about her interests.


    For example, the time she hade to rion Motor City was because she heard that Wang Che was seen on several asions with Zhong Feng. Therefore, she appeared to demand that he connects the Wang family to the Zhong family.


    He could remember the entire exchange clearly. The first conversation that he and his mother had face-to-face after so long was filled with disappointment. He expected it, but it still stung when his mother burst into his office unceremoniously.


    "Why are you ignoring my calls? I am still your mother." She said with a raised voice. "And how dare you instruct your people not to let me in here? Do you think you are all that now?"


    Wang Che merely looked at her. "What do you want?"


    His mother took a deep breath. "I have heard that you are close with Zhong Feng. He can be very good for our business. Your father thinks that he is the key to pushing forward thepany to higher heights. Invite him for dinner."


    "I was thinking of connecting your younger sister with him. If he takes an interest in her, everything will change for us. I could be the mother-inw of the most powerful man in the country. I have informed your sister to clean up her act until the connection isplete."


    Madam Wang spoke like the deal wasplete with a lot of pride. The entire scene was disgusting to Wang Che.


    "No," Wang Che responded directly.


    The woman was shocked. "Why not? Do you think that your sister is not good enough for Zhong Feng?"


    Yes, Wang Che thought that his one unmarried sister was not good enough. He was not in contact with her, but he had heard everything about her through the grapevine. She did a lot of unsavoury things, including hard drugs.


    But that was beside the point.


    "Madam Wang, you should know that CEO Zhong is married. This matter was announced very publicly, so I am sure you have not forgotten." Wang Che said.


    His motherughed. "People get divorced all the time. And even if he does not get a divorce, we will be fine as long as your sister manages to get pregnant. All men are not invulnerable to temptation. I am sure Zhong Feng is not different."


    Wang Che was disgusted even more. And he knew that Zhong Feng was different. His love for HU Lei was indescribable.


    "Please leave, and do note back here. Remember, not everyone is as cheap as the Wangs." He finally said.


    Madam Wang''s face turned into a mottled shade of red. She lifted a hand and pped Wang Che''s face. He could have avoided the hit, but he did not move until the palmnded on his face. The slight sting did not faze him.


    "Do not forget that you are a member of the Wang family. When this little shop you have here copses, do note crying to us." Madam Wang shouted before she turned and left in a huff.


    That was less than two years ago. The change in Madam Wang''s attitude was quite revealing. Wang Che did not need to be a genius to know that his biological family was in deep trouble.


    "Mom! What are you doing here?" A surprised voice asked.


    Wang Ning looked genuinely shocked, but Wang Che did not buy it. Madam Wang could not have appeared out of coincidence at that time.


    "You child, you told me that Che was here. How could I note?" Madam Wang responded affectionately.


    There was a subtle change from the contrived emotions to a more natural maternal love. Moreover, Wang Che could not argue with her subtle deflection. She knew that he would not believe it was a sudden coincidence, so she used this method to dismiss doubts.


    "I told you not toe over specifically." Wang Ning whines. "Brother Che came to see me."


    "Fine, fine." Madam Wang said. "You kids talk. I have some things to do anyway."


    As she left, Wang Che had a desire to burst outughing. Everyone was behaving as if the past fifteen or so years had never happened. It was like he was fifteen again, just after he won thatpetition and before his eldest brother decided to get rid of him.


    "Do not mind her. I know you do not get along, but she means well." Wang Ning paused with an awkward smile. "Well, at least, most of the time. Come and taste some coffee I got from a friend. It was imported from Ethiopia."


    Wang Che nodded and followed his brother to the patio. Once the two of them settled, Wang Ning leaned closer to Wang Che.


    "So, what happened with your boyfriend? I cannot believe he would leave you in such a public way, just like that." Wang Ning said. "Did he regain his memories or something? Yes, everyone knows about his memory loss."


    Wang Che took a sip of the ck coffee. "It is nothing like that. We just fought."


    "Let me guess. You were an insensitive jerk." Wang Ningughed.


    Wang Che frowned with annoyance.


    "Do not be surprised. I have lived with dad and Brother Lu all these years. Trust me. I know the source of rtionship problems for Wang men." Wang Ning continued.. "You know, I can teach you the secret to oveing the curse."

 Chapter 626 - RETURN TO MOUNTAIN RIDGE

    Chapter 626 ¨C RETURN TO MOUNTAIN RIDGE


    Wang Che did not know what his youngest brother was up to. It was obvious that the whole invite to the Wang house was a ruse to manipte him to do something. Otherwise, his mother would not have appeared at such an opportune time.


    He did not need to ask to know that they wanted him to invest in the family business to cover up for the cash flow issues. But Wang Ning was acting as if they were close brothers or friends. It made him raise his guard even higher.


    "What do you want, Wang Ning?" He asked.


    "Do not be so paranoid. I am offering free advice. You can take it or leave it." Wang Ning said without a sign of care on his face.


    Wang Che did not know how to react to this casual attitude. So, he just nodded.


    "The curse of the Wang men is the inability to open up about their real feelings. It is like a mental block that stands in the way of expressing feelings. Sometimes, you might say something you do not mean. And other times, you will be silent despite wanting to speak out. Am I right?" Wang Ning asked.


    Wang Che did not respond.


    "I will assume by your silence that this is the problem you are experiencing." Wang Ning chuckled. "The key to oveing the barrier is bing the worst version of yourself."


    The younger man looked at his brother with mischievous eyes. He looked like a no-good imp with evil ns on his mind. Wang Che was aware that he was waiting to see his reaction, perhaps for his own entertainment or other purposes.


    "I am not going to do that." Wang Che said.


    "You really are the prince of Supreme City." Wang Ning took a sip of coffee. "I assume that you have always been the perfect guy with Furukawa Shun, right? You helped him with anything he needed, and you hang out with him, but as friends."


    He leaned to Wang Che. "Where has that left you? He abandoned you publicly, and your reputation has hit an all-time low. And now, you are here in the home you probably swore you would never return to again. From where I am sitting, it does not look like you are winning."


    Wang Che''s jaw tightened in anger. "You do not know anything about us. You should stop your petty attempts to make me lose my temper."


    Wang Ning did not let up. "But there is no ''us'', is there? You are just you, alone. Everything between you and that Shun is your wishful thinking. Everyone knows that he has always carried a torch for Zhong Feng. I bet that is where he ran off to."


    Wang Che''s hand tightened around his mug. He knew that it was not true that Shun was interested in Zhong Feng, but he still could not deny that it stung quite a bit. Despite not remembering anything, he still chose to stay in Azure Woods than with him.


    Wang Ningughed. "Oh, did I guess correctly? You should know by now that you cannot win against Zhong Feng. Just like you could never win against Brother Lu. How does it feel to always be the loser, no matter what you do?"


    The handle of the mug in Wang Che''s hand shattered, and the cup fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. Coffee stters on the polished stone surface, leaving a brown mark. However, Wang Che did not spare the cup a nce.


    He stared at Wang Ning who had that same irritating look in his eyes. It was almost like he wasughing at Wang Che. For a moment, Wang Che wanted to smack him in his smug face. However, he quickly realised he was being yed like a fool.


    He stood up with a cold look in his eyes. "Thank you for the coffee."


    With that, he walked back to the house, intending to leave the Wang estate immediately. He was afraid that if he stayed longer in this ce he used to call home, he would make things worse instead of finding out what he wanted to know.


    Behind him, Wang Ning smiled to himself and downed the rest of his coffee. "It seems like brother Che is tougher than I thought. But that is also good."


    He stood up and followed Wang Che because he knew what wasing next.


    *******


    In Azure Woods, Shun was on the carpeted floor in the nursery. He was supposed to watch the baby, but he felt useless as he looked at Zhong Wang Lei piling up blocks with a weird type of focus. The entire scene was cute and amusing.


    Shun also had a pile of blocks in front of him. Somehow, he felt like he was having a showdown with Wang Lei. For some reason, the baby seemed to be looking at him with some contempt once in a while before continuing to pile up the blocks.


    But he was almost sure he was imagining it.


    "What are you two doing?" Hu Lei asked as she entered the nursery.


    Both Wang Lei and Shun looked up. However, Wang Lei went back to working on his little project without caring about the interruption.


    "We are building rival twin towers to dominate the world," Shun responded.


    Hu Leiughed. "You will never beat Wang Lei. Where hecks in arm strength, he makes up for it with focus. Thank you for watching him."


    "I did not do anything." Shun waved his hands awkwardly. "It was quite rxing."


    "Still, thank you." Hu Lei said.


    "Did you finish up with your business?" Shun asked curiously.


    He was surprised to see Hu Lei leaving Azure Woods suddenly in the morning hours. She said an urgent matter hade up, and the nanny was not avable. Even though there were other household employees, Wang Lei was not their responsibility.


    And Hu Lei preferred for Shun to watch the child.


    "I did what I wanted to do." Hu Lei replied, but Shun could see some tension on her eyebrows.


    Unfortunately, he did not feel like it was his ce to ask about Hu Lei''s business. If she wanted to say something, she would have probably said it herself.


    "You should go get some rest before dinner. Let me spend a little time with his Little Highness here." Hu Lei added before walking to sit down beside Wang Lei.


    The baby turned to look at Hu Lei with recognition. In a show of good faith, Wang Lei handed his mother one of his blocks before picking another one from the pile to continue the construction. The scene was cute and heart-warming.


    Shun smiled as he left the nursery.


    When he got to his room, he found his phone ringing. He had left it in the bedroom because when he carried it with him, he would obsessively check it. He did not know what he was hoping for, but he would constantly stare at his phone, waiting.


    He ran to the phone and looked at the screen. When he saw that the call was from his Eldest Brother, he was a little disappointed. Still, he picked the call.


    "Shun, how are you doing?" The reassuring and loud voice wasforting.


    Shun felt his heart aching, and his eyes stung a little bit. "I am alright. You do not have to worry."


    "Of course, I must worry. You are my baby brother. It does not matter how old you are or where you are." The words were spoken with indulgent care.


    "I know," Shun said obediently. "But I am really fine."


    "You sound a little different from thest time we spoke." The Eldest Brother paused for a moment. "I heard about your break-up with Wang Che."


    Shun''s hand tightened around his phone. "It was not a break-up. We just had a disagreement, and I decided to get some space."


    "Is that really the case?" The Eldest Brother asked with tangible concern.


    "Yes. I just need to gather my thoughts a little. I am staying with Zhong Feng at the moment, so I am really fine." Shun replied. "How is everyone?"


    "Shun," The Eldest Brother did not answer the question. "You shoulde back home for a while. I will not force you toe back or insist that you stay in Mountain Ridge permanently. But if you need space, it would be better to stay with your family."


    "I know Zhong Feng is your close friend, but he has a family. You cannot keep inconveniencing him. You have to think about your long-term n for your life. What if you do not remember everything? And do you n to get back together with Wang Che?"


    "Brother," Shun started.


    "Do not worry. I will not push you like I used to do in the past." The Eldest Brother chuckled. "You can do whatever you want without our micromanagement. I made everyone promise not to be disruptive. If you want, you can work in the family business or take up another project."


    "All I am asking is for you to considering back home, ok?"


    Shun thought about his current situation. If he were honest with himself, he wanted Wang Che toe to him. He did not want everything between them to be over. But he could not just go back because things would stay the same.


    And he did not want a rtionship where he would yearn without fulfilment.


    Perhaps, he had beenvished with too much love that he could not be with someone who could not be open with his feelings. It was frustrating to be the one who always made the first step. He did not want to be vulnerable without getting anything back.


    So, he was waiting for Wang Che to break through his barrier and show that he did care enough.


    But it did not seem like it would happen any time soon.


    "I will think about it." He responded to his brother.


    "Thank you." The Eldest Brother was ted.


    After a few more words, the call ended.

 Chapter 627 - ILL-CONCEIVED ROMANCE

    When Wang Che entered the living room, he found his mother with his father and brother. The three of them were seated, and it was obvious they were waiting for him. He could not help scoffing at the scene. As expected, the entire thing was a setup.


    He heard the footsteps behind him and turned to look at his younger brother. The guiltless man shrugged his shoulders while maintaining his irritating smile. He was not apologetic for setting up Wang Che.


    Just like when he was a child, Wang Ning was as unconscionable as ever.


    "Wang Che, sit down." Master Wang said with a frown.


    Wang Che looked at him with derision. "Why should I?"


    "I am still your father. Sit down." The man repeated.


    Wang Che smiled. "Did you remember I was your father when I was kidnapped from right under your nose? Did you lift a hand to help me when a ransom was demanded? Do you have the right to call yourself my father?"


    "Do not keep digging up the past like a woman." Master Wang said with annoyance. "You should understand that kidnappers are not trustworthy people. What if I had paid the ransom, and they killed you to eliminate witnesses?"


    Wang Cheughed. "So, your solution was to do nothing at all."


    "You are here, well and alive. Aren''t you?" The man''s cold eyes were intense as they stared down at Wang Che.


    "You have refreshed my views today, Master Wang. You chose to protect your money, even though your main project at the time was worn by me. And now, once again, you want to take advantage and get something through maniption." Wang Che walked closer to the group.


    "I am not that child anymore. And you do not have anything I want. If you are hoping that I will bail you out, you are barking up the wrong tree. I have better things to do. Now, if you will excuse me¡­" Wang Che said before turning to leave.


    Wang Che''s father burned with anger as he watched a son who should submit to him show such an attitude to him. He could not bear any disrespect, especially from a young person who had not yet understood the world.


    However, his eldest son shook his head.


    "Wang Che, wait." Wang Lu stood up. "We admit that we do have ulterior motives for being here and hoping to reconnect with you. It is not a secret that our family business is facing some financial problems."


    Wang Che paused in his steps and looked back. Despite his speech, he did not forget his intention foring to the house. He wanted to find out who had interfered with Shun''s car and caused that terrible incident.


    Seeing that Wang Che was not leaving directly, Wang Lu felt a little more confident.


    "Despite everything, we are still a part of the same family. If you had written us offpletely, you would not havee here. You came here because a part of you probably hopes to reconnect, especially during this difficult time for you." Wang Lu added sympathetically.


    Wang Che had to admit that Wang Lu had be better than their father. In other words, he was not a brute who did things without thinking anymore. In fact, he seemed to have developed some great oratory skills.


    If Wang Che did not know that his eldest brother was responsible for that incident all those years ago, he might not have seen through the act. But he knew that Wang Lu was colder and more calcting than their father.


    "What do you mean by difficult time?" Wang Che asked with pursed lips.


    "Everyone knows how attached you were to that Furukawa chap. Forgive me for saying this, but it was quite callous of him to leave you in such a humiliating fashion. He had to know the effect it would have on you." Wang Lu said.


    "Do not talk about him." Wang Che felt a surge of annoyance.


    "Fine. All I am saying is that it is good to have some people on your side. Right now, what you need is a support system. Most of your friends are his friends, so you might struggle a little to find your footing again. Do not push your family away." Wang Lu was on a roll.


    Madam Wang also walked to Wang Che. "Why don''t you stay for dinner? We will not ask for anything. Give us a chance to show you how your life can be."


    Wang Che seemed to struggle with indecision. He intended to stay because he wanted to gauge his family and see if he could find cracks. However, he could not seem too eager because he would expose his hidden motives.


    "What makes today any different from every other time you have looked for me?" He asked.


    "It is just another day, but you are home for the first time in years. I think that is a good enough reason to celebrate." Wang Lu said with an amiable smile. "And you can leave any time you want if you be ufortable. It is just a meal."


    "Yes, stay, Brother Che." Wang Ning chimed in.


    After a long pause, Wang Che nodded tersely. He felt like he had put up enough of a protest before epting. He hoped that it was enough for everyone to lower their guards.


    "I am so happy." Madam Wang said while wiping imaginary tears from the corners of her eyes. "Do not worry. I have asked the kitchen to prepare some of your favourites for dinner. You will not regret staying with us."


    Wang Che did not want to be too close to the family, so he chose a seat far from the rest of the group. However, Wang Ning did not seem to see his intentions. He plopped himself next to Wang Che without a care as if they were close brothers.


    "I am happy you are back, Brother Che." Wang Ning leaned to speak to Wang Che in a low voice.


    "I am not back. And you manipted the situation to make sure I had no chance for leaving." Wang Che responded coldly in the same muted tone.


    "Mmmh, I think I helped you. A part of you must want to stay a little. I know you more than you think. I am quite convinced that you would have left easily if you really wanted to leave." Wang Ning smiled with self-satisfaction.


    Wang Che felt his guard raise a little higher. He never considered Wang Ning a true threat inparison to the other members of his family. Wang Ning was not at the core of the business, and he had no reason to develop animosity towards Wang Che.


    However, that did not mean he waspletely harmless.


    After all, he lived with his toxic mother and father for all these years. And those two did not have a lot of positive things to say about Wang Che. Additionally, Qi Han mentioned that Wang Lu and Wang Ning had gotten closer in the past year.


    Wang Ning might have also grown to hate him. He could even be the hidden snake in the grass, waiting for a chance to strike.


    "What do you know about me?" He asked.


    "I know that you have not given up on your ill-conceived romance." Wang Ning said. "Seriously, I do not get it. What is so great about him? I never pictured you as someone who is drawn to innocence and naivet¨¦. But again, people seek what theyck."


    "It is none of your business." Wang Che said before turning away from his little brother.


    Master Wang cleared his throat. "Wang Che, you have done quite well with your life. I have heard a few things about rion Extreme. It is an excellent expansion."


    Wang Che felt his hackles rise, but he tried to remain calm despite the irritation. He responded drily to thepliment. "Thank you. I try."


    "How do you n to keep up with management while you are in Supreme City? It seems like keeping up with the operations will be difficult from here." Master Wang continued.


    "I have a manager for the operations. I can hardly do everything myself. That is how businesses fail." Wang Che said.


    Master Wang heard the jab at him. "Do you think that you have be unteachable just because of a single business? I have operated numerouspanies sessfully for more years than you have lived. You are nothing."


    "Dad, Wang Che is right." Wang Lu spoke up quickly. "We have both always believed in handling our business matters internally. Because of that, we had difficulties keeping up with everything. It is not a surprise that we are having setbacks."


    Master Wang scoffed and put his hands over his chest. He did not want to ept this matter so easily, but he did not have a choice. The Wang business was in the hands of his eldest son, so he had to give in to some extent.


    "Wang Che, I would appreciate some input from you." Wang Lu said with a conversational attitude. "I have learned from my past mistakes, and I believe that sesses from weing criticism and advice from other sources. Right, Ning?"


    Wang Ning nodded enthusiastically. "I have been working at thepany with Brother Lu. Let him not lie to you. He is quite a savvy businessman. It is just a few setbacksing in his way. I believe thepany will recover."


    "Hey! We agreed that we will not be bothering Che with our matters." Madam Wang said with augh. "Anyway, the dinner is ready, so you can stop now."


    Wang Che watched everything ying out like a movie.. It was a shame that his so-called family was not involved in the entertainment industry.

 Chapter 628 - SOFT-HEARTED WANG CHE

    Dinner proceeded more smoothly than Wang Che thought it would. No one brought up the matter of the business again. Moreover, Master Wang did not speak up again, so it was not difficult for everyone else to keep the conversation light.


    Things took a turn shortly after dinner when Master Wang invited Wang Che to his study. The living room fell into a cold silence before Madam Wang intervened.


    "Dear, do not bother Che. He has just returned home. There will be other opportunities to talk with him." The woman said as tactfully as possible.


    "He is not a delicate flower, and I am not a monster. We are only going to talk about a few things, father to son." Master Wang dismissed her.


    "Dad, should I join you?" Wang Lu asked.


    "Do not be a worrier like your mother. I am going to speak to Wang Che alone. He does not mind. Why are you all butting in?" Master Wang was irritated.


    "So, I guess I should not say anything?" Wang Ning asked cheekily.


    Master Wang red at him before indicating for Wang Che to follow. Wang Che did not mind because he wanted to know the extent of damage to the Wang family business. Perhaps, it might give him a clue about who had the most motive for acting.


    When the two men sat down in the study, Master Wang did not waste any time.


    "Wang Che, I know you believe that I have wronged you, but that does not mean that you should abandon your family." Master Wang said with a firm look on his face. He believed that he had expressed humility as much as possible.


    Wang Che scoffed at the righteous attitude. "If you believe in your words, why didn''t you seek me out until you needed something? We both know what happened fifteen years ago. But even if we were to put that behind, did you reach out when I had nothing?"


    "Do you have to be so petty about everything? You are a man. You might experience some injustices, but you do not have to live in them forever. You should learn to move on instead of constantly digging into the past." Master Wang said.


    Wang Che calmed down. "You are right. What exactly do you want from me?"


    Master Wang nodded in approval, assuming he still had power over his son. He took out a file from his drawer and pushed it to Wang Che.


    "We are struggling a little with paying off some of the loans, and we need a little cash input for some of our major projects. If you can invest that amount into thepany, we will be able to get through the hard period." Master Wang said.


    Wang Che opened the file and looked at the document. He was not surprised to find a contract for him to finance the Wang family business. He was not disappointed. He had expected everything to work out exactly like this.


    But he could not believe that his father or brother had prepared a contract for financing already. They were quite confident that they could convince him. His eyes perused over the contract, and he wanted to roll his eyes.


    Still, he kept an outward look of calm.


    "All you have to do is sign the contract. Your brother and I will take care of everything else." Master Wang said generously.


    Wang Che closed the file and looked at his father. "That is a lot of money to ask from me. You should know that it is difficult for me to get this amount, especially after what I put into building rion Extreme."


    Master Wangughed lightly. "Do not be coy with me. I know that rion Extreme might have made a dent in your fortune, but I have also heard some things about you and that Furukawa boy. If I am to understand, you have control over his money."


    Wang Che felt a cold chill cover his body. "How do you know about this?"


    "Come on, boy! This is Supreme City. No one can keep their secrets for too long." Master Wang said with a sharp look in his eyes. "It is not a problem for people to know. You have already broken up that ridiculous situation, and you came out on top. The rumours will pass, but you will still have all his money."


    Wang Che almost gritted his teeth at the audacious words from his father. He could not believe that he was rted to this vile and calcting man. But again, he had not turned out much better. He was, after all, the one who threatened to control Shun using his fortune.


    "You know the money is not mine. I will eventually have to return it to Shun. It is rightfully his." Wang Che tried to stop the churning disgust in his heart.


    Master Wang banged his hand on the table with anger. "You will do no such thing. That boy humiliated you and made a fool out of you in public. If you return his money, you will be a trueughingstock. Do you want to drag the Wang name into the mud?"


    "When you were following him around like a dog wagging its tail at its master, I did not say anything. When you used your money and connections to remove obstacles from his way and get him whatever he wanted, I was quiet. But I will be damned if I watch you prove that you are a ball-less little shrimp after that public spectacle."


    Wang Che looked right at his father. "You are speaking quite boldly for someone who is about to lose everything and possibly be sent to jail. I assume your business practices have not changed. So, I am sure someone will find a reason to sue you and your son."


    "You¡­ Why do you have to be like this?" Master Wang breathed heavily.


    "I learned from the best, Father." Wang Che said. "But I am a little soft-hearted. I cannot truly abandon my poor vagrant family. Of course, I am also a businessman, so I will not help without gaining something."


    "What do you want?" Master Wang asked angrily.


    "Naturally, I will require shares from your little business for the amount of money I will give you. I want to make sure that my money will not go into buying yourself an ind in the Caribbean" Wang Che folded his hands over his chest.


    "Ah! Why don''t you take over the wholepany?" Master Wang shouted.


    "Mmmh, I just might. But let us take things one at a time." Wang Che said calmly. "And for my second demand¡­"


    "You still have another demand. What kind of ck-hearted child are you?"


    "The kind who listened to his father tell kidnappers to sell his son and see if they could earn that much money. Do you remember that? Do you remember saying that it was not difficult to get one more son to the people holding a knife to my neck?" Wang Che smiled coldly.


    "Will you stop bringing that up?" Master Wang shouted. "What child of the elite family has not been kidnapped once? And aren''t you here well and fine? If I had paid the amount, you would have probably have been killed and dumped into a river."


    "Then, I will thank you once I find a time machine." Wang Che said. "For my second demand, I would like to find out who is responsible for Shun''s ident."


    Master Wang did not calm down. "You have already broken up with him. Why do you care if someone tried to kill him?"


    "Oh, you seem to know quite a bit about this ident. I did not mention anything about someone trying to kill him." Wang Che stood up and looked down at his father.


    Master Wang was caught by surprise and sputtered a little. But he gained his bearings almost immediately and looked at his son without guilt.


    "It was just an assumption. You said someone was responsible for the ident. It is not a broad lead to assume that someone tried to kill him. You should not be so paranoid." He replied.


    Wang Che became more certain that it was a member of the Wang family who was responsible for the incident in rion Extreme. He was almost certain it was Wang Lu at first. But now, after spending some time with Wang Ning, he realised that he was no longer that naughty boy.


    Wang Ning was crafty and seemed to know more than he let on. He could not overlook him as a possible suspect for the attempted murder. And his father was not innocent either. It was unlikely that he dirtied his hands, but he knew something.


    Wang Che straightened his back and buttoned his coat. "You have heard my demands. I have no problem watching the Wang family fall into dire straits. If I do not find which of you is responsible for that ident, I will destroy you all. As they say, it is better to kill a thousand innocent people than let one guilty one escape."


    Master Wang gritted his teeth. "You should know that boy will not return even if you seek revenge for him."


    Wang Che pursed his lips. "I know. But if I let go of someone taking such a bold action on my turf, no one will respect me. Is this not your motto, father? You have one week to surrender the culprit, Master Wang."


    With that, Wang Che left the study. He did not say anything as he walked through the living room and out of the front door. The rest of the Wang family could only watch his back as he disappeared. Shortly after, Master Wang appeared.


    "So, did he agree to finance the projects?" Madam Wang asked even though she knew it was almost hopeless.


    "Yes, he did, but he has some very tough demands." Master Wang said with anger before turning his eyes to his two sons. "He is sure that one of you was responsible for the ident. If I find which one of you did it, I will let Wang Che deal with you."


    He turned and left the room.

 Chapter 629 - WHAT AN IDIOT!

    Wang Che was absentminded as he drove home. He could not think of anything else apart from the things that happened in the Wang home. He remembered more clearly than ever why he chose to cut ties with them.


    Perhaps, his little brother was right. The Wang family was cursed.


    But more than looking down on his father, mother and brother, he was disgusted with himself. He kept pointing the finger outward to the person who had caused that ident in rion Extreme, but he was the guiltiest in causing pain.


    He was almost sure that it was his fault that someone found out about his power of attorney. If he had not threatened Shun on that day, this secret would have remained. No one would have been wiser about the situation.


    Now, everyone knew about it, and Shun was vulnerable. If it were not for Zhong Feng, what would have be of Shun? Perhaps, someone would have taken advantage of his powerlessness.


    Wang Che felt a deep loathing for himself. He did not deserve Shun. He never deserved him. He just fooled himself because Shun was always willing to go along with him without questioning anything.


    He made himself believe that he was not takingplete advantage of a sweet and incredibly na?ve man. He convinced himself that he was taking care of Shun and helping him with his troubles in Supreme City.


    But Shun never needed him. Not really.


    A charmed guy like Shun would neverck or suffer. He did not need to do anything to live a perfect life. He was probably born after an enchanted star and had angels watching over him. Nothing could happen to him, even without Wang Che.


    His family was always watching over him. They had enough power to reach into the core of Supreme City and take care of their darling. And Zhong Feng was even more powerful, and he had never been reserved in giving Shun ess to whatever he needed.


    And if Shun returned to Japan, he would also have Kaito at his side. They had not known each other for too long, but they had a brotherly rtionship that made Wang Che jealous.


    These were just a few examples of people who cared for Shun. Countless other people in the world were willing to give Shun material things and help if he ever needed it.


    Wang Che had fooled himself into believing that Shun needed him.


    How could he have been so blind and arrogant?


    He thought of the past year. No, it was more than a year.


    When he came up with the n to build rion Extreme, he had selfish intentions in his heart. He was worried that Shun would one day decide to return home to Japan, and he needed a reason to be with him if it came to that.


    Therefore, he designed the most glorious motor city that he could conceive.


    And that project allowed him to be even closer to Shun. The small selfish idea he had thought up out of pure pettiness became something that gave him a lot more time than he thought he would have with Shun.


    Yes, it was petty because he came up with the initial idea on that night they went out clubbing when Kaito almost convinced Shun to return home with him.


    But through the whole thing, he never thought of the sacrifices that Kaito made for him and rion Extreme.


    Shun''s involvement began with small things like reviewing themercial building codes and standards with Wang Che. He also used the Furukawa connections to get in touch with a lot of experts. And then, it moved on to reviewing contracts with him.


    Perhaps Wang Che could have used a professional for the work. But he realised that Shun was not just doing what he requested. He always went above and beyond, offering ideas and insight about the rion Extreme project.


    Before Wang Che knew it, Shun was an indispensable part of the undertaking.


    The worst thing was that Shun did not ask for anything in return. He did not even think that the input he gave was something that needed remuneration. He would just do it.


    Perhaps, that giving nature was the thing that made Wang Che take him for granted.


    Over time, he hade to believe and assume that Shun would always be with him.


    After all, if he was willing to leave Supreme City and stay with him in Mountain Ridge for a year, he would not abandon him. He never thought too deeply about what the two of them were doing. After all, he was afraid of pulling a thread because everything would unravel.


    He was just thankful to have Shun with him, by his side, in whatever way he could.


    And he had settled into thefortable arrangement that he never considered Shun''s feelings, sacrifices and needs.


    Wang Che felt at rock bottom as he drove through the gate of his estate.


    He was worse than his father who suggested that he keeps Shun''s properties and money. He was worse because he wanted to take Shun''s time, thoughts, body and soul without giving anything in return. He just wanted to keep him.


    Wang Che pulled his car to a sudden stop, his hands holding the steering wheel tightly. He took a deep breath. Then, just as suddenly, he reversed the car through the gate and made a sudden turn before getting back on the road.


    He did not dare think too much about his actions. If he did, he knew that he would just turn back and go home. And he would not gain the guts to do what he was about to do again. If he did not, he was afraid he would never have what he wanted.


    So, at that moment, he became a racecar driver again. In those days, he never thought of anything else when he was at the wheel. He just emptied his mind and focussed on the road ahead. As long as he got to the end, he would win.


    Behind him, Oren watched the vehicle disappear. He was going to report an important piece of information he just found out. He had been waiting for Wang Che for an hour because he did not think it was something to report over the phone.


    Now, his boss just turned and drove off. What a strange man!


    Wang Che drove to Azure Woods without wasting time.


    The night was dark, but Azure Woods turned into an enchantednd of fairy lights once darkness set in. However, Wang Che did not spare a moment to admire the beautiful spectacle. He did not want to waste even a single second.


    For a moment, he thought that Zhong Feng and Hu Lei would not let him into the property. But as soon as he got to the gate, the barrier opened without questions. He took it as a good sign that there was still hope.


    But that made him even more apprehensive.


    Still, he drove in and parked his car in front of the house. When he stepped out of the car, he intended to walk directly to the house, find Shun and speak his mind. But now that he was so close, he realised that he did not have the words.


    He had never spoken from his heart before. All his words were always carefully weighted. He needed to think for a moment so that he would not make a fool of himself. Or even worse, before he said something that drove Shun further away.


    Without realising it, he began pacing between his car and the house.


    Inside the house, Hu Lei was looking through the window with a weird smile on her face. She looked like she was enjoying a strange spectacle, and the glee was immeasurable.


    "Ah-Feng,e over." She beckoned to Zhong Feng, who was drinking tea.


    "Is it Wang Che?" Zhong Feng asked.


    "Yes, I told Housekeeper Li to make sure he cane in freely. He took his sweet time beforeing. I thought he woulde over after three days at most. What an idiot!" Hu Lei pouted with dissatisfaction.


    Zhong Feng walked over to the window and looked at Wang Che. "You should not have let him in so easily then. With his background and personality, I am surprised that he came at all."


    "You know you could tell Shun that you do not support his rtionship with Wang Che." Hu Lei said with twinkling eyes.


    "Stop trying to cause more trouble." Zhong Feng tapped Hu Lei''s nose. "My opinion does not matter. Anything I had to say to Shun, I already said it. He is an adult who can make his own decisions."


    Hu Lei could still see the slight dissatisfaction on Zhong Feng''s face. "What are you worried about? Even with his background, he is not such a bad guy. I know he is not the best, but I think he deserves a chance."


    Zhong Feng looked at the pacing Wang Che who seemed ready to get into his car and leave. His beautiful eyes were narrowed and their sharpness was like a sword.


    "He is too calcting and diplomatic." Zhong Feng said. "He counts his profits and losses, and he never let go of his fa?ade. Otherwise, he would have expressed his feelings to Shun long ago. And Shun is the kind of person who needs to be showered with affection."


    "They were fine for years. And Wang Che has always given Shun all the attention he needs." Hu Lei said.


    "It is different now." Zhong Feng rubbed Hu Lei''s head. "Think about it. If Shun epted that level of affection and still believed they were pure friends, consider the closeness he would expect as lovers. This situationship could end up blowing up in everyone''s faces."


    "Look who is using words like situationship! I thought you were against ng?" Hu Lei chuckled.


    Before Zhong Feng responded, Shun walked into the living room.


    "I am going back to Japan.." He dered.

 Chapter 630 - EMOTIONAL SUPPORT ANIMAL

    Hu Lei and Zhong Feng turned from the window and looked at Shun with surprise. They looked at each other before Zhong Feng walked back to his original seat. He took a leisurely sip of his tea before he looked at Shun again.


    Hu Lei remained at the window, but she did not look through the window at Wang Che anymore. It seemed like he was still uncertain about his decision.


    "Are you sure about your decision?" Zhong Feng asked.


    Shun pulled on the sleeves of his light sweater, and his hands clenched a little before he let go. He rxed his hands, but his face still looked a little ufortable.


    "I am not doing anything in Supreme City. I cannot keep staying here with you guys forever." Shun said after a long moment of hesitation.


    "Hey! No one is chasing you away. We can afford to feed you." Hu Lei chimed in.


    Zhong Feng looked at her tly before turning back to Shun. "You should not be in a rush if you are not ready. Are you sure that you will befortable being back with your family?"


    "My Eldest Brother has promised that they will not interfere with my life. I know they can be overbearing, but at least, their intentions are good. If I get ufortable, I can just move to another city. It is not a bad thing for me to go back home." Shun chuckled lightly.


    The entire scene was a little sad because Shun seemed to be holding back tears.


    "Shun, if you feel like you have to go back to Japan because of Wang Che, remember that you still have us." Hu Lei spoke up with a serious expression on her face. "We will not allow anyone to bully you. If you want me to beat him up, just say the word."


    Zhong Feng sighed seeing his wife lift a small but dangerous fist. "What Xiao Lei is trying to say is that Supreme City is your home too. And you are not alone. If you do not want to leave, you do not have to leave."


    Zhong Feng wanted to say that it would not be a problem for him to force Wang Che to give him back everything, but he thought this was better left unsaid. Shun was a gentle soul and would not want them to move against Wang Che, despite the current situation.


    But that did not mean that he and Hu Lei would not do what was necessary.


    "That is the thing," Shun said. "I have thought about it, and I think I want to go back to Japan. Before you ask, this is not about my memory loss or Wang Che. I just have a feeling that it is time. I think I will be happier at home."


    Zhong Feng and Hu Lei were silent.


    "I will go with you."


    The speaker was Wang Che who was standing at the threshold of the living room door. He looked tense and keyed up like he was on edge. Nut more than anything he was anxious as he looked at Shun.


    Shun''s eyes widened in surprise as he looked at Wang Che before he lowered his head. His hands once again clenched into fists as heposed himself.


    For the entire period that he was in Azure Woods, he hoped that Wang Che would show up. He wanted to know that Wang Che wanted to be with him rather than using him as an emotional anchor. But it had taken a couple of weeks for him to show up.


    What did it mean? Did Wang Che take that long to realise that he was important? Or was he feeling a little unsettled and wanted him to be his anchor once again?


    Shun looked up with pursed lips.


    "That will not be necessary." He said coldly. "I will not be your anchor anymore."


    "What?" Wang Che was confused by the metaphor.


    Shun realised that he had spoken his thoughts directly. "It does not matter. What needed to be said has already been said. I am going back to Mountain Ridge to stay with my family. I will have my family sendwyers to deal with the legal stuff."


    Wang Che felt a chill in his heart. Just as he feared, it was tooter. He had lost Shun because he had been too stupid, too arrogant and too repressed.


    At that moment, everything seemed to freeze. It was like time had stopped and encased him in ice to watch the instance he lost everything.


    "Shun¡­" He called out.


    His voice sounded weird in his own ears. It was like he was calling from a distance, trying to reach the mirage of the man he loved. But everything was crumbling and turning into nothingness around him. Nothing seemed real.


    Except for the deep aching pain in his heart.


    "No! You do not have to say anything," Shun shouted in an uncharacteristic outburst. It was just like that day on the parking lot when he seemed to lose his sweet and innocent demeanour. "I should have known that it would not work out."


    "That''s not true." Wang Che tried to break free from his pain and fear.


    Shun''s eyes watered. "I should never have even entertained the thought. I mean, what kind of person would im to love another and never say anything? How could you be fine with being close to me and never do anything?"


    Wang Che was too shocked to react.


    "I cannot understand if you are that dead inside that you can hold back your feelings. Or maybe, your feelings for me were never as strong as you thought they were. If you ask me, you just used me as an emotional support animal to keep you calm and stable." Shun continued.


    Wang Che opened his mouth, but he could not say anything.


    "I am truly stupid. I mean, the moment I had feelings for you, I decided to express them to you. And still, you had the self-control to stop me so that you could protect me from myself. Do you think I should thank you?" Shun continued his rant.


    Then, the room fell silent. Shun was going to continue with his histrionics when he realised what he had just said. His mouth fell open, and his eyes widened in guilt. He looked from Wang Che to Hu Lei and finally, to Zhong Feng.


    The silence somehow seemed deafening.


    "Well, there goes my ah-ha moment.." Hu Lei said drily.

 Chapter 631 - THE BAD AND THE UGLY

    Shun remained frozen as he realised that he had exposed himself. However, he recovered after thinking about the situation. It was only a matter of time before he was discovered. He never intended to keep the secret for much longer.


    Since he had already dered his intentions to return home, he might as well let everyone know that he had his memories.


    "Shun, you have recovered your memories?" Wang Che asked with a foolish expression. "When did you remember?"


    Shun lifted his chin. "After the night Hu Lei visited me."


    Hu Lei smiled in self-satisfaction. It was just as she thought. But she did not say anything because Shun and Wang Che were focused on themselves. Now that everything was out in the open, it was better to let them resolve their issues.


    "What? That long?" Wang Che was once again gobsmacked. "Why didn''t you say anything? And why, why did you leave?"


    Thest question was asked in a soft and vulnerable tone. Wang Che wanted to be angry for Shun hiding everything, but he knew he did not have the right. If he cared, he might have noticed that Shun had his memories back.


    He remembered that Shun acted a little strangely after that night. It was on that morning that Shun asked him what he wanted. But he was a coward who refused to speak up and kept their rtionship awkward and tense.


    After that, Shun focused on the home remodelling, but he refused to engage as usual with Wang Che. He did not act like the normal Shun, even with the memory loss. But he did not try to say anything. He just ignored the issue and hoped that the tension would go away.


    And he lost Shun.


    Shun straightened his back. "It is because I remembered everything that I left. I gave you countless chances to prove that you wanted to be with me, but you threw them back in my face. I am not so cheap that you can get me just like that."


    Wang Che took a step forward with an earnest expression. "You know that I want nothing more than to be with you. I love you, Shun. I have always loved you."


    The shimmering tears on Shun''s eyes fell and he wipes them with the sleeve of his sweater. He tried to maintain his cold expression even though he had lost control of his tears. He did not want to appear weak, especially in front of Wang Che.


    "You can say those words, but they are just words. You are a superficial person Wang Che. You only know how to do and say things, but your heart is never truly involved. You have never been willing to bet everything and open your heart." Shun said.


    "I am willing to leave everything behind ande with you to Mountain Ridge. We can build a life together. We were happy there." Wang Che felt desperate as he heard Shun saying the things he feared most about himself.


    It was true. He was a superficial person who did things without actually feeling them in his heart. Yes, he loved Shun, but he had never truly shared his heart with him. He always kept his cards close to his chest, refusing to be vulnerable.


    Even when he treated Shun well, a part of him knew that it was to make sure that Shun never left him. He wanted Shun to need him so that he could not ever leave him.


    "How can you even say that with a straight face?" Shunughed with a croaking voice. "Yes, we were happy. But that is because I went along with you and your ns. I left my life here in Supreme City and stayed with you there for a year."


    "Why did you not say anything if you did not want to go?" Wang Che asked.


    "That''s the thing. I wanted to go. Maybe I had feelings for you even back then, so I did not think twice about it. That is the kind of person I am. When I care for someone, I do not hold back. I give everything. But I cannot be in a rtionship with someone who just takes." Shun said.


    "Shun, you know that is not true." Wang Che walked towards Shun until he was right in front of him.


    Shun took a step backwards and looked at Wang Che. "I am not talking about material things. I have enough material things. And if I want more houses or cars or millions, I can ask my family to give me them. Hell, I can ask Zhong Feng, and he will give me whatever I want."


    Zhong Feng and Hu Lei were watching the entire drama with interest from the couch and did not expect to be drawn into the crossfire. The sudden involvement made it weird since they were there. Hu Lei pulled Zhong Feng''s arm until he stood up.


    "On that note, we are leaving." Hu Lei said as she dragged Zhong Feng. "But for the record, it is true."


    As the two people left their living room, Shun and Wang Che faced off again.


    "I can give you everything, Shun." Wang Che said as he lifted his hand and touched Shun''s face. "There is nothing that I will not give you."


    Shun closed his eyes as he felt the warmth of that hand. The touch wasforting and familiar. He had dreamt of that touch for countless nights, especially after that kiss under the tree on that night. He wanted to surrender.


    However, he needed to stay strong. He opened his eyes and stepped back.


    "You can give me everything. But you are not willing to give me the thing I want the most." Shun paused and took a breath. "The real you! I am tired of the fa?ade. I want to know the real Wang Che. The good, the bad and the ugly."


    Wang Che took a step back, almost instinctually.


    Shunughed harshly. "That is what I thought. Here I am, pouring my heart to you, and you are still unable to give me a glimpse into yourself. Is this the good life you are promising me? Do you think that I will be happy?"


    Wang Che lowered his head as he felt the world closing in on him again. He knew that he was going to lose Shun. And if he lost Shun this time, there would be no going back. This was his final chance to be with the one person he had ever loved in the whole world.


    Shun''s eyes filled with tears again at the hesitation in Wang Che. He took a step back, intending to leave before he broke down. "Che, I am tired. We should just end things here before we do more damage."


    Wang Che lifted his head and looked at Shun. His eyes were different somehow. He did not have thatposed demeanour anymore, and weird darkness was exposed on his face. It was a change that was intangible yet very real.


    He stretched his hands and caught Shun''s in a tight hold. Shun''s mouth opened in surprise, and his eyes widened at the transformation in Wang Che.


    "As I said, I am willing to give you everything." Wang Che said in a low voice. "But I am afraid there is no good in my real self.. Only the bad and the ugly."

 Chapter 632 - KIDNAP AND KILL

    Shun felt his heart start to beat a little faster. It was a mixture of fear and anticipation. Since he lost his memories, he had started seeing behind the fa?ade that Wang Che had built. But he was not certain what was covered.


    In the past, he used to call Wang Che evil, but it had to do with the way the man teased him endlessly.


    Now, he knew that Wang Che used that vampire prince demeanour and the constant teasing hid something else. The prospect of knowing this person was exciting, but it was also frightening. This moment would define their future rtionship.


    Wang Che pulled Shun to a couch, and the two of them were beside each other. Shun turned his body slightly to look at Wang Che''s side profile.


    "I want to know," Shun said in a low voice. "I want to know everything."


    Wang Che sighed before he firmed his resolve. He hade too far to turn back and be a coward again. He needed to tell Shun everything.


    "I remember the first time I saw you. I mean, I had seen you around, but I remember the first time I really saw you. You probably cannot remember it because it was just a random meeting of the eyes. But it changed my life." Wang Che said.


    Shun felt a little confused because he was waiting for a major revtion, not that the confession was not wee.


    "At the time, I was nning to kill my brother." Wang Che added.


    Shun''s mouth fell open in shock. He was expecting something monumental, but he did not expect to hear such words. He was struck speechless. He knew that Wang Che did not get along with his family, but he did not know things were that serious.


    "Che¡­" He said, reaching out his hand, wanting tofort Wang Che.


    Wang Che caught the slender and refined hand in his own. "No, do not say anything. I need to get it all out. If I do not tell you everything right now, I might never have the courage to do itter. Once I am finished, you can decide if you want to stay with me."


    Shun nodded. But he also noticed that Wang Che kept holding his hand. The feeling of therger hand epassing his own wasforting and gave him great pleasure. So, he did not pull back.


    "When I was younger, I was not as popr with my parents as my brothers. I did not mind it because I never nned to inherit the family business or anything like that. You know, I wanted to be a scientist or a detective as a child." Wang Che said wistfully.


    Shun tried to picture it and thought that Wang Che might have made a great detective. As for a scientist, he was not sure he could see Wang Che stuck in ab all day.


    "Everything was fine through the years because I had good friends. Qi Han and Mo Ge might not have good reputations in Supreme City, but they were good to me. I never felt like I wascking anything, even with my family ignoring me." Wang Che continued.


    "When I got into high school, I tried to be a little more outgoing. I joined a couple of extracurricr activities. It was partly to avoid going home. I was a little tired of the environment, and it was a waste of time to go back early." Wang Che paused. "It was at that time that I met my first girlfriend."


    Shun''s eyes widened. He remembered the story that Wang Che told him while massaging him. "Is this the reason you wanted to kill your brother?"


    Wang Che chuckled despite his grave mood. "What do you think of me? I am not that petty. I told you that it was not asplicated as it seemed to outsiders. We had a good rtionship based on simr interests."


    Shun was a little unsure if Wang Che was just saying. "It is alright if you loved her you know."


    Wang Che lifted the hand he was holding and kissed Shun''s knuckles lightly with a deepugh. "You are too adorable. I promised I will tell you everything. And I am telling you everything."


    Shun nodded with a light shade of pink on his cheeks. For the first time, he did not feel that barrier between him and Wang Che. He did not feel like anything was being forced, even as Wang Che made that cringe-y show of affection.


    It felt real.


    "One of the clubs I joined was for young entrepreneurs. I joined it casually, but it turned out that I was pretty gifted in business. So, when apetition was announced, the teacher in charge nominated me for a slot. Naturally, I won." He said.


    "Naturally!" Shun could not help giggling a little at the arrogance in Wang Che''s voice.


    Wang Che also chuckled at Shun''sment. "The win meant that the Wang family was awarded a major government project. It turned things around for thepany. My parents were extremely appreciative of my efforts, but my eldest brother was not."


    Shun''s face changed. Even though he was born in a peaceful family where no one wanted to inherit their parents'' wealth, he knew the infightings in most of the wealthy families. He had seen them in Supreme City. He could guess where the story was going.


    "I think my brother was waiting for my fifteen minutes of fame to end, but he could not be patient enough. He got more obsessed with my perceived sess. His imagination led him to believe that I was going to take his ce as the heir." Wang Che''s brows tightened.


    Shun did not know how he could offer upfort. But when he felt Wang Che''s fingers tighten around his hand, he knew that he was already doing all he could do.


    "I am not sure how my eldest brother got in contact with some nasty people in the criminal world. He sent some people to kidnap me. I am not sure what deal they made. From what I could piece together, the agreement was for the kidnappers to get the ransom and then, kill me."


    Wang Che''s voice became gruffer.

 Chapter 633 - A STUPID GIMMICK

    Silence filled the pause before Wang Che continued.


    "Unfortunately, those kidnappers did not consider my father''s stubbornness and overall callousness. Well, my brother probably knew about it. If there is anyone who knows my father well, it is my brother. But he did not care as he made his arrangements." Wang Che chuckled a little bitterly.


    "When my father refused to pay for my ransom, those kidnappers got the brilliant n to sell me off as a child soldier in the war zone. I do not know what happened after I was taken from Supreme City. But when I came to, I was in the warzone."


    Shun could not believe the story he was hearing. How had he never known that such a thing happened to Wang Che? He never even heard about Wang Che''s kidnapping and missing status. It was like everything was perfectly covered up.


    Wang Che understood the shock on Shun''s face.


    "Only a few people know about this incident. My father covered up everything by saying that I had left the country to study abroad. I guess that was true in a way. I do not know his intentions because he could have just said I died." He scoffed.


    "Anyway, it turns out that I was purchased by a mad man who was waging a war against Mossad. Up to now, I am not sure about his original grudge against Mossad. I think he was in their service, and something happened, causing him to be discharged." Wang Che continued.


    "He was plotting his revenge, but finding willing parties to help him was almost impossible. So, his brilliant solution was to purchase teenagers and mould them into his puppets. The entire thing was a little stupid, but it worked."


    "That man had managed to build a small army of children using his own modified form of Mossad fighting techniques. And with the children being impressionable, he instilled into them a military discipline which is difficult to break." Wang Che added.


    Shun thought of something. "Is that where you met Zev, Oren and the rest of those guys?"


    Wang Cheughed a little. "Will you let me finish telling you the story? But yes, they were some of the children that were trained under that mad man."


    "So, what happened?" Shun asked anxiously.


    Wang Che felt a little helpless at the excited look on Shun''s face. His little bunny had probably forgotten about the reason he was telling him the story, at least for now. But it felt good to see him without anger, sadness and tears on his face.


    It was worth it, telling the story that he had never spoken to anyone before.


    "I joined the madness and went through the training. We stayed in the desert and learned fighting techniques and other skills. asionally, some of us would go on missions. I will spare you the boring details."


    Because the details were horrible, Wang Che did not want to share them with Shun. He did not want to see those glowing eyes darken again. Shun was not meant to be coloured by the evil of the world. And how could he tell Wang Che about the deaths, the burning flesh and the senseless violence?


    And the things he had done¡­ He never wanted Shun to know about them.


    Shun tried to pull his hand from Wang Che. "You are still hiding things from me."


    Wang Che pulled Shun closer to him, refusing to let go of that hand. "I am. But it is not something I want to talk about. And it is not something you want to hear."


    Shun lowered his head for a moment and thought about it before he looked at Wang Che. "Alright. But one day, you will trust me enough to tell me everything."


    Wang Che leaned and pecked Shun''s lips lightly. He leaned his head against his forehead. "I trust you. I trust you with everything I am."


    Shun smiled a little. "Continue."


    "I was trained as a getaway driver for our missions. And I guess I was too old to be indoctrinated. So, when the time was right, I organised an escape. I could not take a lot of the children, but quite a number of us left." Wang Che sunk into his memories.


    "We were all afraid of returning here, so we made our way using our skills into Europe." Wang Che''s lips stretched into a small smile. He felt like a weight was lifted from his chest. He did not speak about the gory details, but it was a start.


    "Is that when you became a race car driver?" Shun asked with glowing eyes.


    "Yes." Wang Cheughed. "Driving on a racetrack was much easier than the conditions I was used to."


    "That is so cool." Shun was just about radiating light.


    "I thought you did not care about my racing career." Wang Che said. "You said Kamikaze is a stupid gimmick that only teenage girls would fall for it."


    Shun''s cheeks turned red, but he raised his nose in the air. "I still think Kamikaze is a stupid gimmick, but he is much cooler now that I know the background story."


    Wang Che felt a rush of warmth in his heart, so he drew Shun into his arms and hugged him like there was no tomorrow. He knew that they were not yet there, but it was already a beautiful beginning to a new chapter in their life.


    When he felt calmer, he pushed Shun away and looked right into his eyes.


    "Shun, I love you. And I want nothing more than to be with you until we are old and grey. I know that I am probably going to f*ck up again. So, I will ask you to never let me get away with any b*llsh!t. I would rather lose you than know I caused you pain." Wang Che said with an unusual intensity.


    Shun''s eyes watered, and he hated himself for being a crybaby.


    But he was so very happy.


    He did not need to know Wang Che''s life history. He just wanted his heart and everything in it.


    So, he leaned in and kissed him.

 Chapter 634 - SCARRED FOR LIFE

    Wang Che was overwhelmed by Shun''s actions. In so many ways, he could not believe that Shun wanted to be with him. The thought was powerful and made him feel like he was worth loving. Like he was not damaged good.


    He lifted his hands and cupped Shun''s face before kissing like he was the most precious thing in the world. And to him, he was.


    The simple kiss turned hotter as Shun leaned into Wang Che because they were finally together. Not just closepanions and partners in crime. They were together, together. And Shun could not help wanting to be even closer to Wang Che.


    When he was just about topletely drape himself over Wang Che, the two people heard a surprised gasp. They lifted their heads and saw the sweet Hu Fai at the living room entrance with widened eyes and an open mouth.


    His face turned as red as a tomato at the shocking scene. It took a moment for him to recover his senses. By that time, Wang Che and Shun alreadyposed themselves.


    "I did not see anything." Hu Fai shouted before turning and running off.


    Shun groaned and covered his face in embarrassment. "Oh my goodness. We are terrible people. We have scarred the child for life."


    Wang Che chuckled and pulled the hands from Shun''s face. "I am sure he will be fine. And he is not that much of a child."


    Shun pushed away Wang Che''s hands, refusing to let go of his guilt. "How can you say that? Did you see his face?"


    Wang Che was amused. "He is almost seventeen years old. He has probably seen more than you can imagine."


    "How can you say that?" Shun was dissatisfied. "If you knew him, you would know that he has the innocence of a four-year-old. I cannot be guilty of ruining him."


    Wang Cheughed out loud at the image of Shun ruining someone. He could guess that Shun probably got along with Hu Fai because they were both innocent fools. They were a rare breed in Supreme City.


    "Stopughing." Shun smacked Wang Che''s arm with annoyance. "I should go check up on Hu Fai."


    Wang Che finally stoppedughing. "You should give him some time. He is probably embarrassed, and you are thin-faced. Just let it go, and let him forget about it."


    Shun was hesitant. "Are you sure that is alright?"


    Wang Che felt likeughing again, but he held back the urge with great difficulty. "I am sure. It was not like he saw anything scandalous. Now, if he hade in one minuteter, he might have found you all but attacking me."


    Shun smacked him again and lifted his nose in the air proudly. "Then, I will hold myself back from now on and not attack you."


    Wang Che felt like he had shot himself in the foot. "I am notining."


    "I know what I heard." Shun folded his arms over his chest with an annoyed expression. However, if anyone looked at him closely, they would have seen the twinkle in his eyes that betrayed his happiness. And he was happy.


    Wang Che leaned towards Shun''s ear and spoke in a low voice. "Then, I will attack you. The big bad wolf is craving a bunny for ate-night snack."


    The sensation of the lips on his ears tickled Shun, and the words were too ridiculous. Shun immediately startedughing. He could not believe that Wang Che had something so outrageous.


    "Is that supposed to be a pickup line?" He asked between gaspingughter. "Has that ever worked for you?"


    Wang Che found the sight of Shun all but rolling on the floorughing so refreshing and cute. It was a healing scene after the weeks he was alone in the cold house. He realised how much he had almost lost because of his stubbornness.


    Still, he could not let the bunny get away with teasing the big bad wolf.


    He pushed Shun back to the couch and leaned over him with dangerous eyes. "It was not a pickup line. It was a promise."


    Shun gulped as he felt like he was facing a scary predator. Theughter was long forgotten. But he could not surrender without getting a word in.


    "It sounds like a threat." He said with a sly expression. "Maybe I should call for help."


    "Maybe, you should." Wang Che said. "But I will have a little nibble before helpes."


    With that, he lowered his head close to Shun''s. Shun thought he was going to kiss him, but Wang Che did not. Instead, he went lower and bit at the juncture between his neck and shoulder. The bite was not too painful, but it stung.


    Shun opened his mouth in an o-shape as he felt the graze of the sharp teeth. After the short bite, Wang Che sucked on the skin, further living his mark. Finally, he licked the mark lightly to soothe the difort.


    Shun whimpered as the mixture of pain and pleasure coursed through his body.


    "If you are going to y sex games in my house, at least go to the bedroom." A voice spoke up from the door. "I like that couch. If anything happens to or on it, I will be very, very unhappy."


    Shun pushed away Wang Che with another wave of embarrassment filling him. The two of them looked at Hu Lei with some contrition.


    Hu Lei was standing at the door with her arms over her chest. Unlike her brother, she stared at the two people unabashedly with a lifted brow and a t expression. Moreover, her face waspletely clear without a tinge of redness.


    "We were just talking," Shun said to fill the silence.


    "Sure, talking." Hu Lei rolled her eyes as she walked into the living room and sat down opposite them.


    Wang Che felt like he should say something, but he did not know where to start. Should he thank Hu Lei for taking care of Shun? Should he thank her for letting him in so that he could reconcile with Shun? Everything he thought seemed superficial and even condescending.


    In the end, he just looked at Hu Lei and said something in without grandiose exnations.


    "Thank you." His tone was calm but sincere.


    Hu Lei looked at him for a long moment, searching his face. Perhaps she was still a little worried after what Zhong Feng said about the rtionship between Shun and Wang Che. Finally, she nodded and turned to Shun.


    "Now, that your very poorly kept secret is out, why don''t you tell me about the person who tried to kill you?" She asked.


    Wang Che''s face became grave. He was caught up in the joy of reuniting with Shun that he did not ask about this matter. He still remembered what Shun said to him on that night. They needed to deal with the issue as soon as possible.


    He did not like the idea of someone being after Shun. It would always be a sword over their heads.


    Shun looked at Wang Che with some caution. He was not sure who tried to kill him exactly, but he suspected it was someone rted to Wang Che.


    "It is alright." Wang Che said when he noticed the nce. "I am aware that it is probably one of my so-called family members."


    "Really?" Shun asked.


    Hu Lei ced her palm on her head in exasperation. "Just tell us what you remember."


    Shun nodded. "I do not know who actually tried to kill me. But that day, when I left the apartment, I did not go to my car directly. I went to the restaurant kitchen to tell the chef to prepare something nice for dinner."


    His cheeks became a little red. He wanted Wang Che and himself to have a romantic evening after confirming their feelings for each other. So, he ordered some of the dishes they both liked for delivery to their room when they returned.


    How could he have guessed that they would never enjoy that meal?


    Wang Che felt incredible guilt at hearing about the special dinner. He felt like a cold jerk once again. Shun was right. Shun was always putting effort into their friendship and rtionship while he just went with it.


    He vowed that he would do more things to make sure that Shun knew he was the most precious treasure to him.


    "When I was leaving the kitchen, I heard some people talking behind the restaurant. They were not trying to be quiet because I guess they thought that no one could understand them. They were talking about Wang Che''s sess with rion Extreme." Shun said.


    "It seemed innocuous at first as they went on and on about how he was sessful. But then, I realised they knew too many details that would not be essible to a regr person. Then, they said it was too bad that Che was going to lose everything." He continued.


    Wang Che and Hu Lei just listened.


    "I was just about to go and confront them so I could ask what they meant by that. Then, one of them said that the real pitiful person was the boy toy that Wang Che drags around." Shun pursed his lips. "They said a few other bad things and startedughing."


    "Shun¡­" Wang Che was pained.


    "It is fine." Shun forced an ugly smile. "I was a little spooked because of everything they said, so I wanted to leave quickly and alert the security. But they noticed me when I started walking away. They cursed and started to follow me."


    "My car was right outside the restaurant, so I just jumped in and drove off. Those two seemed to have given up because they did not keep following me. And then, my brakes failed, and I crashed the car. The end.." Shun finished.

 Chapter 635 - LEATHER AND IRON

    Hu Lei sat back in thought. The tale matched what she found out from her sources. Unfortunately, she was toote in her involvement. Therefore, she could getplete information about the ident. But that did not mean she would not get answers.


    "What have you found out, Wang Che?" She turned to the distraught Wang Che.


    Wang Che was a little distracted after hearing what happened to Shun. Therefore, he just responded to Hu Lei without overthinking.


    "You have probably already found out what I know. Those two men were found dead, so there was no way of getting more information. But they were from Supreme City, and they were killed execution-style. So, whoever sent them is cautious." He paused.


    "I am almostpletely sure that the person who sent those people is one of my brothers. I have spoken to my father about this matter. I do not expect to get real help from him, but he might be able to destabilise them. The culprit might expose himself." Wang Che said thoughtfully.


    Hu Lei nodded before responding. "You should consider all the possibilities before drawing a hasty conclusion. What do you think is the motive? From Shun''s experience, the person behind this matter is likely targeting you. Why would they go after Shun?"


    Wang Che realised that he never considered the motive behind the strange ident clearly. If someone wanted him to lose everything in terms of material things, why did they have to attempt to kill Shun? It did not make sense.


    He thought for a moment. "Maybe, they wanted to mess up with my psychology. If Shun was gone, I do not know what I would have done. It would have destroyed me."


    Shun reached a hand and held Wang Che''s. The two of them looked at each other with the infatuation of teenagers who had not seen the realities of the world. It was quite sweet, really. But not to Hu Lei who was in her business mode.


    She rolled her eyes. "While that is a good theory, the culprit does seem quite meticulous. Otherwise, they would not have made the arrangement with so much efficiency. They targeted Kaito''s wedding because there was a lot of movement."


    "Moreover, with people from other countries at the scene, the two waiters would not stand out. They also had a rocketuncher to finish up the job and eliminate evidence. And despite all this, the culprit made sure that he killed them."


    Shun was surprised by the information about the rocketuncher. He could not believe that he was so close to death. His hold of Wang Che''s hands tightened. Wang Che used his thumb to rub the tense knuckles.


    "What do you think?" Wang Che asked.


    "I think someone found out about your little twisted legal arrangement." Hu Lei said with a strange smile, her golden eyes glowed.


    Wang Che''s face darkened at the description of their rtionship. Shun was a little confused by the meaning, but he also did not like what Hu Lei said. Hu Lei kept smiling in that irritating way as if she knew better than everyone.


    "I am not judging. I am all for dysfunctional rtionships with more than a little co-dependency. I think it is very sweet." She said sitting backfortably. "But you can see how the information could be used against you and put your lives in danger."


    Wang Che and Shun were silent as they contemted.


    "Well, it iste in the night, so I will save us the time it will take you to get to a realisation. If the culprit had killed Wang Che, what would have happened, legally speaking?" Hu Lei asked.


    Wang Che understood immediately, but he responded to the question. "Everything I have would go to Shun."


    Hu Lei knew that Wang Che knew where she was leading them, but she continued with brilliant shining eyes. "And if Shun had died, everything he has bes yours. So, if someone wanted to take everything from you, they would first have to kill Shun."


    The two men were a little creeped out by the excitement on Hu Lei''s face as she talked about their possible murder.


    "And it is not only a practical solution to deal with the legal technicalities. By killing you both in that order, the culprit would get twice the wealth. It is brilliant, even elegant." Hu Lei said. "And you were not wrong about the psychological aspect."


    "If I was organising the whole thing, I would find a way to make it look like a suicide. The poor Wang Che who lost his lover in a terrible car crash is unable to live another day andmits suicide. No one would even investigate." Hu Leiughed at the brilliance of her n.


    Zhong Feng, who had just entered the room, looked at his little wife helplessly. She always got excited at the strangest things. But she was cute when she had that glow on her face.


    "Xiao Lei, stop scaring our friends. It is time for bed." He said while walking to her.


    Hu Lei snapped out of her glorious thoughts of murder. She looked at her husband with a pout. The change back to a cute little kitten was so fast that it almost gave Wang Che and Shun whish. But again, it was good that she was no longer plotting their demise.


    "I was just trying to show them the realities of life." Hu Lei turned to the two again. "My point was that your n made you very vulnerable. It almost guarantees that both of you will die within a very short timeframe."


    "Of course, if Wang Che were to die first, it would not be a major problem. The Furukawa family would not be interested in the money." Hu Lei added. "Now, you should think about who would be the beneficiary from Wang Che."


    Wang Che nodded. "I have not designated anyone. It is most likely that the Wang family would be able to convince the probate court to surrender everything to them."


    Hu Lei sighed. "And I assume that you refused to designate another beneficiary because you could not bear to think of the possibility of Shun dying?"


    Wang Che gritted his teeth in irritation because Hu Lei kept mentioning Shun''s death constantly. He could not understand how she could be so casual about it.


    Hu Lei smiled because she could see the rising anger in Wang Che. At the very least, it proved that he was not as emotionally repressed as she thought. Maybe, the ill-conceived rtionship did have a chance after all.


    She stood up and clung to Zhong Feng''s arm like an octopus. "As I said, I do like dysfunctional rtionships. In fact, I find them quite hot. But do not be idiots without contingencies. Wang Che, if this arrangement did not exist, the culprit would have just directly killed you."


    "And you managed to guarantee that your family or any other person after your wealth will kill Shun first. I know that the whole legal arrangement was your idea. I will not call you stupid because I know that love can make people a little crazy."


    "But if you want to bind Shun to you, there are other less deadly ways to do it. Off the top of my head, I will say leather restraints and dungeon irons. I am talking about handcuffs, cor, armbinders, blindfolds, suspension equipment¡­" Hu Lei continued.


    "Xiao Lei¡­" Zhong Feng said in warning.


    Hu Lei giggled and tightened her arms around Zhong Feng''s, almost hanging on him. She loved it when Zhong Feng used his strict voice.


    Then, she shifted her eyes back to the embarrassed Shun and awkward Wang Che. "What I am saying is that you should think things through before doing them. And do not be quick to dismiss my leather and iron idea. I can give you a number."


    With that, Zhong Feng picked up Hu Lei because he knew that she would not keep talking. And her suggestions might be more outrageous and explicit. It was just easier to just carry her off before she sat down again.


    "It iste." Zhong Feng said. "You should both stay in Azure Woods for the night. We will talk more tomorrow."


    Hu Lei waved at the new couple before she was taken away.


    "She is really¡­ something." Wang Che said after a moment.


    Shun remembered when he was convinced that Wang Che was in love with Hu Lei and wanted to still her from Zhong Feng. He felt more embarrassed. He had even decided to use himself as coteral to protect Zhong Feng''s rtionship.


    He was stupid. He should have figured it out sooner. But a small part of him could not help worrying about their future.


    "She is." He paused. "Are you sure that you do not want someone like her? I mean, you had girlfriends before. So, what if you change your mind in the future?"


    Wang Che turned to face Shun with clear eyes. "I want no one in the world but you. Everything about you is my perfection. I will never change my mind because I never really knew love before you. And as for Hu Lei, she scares me. A lot."


    Shun was stunned for a moment at the heartfelt confession but thest part made him giggle. "She is really scary. And you do not even know half of it. We should probably not sleep tonight. She might just kill us to see if her n would work."


    Wang Cheughed. "She can''t be that bad."


    "Oh, trust me, she is worse," Shun said. "She has been teaching me to fight. And I will let you know she is quite vicious. Not a speck of humanity."


    "Then, we have to find something to upy us through the night. You know, to ward off sleep." Wang Che said with a wicked smile.


    Shun startedughing again. "Your pickup lines are so terrible."


    Wang Che shrugged. "I am more of a doer than a talker."


    Shun stood up and looked at Wang Che with one lifted brow. He learned the subtle expression from Hu Lei and Zhong Feng.


    "And yet, you have done nothing all these years." He said drily.


    "You little¡­" Wang Che stood to show Shun his prowess with actions.


    But he ran offughing.

 Chapter 636 - THE PLOT OF A BAD ANIME

    Wang Che followed Shun calmly with a lingering smile on his face. He looked around as he walked with a lot of interest. He had been in Azure Woods one or two times, but he was just a casual guest at the time.


    He never got a chance to really look at the home. Now, his eyes lingered on everything as he walked. The more he saw, the more envious he felt. Somehow, he could see thebined energy of Zhong Feng and Hu Lei in the house.


    There was something contrary about the design, but the elements blended together to form a beautiful ambience.


    And most importantly, the entire design had a certain form of chaos to it. It was not like the Wang family house where each item was chosen and ced with care to maintain a timeless perfection. Rather, it was fluent randomness.


    He wanted that with Shun. He wanted to share a life in a way that was effortless and natural.


    But he did not know if he could do it. As long as he was in Supreme City, he would always need to be on his guard. And when he was on his guard, he could never enjoy an emotional openness with Shun. Their rtionship would suffer.


    Shun led him to the room he had been staying in. The space was simple, but Shun seemed to have befortable in it. Even the air had his scent. Shun perched on the divan at the end of the bed and looked at Wang Che with those happy and clear eyes.


    He was a truly beautiful sight. When he had that sweet and guileless smile, he made Wang Che feel like he could do anything. Wang Che walked to him and stood before him. He looked down on the confused face before holding the cheeks in his hands.


    "Shun, let us go back to Mountain Ridge." He said.


    "What?" Shun asked instinctually.


    "I am saying that we should move permanently to Mountain Ridge." Wang Che repeated.


    "Do not mind what I said earlier." Shun pushed Wang Che a little and stood up, looking at him with an earnest expression. "I was nning to go back because I thought that you did not care enough. I did not think I could live in Supreme City with the way things were between us."


    "I thought that you would note for me, so when my brother asked me to go back, I thought it was a good idea. But it is fine now. We can just live here like usual. Anyway, it does not matter where we live as long as we are together, right?"


    Wang Che turned away and took a breath before turning back to Shun.


    "I think it matters. I wish it did not, but it does." Wang Che continued. "Apart from meeting you, I have only a few truly good memories in Supreme City. And every time I turn around, I am in a ce that reminds me of countless horrible things."


    "It is not just the kidnapping. It is about the abandonment I felt as a child that forced me to stay away from home. It was the constant arguments with my family, and the countless times they have tried to use me, disregarding the past. Not to mention thetest saga."


    "I might have agreed to move to Mountain Ridge in the heat of the moment, but I meant it. And the more I think about it, the more I believe it is the best decision for us. I do not want to be the person I was in the past." Wang Che finished.


    Shun thought about it and realised something. Wang Che was different in Mountain Ridge. Otherwise, he would not have developed deep feelings for him. The Wang Che in Mountain Ridge was a little less inhibited.


    He did not always wear a mask of a superficial smile. He had shown him a side of him that never appeared in Supreme City. And the guy he had fallen in love with in Mountain Ridge disappeared when they returned to Supreme City.


    After knowing a bit about Wang Che''s past, he understood what he meant. The two of them were happy and free in Mountain Ridge, even in their semi-tonic rtionship. Things might getplicated in Supreme City with Wang Che feeling that sword of his family over his head.


    Shun suddenly hugged Wang Che.


    "Che, thank you." He said.


    "For what?" Wang Che was confused by the sudden gesture and words.


    "For choosing me," Shun said.


    Wang Che was even more confused. Shun released him and looked at his face with a silly smile and curved eyes.


    "You are worried that you will be a bad guy and treat me badly if we stay in Supreme City. So, you are choosing to move to Mountain Ridge. So, you are choosing me." Shun said.


    Wang Che was surprised again by Shun. He was like a cute treasure box that kept giving. He could not believe how lucky he was to have him. There was no way he was ever going to let him go, especially not after the hellish past couple of weeks.


    "Is that a yes?" Wang Che asked.


    "Are you sure?" Shun asked. "For the record, I know that you will not treat me badly or abandon me. So, I am confident enough to stay in Supreme City. And if you do not treat me well, I will have you know I am now a dangerous killing machine."


    Wang Che tapped the bunny''s proud nose. "I am sure. I think Mountain Ridge will be wonderful. You will be close to your family, and we have friends there. We just need to tie up the loose ends here. Then, we can leave."


    Shunughed. "Are we really going to do this?" Shun asked. "I cannot believe that I am going back to my family after all these years. I mean, my entire teenage life and early adulthood involved me plotting how to run away from them."


    "We can always choose another city. It is not that hard. We just pick a map and you point to a ce." Wang Che said with augh as he pulled Shun into his arms. "I hear Juneau is nice this time of the year."


    "Juneau?" Shun tilted his head thoughtfully.


    "The capital city of ska." Wang Cheughed. "Seriously, if you do not want to go back to Mountain Ridge, we can live in any other city, town or vige."


    Shun raised his arms and put them over Wang Che''s shoulders and around his neck. "No, I want to go back. We have rion Extreme, and we can build a yground near. I am thinking something samurai-themed, with ninjas and pirates."


    "That sounds like the plot of a bad anime." Wang Che said with augh before lightly pecking Shun''s lips. "So, I am in."


    Shun leaned in closer to kiss Wang Che with a happy smile on his face. He could not believe that the evening that began with him feeling dejected and hopeless hade to an end like this. He was just filled with so much joy.


    Wang Che knew that Shun was an affectionate person, and hemunicated his feelings through touch. But he never knew that he would be so open and giving. He felt like a fool for wasting all the years they could have been together.


    Wang Che tightened his arms around his waist when he thought of the lost moments they could have. He intended to enjoy the future fully in all ways. Shun hummed against his mouth with pleasure at the tightened hold.


    The two continued kissing before Wang Che walked Shun back to the bed. Within moments, Shun''s back was on thefortable mattress. Wang Cheid over him and continued kissing him. The two carried on heatedly.


    However, Shun protested when Wang Che''s hands touched the smooth skin along his waist and abdomen. He looked at Wang Che with zed eyes and reddened lips. The sight almost drove Wang Che to act like a beast.


    "Ah, we shouldn''t be doing this." He said with shallow pants.


    Wang Che looked at Shun''s face for signs of difort or hints of fear. However, all he saw was desire mingled with reluctant hesitation. He rxed. He was worried about the physical aspects of their rtionship.


    He knew Shun was inexperienced, so he might have some hesitation about taking their rtionship to the next level. However, he could not see any rejection from Shun.


    Wang Che smiled and leaned in to kiss Shun again. "We are not doing anything."


    Shun could not resist the almost drug-like kisses. He almost forgot about his protests. However, he recovered when he felt the cold air as his sweater and shirt were pulled up. He moaned as Wang Che''s magical fingers ran over his skin.


    "We have to stop. If we do something, someone will know." He said.


    Wang Che chuckled and kissed along Shun''s neck, his tongue caressing the intoxicatingly soft skin. "We are together, and we are sleeping in the same room tonight. People are going to think something happened whether we do something or not. We should not disappoint."


    Shun realised this problem and tried to sit up. He had not thought of this problem. However, Wang Che caught his wrist tightly like manacles and stopped his movement. Shun felt pleasure at the strength that Wang Che wielded.


    If he were honest, he liked the thought ofplete dominance. Perhaps, he was a little twisted. He enjoyed the strangest things. Like the thought of that night under the tree, of Wang Che holding him by the neck tightly, the subtle threat and theplete control¡­


    It was intoxicating.


    His lips stretched into a sly smile. He would find a way to convince Wang Che to y a little more in the near future.. For now, he just needed to enjoy the ride.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637: ANGRY ZHONG FENG


    The following morning, Wang Che got a call from Oren when he and Shun were having breakfast with Hu Lei and Zhong Feng. He frowned before excusing himself from the table and went out to the porch to answer the call.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± He asked with some annoyance.


    ¡°No ¡®good morning¡¯ for me? Did you have a bad night?¡± Oren asked cheekily.


    ¡®It was a good night.¡¯ Wang Che thought to himself with self-satisfaction. Even his lips formed a small smile. But when he started talking to Oren, his voice was still calm, even slightly annoyed.


    ¡°If you do not have anything important to say, we can talkter.¡± Wang Che said.


    ¡°Ooooh, so it was a very good night. Does that mean that the Little Boss will be returning?¡± Oren asked with burning curiosity.


    ¡°Little Boss?¡± Wang Che asked.


    .....


    Oren cleared his throat. ¡°Well, we figured since you are the Big Boss, we needed another title. It is quite clever, right?¡±


    Wang Che snorted. ¡°You barely made an effort in thinking about it. What do you have to say? I am busy.¡±


    Oren, on the other side of the line, felt like huffing. However, he did not do it. He was more satisfied with knowing the real reason than the people working for Wang Che called Shun Little Boss. While Shun was living in that vi, they realised that he was the real boss.


    He seemed harmless and always happy, but Wang Che did not dare boss him around. As long as he was around, Wang Che did not do anything but try to make himfortable. It was obvious who had more authority.


    ¡°I was nning on telling youst night, but you hightailed out of here like the hounds of hell were after you. I managed to find some information about the two people who caused the ident and were found dead.¡± Oren said.


    ¡°Who sent them?¡±


    ¡°ording to the information I have, they had some ties to the Triad. However, they turned into thugs for hire at some point. The most interesting part is that their base of operations is in a club your little brother owns in the downtown.¡± Oren finished.


    Wang Che frowned. ¡°Wang Ning owns a club?¡±


    ¡°It was not easy finding out this information. From the outside, your brother does not have any business, and his iees from his sports endorsements and bets. But in the shadows, he has a significant number of clubs.¡± Oren said.


    ¡°He must know some people because I have never seen such aplex structure of shellpanies. I had to call in a favour for someone to find out the real owner of that club. I think he has everyone fooled with that casual and careless attitude.¡± Oren added.


    Wang Che remembered how Wang Ning behaved the previous day. He had a light-hearted expression and talked to him like they were good brothers. He was someone capable of wearing a mask without conscience.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± Wang Che said.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Oren asked with some apprehension.


    ¡°Do not worry. I am not going to anything rash.¡± Wang Che said before hanging up.


    Oren, on the other side, sighed. He was worried. Wang Che was usually calm and collected, but he had seen first-hand that the man could sometimes be irrational, especially when someone he cared about was involved.


    But again, that irrationality was the reason he was able to save them from that madman and certain death.


    Wang Che went back to the living room and found all the eyes on him. He sat down calmly. He intended to deal with Wang Ning in person and alone. He would prefer not to involve Shun, and it was not the other two¡¯s business.


    He took a sip from his cup of almost cold coffee.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do about Wang Ning?¡± Hu Lei asked, looking keenly at Wang Che.


    Wang Che choked on his cup of coffee and coughed continuously to get rid of the irritation. He could not believe that Hu Lei could hear his conversation. He was quite far away, and he knew he was not in her line of sight. She did not follow him.


    When he caught his breath, he looked at Hu Lei with some hesitation and a bit of caution.


    ¡°What are you?¡± He asked almost involuntarily.


    Zhong Feng put his knife and forks down on his te loudly. The sound was grating, but the look he gave Wang Che was even more terrifying. Anyone who knew Zhong Feng understood that he was cold, but he was not someone who got angry easily.


    But when his wife was involved, he could be a monster.


    Shun was also a little frightened by the sudden reaction from Zhong Feng. It was not that he had never seen Zhong Feng angry, even angrier. It was just that it had been a while since he met with the scary side of Zhong Feng.


    Over the years, Zhong Feng had mellowed out. But Shun had seen him during most of the phases. He met Zhong Feng just before Zhong Feng met with Hu Lei. He also saw what happened to Zhong Feng when Hu Lei was missing, and it seemed there was no hope of finding her again.


    And he saw the happiness that had enveloped Zhong Feng after Hu Lei returned. He had changed slowly from a cold man capable of the worst to a sedate family man. The change almost made Shun forget that Zhong Feng could be that scary.


    ¡°He did not mean it in a bad way.¡± Shun jumped in to defend Wang Che.


    Zhong Feng looked at Shun with piercing eyes, causing him to shrink back a little. Then, he turned back to Wang Che, who realised that he had crossed a line by asking the question in that way.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Wang Che said. ¡°I did not mean to be rude. I was just a little surprised.¡±


    Hu Lei smiled before reaching a hand to touch Zhong Feng¡¯s arm. The simple touch seemed to have a calming effect on Zhong Feng. He was still very unhappy with Wang Che, but he did not want to go against Hu Lei¡¯s choice to end things peacefully.


    ¡°To answer your question, I am something that goes bump in the night.¡± Hu Lei said with a smile. ¡°And as Shun told you, I am worse than you can imagine. But we are all friends here, so I will not take your shock personally.¡±


    Zhong Feng looked at Shun because he did not know what Hu Lei was talking about. He did not like it when anyone even looked at his Xiao Lei in the wrong way. Shun shrank back again, but he was thinking that he was totally right.


    Hu Lei was scarier than he thought.


    ¡°Ah-Feng, do not be so serious.¡± Hu Lei turned to Zhong Feng and poked his arm with a small painful finger. ¡°You cannot stop people from thinking and saying whatever they want. Rx.¡±


    Zhong Feng was still sullen. ¡°I have been toying with developing an application that controls people¡¯s brain through Bluetooth.¡±


    Hu Lei burst outughing. ¡°I look forward to testing it out first. I want to liven those tea parties I go to with your mother are getting more boring by the day. Would it kill them to serve mimosas and maybe a slice of good cake?¡±


    ¡°You do not have to go. I have told you a thousand times.¡± Zhong Feng looked at Hu Lei.


    ¡°I know. But you know me and your mother are getting along more and more. She also finds the so-called parties boring, so she dishes out thetest gossip between sips of that horrible tea. The things I now know...¡± Hu Lei shuddered dramatically.


    ¡°I find that disturbing.¡± Zhong Feng said.


    ¡°That is why I did not tell you. We decided to be friends instead of mother-inw and daughter-inw. She does not expect me to behave like a good daughter-inw anymore. But she is my friend now, so I have to be a good one, at least in public. What a quandary!¡± Hu Lei turned back to Wang Che. ¡°Anyway, about Wang Ning?¡±


    Wang Che thought he had escaped from the questioning, but he discovered it was only a temporary reprieve. He thought about the situation and sighed.


    ¡°I asked my father to look into the culprit in exchange for investing in the Wang business. I am waiting to see what he will do. I gave him a week to find which of my brothers did it. I want to see who he will present and his exnation.¡± Wang Che said.


    Hu Lei nodded. ¡°Do you think Wang Ning did it?¡±


    ¡°The evidence against him is quite damning, and he has hidden too many things. I n to investigate a little more, but I would not be surprised if I found more evidence against him. But I do not think my elder brother is innocent either.¡± Wang Che said thoughtfully.


    Hu Lei nodded again before resuming eating her fruit sd.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638: TAKEN FOR A RIDE


    After breakfast, Wang Che left Azure Woods after receiving a call from his father. Master Wang wanted to meet with him for lunch to discuss the details of their coboration. Wang Che was quite surprised because of the speedy response.


    From their conversation, the hint was obvious. His father hade up with something to exin the ident in rion Extreme. Wang Che had thought his father would drag out the process for as long as possible.


    The quick actions meant that thepany was in real trouble.


    Wang Che did not leave with Shun, even though Shun wanted toe with him. Wang Che, Hu Lei and Zhong Feng agreed that it was better if people assumed that the rtionship was over. Moreover, it was not wise to let anyone know that he had recovered from the amnesia.


    After all, for now, the culprit had gotten what they wanted without killing Shun. Wang Che was in charge of Shun¡¯s finances because of the memory loss. Therefore, there was no need for anyone toe after Shun, especially with their broken rtionship.


    But if they found out that Shun had his memories and could take back his assets, there was nothing to stop them from trying to kill him again. So, in the interest of Shun¡¯s safety, everyone agreed it was best if he continued staying in Azure Woods.


    Wang Che drove to the restaurant where his father had asked to meet him. It was not an overly fancy ce, but it had private rooms with sound instion. Therefore, it was popr among business people in Supreme City.


    .....


    When Wang Che entered, he was surprised to see both his father and his elder brother. He frowned a little, but he did notment. He sat down opposite them and looked at them.


    ¡°I invited your brother because he is a core member of thepany. He is the CEO, so all business deals require his approval.¡± Master Wang paused. ¡°He also gave me valuable information to help you solve the mystery of that ident.¡±


    Wang Che¡¯s eyes rested on Wang Lu for a moment before turning back to his father.


    ¡°I think we can all be open and honest about our rtionships. My dear brother here does not like me, and he might be the culprit behind the ident. I find it hard to believe that he has changed and decided to help me just like that.¡± Wang Che said.


    ¡°Wang Lu is still your elder brother. Do not speak so carelessly.¡± Master Wang responded angrily. ¡°You have to stop thinking that your own family is after you. We are not your enemies. You chose to part ways with us, not the other way around.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Wang Che asked. ¡°The three of us know who was behind my kidnapping when I was fifteen. Is this the kind of elder brother I should respect?¡±


    ¡°Will you stop bringing that up all the time?¡± Master Wang was livid. ¡°You know it was just a prank during your older brother¡¯s rebellious period. Yes, it went a little too far, but he did not mean to harm you.¡±


    ¡°A prank?¡± Wang Cheughed harshly. ¡°Do you hear yourself? Can you even believe your own words? Your unreasonable thinking is the reason yourpany is sinking.¡±


    Master Wang calmed down when he remembered the reason he was at the restaurant. Thepany needed funds desperately. If they did not do something, thepany would be gone before a week passed.


    Of course, he did not n to reveal how dire the state in the Wang business was.


    ¡°Father, Wang Che is right. It is unreasonable for me not to take responsibility.¡± Wang Lu said. ¡°Che, things did not happen as you imagine at that time. And Father is wrong. It was not a prank. I would never have pulled such a dangerous prank.¡±


    ¡°The thing is, when you won thatpetition and became the golden child, I was jealous. Yes, I thought of doing something so that I would not feel like such a loser. But I did not have the guts to actually do anything to you.¡± He said with an earnest expression.


    Wang Cheughed again. ¡°So you are saying that you had absolutely nothing to do with that incident? Forgive me if I do not buy that load of crap!¡±


    Wang Lu sighed lightly. ¡°That is not what I am saying. I did have something to do with it, but it is not like you think. I had some bad friends at that time. And Iined endlessly about how your sess was affecting me.¡±


    ¡°They probably took it too seriously even though I was just venting. I could not believe it when I learned about the whole thingter. After that, I cleaned up my act and started attending college seriously.¡± Wang Lu looked positively contrite.


    However, Wang Che did not buy it for a second, even though it was a good story.


    ¡°I remember hearing you talking to those criminals. Do not deny that they called you, and you said that they should do whatever they wanted.¡± Wang Che said.


    ¡°I do not have a recollected of that. I am ashamed to admit that the entire period is a haze to me because I was always drunk. I also used some narcotics frequently. I apologise for the part I yed in your suffering.¡± Wang Lu responded and lowered his head in a small bow.


    Before Wang Che could say anything else, Master Wang jumped in. ¡°There! Your brother has apologised. Can we move on now?¡±


    Wang Che scoffed, but he did not say anything. There was no need to keep digging into the past. Shun¡¯s ident was more important. He needed to know who wanted to know what his father and brother would say about it.


    ¡°We have managed to find the identity of the people who were guilty of the incident in Mountain Ridge. Unfortunately, they are dead. But you probably already know about this.¡± Master Wang said.


    ¡°Everyone knows about this matter. But I know they were just hired by someone.¡± Wang Che said impatiently.


    ¡°Well, you will be surprised to know the person they used to work for.¡± Master Wang paused for a dramatic effect. ¡°Those men were working for your younger brother.¡±


    Master Wang watched Wang Che with care, hoping to see a reaction. However, he was disappointed to see that his son remained calm. He was filled with the suspicion that Wang Che did not find the information shocking because he was aware of the details. He turned to his eldest son and saw the same suspicious expression. The two of them understood that they had just been taken for a ride.


    ¡°Did you already know about this?¡± Master Wang raised his voice.


    Wang Che smiled slightly in an openly mocking manner. He liked to see the indignant look on his father¡¯s face.


    ¡°Was this a test?¡± Master Wang hit the table with his palm. ¡°Did you think I would lie to my own son?¡±


    ¡°I would not put it past you.¡± Wang Che said.


    ¡°You!¡± Master Wang shouted again.


    ¡°Che, you can see this is our goodwill. Since you already knew that Wang Ning was the one who sent those men, you know we are not lying. I hope you can keep your end of the deal.¡± Wang Lu stepped in before Master Wang could make things worse again.


    Wang Che sat morefortably. ¡°How do you know that Wang Ning is the one who sent them? All we know is that they were working for him.¡±


    ¡°It is only logical toe to this conclusion.¡± Wang Lu was not fazed by the challenge in Wang Che¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you think that someone else was able to convince his people to act against you?¡±


    ¡°What kind of work were they doing for him?¡± Wang Che asked instead of responding to Wang Lu¡¯s question.


    ¡°I could not find out much, but they were part of his security.¡± Wang Lu responded with a hint of irritation on his face. ¡°Wang Ning has a lot of people who protect him. He experienced several instances of harassment due to his fame, so he always has people around him when he goes out. Unfortunately, most of his people have criminal pasts.¡±


    Wang Che was impressed with Wang Ning once again. It seemed like his father and his eldest brother did not know about his businesses. As Oren had said, Wang Ning had hidden his abilities quite deeply. It was something impressive.


    But this made the whole business quite suspicious.


    With the level of intelligence that Wang Ning seemed to have, it seemed unlikely that he would have made such a big blunder. Obviously, everyone could link him to the suspicious characters who tried to kill Shun.


    Therefore, he would be the main suspect immediately.


    Wang Che felt like he was missing something. If Wang Ning did not act, he needed to find out who could manipte the situation. Once again, he wondered if it was Wang Lu responsible for this entire thing. After all, he had hurt him before.


    ¡°We have given you what you wanted. You should sign the contract.¡± Master Wang shoved a document at Wang Che.


    Wang Che smiled and pushed the papers back. ¡°Not yet. I have to confirm the information.¡±


    ¡°Quit ying around.¡± Master Wang shouted. ¡°You already knew Wang Ning was the culprit. Sign it.¡±


    Wang Che stood up. ¡°Do not forget who needs who here, Master Wang.¡±


    With that, he opened the door and left the room.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639: AN OLD DOG


    Master Wang was livid as he looked at the door that mmed behind his son¡¯s back. He wished that Wang Che was younger because he would have had the chance to discipline him. Now, he had to bow down to the brat.


    ¡°He is ying with us.¡± He turned to his eldest son.


    Wang Lu had a calm expression on his face. He was not fazed by everything that happened. He had expected Wang Che to be prepared for them. They were not going to get the money so easily.


    ¡°I am sure he wille around. At heart, he is a good person. He will not abandon his family.¡± Wang Lu said.


    Master Wang was displeased with the cid attitude. ¡°You have all but taken all the power in thepany. You should be more worried about this. If we do not get the funds soon, we will lose a lot of clients. And we have to pay a fee for breaching the contract.¡±


    Wang Lu did not show signs of annoyance or displeasure.


    ¡°Father, your attitude makes it more difficult for Wang Che toe to our side.¡± He smiled a little mysteriously. ¡°You underestimate the power in Wang Che¡¯s hands. And even if he did not have power, he has powerful friends.¡±


    .....


    Master Wang snorted. ¡°Apart from a connection with Zhong Feng, who else does he have?¡±


    Wang Lu¡¯s brows creased slightly. ¡°You are getting too advanced in age, Father. You should probably take early retirement once we get thepany in order.¡±


    ¡°You! What kind of son are you? I have given you everything you have!¡± Master Wang stood up. ¡°Do you want to make mepletely obsolete? Remember, I am your father.¡±


    Wang Lu also stood up and buttoned his jacket. ¡°Your outbursts have cost the business too much. I might have made a few wrong decisions, but your alienation of most of Supreme City is what put us in this position. Unfortunately, an old dog will not learn new tricks.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a dog?¡± Master Wang almost jumped.


    ¡°I have to meet with a client. Please take your time to enjoy the meal.¡± Wang Lu said before exiting the room.


    Master Wang hit the table forcefully with his palm. ¡°I must have been cursed to have these children. Not even one is good.¡±


    After leaving the restaurant, Wang Che wondered if he should return to Azure Woods. However, he realised that it might look a little suspicious. At the moment, it was best if no one knew about Shun recovering his memories.


    As Hu Lei pointed out, there was no need for anyone to harm Shun as long as he was the one with control of both their financial interests.


    If someone found out that Shun waspetent, some danger could befall him. Even with Zhong Feng¡¯s resources, it was best to be cautious.


    He thought for a while before driving to the downtown area of Supreme City. He went into one of the clubs that Wang Ning owned. Moreover, it was the ce that his youngest brother frequented the most. He went in and sat at the bar.


    He did not want a private room because he was trying to bait Wang Ning.


    He knew he was taking a huge risk, but he had a gut feeling about his youngest brother, especially after his conversation with his father and eldest brother. He did not believe that someone as meticulous as Wang Ning would make low-key mistakes.


    But that did not mean he trusted Wang Ning.


    The young man did not have clean hands for sure. But Wang Che doubted that he was responsible for Shun¡¯s ident.


    ¡°Rum and coke.¡± He said directly to the bartender with neon hair.


    The tall man behind the bar, who looked at odds with his hairstyle, nodded before making the drink. He prepared the simple cocktail before cing it in front of Wang Che.


    Wang Che looked at the brown liquid before lifting the ss to his mouth. He cringed inwardly at the unpleasant taste. He was more of a wine man. He did not like the harsh taste of spirits. He found them offensive to his tongue.


    He always wondered how Hu Lei could down tequ like it was water. She even seemed to enjoy the burn of the alcohol. Of course, he would never mention his distaste for spirits to anyone. It would be quite embarrassing for people to know that a five-foot-nothing girl could handle more than he.


    But again, the almighty Zhong Feng hardly drank. Wang Che could count the number of times he had seen him even take a sip of alcohol with his fingers. The entire situation was quite unusual and even slightly amusing.


    He took another sip of his disgusting rum and coke.


    His tongue felt slightly numb.


    However, the more he drank, the less he found the taste objectionable. It was not pleasant, but he no longer needed to school his face intentionally. Once he finished, he lifted a finger to the bartender for another drink.


    As he was waiting, a man in a suit walked up to him and spoke to him with a suspicious gaze.


    ¡°The boss would like to see you.¡± The obvious displeasure was clear.


    Wang Che was a little tipsy from the run andck of food. However, he was still clear-minded. He was surprised that Wang Ning was willing to reveal information about his position as the boss of the club. It was a good sign.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Wang Che stood up.


    Three minutester, Wang Che found himself in a private room with Wang Ning. The younger man had his usual amused expression on his face. He always looked like he was in on a joke about the human race or the universe.


    ¡°Che, I never pegged you for a rum man.¡± Wang Ning said. ¡°I can guess most people¡¯s alcohol preferences by a look. And you look like you enjoy high-end red wine. And perhaps, whiskey on asion?¡±


    Wang Che frowned. ¡°It all ends up in the same way.¡±


    Wang Ningughed slightly. ¡°On the contrary... There would be no need for the range if everything had the same effect. I would think that red wine makes you deep and brooding. Whiskey probably rxes you. And as we can see now, rum brings about the grumpies.¡±


    Wang Che felt irritated by the tone and words. However, he did not want to prove Wang Ning¡¯s point.


    ¡°Cut the crap. You know why I am here.¡± He said.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640: ME AND MINE


    Wang Ning looked at Wang Che with interest. He knew it was a matter of time before his elder brother came to find him. His stupid father and less-than-adequate eldest brother would not have fooled Wang Che for long.


    Still, it was surprising that he had taken action immediately after their meeting.


    Wang Ning had been around long enough to know that people¡¯s judgement was almost alwayspromised when a loved one was involved.


    And Wang Che did seem to truly love that Furukawa Shun.


    ¡°You are the one who came to find me. Since you are noting in with guns zing, I am assuming that you do not believe I am behind the attack on your toy boy.¡± Wang Ning said.


    Wang Che looked at his little brother with sharp eyes.


    Wang Ning raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Sorry, love of your life. And why is being a toy boy an insult? It is like being a trophy.¡±


    .....


    Wang Che knew better than to engage his brother in the game he was ying. It was clear that Wang Ning was sure that he could not be tied to the crime.


    And that meant, he knew who was responsible for the attack against Shun.


    ¡°I do not want to y games,¡± Che said. ¡°I just want to understand what happened.¡±


    Wang Ning smiled. ¡°Are you sure you can handle the truth? It might be better if you keep believing that I am behind it all. You should know by now that I have countless secrets, and most of them might not match my sunshine boy image.¡±


    The look in his eyes was a little wistful as if he wished he were that sports idol that everyone saw him as. But the look in his eyes cleared up almost immediately.


    ¡°We all have our secrets. I am not interested in knowing more about yours unless you mean harm to me and mine.¡± Wang Che said.


    Wang Ning chuckled.


    ¡°I wish the story behind your Shun¡¯s ident was moreplicated.¡± He sighed. ¡°Perhaps, that would have made it more interesting for me to be the scapegoat. But the whole thing makes me almostugh in disappointment.¡±


    He reached into his pocket and took out a cigarette, but he did not light it. He merely rolled it around in his fingers while looking at it.


    ¡°I always wanted to pick up a smoking habit, but my lifestyle does not allow me to have any vices. I think I would be cooler if I was a smoker, so I always keep cigarettes on me. What a shame though.¡± He said.


    Wang Che was frustrated. ¡°Can you focus?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, the boring story.¡± His little brotherughed. ¡°You should know by now that the two people responsible for the ident were part of my little entourage. And you have probably heard that they used to be tied to organised crime in Supreme City.¡±


    ¡°But their work for me was quite simple. They guarded me when I went to public events because of all my adoring fans. Being famous and loved is not easy.¡± The handsome eyes twinkled a little.


    ¡°And during my downtime, they were part of the security rotation designed to keep any unsavoury activities in my clubs at a minimum. You should know it can be difficult to keep clubs free of illegal activities in this city of ours.¡±


    Wang Ning¡¯s eyes became colder as he recalled the two men.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the people you employ can also be the source of your troubles. A case of an idental overdose in one of my clubs pointed to a pattern that indicated someone was dealing prescription pills in my clubs.¡± He said.


    ¡°It is expected for a few drugs to circte among patrons, but one of my trusted subordinates found it was more than a few. There was an elusive supplier who was targeting my businesses and endangering my customers.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I set up a sting and captured the culprits. It was not hard because they were doing most of the work themselves. They probably thought that it was the best way to prevent the secret from getting out.¡± Wang Ning sighed.


    Wang Che felt impatient. ¡°What does this have to do with Shun¡¯s ident?¡±


    ¡°Patience, brother.¡± Wang Ning chuckled. ¡°What I did not consider with care was the source of the prescription drugs. I never thought too deeply about the matter until the ident urred. I assumed the idiots were acting alone.¡±


    ¡°After all, it is not hard to get a connection for a drug supply in downtown. However, once I heard about the ident, I decided to review the incident and discovered that the pills they were selling were all high-grade pharmaceuticals.¡±


    ¡°The kind consumed by the aristocratic young people of the city. One might be able to score a couple of bottles, but a consistent supply would be difficult to find, especially for amon thug. I figured out that the person who was supplying them had to be the one behind the ident on rion Extreme.¡±


    Wang Che felt like his heart was on fire. His mind ran through all scenarios, but he could not figure out who tried to kill Shun. All he could think about was Wang Lu. Unfortunately, he could not trust his bias against his eldest brother.


    ¡°At first, I also thought it was Wang Lu.¡± Wang Ning looked at him knowingly. ¡°But I had to dismiss the idea. I know Wang Lu wants to see us both gone from his Wang kingdom, but he is also a cautious man who would not risk his interests.¡±


    ¡°Plus, it had to be someone who had contact with my subordinates enough to build some level of trust. Assuming that the person after Shun had confidence they could gain financial resources from you, there was only one person.¡± Wang Ning said.


    There was a long moment of silence as the truth sunk into Wang Che¡¯s mind. There was indeed only one person who could be responsible for the ident. The one person who might have been able to gain a lot through that ident.


    Wang Che stood up abruptly and stalked out of the room.


    ¡°Not even a ¡®thank you, cutest brother¡¯?¡± Wang Ning shouted from behind with augh.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641: A WOMAN¡¯S NATURE


    Wang Che knew he should not drive after the coke and rum, but he was too worked up to order someone to pick him up from the club. Moreover, he did not want to wait for long before he dealt with the situation. He needed to confront the culprit immediately.


    Without wasting time, he got into his car and sped off to the Wang mansion. The anger kept his mind clear. Moreover, he was confident in his skills as a driver. He had driven in a much worse mental state, and he was still alive.


    When he got to the gate, he hooted repeatedly until the guards opened up. If they had dyed further, he might have attempted to just smash through the barrier with his car. Once he was in, he kept speeding until he stopped in front of the house.


    He did not even bother closing the door to the car before striding into the house.


    The scene he found when he entered the house did not make him less angry. If anything, it fired him up further. It seemed like his big brother and his family were staying over for the night.


    Master Wang and Madam Wang were amusing the children. His mother was showing the two young girls a few hair essories while Master Wang was trying to exin the rules of chess to the eldest boy in vain.


    At the side, Wang Lu and his wife were talking peacefully.


    .....


    Everyone looked up at Wang Lu in shock due to his disruptive presence. Perhaps, his energy was too turbulent, or his anger was palpable. Either way, the room seemed toe to a standstill. Silence reigned immediately.


    ¡°Why the f*ck did you do it?¡± Wang Che said without preamble.


    No one spoke up.


    ¡°I asked why the f*ck did you f*cking do it?¡± Wang Che raised his voice further.


    Finally, the people in the room reacted to his presence. Surprisingly, the first person to speak up was not one of his family members.


    It was Wang Lu¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Che, you should calm down. There are children here, and they are impressionable. Do not use this kind ofnguage in front of them.¡± The beautiful and graceful woman said.


    Wang Che looked toward the woman. In his anger, he did not find her familiar. His mind was clouded to the point that he could only focus on the person who hurt his Shun.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked coldly.


    The woman showed a hurt expression. ¡°Che...¡±


    ¡°Do not call me so intimately. And this is none of your business.¡± Wang Che said.


    The woman opened her mouth to say something again. It was in a woman¡¯s nature to want to be the white moonlight in a man¡¯s heart. Even when a woman did not want a man anymore, she wanted him to keep on thinking about her.


    It was a great insult for Wang Che to act like he did not remember her. She refused to ept that he really could not remember her. After all, she was his first girlfriend. How could he forget his first love, just because he imed to be in love with another man?


    However, Wang Lu did not give her a chance to present her case.


    ¡°Take the children upstairs.¡± Wang Lu ordered.


    ¡°But...¡± She started.


    ¡°Now!¡± He added.


    She did not dare disobey Wang Lu. He was not an abusive husband, but she knew that he was her only link to the high society in Supreme City. If she refused to obey him, she might find herself ostracised from the upper ss.


    ¡°Wang Che, can you act like a human being?¡± Master Wang shouted as Wang Lu¡¯s wife ushered the children out. ¡°You are bing more and more like a wild animal, and I will not stand for it.¡±


    Wang Che nced at his father. ¡°I was not talking to you.¡±


    Then, he looked at his mother who was trying to hold down her shaking hands against her colourful dress. She did not look up at Wang Che.


    ¡°I am asking you, mother,¡± Wang Che paused with a scoff. ¡°Why did you send someone to attempt to kill Shun?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Master Wang shouted. ¡°How did youe up with crazy theories? You already know that Wang Ning is responsible for the ident. Are you trying to go back on your word?¡±


    Wang Cheughed. ¡°I will assume that you did not know. After all, you have never been the brightest bulb in the Wang family. It is only understandable that you did not notice your wife doing a few things behind your back.¡±


    Master Wang was positively steamed, but he could note up with a response. He could only huff and puff like a cartoon character.


    ¡°Madam Wang, you must really love yourself. You not only attempted to kill Shun so that I could return home and allow you to use my financial assets. I do respect your efforts, especially your little family shrine with a few choice photos of me.¡± Wang Cheughed sarcastically.


    ¡°But you were also willing to use your youngest child as a scapegoat. You understand that Wang Ning could have ended up in jail or worse. I know that you do not care for me, but to risk him in your plot, you are too despicable. You are not worthy of being a mother.¡± He added.


    Madam Wang could not take it anymore. She stood up with a changed face. She was no longer the calm woman she always pretended to be before her husband and the Supreme City society. She became softer and gentler than ever, almost like a warm angel.


    ¡°What do you know of being a mother, Wang Che? Do you think you can understand what it means?¡± She asked while walking toward him with a smile.


    Wang Che could not help taking a step back.


    ¡°I am a wife and a mother, and I have always looked out for my family. Everything I have done is to ensure that our family survives and thrives.¡± She said.


    Wang Che felt anger well up within him again, even as he looked at his crazy mother.


    ¡°You call destroying us one by one looking out for us?¡± He asked.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642: THE ONLY ONE LEFT


    Madam Wangughed.


    ¡°You are all alive, aren¡¯t you?¡± She asked. ¡°And everything I have done made you stronger. I made sure that you could all stand on your own. All I asked in return was for you to take care of me. But who knew you would all be selfish little b*stards?¡±


    Her face was no longer warm. It became cold and usatory.


    ¡°You of all people, Wang Che, did not have the decency to treat me like your mother, despite all your sess.¡± She added. ¡°Do you think you could havee as far as you did without me being behind you at every point?¡±


    Wang Che was incredulous.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? All the sess I had was because I was sold off by my dear brother. I fought at every stage to keep my life and build something of my own. I did not see you until you thought I could be useful to you.¡± He said.


    Madam Wangughed. ¡°And who do you think came up with the idea? I wanted all of you to be sessful, but your sess stifled and made your eldest brother a useless bum. Since you proved yourself stronger, I could only use you to sharpen him.¡±


    .....


    Wang Lu looked shocked. ¡°No, nothing like that happened. Mom, you are being crazy!¡±


    ¡°Please, who do you think gave your friends that idea? You were so eager to listen to them.¡± Sheughed.


    Master Wang fell to the chair as he looked at the wife who had always obeyed him in horror. But he still could not think of anything to say.


    ¡°But why would you use Wang Ning like that? You never treated him like you did us?¡± Wang Lu asked, trying to grasp the whole thing.


    Madam Wang smiled wistfully. ¡°Call it a social experiment. I wondered if I could get better results byvishing him with love. The two of you, despite not knowing my role in your lives, did not show closeness to me. I wondered if I could get more by being softer.¡±


    ¡°And I was right. Even though Wang Ning became a little spoiled, he has always been close to me. He considered me a part of his inner circle throughout most of his life. When he became a sports idol, he chose me as his manager with just a little prompting.¡± Sheughed.


    Wang Che¡¯s eyes widened a little. ¡°That is how you became close with those two men.¡±


    ¡°What men?¡± Master Wang finally regained some sense.


    ¡°Calm down, old man. It was purely business.¡± Madam Wang looked at her husband with derision. ¡°I did not intend to do anything against Ning. He was a good son and always treated me well financially. He would always give me a good share of his earnings.¡±


    ¡°But then, I found outter that he had several lucrative clubs.¡± Her eyes burned. ¡°What he was giving me was peanutspared to his actual worth. He was cating me like a child with cheap candy. He failed me.¡±


    Wang Che could not help asking. ¡°What about the drugs?¡±


    Madam Wang looked at Che andughed lightly. ¡°It seems that everything hase to light. At first, I wanted to use the drugs as leverage so that I could get a little more control over Ning. But he is smarter than I gave him credit.¡±


    ¡°He never touched the stuff despite all the tricks I used. I nned to have himpromise his athletic contracts. If I protected him after that, he would understand that he needed me. But he seems to have always been on guard against me.¡±


    ¡°And ultimately, I was raking in a lot of cash through the drugs. I had a cheap source, and people will pay almost anything for quality drugs in Supreme City. There was no need to ruin a good business. Unfortunately, Wang Ning discovered my distribution channels. I had to shut everything down.¡± She sighed.


    Wang Che looked at his mother with disgust. ¡°How did ite down to me?¡±


    ¡°You are the one who hates me most, but you were the only one left.¡± Madam Wang¡¯s face became gentle again. ¡°If I were to get you back within my control, I needed something big to drive you down to your knees. And you might need a mother¡¯sfort.¡±


    Wang Che realised how sick his mother was at that moment. And he also understood one thing: that n might have worked if Shun had died.


    If he was so torn up while Shun was still with him, how much would it have taken after his death for him to be shepherded back to the Wang flock? He would not have had the strength to think for himself. He would have been a sheep led to ughter.


    ¡°I would have done it for just your assets, but I was d to learn that you would also inherit that boy¡¯s property.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Even if I could not take anything directly, I had a n. Well, multiple ns, just in case. From drugging you to finding you a ¡®suitable¡¯ marriage.¡±


    Wang Che felt terrified. ¡°You are crazy!¡±


    ¡°If you and your stupid brothers treated me well, would I need to go to these lengths?¡± She shouted. ¡°You should know how hard it is to live with this Neanderthal father of yours. I can¡¯t even get decent jewellery.¡±


    ¡°So, you will trade us for a jade bangle?¡± Wang Che scoffed.


    ¡°I prefer tinum, but sure.¡± Madam Wang sat back down.


    ¡°Is it enough to justify killing your aplices?¡± Wang Che asked.


    Madam Wang smiled. ¡°Now, that is something I cannot take credit for. I suppose I have angels watching over me.¡±


    Wang Che took a simple guess and looked at Wang Lu. There was only one person who would think getting rid of the evidence would be beneficial.


    ¡°Did you know about this, Wang Lu?¡± Wang Che asked.


    ¡°I...¡± He said before sighing. ¡°I was not sure who did it. At the time, I thought it was Ning because I have been trying to use him to get you back to our business. I thought he acted against you because I implied that you should join the familypany.¡±


    Heughed to himself. ¡°Of course, I did not know at the time that he was a hidden boss. How foolish of me! I thought he would owe me a favour for protecting him. Who knew there was such a mess behind all this?¡±


    The room fell silent again under the weight of the revtions.


    But Wang Che felt an eerie peace.


    It was indeed time to move on from Supreme City.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643: A BRILLIANT RAINBOW


    Wang Che left the house without speaking to his family again.


    He did not even have the strength or desire to argue or exact vengeance on them. It was not that he was not capable. It just seemed so pointless to do anything after the exchange they just had. Everything was already broken beyond recognition.


    His mother was a delusional psycho, while his father was an old-timer without a brain. His eldest brother was a calcting businessman with grandiose dreams he could not ever hope to aplish. He was sure that none of them would end up well.


    As for Wang Ning...


    Wang Che was sure that someone was supporting him from behind, or else he would not be so sessful and protected. He was a little curious, but not enough to do anything about it. If the information came to him, well...


    But for now, all he needed to do was focus on Shun and their future.


    Immediately, he drove to Azure Woods. He felt a special kind of privilege since he was now considered a wee guest of the ce. In Supreme City, going to Zhong Feng¡¯s house was enough to gain bragging rights, regardless of how important a person was.


    .....


    It was especially so because entering his home meant encountering his beloved wife.


    Hu Lei was a legend in herself. Whether it was the overly inted rumours about the work she did with her miracle doctor father or her identity as Little Ninja Cat, she was not a simple trophy wife. Her name was spoken by all with awe.


    And in the darker corners of the city, her skills as a fighter were whispered.


    And now, Wang Che felt he was a true member of the inner circle. Of course, that privilege was mostly attached to his rtionship with Shun.


    When he pulled over in front of the house and stepped, Shun ran out and rushed to him. Wang Che thought he was going to hug him, but he just halted right in front of him and looked at him up and down.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Shun asked with worry in hisrge eyes. ¡°Did somebody hurt you?¡±


    Wang Che¡¯s eyes widened at the question. He could not remember thest time someone had been worried about his safety. He was always the one who had to think about others and take care of them.


    It was not a bad feeling.


    He reached a hand and touched the soft hair on Shun¡¯s head. He had seen Zhong Feng do it to Hu Lei countless times, but he never got the perfect feeling for it until that moment. It was an inexplicable thing to have a person to call your own.


    ¡°No one can hurt me as long as I have you.¡± Wang Che replied.


    ¡°That is stupid.¡± Shun scoffed and pushed away from the hand with annoyance. ¡°Hu Lei said that if you line up people just the right way, you can kill numerous people with just a single bullet, even from an ordinary gun. It is a momentum thing.¡±


    Wang Che was surprised again andughed. ¡°You have been hanging out with Hu Lei for too long. We should definitely leave Supreme City as soon as possible.¡±


    Shun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is everything taken care of? What about your family?¡±


    Wang Che became a little wistful and sad as he thought about all the things that his mother confessed. His life was sadder than he ever thought.


    ¡°You are my family now,¡± Wang Che said.


    Shun smiled and hugged Wang Che finally. ¡°I have always been your family. And you have my family too. My parents and brothers are excited about our move. And you also have Zhong Feng and Hu Lei. And Kaito and Akira.¡±


    Wang Che smiled wider. No, Shun was his only true family. The rest were Shun¡¯s family. He was just a plus one. And he did not mind it. Not one bit. His life used to be so bleak and without colour. Now, every part was like a brilliant rainbow.


    ¡°Come on! Give us a little action!¡± Hu Lei poked her head out of one of the windows.


    Shun looked back and red at Hu Lei, but Wang Che thought it was a little funny. And again, it felt like the end of a romanticedy. Without wasting the moment, he pulled Shun to himself and nted a long kiss on the soft lips.


    Yes, his life was good.


    And he knew it would only get better.


    The gloom of winter passed with Wang Che and Shun happy but busy as they handled their businesses so they could move permanently. The process seemed tedious at first, but the helpful hands of the Furukawas and Zhong Feng made the transition easier.


    Before long, the two people relocated to Mountain Ridge in the spring, just before the cherry blossoms bloomed.


    There were no tearful goodbyes from Supreme City, but the Furukawa n had moist eyes as they weed their little household god. They almost lined up to touch him for good luck during the homing party.


    Nothing changed concerning how the Furukawa family treated Shun, but he did notin about it anymore. In fact, he med everything on his amnesia without feeling any guilt. It was the only way they could all move on.


    Yes, he never liked being excluded by his family, even though he knew it was in a positive and protective manner. But he now realised that everyone had their ce in life. And his ce was a good luck charm for his family.


    Treating him like a little treasure made them happy.


    He could live with that.


    And he now had his person.


    Wang Che was not perfect, and he did not think Shun was perfect. But every moment they were together felt like home.


    Even when he was surrounded and overwhelmed by his numerous nieces and nephews, he only needed to look at Che for one moment, and he would remember where he belonged.


    He might be a harmless bunny, but he had tamed the evil vampire prince.


    THE END.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644: THE LITTLE DEVIL


    Shio Emi was a little annoyed.


    No, she was extremely annoyed.


    As a middle school teacher, she had oodles of patience to spare. She would answer the most nonsensical questions from her students. Then, she would exin simple questions over and over until even the least gifted student understood the solution.


    Therefore, it was unusual for her to experience the frustration she was feeling.


    In truth, it did not have much to do with missing out on something important.


    Since she moved to Tokyo, she did not have social engagements. Her entire life revolved around her students and bing the best teacher possible for the children. However, on asion, she liked to unwind.


    Her teacher had always told her that if she did not have an outlet for her feelings, thoughts and frustrations, she would blow up like a malfunctioning steam boiler.


    .....


    Therefore, every Friday after school, she would bake a chocte cake and eat it with strawberry ice cream. Then, she would open a bottle of dry white wine and drink it while watching bad American reality TV shows.


    The following Saturday, she would wake up with a slight hangover on her couch or the fluffy carpet in her den. But she would feel like her life was reset or refreshed. She would be energetic enough to handle life as a middle school teacher in one of the elite schools in Tokyo.


    Unfortunately, the evening was not going as she expected it to go. She nned to have a short meeting with a parent and begin her usual wild tame night.


    But the sted man had decided to waste her time by not showing up on time.


    ¡°You should probably just go home, Ms Shio.¡± The troublemaker in her office said while blowing a pink bubble. Once it popped, she resumed chewing while talking. ¡°My uncle will probably not show up.¡±


    Shio Emi pursed her lips a little while suppressing a few choice words that she wanted to call Misaki¡¯s uncle. Luckily, she was a professional, so she did not give in to her instincts.


    ¡°I am sure he will show up. Someone has to pick you up from school.¡± She smiled instead of cursing while thinking of her cake, ice cream and wine flying away.


    ¡°You have been my homeroom teacher for like five months now. Have you ever seen my uncle?¡± Misakiughed a little at the optimism of her foolish teacher.


    ¡°It is not like he will leave you in the school overnight,¡± Emi replied as she continued reviewing the homework on her desk.


    ¡°True. He will probably send one of his minions to handle the situation.¡± Misaki responded while lowering her head.


    Emi noticed how crestfallen the poor girl was. At eleven years, Misaki was already mature for her age, but it was a disadvantage. Mature for her age meant that she was thinking too much instead of being a child.


    When she should have been discovering a few aspects of her individuality or forming innocent cliques with other girls, Misaki had already be a gang leader. She was the one who controlled the overall behaviour in her ss.


    It would have been fine if she was the sweet girl everyone talked about from childhood. Everyone said that she used to be the kindest and loveliest student a year back.


    Regrettably, over the past year, her behaviour changed drastically, as if she was possessed. Now, she was a true gang leader who wanted the entire school to fall into anarchy. At least, that was what the other teachers said to Emi.


    Shio Emi did not think the same because she had been a teacher at the Blue Monarch Institute for six months only. When she met Misaki, she was already a little devil.


    In her opinion, Misaki was just looking for a little attention. She was feeling alone in the world. She had tried being the best student in ss, but it did not catch anyone¡¯s attention. Her family probably assumed that she was fine as long as she performed well in school.


    A normal child might have kept striving to be better for their guardian¡¯s love.


    However, Misaki made a different decision from most girls. Instead, she decided to take a turn for the worst. She probably thought that if her family did not care whether she did well in school, they might if she was the worst.


    Maybe, they would take notice of her.


    At least, that is what Emi thought after observing the girl and reviewing her records.


    Her evaluation indicated that Misaki was a bright girl with an exceptional brain. If it were any other school, Emi would have rmended the girl for an advanced cement exam. She was far ahead in her cognitive abilities inparison with her peers.


    But she could not do anything.


    She was a teacher, but she did not have much power. She could only follow the epted conventions of dealing with situations in the school.


    The Blue Monarch Institute was located in one of the wealthy neighbourhoods in Westside Tokyo. The school was highly reputable with great programs that were useful for both students and teachers.


    She did not think that the outward school image and the reality would be so different when she decided to apply for a job.


    Emi still remembered how enthusiastic she was when she applied for the teaching position. She believed her knowledge and talents would be appreciated, and she would make a difference through her students.


    How could have Emi known that the entire setup was a fa?ade?


    Yes, the graduates of the school ended up in prestigious universities, but this could be attributed to the contributions made by their parents. They had the best facilities and teachers, but these resources were put aside in favour of politics, more often than not.


    As long as a powerful student wished it, a good teacher could be banned from the world of academics. In simple terms, Blue Monarch was a ce where the privileged students ran wild and treated the world as an oyster.


    But Emi was not willing to ept the status quo.


    Her wish was to help the students understand that they were not bound by the chains of the aristocracy. They could choose to be individuals. They could choose a unique life for themselves. She wanted to raise good students instead of ignoring her surroundings.


    Her optimistic attitude was the reason she was assigned the problem ss... Grade 5F. And the F was for Fail.


    Even in a school built upon the principles of aristocracy and pompous superiority, there was a general hierarchy and order. And Grade 5F was at the bottom of that hierarchy because it had the most unsavoury children from wealthy families.


    A light knock sounded on the door of Emi¡¯s office, making her break free of her thoughts.


    ¡°Come in!¡± She said.


    The door to her small office opened, revealing an unexpectedly handsome man.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645: A CIVILISED MAN


    Yagi Seiryo felt out of his depth as he walked into the small office.


    Although he was Misaki¡¯s guardian, he was never involved in her daily life. He had a lot of work, so he depended on his qualified staff to keep his niece out of trouble and ensure she got everything she needed.


    As a result, he had never been in the school a single time since Misaki joined it. His personal assistant reported that it was the highest-rated elite school in the area and could amodate the appropriate security requirements.


    Since he was the head of the yakuza, he knew the dangers that were around him. He might be a bad parent, but he could not allow his niece to be a target.


    Therefore, he could not choose a regr school for her.


    He wanted a ce with good security to keep Misaki secure. There was no better ce than a ce where the wealthy and powerful sent their children. If they could protect the children of political figures, they could do the same for his niece.


    He approved of the school after checking it out and ordered his people toplete the registration. Once the administrative work wasplete, he had his household staff send his niece to school.


    .....


    So far, he had not experienced trouble from the school, and his staff reported that Misaki was doing well in school. He did not see the need for his interference as long as she was doing well. It meant he was an alright guardian despite everything.


    It seemed like he was not aplete failure despite his absence.


    Therefore, he was surprised when he got several summoning calls from Misaki¡¯s homeroom teacher.


    He sent his assistant on his behalf, but the stubborn teacher refused to ept the substitution, insisting that she wanted to see him directly. After several annoying calls to his private line, he could only bow down to the pressure ande to the school.


    He stopped short after entering the small office.


    In truth, he was angry when he came to the school because of some other problems in his work. He nned to put the teacher in her ce and let her know that she did not have the right to mess with him.


    Moreover, he wanted to make sure that she understood that she did not have the right to have and use his private number.


    However, when he saw her, he was taken aback.


    He expected a middle-aged woman with a severe expression and a look of bitterness. His prejudiced thoughts could only be attributed to his experience in a boarding school when he was younger.


    The person before him made his lips twitch a little and caused his anger to dissipatepletely.


    The homeroom teacher was young to the point where Yagi wondered if she was old enough or qualified enough to be a teacher. Her face made her think of the magical girl characters from an old anime Misaki used to be obsessed with when she was younger.


    From herrge doe-like eyes to her supple red lips, she did not match the image of a school teacher.


    The irate woman behind the small desk covered with a menagerie of colourful and childish toys stood up and mmed her hands on the wooden surface. She looked like a hamster with her puffed up cheeks that betrayed her anger.


    ¡°You arete, Mr Yagi.¡± She said with obvious annoyance and censure.


    Misaki looked at her uncle with fear. Even though she was a troublemaker, she did not want her homeroom teacher to suffer. Even though she and her ssmates were wild and caused a lot of trouble, Teacher Shio was always nice and treated them well.


    She even stood up for them when she did not have to before the rest of the school.


    Also, Misaki knew her uncle was not like a normal person. He dealt with a lot of weird things. So, if he decided to deal with Teacher Shio, she would probably suffer a lot. The guilt in her heart overwhelmed her small heart, and her eyes watered.


    Her bravado disappeared. She was still a child, after all.


    ¡°Uncle...¡± Misaki said intending to pacify him.


    However, she realised her uncle did not look angry. In fact, he had a subtle smile on his face that betrayed a strange amusement. He stepped forward from the door and walked closer to Emi¡¯s desk.


    ¡°You are right. I apologise for my tardiness.¡± His dark eyes sparkled with a strange light.


    Emi did not calm down immediately at the apology. She felt it was a little too perfunctory. The man seemed to be saying it to cate her, which irritated her. She wanted him to show true contrition.


    ¡°As adults, we have to set a good example for the children. If you cannot keep time, you will send a message that it is alright not to value other people¡¯s time. You have to respect everyone, even if you feel like you have more important things to do.¡± She added while leaning over on the desk.


    The motion gave the much taller Yagi a glimpse of the alluring cleavage peeking from the official white blouse. His eyes drifted down past the heaving bosom to the small waist where the white blouse was tucked into a ck skirt.


    Was this the so-called pencil skirt?


    The skirt showed the teacher¡¯s hourss figure perfectly. If Yagi had ever seen a perfect woman, this angry teacher was it. His heart zed with a desire to possess. He wanted to pull her over the desk, throw her over his shoulder and run off with her.


    But he was a civilised man... To a certain extent.


    ¡°My time is indeed quite valuable.¡± He said with provocation.


    ¡°So is mine.¡± Teacher Shio said. ¡°Because of your tardiness, you have affected my evening ns.¡±


    Emi made an involuntary pout at the entitled attitude of the overbearing man. Even though her ns involved baking in her pyjamas while watching beautiful people being mean to each other on TV, it was still her valuable time.


    Unfortunately, Yagi Seiryo did not have an idea about the thoughts of the beautiful woman before him. His mind immediately thought that she probably had a hot date. The desire to possess this teacher made his rationality a little clouded.


    When he thought about another man being even near his woman, he felt like he would tear apart something.


    Yes, despite meeting Shio for the first time and exchanging just a few words, he already thought of her as his.


    Perhaps, it was his gangster instincts, but he could not think of her as anything else but his.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646: OLD ENOUGH


    ¡°Uncle...¡± Misaki spoke up in a small voice.


    Yagi¡¯s mind cleared up after hearing his niece¡¯s voice. His anger did not dissipate, but he calmed down. He had protected his niece from the violence of his world and disys of anger because he wanted her to grow up pure and without a care.


    It was already hard for her to grow up to this age. If she was exposed to negative things, she might recall the reason she had to be with him as her guardian. And he did not want her to relive the nightmare of losing her father.


    This was also the reason he did not often return home. Sometimes, the blood and violence of his life clung to him. And he did not want his niece to associate her guardian with the same people who killed her father.


    Therefore, he opted to remain in one of his many hotels after finishing his work.


    He turned to look at his niece. He looked at her for a long moment before he realised that she had changed a lot. He remembered that she was always a simple and cute girl with a bright mind and an irresistible sweetness.


    Something seemed different.


    .....


    Perhaps it was the streaks of colour in her ck hair along with strange hair essories. Or it was the strange makeup on her face. Or maybe, it was the way she was subconsciously chewing gum as she waited for him to say something.


    For the first time, he questioned his decisions.


    Had he neglected her to the point where she changed without his awareness?


    His eyes softened a little as he looked at her and remembered the little girl who followed him around calling him uncle repeatedly. He had found her a little annoying, but she was like a bright little star to him.


    ¡°It is alright.¡± He said in a gentle voice. ¡°Wait for me outside. Let me talk with your teacher for a moment.¡±


    Misaki felt nervous and looked at Teacher Emi with concern. She was worried that her innocent teacher might be swallowed up by her evil uncle.


    Yagi noticed the gaze and felt helpless. He was her blood rtive. Why was his little niece looking at the teacher as if she wanted to protect her from him? And the teacher was evenining about her to him...


    He had truly fallen from grace as an uncle.


    ¡°What can I do to your teacher?¡± He asked tly with a sigh. ¡°I merely want to ask her about your progress and how things have been going on for you. I realise that I have not been paying attention to your education. It is time that changed.¡±


    At the mention of her current school situation, Misaki felt nervous and rushed out of the office. She was too afraid because she had done a lot of bad thingstely. She could only hope that Teacher Shio would be on her side.


    As soon as the door closed, Yagi turned his eyes to Emi.


    ¡°Please, sit down.¡± Teacher Shio pointed to the seat across from her desk.


    Yagi sat down on the chair, even though it confined his long legs. He faced the good teacher directly and waited for her to continue talking. Emi picked up a pair of cat-eyes sses with ck frames and positioned them over her nose before turning to herputer.


    Yagi frowned a little when he noticed the lenses were not prescription. He was keen on small details because of his line of work. With those sses, she looked like the fuel of schoolteacher fantasies.


    However, he was a little concerned about the strain that mighte from wearing unnecessary spectacles.


    ¡°Why are you wearing sses if you do not need them?¡± He could not help asking.


    Emi looked up in surprise. She did not think that he would notice something so minor.


    ¡°They are sses for protection against blue light. They are technically prescription sses from an optometrist, just not for vision correction. Blue light causes deterioration of the cornea, retina and the lens.¡± Emi replied as she pulled up Misaki¡¯s digital file from her database.


    ¡°Are you sure you are not wearing the sses to appear more mature and imposing?¡± Yagi smiled craftily at the beautiful teacher as if he could see through her. ¡°Are you even old enough to be out of school?¡±


    Emi¡¯s hackles rose immediately after hearing the provocative words. She had dealt with people who looked down on her because of her age and youthful appearance. In the world of academia, young age was not an advantage.


    ¡°I am old enough.¡± She retorted.


    ¡°I am d to hear it, Teacher Emi,¡± Yagi said with a deep undertone.


    Emi looked up from theputer because she thought that the way the man said the words were a little strange. It was as if there was a hidden meaning in it. However, she could not figure it out. She thought for a moment and concluded that he was probably concerned about her qualifications.


    ¡°You can rest assured that I ampletely qualified to be a teacher. I am more qualified than most teachers here, even though I am twenty years old. I have two bachelor¡¯s degrees, one master¡¯s degree and three post-graduate diplomas.¡± She replied to reassure him.


    Yagi was speechless. His attempt at flirtation met with a simple and direct answer. He wondered if he had lost his touch. He was considered the most eligible bachelor in a lot of ces. Women were always attempting to get together with him.


    Now that he had discovered the woman he wanted now and forever, she did not respond to his light flirtation.


    ¡°You sound a little overqualified to be teaching fifth grade,¡± Yagi said after a few moments of recovery.


    ¡°I am,¡± Emi replied directly. ¡°Let us discuss Misaki.¡±


    Yagi became a little more serious. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Emi snorted. ¡°If you had not tried to ignore my calls and use other diversions, we would have discussed this issue much earlier. But I guess betterte than never.¡±


    Yagi realised that his ideal woman was quite petty and liked to hold small grudges. But that made her even more adorable and perfect to him.


    ¡°I am sorry. I promise to answer all your calls immediately from now on.¡± Yagi replied, unable to resist flirting with her once again.


    Emi tilted her head as she felt, once again, that she was missing something again. However, she dismissed her thoughts. Maybe, the pressure was getting to her. She needed her blowdown to let go of all her repressed stress.


    ¡°That would be best.¡± She replied to Yagi without thinking deeper before continuing. ¡°Misaki is a good girl. Based on my assessment, she is smarter than anyone knows. I would go as far as saying she is a genius.¡±

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647: TEACH ME


    Yagi did not miss the tone in which Emi said the words. The tone could be more important than the words sometimes.


    ¡°This sounds like a good thing, but the tone you are using makes it seem like it is a bad thing,¡± Yagi replied.


    Emi sighed and turned herptop to face Yagi. ¡°Look at her results from thest few exams.¡±


    Yagi looked at the results and found that the scores were extremely random and made no sense at all. In one mathematics exam, she scored seventeen. In the next one, she had a full score. And the following one, she got a thirty-seven.


    ¡°What is happening here?¡± Yagi asked.


    ¡°From what I have gathered, Misaki allows her ssmate to bid on the score that she should get for each exam.¡± Emi sighed again.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yagi was even more confused.


    .....


    ¡°I mean that in the most literal sense, Mr Yagi,¡± Emi replied. ¡°The person who offers the most amount of money can ask Misaki to get any specific score. If she does it, she keeps the money. If she cannot, she repays double the amount.¡±


    Yagi¡¯s face darkened. He had indeed been neglectful of Misaki and perhaps allowed his niece to be a little spoiled. But he did not know how to raise a daughter. He tried to give her the best of everything to make up for what she did not have.


    However, he now realised that it might have been a mistake.


    ¡°Should I reduce her pocket money?¡± Yagi asked with a hint of tiredness and frustration.


    ¡°That would not help at all.¡± Emi countered as she took back herptop. ¡°From what I hear, she is yet to lose a single bet, so she has not paid anyone a single coin. And I do not believe she is doing it for the money. When I said that she is a genius, I mean that in a quantifiable way. Being able to get a perfect score in fifth grade is easy for a child with above-average intelligence.¡±


    ¡°Ambitious ones can even manage to score a zero with a little work. However, for someone to be able to get random specified scores, especially innguages is almost impossible. Misaki has exceptional intellect.¡±


    Yagi wondered if he should feel proud or not. He was never a top student or even above average. He never had the brains to handle theplicated things in school. But his brother was something special. It was the reason he was always set to take over the family business.


    Who knew that he would face an unfortunate end?


    And now, his daughter was disying the same talents that his older brother had. No, she was even smarter. Despite being half of that evil woman, she managed to be a magical little fairy that was the best of his brother.


    Unfortunately, his poor parenting could lead to the loss of a genius.


    ¡°I will talk to her and set her straight,¡± Yagi said as the weight of the world settled on his shoulders.


    ¡°I would not advise you to take the direct approach. Although Misaki is highly intelligent, she is a child at heart. I believe that the reason she allowed herself to drop down from the top ss to thest one and began failing intentionally was to get your attention.¡± Emi said.


    Yagi heard the hint of rebuke in Teacher Shio¡¯s voice. He could notin because he knew that the usation was probably true. He was never there for his niece. It was inevitable that she would feel neglected.


    ¡°I do not know how to be a parent,¡± Yagi said.


    Emi felt some sympathy for the man after seeing that he was genuinely contrite. She had faced a lot of parents, and she could tell the good ones from the bad ones. Since she started teaching in the damned school, she had mostly met bad parents.


    Their first instinct was always to me the teacher for failing to educate their children. They would im that they paid a lot of money so that the school could make sure that their kids made something of themselves.


    In essence, they wanted teachers to take the role of parents.


    They would im to be too busy for nonsense like disciplining their children. They would say it was the work of the teachers to deal with such issues, even when the problems happened at home.


    It was rare to see someone like Yagi who was willing to admit his shorings. It softened Emi¡¯s heart. She had heard some bad rumours about the man, but she was never someone who followed meaningless gossip.


    She was d she did not trust the teachers who told her to leave Misaki alone because her uncle was bad news. He was a good person who did not know how to raise a daughter. And she was not going to give up on someone who wanted to be better.


    ¡°I am going to teach you.¡± Teacher Emi said bravely.


    Yagi lifted his lowered head and looked at the beautiful woman before him with a surprised face. He could not tell what she was up to. She was just a smalldy herself. She looked like a daughter someone was raising.


    Moreover, he was eight to nine years older than her, so he could not process the words she had just spoken. The doubt on his face was obvious.


    ¡°Do you know anything about raising children?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Well, one of my post-graduate diplomas is in child psychology. But the most important thing is I have been a daughter. And I think I turned out pretty good.¡± Emi smiled, lighting up Yagi¡¯s world.


    Yagi felt like he would believe everything she said if she looked at him like that. He would probably follow her to damnation just to see that cute smile again.


    ¡°Alright, Teacher Emi.¡± He said, his voice a little hoarse.


    Emi pouted slightly. ¡°You should call me Teacher Shio.¡±


    ¡°It is good to have a difference between your students. Teacher Emi will be my exclusive teacher on raising a good child.¡± Yagi put behind his earlier heavy mood.


    ¡°Fine, you can call me Teacher Emi. But you have to listen to me well.¡± Emi said.


    ¡°I will be hanging on to your every word.¡± Yagi smiled.


    For some reason, Emi¡¯s heart skipped a bit as she looked at the smile. She did not know why, but there was something about Mr Yagi that made her feel something unfamiliar. It felt like she was craving something somehow.


    The feeling made her ufortable, but she also did not want to get rid of it or distance herself from Mr Yagi. She felt a little confused.


    ¡°So, what is the first step, Teacher Emi?¡± Yagi asked.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648: DISAPPOINTMENT


    Shio Emi felt that weird skip in her heart again.


    There was something about the man before her that made her feel unsettled. The problem was she did not dislike that unsettling feeling. Usually, she was clear and firm in everything she did. She never wavered and always held conviction.


    She never did or said anything she was not sure about, and she had never been uncertain about anything in her life.


    Now, she was feeling like her feet were not so firm on the ground. It was like she was walking from firmnd to the sandy shores and towards the ocean. She should have been scared and ready to run for the hills.


    But she did not want to.


    She found the uneasiness a little interesting. It was as if she was discovering something new about life and herself. It had been a while since she found something exciting she did not know or understand.


    And she was a sucker for learning.


    .....


    But she could not explore this strangeness for now. The most critical thing at this moment was helping the man before her who wanted to connect with his niece and be a good parent. That was her most important mission.


    ¡°Mr Yagi...¡± She started.


    ¡°Please, call me Seiryo.¡± Yagi interrupted her.


    Emi opened and closed her mouth with a little shyness. ¡°I do not think it would be appropriate.¡±


    Yagi resisted the urge to smile. He was pleased that she did not say no directly. She was just a little awkward about being too familiar with him from the get-go. He could help her get morefortable with him.


    ¡°Well, you should know that too much formality will breed distance. If you call me by my name, I will feel closer to you and your teachings.¡± He said with a challenging smile.


    Emi could see that the man was trying to bait her, but she was not a child. She could beat him at his own game, especially if he wanted to make her feel embarrassed.


    She raised her head a little higher. ¡°You are right, Seiryo.¡±


    Yagi felt something shift inside him as she said his name. And he was not without a physical reaction. Her tongue seemed to roll around his name and pour out like the finest silk. He wondered what else that tongue could do.


    He cleared his throat as he struggled to get the image of his beautiful teacher in other positions, besides sitting calmly behind a school desk, from his mind.


    ¡°Please continue, Teacher Emi.¡± He said.


    Emi was satisfied and felt like she had somehow won the underlying challenge in the exchange.


    ¡°You cannot deal with Misaki like you would an ordinary child. You need to know that she is reacting like a child, but that does not mean she does not understand what is going on around her. I have observed her over the past few months, and I have seen that she has a very low level of trust towards people.¡± Emi looked at Yagi with usation.


    Yagi frowned. He did not understand why Misaki would struggle with trust. He had made sure that she was always safe and protected, and she nevercked anything that would leave her feeling disappointed.


    ¡°Please exin further.¡± He still said calmly.


    ¡°What I mean is that she does not believe in people. Most children her age will trust their friends, teachers, parents and sometimes, strangers. Misaki is highly suspicious of everything people say, including her closest friends.¡± Emi exined.


    ¡°Well, I would not go as far as calling them her friends. They are more like her most loyal followers at this point. She does not take it kindly if someone does not follow through with what they tell her. I will not go into details, but she has made one of her ssmates a pariah over a very small matter.¡± She sighed.


    Yagi could not believe that his sweet niece had be a bully. Could it be that the blood of the yakuza could not be suppressed even with everything he had done to protect her?


    ¡°What can I do?¡± He asked. ¡°I do not want her to grow up like that. I am sure that you have heard a little about me. That is not what I want for her.¡±


    Emi frowned. ¡°I am not someone who puts stock in rumours, Seiryo. I can see you are interested in being a good father, and it is not toote. As I said, Misaki is a good girl beneath it all. But you must understand that her mistrust must havee from somewhere.¡±


    ¡°You mean me?¡± Yagi said.


    ¡°You are not a bad student. She has probably experienced a lot of disappointment from the people closest to her. And from what I have seen, you are it.¡± Emi said. ¡°If she has seen you fail her, she will always assume that everyone around will fail her.¡±


    ¡°I try to give her everything,¡± Yagi responded weakly.


    ¡°But you have never given her your presence.¡± Emi could not help the sharpness in her voice. ¡°I have been trying to get you toe here to discuss her progress for two months without sess. She was sure you would note even today. She might have all material things, but she would probably exchange it for your love and attention.¡±


    Yagi felt weaker than he had in his entire life. And he had been shot, stabbed and beaten countless times in his life. Yet, he had never felt so helpless in his life. He had not only failed Misaki. He had also failed his big brother.


    He lowered his head into his hands in a rare outward show of weakness.


    Shio Emi sighed, stood up, walked around her desk and stood next to Yagi. She ced her hand on his muscr back in a physical show offort. It was rare in Blue Monarch to see a parent who cared this much about their child, beyond grades and reputation.


    The touch was like a resuscitating electrical charge for Yagi. He looked up at her with burning eyes. The look caused her to feel awkward, so she took a step back, taking her warm hand with her. It was a great loss for Yagi.


    ¡°I know you want to make things right. But for now, do not try to make grand gestures for Misaki.¡± Emi said. ¡°If you want to start building trust with her, begin with small things. Just try to be there for her. And if you must make promises, make very small ones.¡±


    Yagi was confused and felt like the advice did not seem righting from Emi. She looked like someone who was enthusiastic and saw the best in people. She should have been campaigning for family dinners and a trip to Sanrio Purnd.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649: BRAVE AND CALM


    Emiughed a little at the look on his face.


    She understood his feelings. Usually, teachers encouraged parents to be there for their children and give them all the time they wanted. But that was not realistic. Managing expectations was an important part of parenting, especially for the rich and powerful.


    ¡°Right now, you are feeling like you will do your best. But despite your best efforts, your life will get in the way. And if you act rashly now, you will cause her even more disappointment in the near future. At this moment, you need to look at your life and find what you can give her with minimal risks of heartbreak.¡± She said.


    ¡°Disappointments are inevitable. The best you can do is give her a little stability with regard to your love and attention. It is better to say you will have dinner with her once a week for a month and show up those four times than promise to be there every night and show up only two times a week.¡±


    It sounded counterintuitive, but the picture of Misaki waiting at the table for five nights came to Yagi¡¯s mind. It made him sad. And he knew it would happen if he promised it. His work did require him to keepte hours of the night.


    He needed to think of something he could do to help him connect with his niece and give her a chance to build some trust. And it had to be something he knew he could keep.


    Yagi nodded as he understood. ¡°You are wise beyond your years, Teacher Emi.¡±


    .....


    Emi went back around her desk and started packing up her things. It was already toote to be in school. She needed to go home. She would probably not have enough strength to cook and bake, but she could still drink her wine and watch thetest episodes of her shows.


    ¡°You are not a bad student, but I will be watching your work. I will give you a test soon enough.¡± She joked.


    ¡°Oh, how long do I have to prepare for the test?¡± Yagi stood up, crowding the office.


    Shio felt a little too small before the tall man, but she was not really ufortable. ¡°It will be a surprise test. A pop quiz, if you will. You seem like someone who might cram the night before if I give you a timeline.¡±


    Yagiughed as he opened the door. He allowed Emi to walk out with her handbag before stepping out. Emi locked the office and looked up at Yagi. Their eyes met as they stood close breathing each other in for a long moment.


    Emi licked her supple lips lightly with her pink tongue as her breath became short. Yagi followed the small movement with the eyes of a predator. His breath became a little heavier as desire built up in him. He lifted his foot, nning to step closer to the beautiful woman.


    ¡°Uncle...¡± A small voice spoke up from behind Emi with uncertainty.


    Yagi stopped his motion and looked at his niece. She seemed worried and unsure while darting between the two of them. However, she still looked like she thought her uncle would do something bad to her teacher.


    Emi turned around with a calm face. She betrayed nothing. For someone who was all but shaking a moment earlier, she was the face of calm and maturity. She was the perfect teacher.


    ¡°Misaki, I have talked with your uncle. I am sure the two of you will discuss the detailster.¡± Teacher Shio said with a smile.


    Misaki still looked unsure. ¡°The details?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing world-changing. I want what is best for you. So does your uncle.¡± Teacher Shio added.


    Misaki shifted her gaze to her uncle. ¡°He does?¡±


    Emi could not helpughing out loud. No matter how much of a little gangster Misaki was, she was still a cute child after all. And her confusion about her uncle was just too hrious. But it showed that their rtionship was not beyond salvation.


    ¡°Yes, and the best begins with you drinking fewer carbonated drinks.¡± Emi walked to Misaki and took the orange canned soda from the young girl.


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s mine.¡± The girl shouted.


    Emi walked away while waving a hand behind her. She opened the canned soda and drank it as she left the two people.


    Misaki sighed.


    Another of the reasons that Teacher Shio was not defeated by the worst ss in Blue Monarch Institute was because she was also a bit gangster. But more like a cool gangster no one sawing because her moves were too smooth.


    And her favourite move was taking snacks from her students and eating them right in front of them.


    Misaki turned to her uncle and found him watching the disappearing figure with those scary eyes. She had seen those dangerous eyes before when one of the household staff members said something bad about her in the house.


    But there was something different about these eyes. And her uncle was smiling a little.


    ¡°What are you nning? I am warning you. You cannot hurt Teacher Shio.¡± Misaki said with false bravado.


    She was not frightened of her uncle. He would never hurt her or do anything to harm her. But she never knew how to approach him naturally or say the right things. Her deepest and hidden wish was that they could be like a real family, a father and daughter.


    She hoped that he would want to always stay with her, and not just because he wanted to fulfil a promise to the dead father she did not remember. So, she was always scared that she would say something that would push him away.


    But no matter what she did, he always seemed out of reach.


    She had tried to be the best niece she could be, but he never seemed to notice her. Then, she realised that he was not a normal guy. Even though she was not sure what he did, she knew he led a lot of bad people, and they feared and respected him.


    A small part of her thought that maybe she should be more like him. Maybe, he would see that she was not a helpless child that was only a burden to him. Maybe, he would understand that she did not need him to protect her all the time, even from himself.


    Unfortunately, when she was in front of him, she always turned back into a cowardly baby. She hated it. She wanted to be brave and calm like him.


    She wanted to be unshakeable.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650: I LIKE HER


    Under normal circumstances, she would have been too scared to say anything to him. She knew he probably did not have good thoughts about her after learning about the things she had been doing in school.


    However, this was a special situation.


    She needed to stand up to him, even if he was angry with her.


    She pushed her insecurities away and looked at him stubbornly as he continued watching the empty hallway after Teacher Shio disappeared.


    His focus scared her because she knew how powerful he was in Tokyo. But she would never allow anything to happen to Teacher Shio. She would protect her because her ss teacher was the only adult who seemed to care about her from the bottom of her heart.


    At first, Misaki was resistant to Teacher Shio. She caused a lot of trouble for her when she was new and got her in trouble with the principal several times. But Teacher Shio never seemed to mind her antics. She continued treating everyone in ss F normally. Without prejudice...


    Slowly, she won them over.


    .....


    So, even though the ss continued to be naughty, they had long stopped causing Teacher Shio too much trouble.


    Now, she was afraid she had brought the greatest challenge and obstacle into the life of the person who always stood up for her.


    She was not sure that Teacher Shio could handle her uncle. After all, her uncle was different from rowdy students.


    Yagi turned to his nephew and found her looking at him with those stubborn eyes. His face softened as he saw shadows of that little girl he adopted when he knew he would be a terrible parent. But even now, he was still unwilling to give her up.


    ¡°You like her?¡± He asked.


    Misaki lowered her head with some embarrassment after realising she was a little too enthusiastic when defending Teacher Shio. She did not want to admit anything because she was not sure what her uncle was thinking.


    ¡°It will be troublesome if I have another ss teacher at this point.¡± She replied, turning her head away.


    Yagi smiled knowingly, but he did not expose her directly. At that moment, he realised that he had missed a lot from Misaki¡¯s life. In the past, his niece would have been over-the-top with praises for anyone she liked.


    She would have been creating a long list to extol Shio Emi¡¯s values.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He chuckled lightly. ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I like her.¡±


    Yagi put a hand lightly on the dyed hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Misaki was filled with so many feelings at once, and she did not know how to react. She was confused and overwhelmed as she watched her uncle turn and start walking away in the same direction Teacher Shio had just left.


    Immediately, she ran after him. ¡°What do you mean you like her?¡±


    Yagi smiled. ¡°I like her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like anybody.¡± She said.


    ¡°I like her.¡± He repeated.


    ¡°What kind of like? Don¡¯t think I am a child.¡± Misaki followed with quick steps as her uncle strode. ¡°Either way, I am warning you. You cannot do anything bad to Teacher Shio. Or else, I will smash your favourite car.¡±


    Yagi stopped and looked at Misaki. She also halted beside him and realised she had just threatened her uncle. She held her breath, but she did not lower her head. She wanted her uncle to know she meant business.


    After a long moment, he smiled. ¡°Deal.¡±


    With that, he kept walking. Misaki was shocked once again. She wondered if her uncle had been reced by an alien. She could not remember thest time she had seen him smile. Moreover, he was talking with her.


    He was not just saying things to her perfunctorily.


    The feeling was... She could not describe it. It was something she had wanted for so long. And now, she was worried that once they were back home, he would be back to himself. He would just pawn her off to the staff.


    She caught up with him as they exited the building and walked to the parking lot.


    ¡°I am hungry.¡± She said.


    ¡°We are going home. I am sure dinner is ready.¡± Yagi said as he stopped in front of his cknd rover.


    ¡°But I am hungry now.¡± Misaki pouted.


    Yagi looked at his niece¡¯s face. She was looking at him with fierceness, but there was a hint of insecurity in her eyes. She seemed like she was about to cry. He doubted it was because she was hungry. The guilt in his heart weighed heavy on him.


    He had neglected her. His niece should never have had such an expression on her face.


    ¡°We can eat outside. But just this once. Restaurant food is not healthy.¡± He said. ¡°Get in.¡±


    Misaki hid her joy by lowering her head. She could not believe she was going to eat a meal with her uncle. Her happiness could hardly be contained as she hopped into the vehicle. She put on her seatbelt and started swinging her legs with excitement.


    ¡°Where do you want to eat?¡± Yagi ignored the palpable excitement from the girl.


    ¡°KFC,¡± Misaki said without hesitation.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s unhealthy. Pick another ce.¡± Yagi said as he drove through the school gate.


    ¡°But I want to go to KFC,¡± Misaki whined.


    Yagi sighed. ¡°Why? The food is cheap, fatty and unhealthy. We can eat something more delicious.¡±


    Misaki did not want to tell him the real reason. In truth, she could buy herself the stupid fried chicken any day she wanted. She had almost done it one day after school when she was in a bad mood. She saw a billboard with the advertisement and took a cab there.


    But when she got there, she discovered that most customers were parents with their children. She stood at the door for a while before turning and walking away. When the driver found her, she was in an even worse mood.


    ¡°It is called a craving, uncle. Girls have them.¡± She said, lifting her head in the air.


    Yagi sighed. ¡°Fine, but you cannot secretly get fast food in the future.¡±


    Misaki rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, uncle. I don¡¯t want to get fat.¡±


    Yagi felt helpless.


    It seemed like raising a daughter was going to be a challenge.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651: BLOOD OF THE YAKUZA


    When the two people entered the eatery, their expressions were different. Misaki¡¯s eyes were practically glowing like they had stars. She seemed like she was about to start hopping on the spot like a rabbit.


    And Yagi looked positively appalled. He looked from one corner of the joint to the other and wanted to turn back. Although he was the head of the yakuza, he was also a hotel mogul. Therefore, he was the owner of several high-end restaurants.


    He never imagined there would be a day he would find himself on stic chairs, eating food from disposable containers.


    Misaki overcame her usual reservations about her uncle due to the excitement of the moment. She reached out her hand and clutched her uncle¡¯s. She had not done such a thing since she was seven or eight years old.


    The light touch awoke Yagi from his internal horror. He looked at Misaki with surprise. At the same time, she realised that she had done something unusual. She wanted to take back her hand, but her uncle held her hand and smiled at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what we can use to clog our arteries this evening.¡± He said before walking with her to the counter.


    The young man at the counter was a little taken back when Yagi and Misaki stopped in front of him. Yagi looked out of ce in the eatery. He was tall and imposing, and his crisp suit looked like it could buy the entire stock of food in the store.


    .....


    The little girl beside him softened his aura, but it somehow increased his charm. The young man could see thescivious looks some of his co-workers were giving the godly man. Even he, a straight guy, could not resist the attraction of the man.


    ¡°Wee to KFC. What would you like?¡± He finally asked after a short moment of silence.


    Both Yagi and Misaki were confused. They had never been to this type of ce before. It was confusing to have to order food from a counter. The two confused customers looked at each other with confusion before turning back to the serviceperson.


    ¡°What do you rmend?¡± Yagi asked.


    Misaki let go of her uncle¡¯s hand and put it on her waist while sighing with exasperation as if she knew more than he. ¡°Uncle, this is not a five-star restaurant. You cannot just ask for the chef¡¯s special.¡±


    Yagi looked down at her with a lifted eyebrow. ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Pick something from the colourful screen, I guess,¡± Misaki said.


    ¡°But I do not know what is good,¡± Yagi said.


    The young man noticed two more people standing behind his confused customers and decided to help them. If he was not wrong, this person was a big boss. It would not be good to mess with him.


    ¡°You can just pick the fried chicken and fries or some chicken nuggets.¡± He said with a smile.


    ¡°What are chicken nuggets?¡± Misaki asked curiously.


    The young man at the counter was speechless. How could a young girl not know about chicken nuggets? And what could he tell the two people about chicken nuggets? Moreover, the queue behind them was getting longer.


    Yagi realised at that moment that fast food came with its challenges. ¡°How about you give us a portion of everything?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The young man asked.


    ¡°A standard portion of everything on your menu,¡± Yagi said. ¡°There are not a lot of unique items on your menu, so we can just take everything and taste it.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡± The young man was a professional after all. ¡°Does that include the drinks?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Misaki said. ¡°But not the bottled things. Just the stuff made here only.¡±


    Yagi nodded in approval at his niece¡¯s words. The order was taken down, and Yagi took out his wallet and paid for the meal. Misaki was so excited that she almost started hopping on the spot again. She could not believe that she was out with her uncle.


    ¡°Your order will be ready in ten minutes. You can track it on the screen.¡± The young man pointed at the screen with the order numbers.


    Yagi and Misaki nodded before walking to sit down at one of the tables. The two settled opposite each other and stayed silent for a while. Immediately, Misaki remembered she was probably in trouble.


    And as expected, her uncle had not forgotten.


    ¡°Misaki, your teacher told me that you have caused one of your ssmates to be isted. Can you tell me the reason?¡± He asked.


    Yagi knew that there were a lot of things to address with his niece. Emi had covered a wide range of issues going on with her. But the one thing that concerned him was the bullying. He did not want her to take on a path of oppressing others.


    His greatest fear since he adopted Misaki was the possibility of her getting the bad habits of the yakuza. He tried to restrain himself by maintaining authority without looking like a tyrant in his home. If he needed to do anything unsavoury, he made sure it was never in a ce Misaki would be.


    Now, he was worried that she had still picked up the bad habit of oppressing others. Or perhaps, the blood of the yakuza flowed strongly through her. Regardless, he needed to address the bullying issue as soon as possible.


    As for the other problems, he could deal with them slowly.


    Misaki became sullen. ¡°Are you talking about Arata?¡±


    ¡°Arata?¡± Yagi had assumed that the story involved one of the girls who followed Misaki.


    ¡°Yes, that is his name.¡± She frowned even more.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you bullying him?¡± Yagi asked.


    ¡°I am not bullying him,¡± Misaki said with a stubborn look in his eyes. ¡°He promised me something, but he did not deliver. So, I stopped talking to him.¡±


    Yagi understood. ording to what Emi told him, Misaki was something of a leader in the ss. If she decided not to talk to Arata, it was likely that everyone else would do the same. They were probably afraid that Misaki would stop talking to them too.


    ¡°You caused him to be isted from the rest of the ss,¡± Yagi said.


    ¡°I did not stop anyone else from being his friend. I was just mad at him because I was looking forward to what he promised. But I have already forgiven him.¡± Misaki lowered his head.


    She meant it.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652: NOT YOUR TURN


    Yagi concealed his thoughts, but he was already thinking that Arata was a stinky boy. This character was trying to get into his niece¡¯s good books by promising something important. Not only that, he had disappointed his little girl.


    That was already a ck mark against his name.


    However, this was a teachable moment for Misaki. He would deal with this Arata sooner orter. How could the boy act so impudently?


    ¡°What did he promise?¡± He asked calmly.


    Misaki blushed with embarrassment because she did not want her uncle to know. ¡°It is a secret. It is not anything illegal or bad.¡±


    Yagi narrowed his eyes, but he did not press the issue. He would find out the details of the entire ordeal as soon as he returned home. He did not believe there was anything he could not find out, even though it was just middle school gossip.


    But for now, he needed to focus on teaching Misaki the right thing to do.


    .....


    ¡°Misaki, when you are in a position of influence, you must be aware that your actions have a lot of impact on others. A simple action on your part can harm others. So, if you have forgiven Arata, make peace with him. And next time, make sure that your grudges remain private.¡± He said.


    Misaki was stunned before sheughed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell me not to keep grudges?¡±


    Yagiughed. ¡°People without grudges have never had friends. All I am saying is to keep it between you and the other person. Do not bring other people to a personal issue. It is a poor habit.¡±


    Misaki nodded in understanding just as three people with trays brought their food. At that moment, the two of them realised they had underestimated the amount of food they had bought. There was no way they could finish.


    ¡°What are we going to do with all this food?¡± Yagi was exasperated.


    Misaki was gleeful. ¡°I am going to carry it home and put it in the freezer.¡±


    She held back the other words she wanted to say. She nned to eat a small portion to remember the evening she spent with her uncle. It was the first day she felt his true care for her as a father. Even if she never had another one, she would remember this one.


    ¡°The cook will not allow you to eat this food in the house,¡± Yagi said with augh.


    Misaki thought of their household cook and realised it was probably true. The old man was very proud and believed in making the best food, even if it was a simple meal. More importantly, he was always lecturing people in the house to take pride in their work.


    He might not appreciate fast food like a normal person.


    What Yagi never told Misaki was that their cook was from a great lineage of yakuza chefs from the Edo period. The yakuza had a lot of specialised roles and professions for their members. The Minaduki family was dedicated to cooking for the heads.


    While a lot of other families had died out from the organisation or changed professions over the years, the Minaduki name endured and weathered storms. They were still the official chefs for the yakuza.


    The old man was not the most brilliant chef in the family. However, he had the charisma that allowed him to be chosen as the cook by Yagi¡¯s grandfather when he was young. He had served Yagi¡¯s father, and now, he worked in their household, cooking for Misaki.


    He emphasized good health through food, so it was unlikely that he would be happy with mass-produced deep-fried food.


    ¡°Do not worry. I will deal with Grandpa Minaduki. He cannot say no to me.¡± Misaki said with confidence.


    The meal was not unpleasant. Yagi found the food mostly distasteful, except for the fine fries. It was too bad there was only a handful of them per serving. The rest of the food was just too oily for him and did not have the heavy vours he liked.


    As for Misaki, she was excited. She tasted everything with curiosity. The chicken nuggets were particrly interesting to her. They were not as good as the katsu Grandpa Minaduki made, but they had their charm.


    ¡°Uncle, drink this one.¡± Misaki picked a shake for Yagi once she noticed that he was not eating anymore.


    Yagi looked at the milky drink with pink swirls with exasperation. He could not believe what his life had be within a few hours. In the morning, he was busy discussing how to deal with an errant gang using the yakuza name to intimidate club owners.


    Now, he was drinking a frozen pink milkshake.


    ¡°I know you do not like nd things, so you will not like the vani one.¡± Misaki pouted. ¡°And I want the chocte one, but we can switch.¡±


    Yagi was amused and touched by the gesture of goodwill from his niece. She had always been a sweet child, even when she was born. It was unbelievable to think her mother was a cold-hearted bitch without a conscience.


    ¡°No. I like strawberries.¡± He said before drinking the chilling sweet drink.


    ¡°You are not just saying that?¡± Misaki looked at him with wide soulful eyes.


    ¡°Of course not. I eat strawberries on all my desserts.¡± He replied.


    ¡°I will make you a strawberry cake for your birthday then,¡± Misaki said.


    Yagiughed. ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°I really will. Do not underestimate me.¡± Misaki huffed.


    ¡°I know you will,¡± Yagi said with a solemn expression. ¡°Let me get someone to pack up your food.¡±


    Misaki nodded as she thought about the strawberry cake. Her uncle probably thought she was saying it in the heat of the moment. However, she wanted to make him a cake and surprise him. And she had a lot of time to learn.


    She could not do it at home because her uncle would followher progress. She mulled over the problem until a youngdy came with a bag to pack their food. The woman kept turning her head to look at Yagi while blushing.


    Misaki was annoyed by her. If her uncle were to date, she would prefer someone like Teacher Shio. She was extremely beautiful and kind.


    ¡°Is your uncle single?¡± Thedy finally whispered to her.


    Misaki could not deal with audacity. Why did this person not think that she had an aunt? Her uncle was an outstanding man.


    ¡°No. And even if he were, it would not be your turn.¡± She said with pride before standing up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Uncle.¡±

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653: SHE FOOLED HIM


    Yagi felt a little helpless after hearing what his little niece said. However, he did not scold her for being rude to the woman. After all, it was indeed inappropriate for the waitress to ask a child such a question instead of doing her job.


    With that, the two of them returned to the house.


    Their current home was a mansion Yagi bought when Misaki started attending the Blue Monarch Institute. The house was closer to the school and central enough for Yagi to run his businesses without inconvenience.


    However, it was nothing like the Yagi ancestral home, where everything was rich and full of history. It was not just a house; it was a museum that documented the history of the yakuza.


    Choosing their current house was not just a case of convenience. Yagi also wanted to protect Misaki from her memories of her kidnapping and her father dying.


    Of course, they would need to return to their roots one day, but for now, they had a good thing going on. Their life was good.


    ¡°Put away your food and get ready for bed,¡± Yagi said as he ced the bags of food on a table in the kitchen.


    .....


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Misaki said with a mock salute.


    Yagi smiled a little and shook his head with amusement. He was happy to see Misaki so cheerful. He was d to see that his neglect had not yet caused a lot of damage to her. He patted her head lightly before walking to his study.


    Teacher Emi was right.


    As long as he showed his care, Misaki would respond. She was a good child, but she had been dealt a few bad cards. As her uncle and guardian, he must not allow himself to be part of her problems or an obstacle.


    When he stepped into his study, his eyes drifted to the picture of his older brother. His brother had always been the best one. He was smart and strong, yet he was kind and generous. He would have been a great head for the n.


    His only failing in life was his choice of women, especially Misaki¡¯s mother.


    The woman fooled him for a long time, and despite their father¡¯s protests, he married her. It was only after the fact that he saw her true colours. When Misaki was born, she became an even worse human being, if that were possible.


    Fortunately, his older brother was also decisive.


    He handled the divorce quite swiftly after realising the level of danger that she put the young Misaki. Moreover, he took full custody of the child and ensured that the woman could never legallye in contact with their daughter.


    Unfortunately...


    Yagi sighed with a familiar sorrow in his heart.


    He could still not believe that his brother was gone. Every day, he hoped he would wake up and find him alive.


    But s, he had to ept his loss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. I will take care of Misaki.¡± He said softly while looking at the photo.


    Before he could sink further into mncholy, his phone rang. He checked and found it was the man who managed his intelligencework. He knew everything that was happening within and outside their area of operations.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He answered curtly.


    ¡°Can you be more polite when answering your calls?¡± The voice that came through was full of grievances.


    ¡°If you knew how to behave like a proper person, would I have to be strict with you?¡± Yagi still responded to the annoying person.


    ¡°Why do you care if I behave properly as long as I am a hardworking subordinate?¡± Theining voice was loud.


    ¡°Why do you care if I¡¯m rude as long as I¡¯m a good boss?¡± Yagi was a little amused.


    ¡°Fine! No one can win against you.¡± There was exasperation from the other guy.


    ¡°So, did you just call toin?¡± Yagi did not want to keep talking to this person.


    His subordinate immediately stopped joking around andposed himself.


    ¡°I just discovered something that could present a major problem for us. I have been watching for anything that could attract the attention of those annoying people in that OC task force. I found something that could spell a major disaster.¡± He said sombrely.


    The OC was the organised crime task force that watched them for months. If not for their contribution during that incident with the bomb in Tokyo, the police would still be baring down on them. They would have the freedom they had in recent times.


    While they were in the clear for now, it would only take a minor thing to be under investigation once again. The yakuza business was naturally notpletely clean, but the members knew their limits when conducting their matters.


    Unfortunately, that did not mean someone was not always waiting for them to make a mistake. So, they were extremely cautious when dealing with anything that could attract the wrong type of attention.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yagi asked seriously as he sat behind his desk.


    ¡°I have not yet confirmed the details, but there seems to be a new drug in Tokyo. At first, it did not seem to be something new. I mean, this drug is like most drugs designed to promote hyperactivity, especially in clubs. It was not until someone overdosed that news about its novelty spread in the underground.¡± He reported.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Yagi knew that despite his long-windedness, Forest would not emphasize the problem unless it was serious.


    ¡°The young woman who overdosed is a well-known party girl downtown. If I¡¯m not wrong, she was coborating with the supplier of that new drug. She seems to have been distributing the drugs while club hopping.¡± Forest exined.


    ¡°She partied for hours without losing energy. She kept going and on and on. At some point near a morning, she copsed to the floor. She did not lose consciousness. She still wanted to keep partying. ording to the rumours and reports, she had many wounds, especially on her feet. Her ankle might have been sprained, broken or swollen, but no one noticed anything.¡± He continued.


    ¡°In essence, this new drug seems to give people endless energy and insensitivity to pain. Moreover, I do not think the drug affects the user¡¯s thinking, except for their good judgement. Apart from noticing the energy, that girl seemed to have been coherent until she copsed.¡± Forest sighed.


    Yagi¡¯s frown became tight and tense.


    ¡°What happened to the girl?¡± He asked.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654: THE WEIRDO BOSS


    If the issue was just copsing on the floor of a club, Yagi knew that Forest would not have emphasized the magnitude of the problem. After all, countless drunks fell after having too much. There had to be some more trouble brewing.


    ¡°Naturally, the people at the scene were scared, but everyone thought it was best if she was sent to a hospital. However, a man and a woman appeared and imed to be willing to take her to the hospital since they were friends.¡± Forest said.


    ¡°They supported and carried her out of the club, but they were found unconscious in the parking lotter. They had been beaten up, and that party girl was nowhere to be seen. They did not see their attacker, but the theory is someone wanted the overdosed girl.¡± Forest finished.


    Yagi frowned deeply. ¡°There is a high possibility the man and woman were colluding with the supplier of the drug. If not, they would not have insisted on taking her, instead of waiting for the ambnce.¡±


    ¡°The matter was indeed suspicious.¡± Forest agreed. ¡°However, the two people went to report the incident to the police. The police could not find anything wrong with their background or story. They were known to hang out with the girl, and they were not on any drugs, except alcohol.¡±


    Yagi felt the background could not be so simple. The person behind the scenes might have considered the possibility of an investigation into the supply chain of the novel drug. Everything could be just a cover-up.


    ¡°Keep your eye on anything unusual in the underground market. We cannot afford to get on the wrong side of the government after thest incident.¡± He cautioned.


    .....


    ¡°I am on the case, boss. If anything squeaks, I will know about it.¡± Forest said with his usual cheeky attitude.


    Yagi almost ended the call in irritation when he remembered he needed some information. He wanted to know everything that was happening around Misaki during his period of inattention. Also... No, he refused to admit that he wanted to know a little more about a certain teacher.


    ¡°Can you send me all the information about the Blue Monarch Institute? Include all the information rting to Misaki. Do not live out any detail.¡± He emphasized with a subtle undertone.


    Forest was surprised because his boss was meticulous. Moreover, he trusted his people, so there was no reason for him to ask about Misaki¡¯s school. Everyone involved in the institute was investigated thoroughly before the enrolment waspleted.


    Most importantly, Forest handled the investigation of the Blue Monarch personally. And he sent all pertinent information to Yagi. There was no cause for him to believe that his data was erroneous. Unless something changed.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Forest asked with apprehension. ¡°Did something happen to Misaki?¡±


    Yagi was annoyed by the inquisitive nature of his subordinate. This characteristic made him a great investigator for his intelligencework. But he was just too nosy. He had a pathological need to discover the truth about anything and everything.


    ¡°What could have happened to her with me around?¡± Yagi said with dissatisfaction. ¡°I am just interested in keeping up with her life. It is my responsibility.¡±


    Forest was speechless for a moment. He felt that his boss was behaving unusually, but there was nothing to criticize in his words. It was not like he dared to ask him why he had never shown such keenness in the past.


    ¡°I sent all the information about the Blue Monarch Institute to you, including the profiles of the workers there. I did not even leave out the gardeners.¡± Forest replied with a bit of sullenness in his heart that he could not voice.


    By asking for the same information twice, Yagi was doubting his professionalism. He took pride in knowing everything of interest happening. He did not believe that he had overlooked anything. He even noted the children of government, military and police personnel in the file.


    He was an expert.


    ¡°I want to know everything that has happened to Misaki since she joined the school. I am worried that she is notfortable. Just do what I tell you.¡± Yagi was getting irritated because he could see that Forest was not going to give in without finding out his sudden interest in the school.


    ¡°Ooooh, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± His earlier annoyance dissipated into the air. ¡°Do not worry about this simple matter. I am your man. You should know I know everything I should know, and even more about what I should not.¡± Forest bragged.


    Yagi was too annoyed by the narcissistic idiot. Why couldn¡¯t he be normal and have the grace of a normal gangster?


    ¡°In that case, send me the information by morning. Noter than that.¡± Yagi ordered.


    ¡°Fufufufufu!¡± Forestughed dramatically with a heavy dose of self-satisfaction. ¡°There is no need to waste time. I can send the information right away.¡±


    Yagi was genuinely surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I keep an eye on our Misaki. You cannot trust the children of rich people. What if they bullied our princess?¡± Forest huffed.


    Yagi¡¯s face darkened for two reasons. One, he did not like hearing the nonsensical man referring to Misaki as ¡®our Misaki¡¯ or ¡®our princess¡¯. Misaki was his niece and adopted daughter. Two, he felt even guiltier after learning that Forest was keeping an eye on the situation in school.


    It meant that his subordinate was keener about his niece¡¯s situation than he. The feeling of failing to live up to expectations filled his heart. He firmed his resolve to be a better father and guardian. He could not allow Forest to show him up.


    ¡°Why do you not send regr reports?¡± Yagi cleared his throat before speaking with the dignity of a yakuza boss.


    Forest wanted to tell the truth, but he did not dare in case he ended up sleeping with the fishes. Could he say he had asked Yagi whether he should send regr reports and his boss said ¡®no need¡¯? He had probably already forgotten all about it by now.


    Anyway, what mattered was Misaki.


    Since Yagi was interested in following up with her and making sure she was living well, there was no need to get hung up on the details.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Forest asked. ¡°Most of Misaki¡¯s life is quite boring. No one on our side has interfered with her life, so it is basically like a daily life anime.¡±


    Yagi did not know much about anime, but he could guess. He hoped that it was a daily life without a romance angle. If those snot-nosed brats dared to look at his daughter the wrong way, he would make sure that they found themselves falling off a cliff.


    Immediately, his mind drifted to the bullying incident.


    ¡°What can you tell me about a boy called Arata?¡± Yagi asked with immediate urgency.


    He was surprised himself because he was sure this was the most important question.


    When he asked about Misaki, he felt guilty because he knew in the depths of his heart that he was interested in finding out everything about Shio Emi. But ultimately, he chose to focus on his niece and make sure nothing strange would happen to her.


    ¡°Oh, are you asking about the incidents between the two children and the ss?¡± Forest regained his energy. ¡°Actually, it was not somethingplicated. It is just kids being kids. You do not have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡®I want to worry.¡¯ Yagi was once again annoyed.


    If it was not out of necessity, he would not have spent his evening talking to a man. He would rather work or sleep even if he could not have a beautifuldy at his side. Shio Emi¡¯s figure appeared in his mind with sudden rity.


    ¡°I want details. Do not leave anything out.¡± Yagi ordered.


    ¡°Well, Misaki and Arata have been friends since Misaki joined the school. They were not extremely close, but they hung out quite often. When they grow up, they will probably be called childhood sweethearts.¡± Forest joked.


    Yagi snorted. He would see who dared to say that.


    ¡°Anyway, you should know that Misaki is a huge fan of Nanami. She is totally obsessed with them. Like crazy stalker fan. Of course, she does not go too far with star-chasing, but she is quitemitted to them.¡± He continued.


    ¡°Nanami?¡± Yagi could not understand the things Forest was saying.


    ¡°Do you live under a rock?¡± Forest shouted before realising that he had been a bit too abrupt. ¡°I mean, it is understandable that you don¡¯t know them. Nanami is a duet of twins who recently debuted as idols. Their music is powerful, and they have a good family background.¡±


    Yagi was surprised to learn that Misaki had such an interest.


    ¡°Speaking of which, you have some loose rtionship to them. Your semi-friend Kaito¡¯s wife is actually rted to the twins by blood. They are her direct cousins. From what I have gathered, she wrote most of their debut album.¡± Forest sounded excited as he talked about Akira.


    ¡°How was Kaito so lucky to get such a powerful wife?¡± He sighed. ¡°Howes my boss is still single while that good-for-nothing assassin is living a blissful life with a wife who can fight, sing, cook and earn tons of money?¡±


    Hearing the dramaticment, Yagi could not take it anymore.


    ¡°Just send the information to my email!¡± He barked out angrily


    On the other end, Forest looked at his phone with confusion.


    His boss was a weirdo.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655: LITTLE SISTER


    Shio Emi was exhausted when she got home.


    However, there was a slight smile on her face. She had long forgotten about her annoyance earlier when she was waiting for Yagi Seiryo.


    At the time, she assumed he was an irresponsible parent just like most of the parents in the Blue Monarch Institute. Moreover, the rumours about him were countless, and they ranged from the mundane to the outrageous.


    Some people imed that Misaki was not his niece, but his daughter born by an unsuitable woman he dumped, possibly in a river. This was one of the tame rumours. The more malicious gossip indicated he had murdered his entire family for money.


    Some of the children made him out to be a monster while others seemed to idolise him.


    Misaki never seemed affected by the rumours.


    But Emi was always worried that she was hiding behind a fa?ade of carelessness to hide her difort about her uncle. After all, it must be difficult for her to live under the dark shadow cast by her family¡¯s reputation.


    .....


    However, when she talked to Misaki, she found it was not the case.


    She remembered the crafty look on the little girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Teacher Shio, when I hear that people fear my uncle, I feel relieved. People might hate someone they fear, but they can¡¯t do anything to them. So, I am happy with the reputation my uncle has.¡± She said beforeughing.


    It was then that Emi realised that Misaki loved her uncle and treasured him.


    Shio looked at her empty house and pursed her lips with annoyance. It was perfectly clean and too organised. The appearance of the interior space grated on her nerves. She was a tidy person, but she liked when her house looked a little lived-in.


    She liked to see a fluffyforter on the sofa, a book on the coffee table and the asional struggle of finding a remote.


    But the house was wless.


    She knew someone came and cleaned the house every day when she went to work. The kitchen would be stocked with fresh food, and any home repairs conducted with extreme efficiency. If she had not put her foot down, someone would be cooking for her.


    She picked up the remote control and turned on the TV.


    As a teacher, she probably should have chosen to watch the news. But she chose a dating reality show. It waspletely shallow and without content. All it had were beautiful people who argued over the most meaningless things.


    The sound filled therge house.


    She smiled. She did not understand how something so annoying and frustrating made her feel rxed and at home. She walked to the kitchen and washed her hands while looking at the screen on the far wall.


    She had synced the TV screens in the house for the ultimate watching experience.


    She opened the fridge, and as expected, the space was filled with fresh food. The amount of food in the refrigerator was overwhelming. It happened each Friday because she did not allow anyone toe to her house over the weekend.


    Could she starve in two days?


    She suppressed her usual annoyance and picked out a bottle of white wine. She poured a ss before walking out of the kitchen,ughing as two girls started fighting in a pool at the provocation of another girl.


    The three of them were interested in the same man, but the third one enjoyed dramatic irony because she never exposed her intentions.


    Of course, Shio knew the show was scripted, but the flow was too ridiculous.


    After a long bath, she went back to the kitchen. She took her phone and looked at it for a long moment. She hesitated for a moment because she wanted to order food. However, when she thought of the fresh stock in the fridge, she could not.


    Plus, it was healthier to cook anyway.


    She had to eat food outside while at school, so it was better to have a change in pace. She took out some marinated chicken from the fridge along with an assortment of vegetables.


    As she was cooking, her phone rang.


    She looked at the phone and found one of her brothers calling. She pursed her lips in irritation, but she answered the call. She knew if she ignored it, she might hear someone knocking on the door. And she did not like disruptions to her current life.


    ¡°Little Emi, have you missed your big brother?¡± The voice was familiar andforting.


    ¡°No.¡± She said mercilessly.


    ¡°Do not be shy about missing us. You must be so scared of being all alone. Why don¡¯t you join your family in Kyoto? It is much more peaceful here. You know you will love it here.¡± The voice was earnest.


    Emi rolled her eyes. She had heard the convincing argument for thest few months from her entire family. When their family moved to Japan, she went directly to Tokyo to work at the Blue Monarch Institute.


    She was familiar with the city, and she could not pass the opportunity for an independent life. But her family preferred a more traditional lifestyle.


    She could not say she would never return to her family, but she was enjoying her current life for now.


    Plus...


    A handsome face with a hint of dangerous energy appeared in her mind...


    Her heart skipped with excitement, and her face became a little hot.


    No! He was a parent of one of her students. And he was older. And he had an extremely shady background.


    She could not think of him in that way.


    That did not mean she would go to Kyoto.


    ¡°Did you call sote to sing this old song?¡± She retorted. ¡°I already said I wille to visit during the anniversary banquet. For now, I am too busy with work.¡±


    ¡°You know that job is going nowhere. You are wasting your talents.¡± The voice on the other end was exasperated.


    ¡°Do not worry. You know me. I have a n. Trust me.¡± She said. ¡°If there is nothing else, I am hanging up.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I wanted to tell you that I wille to Tokyo in two weeks.¡± He said.


    ¡°I am sure I can squeeze a few minutes from my busy schedule to have dinner with you.¡± She replied with augh.


    ¡°You will need more than a few minutes, little sister. I will stay with you. See you then.¡±


    Immediately, the call disconnected.


    Emi was livid.


    She dropped her knife on the vegetables with anger.


    ¡°We will see about that!¡±

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656: A SIMPLE TOUCH


    The weekend flew by without incident, and soon, it was time for work again. Luckily, Emi was in a good mood on Monday after the long rest. She drove to the school early to ensure she got there before the students.


    She was the teacher on duty for the week, which meant she had to show up early in the morning and leavete in the evening. The teacher-on-duty usually watched over the students outside the sses to avoid incidents.


    The responsibility was shared among all the teachers on a schedule, each person only needed to do it once in a while.


    Moreover, the Discipline Committee and the Student Council handled most of the specific tasks rted to running the student affairs. All Emi needed to do was monitor from a distance and handle any blow-ups.


    She liked the system implemented in the school.


    The Blue Monarch Institute put a lot of effort into the organisation of the internal structure of the school. The goal was to prepare the students for their future life, even if they did not do too well academically.


    The prestige of being in student leadership was exceptional, so a lot of the kids were interested in being part of the governing body. It meant having connections with more than the menial tasks in school.


    .....


    In that position, the members of the Student Council could interact and form connections with children from important families. Moreover, the school had events and avenues which allowed them to work withpanies, organisations and government bodies.


    So, if a student wanted to start working their way up in the world quickly, they would work hard to join and remain in the Student Council.


    As for the Discipline Committee, it was a strange group thatbined morally upright students, delinquents with a need to rule and sociopaths. Basically, anyone who liked the power to control others joined it.


    Shio Emi kept an eye on both groups, but she was satisfied with the performance so far.


    On that Monday, she arrived at the school before the students. She did not stay in her office. Instead, she walked the grounds and observed the studentsing into the school from the gate.


    She found the school fascinating because she did not have a regr educational experience. If she had, she would not have had the academic background she did at her age.


    Most students came to school in private cars with chauffeurs, and some had bodyguards. Some lucky few had parents who drove them personally. Of course, a few walked and rode bikes, perhaps due to the proximity of their homes to the school.


    It was rare to see anyone who could not be delivered to the school in some fancy vehicle. This could be attributed to the fact that the few schrship children who attended the institute usually lived in the school because of the high-end location.


    The drop-off process in the morning was efficient and fast, like a well-oiled machine.


    Well, it was, until a ck 4WD with tinted windows stopped in front of the gate in the loading zone. The back door opened, and a girl with dyed hair jumped out of the vehicle with a cheerful smile, uncharacteristic for a student on a Monday morning.


    The cute girl waved towards the vehicle and skipped towards Emi with excitement. It seemed like her weekend was good. Emi felt gratified seeing the girl in a good mood.


    ¡°Good morning, Teacher Shio.¡± Misaki greeted with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Good morning, Misaki. You look cheerful this morning.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°I had a big breakfast,¡± Misaki replied happily, thinking about eating breakfast with her uncle. She knew he could probably not always be at home with her, but things were already looking good.


    ¡°Go on to ss. I have a feeling you are in for a surprise in your first ss.¡± Teacher Shioughed with a twinkle in her eye.


    ¡°A pop quiz?¡± Misaki asked.


    Teacher Shio put a finger to her lips. Misaki giggled before making a zipper motion over her mouth. In any case, it did not matter to her if all her sses were exams. Nothing could bring her mood down. She turned to leave before pausing and looking back.


    ¡°Oh, my uncle wants you to go say hi,¡± Misaki said before waving and hopping to ss.


    Teacher Shio looked at the ck vehicle that was holding up the drop-off queue. She felt annoyance rising in her because the stupid man was acting entitled. However, she was also the teacher in charge of the week.


    More importantly, she was afraid that the man mighte out of the car and cause a scene at the gate.


    So, she walked to the ck vehicle and wanted to tap on the driver¡¯s window. The dark ss withdrew before she could and exposed the handsome face of Yagi Seiryo. The man smiled, softening the rough edges, making him even more attractive.


    However, Emi maintained a stern face.


    ¡°You are disrupting the morning drop-off, Mr Yagi.¡± She said.


    ¡°You agreed to call me, Seiryo.¡± He said with the same smile.


    ¡°And you are holding up the other parents and students. Move!¡± Teacher Emi raised a fine eyebrow at him.


    A masculine hand reached through the window. Before Emi could react, the fingers lightly touched her cheek. To Yagi, the texture of the skin was like smooth silk, and its warmth flowed into his body. The simple touch was something magical.


    The first thought in Emi¡¯s head was not to push away the mischievous hand but to check if someone else had seen them. She sighed in relief when she realised no one was watching before pping away the hand.


    ¡°That fire...¡± Yagi chuckled with a deep throaty vibration.


    Emi blushed as the voice washed over her, making her feel things she should not on a Monday morning. She suppressed the heat within her and pretended to beposed. She raised a hand and made a shooing motion before turning away.


    ¡°I will see you soon, Emi,¡± Seiryo said to her before starting his vehicle.


    Teacher Shio felt off-kilter as she continued watching the studentse in, but she was distracted. She did not know why she was so drawn to Yagi.


    No, it was not drawn.


    The feeling was not just attraction. She felt like she was standing on unsteady ground when she was facing him. She did not know if she liked or hated that sensation of not being in control. She did not know if she even wanted to see him again.


    No, that was a lie.


    She had a weird feeling in her stomach when she thought about it, but she definitely wanted to see him again. She already wanted to see him again even as she walked back to her office.


    And it scared her.


    Hisst words kept ringing in her ears, like a promise, like a threat...


    She could not wait.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657: A GHOST FROM NOWHERE


    Yagi Seiryo headed to work after leaving Misaki at school. He was in a good mood after seeing and teasing the beautiful teacher. It was a wee surprise for his morning. He was d he decided to drop off Misaki instead of having the chauffeur drive her.


    He smiled as he thought about Emi and her angry little face. He could remember the texture of her skin, the slight waft of her scent and the annoyance in her eyes. The tion in his heart made him feel refreshed.


    And he would see her soon, very soon, just as he had promised.


    Yagi drove to his central hotel, Crystal Castle, and went to his office. He had considered leasing an office building because he had a lot of businesses and employees. Furthermore, he needed to ensure he could keep a legitimate face for his empire.


    However, after much consideration, he decided to keep his businesses as they were. His hotels, clubs and casinos had offices, and he liked being able to move around and work in different ces. He was already under scrutiny, so why put up a front?


    When he stepped into his office, he found one of his assistants, Teiko, waiting for him.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr Yagi.¡± She said politely.


    .....


    Yagi nodded before sitting down and picking up the hot cup of coffee prepared for him. He took a sip and enjoyed the sweet bitterness.


    ¡°What is the progress on the downtown casinos?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I am still pushing on the personnel on the site, but we do not have the identity of the owner. The current sloppy management indicates that the person at the top is no longer in the picture. We are working to find the session of the estate, but thewyers involved are tight-lipped.¡± Teiko reported.


    Yagi was frustrated by theck of news. Since he inherited the yakuza mantle from his grandfather, he focused on minimising his involvement in dangerous businesses. He had cut out most of the illegal trades from his operations.


    However, he had a lot of people to manage and protect. So, he put a lot of work into expanding the almost legal operations he had on his hands.


    The hotels were personal businesses he established before bing the head of the yakuza. He ran them in apletely clean way to ensure he could leave them to Misaki in the future withoutplications.


    However, the ie of the Yagi n primarily came from other businesses, especially a line of casinos. These enterprises had been in operation for a very long time, even though the specifics changed with the times.


    The casinos were particrly lucrative, and they were also in the hotel business, so it was not a major leap for him to operate them.


    In the past, the purpose of the casinos was primarily for moneyundering the ie from smuggling, trafficking and drug trade. However, under his leadership in thest few years, the casinos were independently operational.


    They could run and provide a significant ie without external output.


    Of course, that was not to say that he did not still run some side business. One of the illicit operations he had was handling ck market diamonds and other valuables. The money was naturally funnelled through the casinos.


    If he wanted to cut all rtions with the underworld, he needed to develop the yakuza businesses enough to satisfy the other stakeholders. Otherwise, their group would once again fall into the depravity of opioids and worse things.


    ¡°What are our other options for taking over those casinos?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sir, we cannot use force or even a hostile takeover of those casinos. They were untouchable before because of the mysterious boss. Now, they are being run sloppily, but I have noticed that the security around is formidable.¡± The assistant responded immediately.


    Yagi nodded at the information. ¡°Keep your eye on that situation, but I will deal with it myself. For now, I would like for you to arrange for a few girls to monitor all our nightclubs and report if there is something unsavoury going on.¡±


    Usually, errant individuals with nefarious intentions would be less cautious when dealing with women. So, it was more likely he would get more information about any hidden operations in his clubs than if he sent in men.


    ¡°Is there anything specific?¡± She asked as she tapped on her tablet.


    ¡°No. That is all.¡± Yagi said before turning to hisputer.


    If his people knew the reason he was investigating his clubs, they would have tunnel vision. It was a good chance to find troublemakers. If someone could bring in that drug, a lot more could be happening right under his nose.


    After his assistant left, he opened his email with anticipation. He had not found a chance to read the report on Teacher Shio Emi since he got the response. And he could not wait to see what Forest had dug up on that beautiful creature he would make his.


    He clicked on the email, ignoring the subject line.


    The PDF document was short, too short.


    He looked at the dry document that read like a CV. No, it was more urate to say it was shorter than a CV. Apart from her educational des, there was barely anything else. They were just cold facts about her current life.


    Yagi called Forest immediately.


    ¡°What dead person is calling me at this hour?¡± An angry voice came from the phone.


    ¡°It seems that you need to spend some time training in the mountains,¡± Yagi responded with a cold voice.


    ¡°Boss!?!¡± Forest shouted before his voice changed to a ttering tone. ¡°Boss, I was just taking a short nap. I have not rested the entire weekend.¡±


    ¡°Tell a more believable lie.¡±


    ¡°I am not lying. I already apologised on the subject line.¡± Forest cried. ¡°I have searched all the corners of the real and virtual world. She is like a ghost that appeared from nowhere.¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth,¡± Yagi warned.


    ¡°What I mean is, the only information I could find is what she has voluntarily submitted. If the Blue Monarch did not have referral letters from the universities she attended, I would not have been able to find the information.¡± Forestined.


    Yagi frowned. ¡°You said you investigated everyone at the school.¡±


    ¡°I did a deep dive on everyone before Misaki joined. Miss Shio has only been a teacher for only six months. We checked out her credentials and sent someone to follow her for a few days. The only strange thing we found was that she lives in a very posh house in an affluent neighbourhood.¡±


    Forest whined because he felt wrong about the whole thing. ¡°I did not think too much because it is not that unusual for a beautiful woman to enjoy life above her pay grade. I thought she was married or living with someone.¡±


    The exnation made Yagi even angrier.


    ¡°You will train with Matsuura for three hours every day for the next month.¡± Yagi ended the call and felt a little better.


    The punishment would be light for almost all of his people, even Teiko.


    But to Forest, it was asking for his life.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658: TELLING STORIES


    Theck of information about Shio Emi puzzled Yagi. Despite Forest¡¯s goofiness, he was a reliable source, and he had never failed before. If he said he could find nothing, not many people could.


    This led to one conclusion: Shio Emi was not a simple teacher.


    The revtion should have scared Yagi because he did not like uncertainties. Unknown factors in his life meant danger. He could not count the number of times the police and other task forces in the government sent undercover agents to infiltrate his operations.


    However, when it came to Emi, he just felt curious and fascinated.


    The image of her appeared in his mind. He wondered what secrets the littledy had.


    Shio Emi did not know someone was thinking about her with a wicked smile. However, once in a while, a certain person woulde to her mind. The constant flitting of his image in her mind kept frustrating her.


    Fortunately, she had a lot of work, so she did not have time to obsess.


    .....


    On Thursday, she found her workload increasing when her colleague asked her to cover a home economics ss. The teacher requested leave because her son was in the hospital. It was urgent, so she had not made arrangements.


    Emi agreed to cover for her without another thought.


    In truth, she knew most subjects, but she could not say that she had ever learned anything about home economics. However, the lesson n was quite simple, and Mrs Naoki had told her she just needed to teach basic baking.


    Grade 8A was not like her 5F.


    Her students were young and cute, like wild but adorable cats. ss 8A had good older students, but they were also teenagers. Their thoughts were a little moreplicated, and they were already trying to find their ce in the world.


    ¡°Good afternoon, I will be covering this ss for Mrs Naoki due to a personal emergency.¡± Teacher Shio spoke while looking at the bored faces of the students.


    She could see that no one enjoyed this ss. No one had even looked at the ingredients on the table at the front. One of the students raised her hand.


    ¡°I think since the teacher is not in, we can just use the period to review notes on sses that matter.¡± The girl said with conviction.


    There were murmurs of agreement throughout the ss. Everyone was clearly against learning how to bake. Shio wondered if Mrs Naoki had not escaped the lesson intentionally. She felt terrible for even thinking about it, but there was a possibility.


    ¡°Does everyone think that home economics is a waste of time?¡± Shio asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the answer was almost unanimous.


    Emi leaned against the desk. ¡°If I understand correctly, home economics is a ss that teaches students the basic skills to take care of a house and oneself. Why do you think it is not necessary?¡±


    Numerous hands went up in the air. Teacher Shio admired the discipline a lot. Her ss was full of imps, so they would have just shouted answers randomly. Then, arguments would break out within seconds. She pointed at a boy in the middle.


    ¡°Why do I need to learn how to cook, clean and sew? I will have a wife to do all those things for me in the future.¡± He said with cocky confidence.


    The girls immediately booed him loudly while most of the boysughed and even pped for him.


    One of the girls spoke up. ¡°Do you think you are in an isekai harem novel? Knowing you, you will be lucky to find a wife at all, let alone one that can cook. And who says a girl cannot marry a man who can cook?¡±


    Immediately, the boys booed while the girls pped.


    ¡°Why are the both of youplicating everything?¡± Another girl joined in. ¡°You can hire people to do all these things for you.¡±


    There were resounding agreements around the ss. Discussions broke out around the ss, and no one noticed that Teacher Shio was copying the recipe on the whiteboard. A vani cake was quite simple, so she finished quickly.


    She turned from the board and pped her hands.


    ¡°You make reasonable arguments. I agree with most of you. But...¡± She paused for a long moment. ¡°Get your ingredients and follow the recipe on the board.¡±


    The entire ss groaned, but they were in a good mood after the argument. Therefore, despite theints, they still behaved properly and picked their ingredients. Still, they continued toin about the useless nature of home economics.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I will make it simple. Most people im cooking is a gift, and for a few, it is. But not everyone can be a Michelin-star chef. For thezy and the normal, think of it as a science, not an art. Follow the time-tested theories. Do not try to be fancy. Start!¡± Teacher Shio said.


    The ss groaned again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to encourage us to learn home economics diligently for the sake of love and family? Mrs Naoki always tells us that no one wants to live with people who cannot cook or clean.¡± One of the boys made a joke.


    Teacher Shioughed lightly. ¡°Well, Mrs Naoki is right. But I think most of you cannot understand that concept right now. But if you want encouragement, I can tell you a story as long as you keep working on the recipe. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    The students did not hesitate. It was rare to have a brief respite from Mrs Naoki¡¯s nagging.


    ¡°A few years back, there was a rich man from a powerful family. He had a good wife and five children. The family was harmonious and happy, but unfortunately, the good wife died. The youngest of the five children was around your age, so it was not devastating.¡±


    ¡°They could survive without a lot of trouble. Moreover, they had a reliable butler and a cook who had been with them for a long time. They were well-paid and could take care of everything at home.¡± Teacher Shio told the story while walking around the ss, checking the work.


    ¡°The family did not have major disagreements despite their loss, but they no longer had the mother watching over everything. It was quite sad. Fortunately, they were not alone. They could on the butler and the cook for everything. Slowly, they got used to the mother¡¯s absence, but they would always return home to have their meals together.¡±


    ¡°They felt that the food the chef made was so good, and the coffee brewed by the butler was like ambrosia. Eventually, they even started working from home so they could enjoy food at home instead of restaurants or take-out food. Everything was taken care of by the two workers, and the family feltfortable and happy. Until...¡±


    Teacher Shio paused to check the oven and make sure it was preheated. ¡°Make sure that the ingredients arepletely blended. I can see clumps in some bowls. And remember, we are using one oven, keep up.¡±


    The students were startled because they were so absorbed in the story.


    ¡°So, what happened?¡± A certain girl asked.


    Teacher Shio smiled.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659: POOR BUSINESS MODEL


    Shio Emi knew she was overqualified to be a simple teacher. However, she found educating children to be rewarding and challenging. It was like finding a little seedling and nurturing it into a flower or a tree. She also found the curiosity of a young mind quite amusing.


    Once people became adults, their minds were not as flexible. They could no longer think about issues with the nimbleness of children. Thoughts, opinions and even interests would be set in stone, not even giving the possibility of change.


    Perhaps, she would not be a teacher forever, but for now, she was satisfied.


    ¡°Well... After a few months of a consistent lifestyle, the butler and the chef asked for time off. The father and the children both felt that the two deserved a break. Therefore, they happily approved the leave without question.¡± She continued.


    ¡°Naturally, the entire family was not equipped to do household chores like cleaning and cooking. As most individuals from an affluent background,¡± she looked pointedly at the children with a knowing smile. ¡°They depended on the household staff for everything.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, they could not trust just anyone with their well-being. As with all people with power, they were cautious about hidden plots that could destroy their empire. After all, someone might take advantage at any moment, using anything in their lives.¡±


    Emi walked back to the front of the ss and saw that most had already finished whisking the cake mix. She was a little surprised to find that the school did not have electronic mixers, but it was more effective to teach the basics without the convenience of automated tools.


    .....


    ¡°The final step of the recipe is pouring your batter into the oiled baking tin. The ss monitor will be in charge of cing the cakes in the oven. Do not crowd or shove. Do not touch the oven. And send only one member of your group.¡± She said.


    The final process was quite simple, but she did not continue telling the story. She wanted to watch this stage with care because they were dealing with a hot oven. A single misstep could lead to an injury.


    Luckily, the ss monitor was a reliable boy.


    Once the oven was closed and the timer set, the students looked expectantly at her. It was clear they were curious about the reason behind the entire tale and its rtion to home economics.


    Teacher Shioughed and told them to clean up the implements.


    ¡°The family decided to eat out in restaurants until the butler and the chef returned. However, they found that the food they were consuming did not quite hit the spot. Everything they tasted seemed nd and did not spark joy.¡± She resumed the story.


    ¡°They tried different things, but they could not get anything that matched their chef¡¯s food. Even the coffee they were drinking did not quite hit the spot. Their cravings were strong, and before long, they started experiencing strange symptoms.¡±


    ¡°The household was chaotic as the entire family became irritable, angry and depressed. They felt sick and overwhelmed by their cravings. They could not sleep, but they felt pain and weakness, unable to work.¡± She continued.


    One of the students turned from the sink and suddenly interrupted. ¡°The butler and the chef were drugging the food with cocaine!¡±


    Teacher Shio nodded. ¡°Correct! Over the few months, the two workers encouraged drug dependence by dosing the food. This was the news that the entire family realised when they went to the hospital. Their bodies were ravaged with drugs without their knowledge.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Did they get treatment?¡± One of the girls asked with concern.


    Emi did not answer directly.


    ¡°The most affected person was the youngest child. The symptoms were strong that he had to be admitted to the hospital immediately. As for the older children and the father, they were just angry. They did not need to think twice to know the identity of the culprits.¡±


    ¡°Immediately, theyunched a manhunt for the two people. They thought that the butler and the chef wanted them to ckmail them or something. However, they could not find the two people. It did not take long to discover the real motive.¡± She said.


    ¡°The deceaseddy of the house had a lot of assets in her name. Unfortunately, the family was too grief-stricken to care about material things after her death. The butler and chef plotted to drug the members of the family and trick them into giving everything up.¡±


    ¡°In their drugged haze, the family signed away the rights to the inheritance to the butler and chef. When everything was finalised, they disappeared without a trace with a lot of money. Up to this day, they have never been found.¡± She finished.


    The ss was silent for a moment.


    ¡°There is no way that happened.¡± One of the girls retorted.


    ¡°Yeah! How could anyone not know they were being drugged?¡± Another boy said.


    ¡°I think it is possible. I read this news story about a guy who used drugs for his noodles to make his customers loyal to his shop.¡± Someone else said.


    ¡°That makes no sense at all. Drugs are expensive, so the cost is not worth the returns. It is a poor business model for a noodle shop.¡± The ss monitor spoke up calmly.


    The entire ss fell into a weird silence as they all looked at him, but his face did not change. In fact, he did not seem to think he had said something unusual.


    The bell rang breaking the odd atmosphere.


    ¡°And that marks the end of our ss.¡± Teacher Shio said. ¡°The cakes will be done in about forty minutes, which should be about the end of the final period. Come back here immediately after ss.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Shio.¡± The students said.


    Teacher Shio waved at the students casually, and they left her alone in the home economics room. She could have gone to her office, but she did not feel safe leaving the oven on without anyone watching. She nned to wait for the cakes, just in case.


    Emi sat down at the desk in front of the ss, and her mind drifted to the story she told the students. The tale was based on true events, and she knew those people.


    Unfortunately...


    The ending was not as simple and mundane as she made it to be.


    The butler and the chef did not feed the bereaved father and children cocaine. It would have been easier if it were the case.


    What those evil employees used to contaminate the food was methamphetamine and scopmine cut with tainted rare material.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660: TAINTED MEMORIES


    The methamphetaminepromised their mental capacity, and the scopmine made the family open to suggestions. Moreover, the synergistic effects of the drugs had mild amnesiac effects, allowing for an advanced level of twilight sleep.


    While they were in a delirious state, the butler took advantage and got a lot of documents rting to the dead wife¡¯s estate signed. At the same time, the chef was able to move other items like jewellery from the house without the knowledge of the family.


    But it was not enough for them.


    The tainted rare material was the real nail in the coffin.


    Not long after the butler and the chef absconded with the stolen treasures, the family, except for the father and the eldest daughter, fell into aa. If nothing new had happened, those children were still in aa, just like the other people who had ingested the tainted rare material.


    Shio Emi sighed.


    The exposure of Martial Ind to the world and the destruction of the rare material source was a good thing.


    .....


    There was no need for such a ce to exist.


    Emi¡¯s mind drifted back to her life on Martial Ind. She was filled with mixed feelings when she thought about it. Before she could sink into the memories of her past, the oven timer dinged, indicating the cakes were done.


    Moreover, an unexpected visitor knocked lightly.


    ¡°Teacher Shio! What are you doing here?¡± Misaki asked as she walked through the door of the home economics room.


    Emi looked up from her phone and found Misaki walking towards her. She smiled at the girl with fondness. While her hair was still coloured, the young face was not covered in strange make-up as it had beenst week.


    ¡°You are just in time.¡± She stood up.


    Misaki was confused by the statement because she did not even know Teacher Shio was in the room. While confused, she found herself holding a pair of oven mitts. She tilted her head as Emi walked to the oven.


    She opened the oven and tried to avoid the st of hot air.


    ¡°Put on the oven mitts and help me handle these cakes.¡± Teacher Shio waited for Misaki to put on the gloves. She took out a cake and handed it to Misaki. ¡°ce it on the workbench. The students will figure out who made what when they return.¡±


    With Misaki¡¯s help, the work wasplicated quite quickly.


    ¡°So, what are you doing here?¡± Teacher Shio asked.


    ¡°I was looking for Mrs Naoki,¡± Misaki said while cing the mitts away.


    ¡°She is not in for the day, so I am covering her ss. She will probably be back by tomorrow.¡± Teacher Shio replied.


    ¡°No, it is good you are here. You can help me with what I need.¡± Misaki looked at her with shining eyes.


    Emi could practically see the stars shining in those eyes. Before she could respond to the enthusiastic girl, ss 8A made a rowdy return.


    ¡°Teacher Shio, you are still here.¡± One girl said enthusiastically. ¡°We have determined your story is entirely possible. But we do not think it would work on six people together.¡±


    Emi could not believe they were still hung up on the same thing for an hour. ¡°And why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°Well, we just had a chemistry lesson, and the teacher told us the effects of cocaine use. The physiological and psychological symptoms after any period of use should have been obvious to at least one or two of the people.¡± Another student said.


    ¡°Also, Teacher Heiji said that cocaine is bitter. It would not be easy to mask the taste in food.¡± Someone else added.


    Teacher Shio was not flustered, even though the details of the story she told were not urate. ¡°Your teacher is right. Under normal circumstances, it would take only a few doses for the family to notice the problems. But consider the symptoms of grief at losing the core member of the family.¡±


    The students were enlightened. It would not be unusual for someone who had lost their loved one to feel some physiological effects. An increase in heart rate, sweating, nausea, hyperawareness, hypervignce and even paranoid delusions could be passed off as grief.


    ¡°As for the bitterness, the right food might even be elevated by it.¡± Teacher Shio said. ¡°Now, clean up the room and decide what to do with your creations. Perhaps, you can take them to your families and share the love.¡±


    With that parting shot, Emi left with Misaki following her like a little tail.


    ¡°Should you be teaching students about putting dangerous drugs in food?¡± Misaki asked as she walked beside her teacher.


    ¡°Probably not. But it is nothing they will not see on TV or read in novels.¡± Teacher Shio said. ¡°I doubt they will use the information. The story is more likely to make them paranoid about their food and the people employed in their houses, at least for a while.¡±


    Misaki¡¯s eyes widened for a moment in surprise. ¡°Teacher Shio, you are scary. No wonder my uncle likes you.¡±


    Emi almost stumbled at the words, but luckily, she was wearing low-heeled shoes. Still...


    ¡°What are you talking about, you child?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Misaki covered her mouth childishly, but her giggles could still be heard.


    The two arrived at Emi¡¯s office.


    ¡°So, what kind of help are you seeking, Misaki?¡± Teacher Shio asked as she organised her desk.


    Misaki plopped on the chair opposite. ¡°I want to learn how to bake.¡±


    Teacher Shio lifted an eyebrow and assessed Misaki with a critical eye. ¡°Your home economics ss only requires you to learn knitting at your level. Why do you want to skip ahead?¡±


    ¡°I want to bake a cake for someone¡¯s birthday.¡± She said while lowering her head with some embarrassment.


    Emi smiled at the cute child. ¡°Do you want to bake a cake for your uncle?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Misaki tried to look tough. ¡°You have to teach me.¡±


    ¡°Do I now?¡± Emi asked.


    ¡°You know how to bake, don¡¯t you?¡± Misaki asked.


    ¡°I do. But I don¡¯t have to teach you.¡± She stared down at the girl.


    Misaki was defeated by the stare almost immediately. She had to admit that Teacher Shio was not an ordinary teacher. Usually, she got everything she wanted from teachers. No one dared to go against her as long as she asked.


    However, Teacher Shio never gave in to her or the other students.


    Students thought she would be lost and confused when she first came to the school because she was too young. She was only two years older than the final-year students. Moreover, it was the Blue Monarch Institute where almost everyone could destroy a mere teacher.


    Who would have thought that the young teacher was a brick wall?


    ¡°Can you please teach me how to bake a cake, Teacher Shio?¡± Misaki surrendered before the higher power and asked with humility.


    ¡°You are a good girl. If you can make the time, I will teach you. But, you have to get permission from your uncle first.¡± Emi said.


    Misaki smiled. ¡°Thank you, Teacher Shio! I will talk to my uncle.¡±


    With that, she left the office fast like the wind, leaving an amused Teacher Shio.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661: SURPRISED AND CONFUSED


    Emi did not expect Misaki to act fast on the matter of the tuition she promised. After the conversation, she pushed the issue to the back of her mind. She intended to deal with it when she was sure Misaki wasmitted to learning.


    However, on that Friday, as she waited for the disciplinemittee to hand in the weekly report, she found herself facing the man who haunted her dreams. She felt tongue-tied as she looked at him standing at her door as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Her heart rate elerated as she tried topose herself.


    ¡°Mr Yagi, what an unexpected surprise.¡± She almost stuttered through the words.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t a surprise, by definition, unexpected?¡± He asked as he stepped into her space and settled into the chair opposite her desk.


    Emi did not know if what she felt was annoyance, but there was a strange irritation as she looked at the smiling face. She wanted to attack the man in frustration, and she was not sure if the urge was to hurt him.


    But the pressure in her heart built up.


    .....


    She felt restless. It was like her skin was not right for her body.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Mr Yagi?¡± She ignored the almost overwhelming need to retort at the man.


    She did not want to y his game. She could tell that he was ying at something, with his suave look and the sudden appearance in her office. Not to mention his promise to see her soon, just four days earlier.


    The more she thought about this man, the more she was sure that she was out of her depth. She did not know what game he was ying. She did not know the rules.


    If she thrust herself into his web, she would lose.


    ¡°Please, call me Seiryo.¡± Yagi did not respond directly.


    He could see that the little teacher was wary of him. And more than that, she was ufortable on a primal level. The revtion of Emi¡¯s difort did not make him unhappy. On the contrary, he was ted.


    Emi was aware of him.


    She seemed to oscite between avoiding him and wanting to be close to him. In some moments, he could see a desire, however innocent, towards him. But in other moments, like now, she looked like she wanted to run.


    That wariness, the awareness... He could work with that.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Teacher Shio stopped being polite.


    ¡°Misaki told me you agreed to teach her how to bake.¡± Yagi was not put off by the prickliness disyed by Emi.


    Emi did not think Misaki would discuss the matter with her uncle so soon. More importantly, she did not expect he woulde to her office for this reason. She had not made the promise without the intention of keeping it, but she had not imagined things would happen so quickly.


    At that moment, she realised that Seiryo hade to her office with a serious reason.


    The enlightenment made her a little embarrassed. She thought he showed up just to tease her. Now, she felt like she needed to find a hole to hide in for overestimating herself. He might talk casually, but he was also a parent to her student.


    She gathered herself emotionally, concealing her difort. She knew she should be happy that Seiryo was taking his role as a guardian more seriously. But a small part of her wanted him to havee to school for her, to see her.


    And this thought filled her with guilt.


    She suppressed her strange feelings and focused on the problem at hand.


    ¡°Yes. I told her as long as she got your permission, I would teach her. Of course, I will do so in my free time, so we will need to n for the ss with this in mind. Moreover, Misaki must perform well in ss, or I will consider the extracurricr teaching a distraction.¡± She said quickly but with rity.


    Yagi was a little disappointed at seeing his little teacher gain herposure quickly. But he was not discouraged because he knew that he affected her. He knew he could still find a way to break through to her.


    There was no rush.


    ¡°I have talked to Misaki, and she assures me that she will improve her grades,¡± Yagi responded. ¡°I am d to see her taking an interest in extracurricr activities. I will do my best to support her as she needs.¡±


    The answer filled Emi with gratification because her student had someone watching over her now. Seiryo was taking responsibility as a parent with the right weight.


    She ignored the small seed of something evil in her heart that seemed a little like jealousy...


    ¡°I will check my schedule and see when we can begin. Moreover, I will need to make arrangements with Mrs Naoki to use the home economics room. Once I have a schedule, I will inform you and Misaki.¡± She responded quickly in a bid to bury her dark thoughts.


    ¡°That will not be necessary.¡± Yagi smiled. ¡°I have talked to the Principal, and he agreed that we can make our arrangements outside the school.¡±


    Emi lost herposure at the words and stood up from her chair behind her desk. ¡°What?¡±


    Yagi was pleased with the outburst. ¡°I thought it would be inconvenient for you and Misaki if you had to depend on the school facilities. I thought it was appropriate to inquire about the policies on private tutoring to avoid putting your career in jeopardy.¡±


    Emi paused as she thought about it. The words made logical sense. She should have thought about the implications of privately tutoring one of her students. Even though it was not her area of teaching, there could be some negative implications.


    Still...


    ¡°You should have talked to me before making independent decisions on the arrangements. I might have been able to convince the Principal to allow us to use the school facilities over the weekend.¡± She sat back down with a lowered head.


    Yagi lowered his head to conceal the glint in his eyes.


    ¡°I am sure you could have, but it would take a lot of resources from a lot of people. I would have to send bodyguards with Misaki since the security in the school is weak over the weekends. And the school personnel will be inconvenienced because they have to be cautious as long as someone is on the premises.¡± Yagi exined.


    ¡°If we have our external arrangements, we can make ns without causing others inconvenience. I will take care of everything, and you will only need to make yourself avable. But I am sorry for taking matters into my hands without informing you.¡±


    Emi waspletely disarmed with the logic and reason in the exnation as well as the apology. ¡°I understand. I did not think about it carefully. Let me know when you would like me to start.¡±


    Yagi smiled. ¡°How about tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662: MEN IN BLACK


    Emi did not know what she was feeling or thinking.


    Everything felt surreal.


    She took a deep breath and looked at the imposing gate with a coiled dragon motif with some apprehension. She wanted to turn back her vehicle and go back to her house. An unknown sense in her mind told her that once she entered the gate, she would not be able to escape Yagi Seiryo.


    She did not know if she was being paranoid.


    But there was a sense of entrapment as she slowed down and stopped in front of that ck gate.


    Perhaps, the feeling came from the sensation of powerlessness when she was facing that man.


    That helplessness made her agree to show up on Saturday at the Yagi home. She did not know why she ended up agreeing to do it.


    .....


    When Yagi asked her to start teaching Misaki baking the next day in her office, she was tongue-tied for a short moment.


    It was not like she had ns for Saturday, but she did not want to set a precedent that she would always be avable at a moment¡¯s notice. However, the man made a verypelling argument before she could reject the invitation.


    ¡°Misaki is excited about this undertaking, but children tend to lose interest in activities without the right support. I am afraid that if she does not begin the sses immediately, her excitement will wane. Baking in itself is not important.¡± Yagi said.


    ¡°But I would like her to have the discipline to keep up with hermitments. Moreover, she has not been participating in extracurricr activities. Of course, you will bepensated appropriately for the tuition.¡± He added.


    Emi did not agree at once. ¡°This is really short notice, Mr Yagi.¡±


    ¡°Call me Seiryo.¡± He said.


    The two of them looked at each other for a moment with a certain twinkle in their eyes at the familiar words. The repeated phrase had be something like a private joke between them. The easy amusement changed into a strange tension as they continued gazing into each other¡¯s eyes.


    However, the tension made Emi restless, and she wanted to break free of it. So, she found herself agreeing.


    ¡°Alright. But we need to n ahead of time for the next session.¡± She said.


    Yagi smiled with satisfaction. ¡°I will send someone to pick you up from your house tomorrow.¡±


    Emi shook her head. ¡°It is not necessary. I prefer to drive myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yagi did not insist. ¡°If you have any requests, you can call me anytime.¡±


    Emi freed herself from the memories of the previous day as the ck gate opened before her. She looked with nervousness into the property before her. She did not know what to expect from this visit, and whether it would be good for her.


    At the same time, she was filled with unconcealed curiosity about this home.


    The rumours about the Yagi family and specifically, Seiryo were outrageous, but there had to be quite a bit of truth in it. She wondered if the home would give her mafia vibes, or if it was just like a normal home.


    Emi drove into the property along the driveway and stopped in front of the house. There was no parking lot, just a footpath with stairs leading to the entrance. She did not know if she should keep driving or just leave the car in the driveway.


    She mulled and wondered if she should call Seiryo.


    In her distraction, she did not notice when two men in ck suits appeared beside her car. While they were not wearing ck shades, they gave a strong ¡®men in ck¡¯ vibe. She could tell right away they were the quintessential underworld bodyguards.


    One of the men tapped lightly on her window, and she lowered it.


    ¡°Hey. Am I blocking the road? Where can I park my car? It seems wrong to leave it on the driveway because I don¡¯t if someone else wille in or out. Although I suppose, there is enough space for another car to squeeze through.¡± Emi started rambling.


    The young bodyguard did not seem bothered by the continuous talking; his face did not change as he looked at Emi.


    ¡°I will take your car now.¡± He said calmly without an exnation.


    ¡°What?¡± Emi finally looked at him properly.


    The man was good-looking in a youthful way, despite his emotionless face. He did not have underworld vibes or the scent of blood. He looked like he belonged in a bank or a tech start-up instead of working in the yakuza.


    ¡°I will take your car.¡± He repeated.


    Emi did not think too deeply. After all, she was a visitor, and when in Rome...


    Perhaps, she could have opposed the demand or asked his intention, but she felt it was unnecessary to worry about small things. Since she agreed toe to the house, she should be prepared to be a good guest.


    She stepped out of the car with her ck sling bag and handed over the keys. The young man in ck stepped into the car and drove off, supposedly to park it.


    ¡°You will need to submit to a search before stepping into the house.¡± The remaining bodyguard said.


    Emi had almost forgotten about this other person. She looked at him with a critical eye, and she did not find him as pleasing to her as the young one who had left. She could also sense the dislike emanating from him in waves.


    No, it was not just a dislike. It was disdain.


    There was something in his eyes that told Emi he was looking down on her as if she did not deserve to be in the house.


    ¡°No.¡± She said directly.


    ¡°What?¡± The man was taken aback as if he had not expected her to be so direct.


    ¡°No, I will not submit to a search of my bag or person.¡± She said.


    The man lost his temper. ¡°Those are the rules. If you are not willing, you cannot enter the house.¡±


    Emi scoffed. ¡°In that case, I will leave. Get my car.¡±


    The manughed harshly. ¡°Do you think this is the kind of ce you cane into and leave as you please?¡±


    Emi tilted her head. ¡°Do you think you can stop me from going in or leaving?¡±


    ¡°Ha! I have never seen a woman who does not know the immensity of the heavens. You will not learn how to behave until I teach you a lesson.¡± He said with a disgusting grin on his face as he looked at her.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663: NOT A VIOLENT PERSON


    After those words, he stretched his hand to grab Emi.


    Unlike the young bodyguard, he wasrger, with defined muscles as well as an unpleasant face. Inparison to the petite Emi, he was a towering giant, especially with a menacing look.


    Just as he was about to touch Emi¡¯s shoulder, she turned her body and dodged his hand. She stood behind him and grabbed his forearm before he could recover. With a bit of force, she twisted the arm to his back and kicked his knees.


    As he fell, a crack sounded from his arm.


    Emi felt a familiar blood thirst in her mind when she heard the sound. The thrill of the violence flooded her mind, and she wanted more. She bent her knee and it dug into the man¡¯s back as she applied more force to the broken arm.


    The man roared in pain as he lost his will to struggle.


    Emi applied more pressure to his back, only barely holding back from dislocating a disc. She mused as she listened to the incoherent begging from the man. She wondered how much force it would take for her to break his spine.


    .....


    It probably would not take too much.


    Her lips quirked up a little as she thought about it. But again, cracking his spine would make him useless. She liked to hear the sound of bones breaking. It would be better if she broke his other arm first, and then his legs.


    As for the spine, she could crack it piece by piece.


    The crying man did not know what Emi was thinking, but he was a man from the underworld. He could feel the danger increasing as the woman looked at him. He tried to struggle from her hold. But for such a small woman, her strength was immense.


    Emi tightened her hold and lowered her head a little.


    ¡°You see, it is not necessary to search me for weapons. Weapons are for the weak.¡± She said in a low voice.


    The sound was soft and gentle, but to the man, she was the devil.


    ¡°Forgive me. Forgive me.¡± He cried with tears in his eyes and snot from his nose.


    ¡°You see, I have rules of my own. If someone attacks me, I must put them in a hospital. Well, if I am in a good mood.¡± She replied with a sardonic chuckle.


    The man regretted his actions. Yes, there was a rule for checking non-residents who entered, but the rules could not be applied to someone invited by the boss. Moreover, he knew it was inappropriate since she was ady.


    At the time, he just wanted to rough her up a bit and teach her a lesson.


    But how could she know he was kicking a rock?


    He could only continue begging.


    ¡°What is happening here?¡± A cold voice suddenly interrupted the scene.


    The two people looked up and saw Yagi standing on the stairs that led to the door of the house. His handsome face was cold, but the anger was apparent. Emi and the man froze for a moment in silence before recovering.


    Emi dropped the injured bodyguard, causing him to scream in pain again.


    Before Emi could say anything, the other party started toin first.


    ¡°Boss, this woman is evil!¡± He shouted, suppressing his pain and standing up. ¡°She must have been sent by your enemies. Look at what she did to me.¡±


    He tried to lift his numb hand to show Yagi his injuries. However, he could not move it. When he turned to check it, he found it was not only broken. A bone was cracked and sticking out of his flesh grotesquely.


    He fainted in horror.


    Emi¡¯s mind was running a mile a minute as she thought about how to exin the situation. She could say she was defending herself, but it would not exin how she had broken the arm. Perhaps, she could convince Yagi his bodyguard had fallen.


    She felt helpless and wronged.


    She was not a violent person.


    Well... that was not entirely true.


    But it wasplicated.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yagi appeared before her with quick steps.


    He looked at her, from head to toe, before looking at her face for signs of distress. The more he looked, the more he became worried. Emi felt tears welling up as she faced the concerned man. The feeling of being wronged increased.


    ¡°Of course, I am not alright.¡± She said, her face forming a sad pout.


    ¡°I will call the doctor right away,¡± Yagi replied.


    Just as he was going to pick out his phone from his pocket, Emi grabbed his hand. She looked at him with herrge and moist eyes.


    ¡°I am not injured.¡± She said. ¡°But this is a bad man. He said I had to be searched before entering the house, and I refused. So, he tried to use force.¡±


    Yagi looked at the earnest look on her face as if she was telepathically willing him to believe her. She looked like a child reporting the suffering she had endured. She even pointed at the unconscious man in his pool of blood.


    Yagi had never seen such a cute creature in his life.


    Looking at her, he confirmed in his heart that he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her, learning everything about her.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± He said. ¡°I was not careful, and you suffered. I am d you are not injured.¡±


    He raised his hand and ced it on her head infort. He thought she would p away his hand in annoyance at the gesture. But instead, she leaned into the touch like a kitten, epting and relishing the touch.


    It showed her trust and reliance on him. The pleasure he got from the interaction was heady, and he was greedy for more.


    But he needed to take it slow.


    ¡°No one will harm you here ever again.¡± He added. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Emi nodded obediently. She was no longer that person who had broken a man¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Shi, take care of this,¡± Yagi said without looking back.


    Emi turned and found that the young bodyguard who had taken her car was back. He did not seem surprised by the scene before him. His face remained as cold as ever, even as he nodded at the order from his boss.


    ¡°Stop looking at him,¡± Yagi said as they ascended the steps to the house.


    ¡°Why? He is cute.¡± Emi said with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Is he more handsome than me?¡± Yagi asked.


    Emi stole a peek at Yagi¡¯s face and lowered her head, but she did not reply. The young bodyguard, Shi, was adorable like a small furry animal.


    But Yagi was something else.


    He was the king of the jungle.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664: THE DILEMMA


    When Misaki saw Emi, she was buzzing with energy. She was excited about her baking lesson, but that was not the entire reason for her happiness.


    For the past week, her uncle had been around for breakfast. They had spent at least thirty minutes together in the morning. Unfortunately, he did not manage to return home early on most days.


    But he was always at home when she woke up.


    And the best part, he was around... On a Saturday!


    Misaki did not think she had ever spent any quality time with her uncle on Saturdays.


    She understood his absence was necessary because he was not involved in the business world. Moreover, most of his work concerned entertainment and hospitality. The weekends were the busiest, and he needed to be avable most of the time.


    Therefore, she did not expect him to be around in the morning.


    .....


    But he was there when she woke upter than usual. They had breakfast together, and he told her he already made arrangements for Teacher Shio toe to their house.


    She could not stop her smile.


    ¡°Teacher Shio! I can¡¯t believe you are here!¡± She said as she practically hopped on the spot.


    Emi was amused by the excitement. She knew Misaki was an extroverted child, but she was always happy to see her little actions. The cuteness made Emi strengthen her belief that Misaki had a good spirit as long as it was nurtured and reinforced.


    ¡°I hope you are ready to work,¡± Emi said while cing a hand on the coloured hair gently.


    ¡°Of course! I got a new apron and a chef¡¯s hat.¡± Misaki smiled with her small teeth showing.


    Yagi looked at the two and was quite amused. He liked seeing how Emi was when she was in teacher mode. She was cute when she acted mature, even though she looked like she should be in school herself.


    ¡°Go on and get ready,¡± Yagi said to Misaki. ¡°I need to talk to your teacher for a moment.¡±


    As Yagi said those words, a small thought came to his mind. Soon, he would not be saying ¡®your teacher¡¯. Misaki would have an aunt. But as he looked at Emi, he could not help thinking that she did not look like anyone¡¯s aunt.


    ¡°Ok! I need to change into something else anyway. Otherwise, Grandpa Minaduki might not let me into the kitchen.¡± Misaki said as she skipped away in a cute dress.


    Emi smiled at the scene before she heard Yagi talk to her.


    ¡°Let us talk in my office,¡± Yagi said before indicating the direction of his office.


    The two of them walked in tense silence.


    Emi was a ball of tight tension as she followed Yagi to his office. She knew that she would need to exin exactly what happened outside to him. Even though he did not seem to mind the injuries she inflicted on his bodyguard, he had to be worried.


    If she had seen the same scene, she would not trust the person with her children.


    She needed toe up with a good exnation. If she did not, he would be right to take action. If he did, she might lose her job. She might not need her current position as a teacher, but she liked it. She felt like she still had a lot to do in school.


    But she did not know if she should tell him the truth.


    Her father decided to keep their life on Martial Ind a secret. He did not want the attention that came from being associated with that ce to follow them to Japan. His hope was for them to continue operating their businesses normally and live peaceful lives.


    She promised not to share the information unless there was no other option.


    Even if it was important for her to prove she was a fit teacher, she would notpromise her family for something so small. Further, she did not know Yagi well enough. Not to mention, he was involved in the underworld, and she knew the yakuza did not y around.


    At the moment, everyone of importance was interested in the truth about Martial Ind.


    The international news, after the exposure of the ind, was suppressed through various efforts from the important people in ces of power. At the moment, a lot ofmoners thought the whole thing was a hoax.


    This was, of course, by design.


    When the people from Martial Ind and their allies tried to suppress the news about the incident at the Triennial Championships, they used social media to tell the masses that it was just a stunt. They managed to convince everyone it was an edited scene from an unreleased movie.


    The excuse was terrible, but it was the root of most conspiracy theories.


    As long as a few people thought they were the only ones who could see the truth, they could convince millions to do the same. Over thest few months, hardly anyone talked about Martial Ind. And those who did...


    Well, the talks could only be considered bar conversations.


    Unfortunately, a lot of people in ces of power knew that it was not a hoax. Martial Ind was real, and it had an amazing history. One could not mention the potential benefits of getting along with someone from Martial Ind.


    After all, the destruction of Martial Ind did not mean there was nothing of value.


    Most powerful families still had a lot of pure rare material. If one could acquire some, they could have health, strength and long life. It might not be as great as those from the ind who consumed the material and trained constantly, but it was a game changer formoners.


    Emi could not expose her family to the possibility of threats.


    ¡°You can sit.¡± Yagi¡¯s amused voice broke her reverie.


    Emi realised they were already in the office, and Yagi was behind his desk. She quickly sat down on the opposite end with a nervous smile. Suddenly, she felt like she was one of her naughty students waiting for a reprimand or punishment.


    Yagi did not speak.


    He looked at Emi with desire sprinkled with a hint of puzzlement.


    ¡®Who is Shio Emi?¡¯

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665: KICKED OUT


    The silence stretched on for two minutes.


    Yagi did not seem to mind the dead air, but to Emi, the silence was loud and unbearable. And the longer the moment went, the more frightening it became for her. She felt like a criminal waiting for her sentencing in court.


    She was afraid it was going to be the death penalty.


    Without careful consideration, she decided to make a pre-emptive strike. If she confessed her wrongdoings first, she might receive mercy.


    ¡°Mr Yagi, it is not what you think,¡± Emi said while looking earnestly at the man.


    This time, Seiryo did not correct Emi or ask him to call him by his given name. He wanted to know what the little teacher was thinking. Judging from her earnest expression, she was probably overthinking the reason he called her to his office.


    ¡°What do I think?¡± he asked with hidden amusement.


    .....


    Emi did not notice the hint of teasing because she was distressed. ¡°Given what happened outside, I would not me you for being cautious of me. You probably think that I am some sort of unruly and unscrupulous person who cheated the school system to get a job as a teacher.¡±


    Caught up in her internal turmoil, she stood up and walked with frustration in front of the desk. ¡°If I were you, I would think the worst of me. I will understand if you want to report me to the board. But you should know that I am not a violent person, and I would never cause harm to people indiscriminately.¡±


    Yagi watched the littledy pacing as she tried to put her thoughts into words. At first, he was keenly listening to her words, but he was distracted almost immediately.


    All the times he met her in the past, she was in school. Therefore, she was always in official clothes, usually, a smart skirt or dress. While she always looked beautiful, she also had a bit of a forbidding air around her, like a proper teacher.


    Today, she was dressed in tight jeans and a fitting t-shirt. The outfit was casual and simple by all standards, but Yagi could not get enough of her as she paced. Every turn of her body was hypnotising as it showed off her beautiful curves.


    Emi returned to her seat and looked at Yagi seriously. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Yagi was torn out of the haze he was in and found Emi looking at him expectantly. Immediately, he realised he might have missed some of what Emi was saying while coveting her beauty. Luckily, he was a man with a flexible mind.


    ¡°Perhaps, you should tell me more.¡± He said with a subtle smile.


    Emi looked troubled. ¡°I know I should not ask you to trust me without details. The thing is, I grew up in apetitive environment, and it influenced me. I kinda got used to fighting, and sometimes, the instincts take over.¡±


    ¡°Of course, as I grew older, I changed my path and realised that I did not need to be so cutthroat. I would never do anything bad to anyone unless I feel threatened. I promise it was self-defence. Naturally, the decision is up to you.¡± Emi said with moist rabbit eyes.


    If anyone saw the scene, they would think that Yagi was chastising her. She looked docile and repentant, theplete opposite of her image when he found her at the entrance of the house. That harmless look somehow made him want to bully her more.


    She was like a lost pet without a sense of direction. And he wanted to tease her and y with her.


    When he called her to the office, he only intended to let her know that she did not have to teach Misaki for the day. He was not sure exactly what happened outside, but she looked upset about it. He did not want her to feel pressured after an ufortable ordeal.


    Although she looked like she was in good spirits after entering the house, he was worried that she was forcing herself for Misaki¡¯s sake.


    Now, he realised the two of them were worried about different things.


    Based on her continued babbling, she was worried about his thoughts concerning her beating up the inappropriate bodyguard. She even thought he was going to report her for inappropriate behaviour to the school board.


    The thought was a little too funny.


    Even if he were not interested in her, it would be beneath his position as the head of the yakuza to report such a matter. He was not someone who would be fazed by a little bloody action, and he would not be petty as long as no real harm was done.


    And since it was Emi, he would never harm a hair on her head. Instead, he was anxious to deal with anyone who had evil thoughts towards her.


    But he could not let her know of his intentions. Not yet!


    He could use this incident to further his n to kidnap her as his most beloved bandit wife. He could not waste such a wonderful opportunity to uncover her identity,yer afteryer. He had already learned it was hard, if not impossible, to find a breakthrough into the mysterious background of the little teacher using normal channels.


    He had already learned a lot more about her through her senseless talking than he had from the flimsy file from Forest.


    ¡°I see.¡± He said calmly. ¡°Where did you grow up?¡±


    He did not like the sound of the description Emi gave her of her growth environment. If it was a cutthroat ce where one had to learn how to fight so mercilessly, it was probably an ugly ce full of evil people. He could not imagine that his sweet creature had suffered so much.


    But again, she could hold her own.


    Unfortunately, remembering how Emi broke his bodyguard¡¯s hand did notfort him. It just made him sad. He could not imagine what she had gone through to be able to switch from her warm and sweet image to a murderous side.


    Emi did not know that Yagi hade up with an angsty background for her. Sure, Martial Ind was a ce for the tough, but she came from a good family with a lot of love. The suffering he imagined for her... It did not exist.


    Things were just a littleplicated.


    ¡°I grew up abroad.¡± She responded in a low voice after a short hesitation.


    She could not expose her true origins to Yagi, no matter what.


    Yagi could tell she was lying, or at least, hiding something.


    But before he could ask, a soft knock came from the door. Yagi looked at Emi for a long moment before responding.


    ¡°Come in.¡± He said.


    The young bodyguard called Shi stepped into the office. His eyes swept over Emi before resting on Yagi. The two seemed tomunicate with their eyes for a nanosecond before Yagi turned to Emi.


    ¡°Go on and find Misaki. You can probably follow the sound of her voice.¡± Yagi said. ¡°If you get bored, feel free to walk around.¡±


    Emi felt like she was pardoned.


    As she left the office, her eyes rested shortly on Shi before opening the door. Obviously, it was a good thing she had escaped the interrogation because she could not answer Seiryo¡¯s questions.


    However, she did not know why she felt a little sour and ufortable at being kicked out.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666: A NOSY ROBOT


    When Emi left the office, Shi took a few steps forward, but he did not stand too close to the desk. Yagi did not mind because he knew that the young bodyguard liked to keep a distance from people in every sense.


    Shi was so cold; he was as close as one could get to a robot.


    ¡°Otagi is in the holding cell.¡± He reported. ¡°He is not talking. I have taken the liberty to look into his financial records and found some anomalies in the bank transfers. Based on the information, he might have caused trouble to Miss Shio due to another person¡¯s instigation.¡±


    Yagi looked with deep contemtion at Shi, but the young man did not waver in his expressionlessness. He was as steady as a cier.


    ¡°What do you think should be our next step?¡± Yagi asked him.


    ¡°Immediate disposal is ideal if you want to send a message to the instigator and other people in the organisation who might want to mess with the order. However, it would be more useful to cut him loose and see what happens. If he is working against you, you will find information faster.¡± Shi answered.


    Yagi tapped his fingers rhythmically on the desk for a moment. He did want to dispose of Otagi for daring to make a move against Emi, but he knew Otagi¡¯s character. He was a petty man who feared the strong and bullied the weak.


    .....


    His personality was a little useful at times because he was always invested in the small gains and losses around the Yagi home. He was a rodent Yagi kept around to keep control of cockroaches around him. But it seemed like a rat was still a rat in the long run.


    ¡°Do it.¡± Yagi finally said. ¡°Make it look good.¡±


    Shi inclined his head slightly, epting the order before exiting the office.


    Yagi looked at the door after Shi left withplicated feelings. Over thest few months, he hade to rely on Shi more and more as his personal bodyguard. But he could not figure out the motivations of the young man.


    At first, Yagi kept him close because he feared the threat Shi might pose to him and his family.


    However, Shi had proved to be more than a reliable asset. He was like an all-rounded powerful assistant. He was always there when needed and would deliver results beyond expectations. At some point, Yagi wondered if he was a real robot.


    Despite his misgivings, Yagi found himself depending on Shi for a lot of things.


    Unfortunately, he could not find a way to determine if Shi was loyal to him or not. And Shi never made an effort to try and win his trust. If anything, he left a lot of traces that indicated he was not a simple person as originally presented.


    For instance, he could have subtly suggested that Otagi could have betrayed him. He could have asked Yagi to have Forest check for abnormal traces of his financial activity. However, he directly checked and reported the information without qualms.


    This behaviour made it impossible for him to guard against Shi.


    If Shi had something to hide, it might be impossible to find out.


    This thought brought Yagi¡¯s mind back to Emi, the other mysterious person beside him. If it were just a few years ago, Yagi would not have let people of unknown identities near him. Now, he had two in his inner circle.


    Yagi smiled involuntarily at his thoughts. He did not know if he was getting careless or if he was confident enough in his strength. But somehow, his life felt better than it had before. Everything seemed a little brighter.


    Shi went to the holding cell and nodded to the guards watching the door. When he entered, he looked at the man who was groaning in pain with disgust. Otagi had not seen a doctor yet, so hispound fracture was still as disgusting as ever.


    ¡°What do you want? Do you think I have something I am hiding? I was only doing my job! And clearly, I was onto something. That bitch is clearly up to something. Have you ever seen a teacher who can crack bones like twigs?¡± Otagi asked as he gritted his teeth with sweat on his face.


    Shi did not want to waste his breath. He never did. ¡°Leave. Do not appear before Mr Yagi or his people again.¡±


    Otagi¡¯s mouth fell open in shock, and he forgot his pain for a moment. Then, his face turned to an expression of suspicion. He knew his boss quite well, and he had never been so kind. It could only mean something was wrong.


    ¡°I want to speak to the boss. I must exin myself. I was acting in his interest when I took action. I have always been loyal to the house, and I followed the rules. Why am I being punished?¡± Otagi shouted.


    Shi looked at him like he was trash. ¡°You should have remembered our ce. Ady invited to this house is not someone you can insult. The only reason you are not dead is because of that very woman you attacked.¡±


    Shi turned and walked to the door. As he left, he threw an order to the guards.


    ¡°Throw him out. If he appears again, no need to check in before disposal.¡± Shi left the holding area without looking back.


    Shi walked through the garden instead of going back to the house or his sleeping quarters. He did not need to make rounds since there were other guards around. But he liked the rity a good walk gave him.


    Lately, he had been thinking about leaving the Yagi household and the yakuza. He thought he discovered everything he needed to know about Yagi Seiryo and his life. It was already boring to the point he did not need to think.


    But now, he was not too anxious to leave.


    The arrival of Shio Emi changed things in the Yagi n. He believed that the meeting between her and Yagi was coincidental, but he could not be too sure. Either way, she was a significant piece that could change the entire game.


    He did not n to interfere, but he wanted to see what would happen.


    Through all these internal musings, his face did not change.


    As he lingered in the garden, his private phone vibrated. He checked it before picking up the call. A slight crease in his brow betrayed his irritation.


    ¡°What?¡± He barked.


    ¡°Oh, it seems Master Shi is not happy to hear from me.¡± The man responded.


    ¡°I told you I would contact you when the time is right,¡± Shi said impatiently.


    ¡°Things have changed. The new boss will being soon. You should prepare.¡±


    ¡°The new boss?¡± Shi was a little interested.


    ¡°You are a human robot, but your only weakness is being nosy. But do not be too curious about this one. You should know what being the new boss means.¡± The person ended the call.


    Shi was stunned for a second.


    He knew the significance.


    The new boss was either someone who defeated the old boss or was recognised by the old boss. Either way, he could not act carelessly.


    Still, he wanted to watch Yagi a little longer.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667: INTERNAL CONFLICT


    Misaki and Emi faced each other in the kitchen.


    Misaki looked happy and excited, while Emi had a helpless expression on her face. She could not believe what her life had be within a few moments. A soft giggle came from one of the housekeepers cleaning up the kitchen.


    ¡°I told you it would be perfect!¡± Misaki dered proudly. ¡°When I saw it, I just thought of you.¡±


    Misaki was indeed quite pleased with herself. The apron and the chef¡¯s hat she bought for Teacher Shi were so adorable. More importantly, the pair matched her own.


    With the new look, they would be motivated to bake.


    Maybe, she could get some photos.


    Emi sighed as she caught her reflection in the backssh of the tiled wall. The apron had a picture of a giant panda sleeping with some bamboo in its mouth and its butt in the air. That was not enough. The chef¡¯s hat had the same motif as panda ears.


    .....


    Misaki¡¯s apron was not better, but for a child, it was alright. The picture on it was a crazy Shiba Inu with a tongue sticking out, and the hat had small floppy ears.


    ¡°You did not have to. I brought my apron.¡± Emi said for the third time, even though she knew it means nothing.


    Misaki pretended not to hear once again. ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo tomemorate our first lesson.¡±


    Emi did not want a photo of herself in the ridiculous outfit seeing the light of day. She had built an image of herself as a responsible adult. If people saw her, she would not know where to put her face. She might have to walk like a criminal covering her face.


    ¡°This is interesting.¡± A new voice sounded at the door of the kitchen.


    Emi looked up and saw Yagi standing there with an amused look on his face. She wanted the earth to open up and swallow her there and then.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t we look cute?¡± Misaki was like an energetic little dog as she looked at him.


    ¡°Yes, very cute.¡± Yagi could barely conceal his chuckle, especially when he noticed the embarrassment on Emi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Can you take a photo of us?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Yagi immediately took out his phone.


    He was nning to take a photo anyway, so he obliged happily. He was d to do it without being sneaky because Emi did not look like she wanted to be seen by anyone.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Emi spoke up quickly. ¡°I do not think you should take a photo. If you share it, it could invite a lot of questions.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Teacher Shio. I will not share the photo. It is just for me.¡± Misaki said.


    She was not stupid to share the photo because her friends would probably want to have Teacher Shio teaching them too. That would bring her favourite teacher trouble, and she would not get enough attention.


    Emi was left without recourse for the issue.


    ¡°I will print out a copy for her,¡± Yagi added to give herfort.


    Printing out the copy would reduce the chances of Misaki sharing the picture as opposed to receiving it on her phone. It was not foolproof, but it was better than nothing. With this promise, Emi allowed herself to pose with Misaki.


    ¡°Teacher Shio, make a cute pose.¡± Misaki looked up with dissatisfied eyes.


    Emi turned to her and poked her forehead with an index finger whileughing. ¡°You are getting too naughty. We need to get started.¡±


    Yagi captured several photos, but none couldpare to thest one. Misaki was looking up at Emi while Emi had genuineughter on her face. The picture was warm and natural.


    ¡°Alright, I will leave you to it. Misaki, listen to your teacher.¡± Yagi said. ¡°Emi, if there is a problem, I will be in my office.¡±


    Emi¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at Yagi in shy surprise. It was not a big deal for him to call her by her name directly, but she felt a little awkward. She did not know why it caused her little heart to jump like a little bird.


    She knew she should not have thoughts about Yagi Seiryo.


    However, every time she saw him, the fire in her heart grew a little more and more. She was afraid that she would sink deep into the feelings and might even end up falling in love with him.


    In an ideal world, it might have worked between them. Even if she was Misaki¡¯s teacher, they could date like normal people with minimal conflict of interest.


    But the violent incident earlier reminded Emi that they were from two different worlds.


    She was not sure she could take being involved with the underworld. The specific activities of the yakuza did not concern her, per se. However, she could not be involved in it. That kind of environment might raise what she tamed.


    And more importantly, her family would never let her be involved with Yagi.


    It was already apromise for them to let her go. The freedom was probably only temporary, and she might end up returning home.


    Sure, she had the option of defying her family and doing what she wanted without care. She knew her family would always forgive and wee her back. But she never wanted a rtionship where she could not be honest with them.


    Another issue was the need to hide her background from Yagi.


    How could she ever be with someone if she could not share everything about her life?


    Emi sighed.


    ¡°Teacher Shio, why are you sighing so loudly? Oh, am I doing it right?¡± Misaki asked with excitement.


    Emi broke out of her thoughts. The two of them were working in the kitchen side by side. The staff prepared two portions of everything so that Misaki could work on her own as she followed Teacher Shio¡¯s instructions.


    At this moment, the two were preparing the dry ingredients. The process was quite simple because they only needed to measure ingredients and ce them in a bowl. Unfortunately, Misaki was not a careful chef.


    Already, her Shiba Inu apron was covered in a significant amount of wheat flour. Emi could not figure out how she got so much flour on the workbench and herself.


    But she seemed to be having fun.


    It was a little gratifying to see the girl people thought was a little demon with happy and shining eyes.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668: THE UNKNOWN MOTHER


    Unfortunately, Misaki was like an excavator as she stirred the ingredients. She used the force of a hardboiled, powerful man in the kitchen instead of the gentle movements needed for delicate baked goods.


    With those motions, it was only a matter of time before her face was also floured.


    Emi debated telling her, but she did not want to be too strict. Baking could be hard at the beginning, and it was not important to demand perfection. It was better to get Misaki used to the kitchen being fun so she would not give up.


    ¡°I was thinking it is a shame we did not decide to make cookies,¡± Emi said.


    ¡°You know how to make chocte chip cookies?¡± Misaki was immediately fired up. Unfortunately, in her excitement, she identally caused another spoonful of her ingredients to end up on the table.


    ¡°Of course. I used to go crazy for them. It was the first thing my mother taught me how to bake. I used to buy them and eat them in school. When she found out, she started making them for me.¡± Emi remembered the whole thing like it was yesterday.


    ¡°For the longest time, I thought she was a secret genius baker who hid her skills. I came to know she learned to bake so I could stop eating store-bought cookies. She thought they were unhealthy, and I was eating them too much.¡±


    .....


    Misaki became a little downcast and her vigorous mixing of the ingredients slowed down. ¡°It must be nice having a mother to teach you how to bake.¡±


    Emi realised she had stepped on andmine. She did not know anything about Misaki¡¯s biological mother. Even her file in school did not provide information about the woman. And Emi was not curious enough to check her birth certificate.


    If she did look deeper, she was almost sure she still would not find out. Yagi was probably too careful to let someone find information about it if he did not want exposure.


    Of course, Emi heard a lot of rumours about this mysterious mother. Most people believed she was dead, possibly alongside the father, Yagi¡¯s brother. This theory wasmon because she was not in the picture, and no one would abandon their child just like that.


    If there was a mother, the uncle would not be the legal guardian.


    There were other theories, naturally. For instance, some people thought Misaki was Yagi¡¯s biological daughter, but he kept it a secret to protect her from bad rumours and discrimination in the school. This rumour was popr and branched off into different tales.


    The mostmon of these theories involved Yagi killing or paying off the mother to avoid future contact. The more nefarious one was the one where Yagi slept with his brother¡¯s wife and killed his brother after a confrontation. Finally, he killed the mother after the birth of Misaki.


    Emi thought most stories were ridiculous, but she also did not know the truth.


    And it was none of her business.


    Well, until now...


    She did not know what to say to Misaki because she did not have enough information.


    ¡°What do you remember about her?¡± Emi asked.


    Misaki lowered her head a little more. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything. I do not think I have ever met her. Of course, I met her as a baby, but you know what I mean.¡±


    Emi felt sorrow for the child. She could not imagine how it felt to not have a memory or even an impression of her mother. Perhaps, the worst part of it was not knowing anything, good or bad. It probably caused her wild thoughts.


    ¡°Have you talked with your uncle about it?¡± Emi asked.


    Then, she indicated to Misaki to switch to the wet ingredients for their cake. She had already exined the basic vani cake recipe, so the only thing they needed to do was move through the simple process.


    ¡°I tried one time, but my uncle refused to tell me about her. He looked both mad and sad, and he stayed in the office the entire night after that.¡± Misaki lowered her voice more. ¡°No one talks about her in the house. I heard uncle fired some maids who mentioned her.¡±


    Emi felt even sadder about the child.


    ¡°Perhaps, your uncle is trying to protect you.¡± She said.


    ¡°I know,¡± Misaki said replied with a broken voice. ¡°I just wonder about it, that¡¯s all. I mean, she must have been a really bad person for my uncle to go to such lengths to protect me. And if she was bad, what am I?¡±


    With those words, the young girl lost herposure and started crying. It was not a gentle sob. She started bawling loudly like a baby. At the same time, she did not stop stirring the ingredients in the bowl.


    Emi stepped up to her and caught the small hands in her own, stopping her. The little girl looked at her for a second before throwing herself into her arms. She continued sobbing without words as if she had finally found sce.


    Emi could do nothing but hold her with gentle soothing pats on her back. She could almost feel the pain and confusion in the girl¡¯s heart. The loud cries became soft sobs before Misaki stopped crying and eventually, let go of Emi.


    ¡°What happened?¡± A cold voice caused them to look to the door.


    Yagi was standing looking at them with cool eyes. It was more urate to say he was looking at Emi with cold eyes because his face showed concern when he turned to Misaki. Emi did not know how long he had been there, but she could imagine the situation looked strange.


    As far as Yagi knew, they were supposed to be baking happily. Yet, he found his beloved niece crying like someone had broken her favourite toy.


    The question caused Misaki to look at Emi with worry and embarrassment. She could not believe she had just cried like a stupid baby to her teacher. She could not even remember thest time she cried in her entire life.


    Emi smiledfortingly. ¡°You should go wash your face. I will talk with your uncle.¡±


    Misaki was d to receive a chance to leave the awkward situation, but she still looked back as she left. Her uncle also nodded in approval to let her know everything was fine. However, as soon as she left, the frown on Yagi¡¯s face became deep and forbidding.


    ¡°What happened here, Ms Shio?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669: A DELICATE GIRL


    Emi felt the cold voice sweep over her body like ice.


    She understood Yagi was worried about Misaki, but he did not need to speak to her like she was a criminal. The least he could do was inquire about the situation normally instead of assuming she had done something wrong.


    But most of all, she could not believe he called her Ms Shio.


    The polite name was appropriate, but Yagi was always anxious to use a closer form of address with her. Now, he just pushed that aside to distance her during the interrogation. And to think she had so much conflict in her heart as she thought about a romantic possibility between them.


    ¡°You can wait for Misaki and talk with her.¡± Emi took a deep breath and answered.


    ¡°I am asking you,¡± Yagi responded firmly. ¡°What did you say to her?¡±


    ¡°Why do you assume I said something to her? Do you think I would do something to harm her?¡± Emi lost the sadness, and her heart was filled with anger and disappointment.


    .....


    Yagi pursed his lips in frustration before speaking. ¡°Misaki never cries.¡±


    Emiughed sarcastically. ¡°You are an arrogant ass if you think that is a good thing. Have you heard of a young girl who does not cry once in a while? Even boys at her age shed tears quite easily. Ask yourself why she would never cry.¡±


    Yagi was speechless.


    He could not find the right response to the words.


    And his clouded mind was quickly clearing up from the initial anger he had when he first came to the kitchen. The rity left him feeling a little lost. He could not even understand why he was angry at Emi when he arrived at the kitchen.


    Logically, he knew Emi would not do anything to hurt Misaki. She was a good teacher, and she genuinely cared about her students. Also, Misaki obviously liked her a lot. It was impossible to think Emi would turn against Misaki.


    However, when he left the office toe and see the progress, he heard loud wailing. The broken cries of his child were like little swords in his heart. So, he rushed to the kitchen and found Misaki crying in Emi¡¯s arms.


    The scene should have registered to him that Emi was offeringfort to his niece. But all he could see was Misaki crying. Apart from when Misaki was a baby, she never cried like that at all. She was a tough girl who liked to face things head-on.


    Now, hearing Emi¡¯s words, he realised he had been indeed arrogant. Children cried at some point to let out frustration, even if they were not the kind to tear up when injured. Moreover, little girls would cry to their parents just to act spoiled.


    His Misaki was closed off and either showed a happy or angry expression. It was like she was afraid or incapable of showing other emotions. He had never questioned her tough girl attitude before because he did not know much about raising children.


    It was his fault for not being keen on her emotional condition.


    And he med the good teacher for nothing.


    ¡°Emi...¡± He said, wondering how to apologise for casting stones without thought.


    Unfortunately, Emi was already hurt by his attitude. Even the soft call of her name could not move her. In fact, the simple address was like a knife into her chest when she remembered the cold ¡®Ms Shio¡¯ just a few moments ago.


    ¡°Mr Yagi, I will offer you a piece of unsolicited advice. There is no maintenance and repair manual for children. You need to respond to the situation as needed instead of treating it like a technical task with wins and losses.¡± She paused for a moment.


    ¡°As for the reason she was crying, you deserve to know as her parent. She wonders about her mother and keeps imagining the worst about her and herself. Everyone wonders about their origin, what it means and how much it will influence them, especially at Misaki¡¯s age.¡±


    After saying these words, she removed her apron and hat. There was no need to continue staying in the Yagi house because the lesson could not continue. The ingredients were already ruined anyway. And she could not remain there in good faith.


    She calmly ced the things on the table and started walking out of the kitchen. She did not spare Yagi another look because of the sour weight on her little heart. It was a burden she was not sure she could bear before she burst out into tears.


    As she was passing the door, Yagi caught her arm to stop her from leaving in anger. He was afraid if she left like this, he would lose his chance at love forever. He could not imagine his life without Emi, even though he had not known her for long.


    ¡°I am sorry. I was worried about Misaki and just reacted. I know you were trying to help, and she trusts you enough to share her worries. I am the only one she has had for so long, and I can be a bit overprotective.¡± Yagi said.


    The apology was heartfelt and utterly sincere, and Emi¡¯s soul was almost moved. But in her heart, she was just a delicate girl. She never suffered grievances, and she did not know how to deal with disappointment. So, the apology was heard and even epted, but she was already hurt.


    She could not pretend to be fine because of the apology.


    ¡°Please let go of my arm.¡± She said calmly, holding back that persistent weight in her heart, and the tears.


    ¡°No,¡± Yagi replied stubbornly. ¡°Please give me a chance.¡±


    Emi lifted her eyes and looked at Yagi. ¡°Do not force me to take action.¡±


    Yagi looked at therge dark eyes. They were always sparkling with pure warmth, happiness and sometimes, mischief. Now, he could see something stirring in the depths like a violent whirlpool, a maelstrom of darkness.


    Her aura changed from the calm he knew to peculiar killing intent. No, it was not killing intent. If he could put it simply, it was the turbulent energy of someone who wanted to destroy things. As a boss in the underworld, he knew all kinds of people.


    And she carried the turbulent violence of a youthful hooligan or school gangster who enjoyed mayhem and madness.


    But that could not be right.


    Still, he let go of her arm and watched her leave without another word.


    He did not know how long he stood at the kitchen door. His deep thoughts were broken by Misaki, who returned to the kitchen looking refreshed. She was not the same girl who was crying in the kitchen not too long ago.


    ¡°Uncle, where is Teacher Shio?¡± She asked, looking around anxiously.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670: MESSING UP


    Yagi did not know how to exin his mistake to Misaki.


    Seiryo always believed he was good with people. Usually, he was, and it was the reason he reduced the level of violence in the yakuza, especially between the different families, since he took over. Moreover, he established tentative peace withw enforcement and the general public.


    But now, he wondered if he no longer knew how tomunicate. The horrible interaction with Emi made him rethink his skills.


    He felt like he was back to his teenage days when all he did was cause trouble. He would quarrel with teachers and other students, start fights and fail at almost everything. Unfortunately, this time, his big brother was not around to clean up his mess.


    He needed to face his mistakes directly. Just not now...


    ¡°She left. She had something to do.¡± He gave a perfunctory response to the question.


    Misaki¡¯s face fell at the words. ¡°Is it because I cried?¡±


    .....


    The sadness surrounding the little girl was palpable, and her expression showed self-me. Immediately, Yagi realised he had said something wrong once again. He did not know how his perfect Saturday hade crashing down without warning.


    Yagi sighed heavily. ¡°Your teacher left because she was mad at me. I might have said something unpleasant to her.¡±


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Misaki was exasperated. ¡°Did you do that thing where you scare everyone without asking questions first?¡±


    Yagi frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Misaki rolled her eyes with anger. ¡°It is your signature move. When you think I am upset, you just go around fixing things without finding out the real story. You used to fix things all the time when I was a kid and ruin everything.¡±


    ¡°I did not,¡± Yagi responded helplessly.


    ¡°You did. Someone would report weird things to you, and you would send someone to fix stuff. You have never even bothered to ask me about anything happening to me. Now, you are doing the same thing again.¡± Misaki¡¯s eyes watered.


    However, she did not want to cry like a baby again, so she turned and ran off to her bedroom.


    Yagi sighed again at his inadequacy in dealing with the usations. He did not know how to undo the things he was doing wrong. Looking at the current situation, he was only making things worse.


    And he had even messed up once more before he could even talk to Misaki about her mother.


    If only his elder brother was around...


    He always knew what to do.


    When he was a child, his father, Yagi Ochi, was always busy with the family business. Therefore, he was never around for any kind of parenting. His father was being groomed by his grandfather to take over everything as soon as possible.


    His grandfather was always been anxious to retire, so he started making arrangements for the takeover even before Seiryo was born.


    As for his mother, she was a good woman, but her entire love and attention were dedicated to his father. Perhaps, his older brother might have had a bit of that love when he was a child because everyone was avable to care for him at the time.


    The couple did not want more children because of the pressure of running the Yagi n and the entire yakuza.


    In essence, Seiryo was an ident.


    When he was born, his parents got back to work without another thought, leaving him to different nannies. Fortunately, he had his brother to take care of him. He was always there for him, even when he was too young to do much.


    And then, he lost his beloved brother to the feud between his father and his half-brother, Koujin. Koujin hired Kaito, the best assassin money could buy, to kill Ochi. But the people who took the fall in the fight were his brother and his daughter Misaki.


    Fortunately, Kaito rescued Misaki.


    From that moment, Seiryo swore to protect his daughter just as his brother protected him all his life.


    But he was failing at it so badly.


    When Yagi went back to his office, he found Shi waiting for him.


    ¡°Ms Shio has left the property. Would you like to send someone to watch her?¡± Shi asked.


    Yagi sighed heavily. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend, Shi?¡±


    Shi¡¯s face did not crack. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You should find one,¡± Yagi said with a lightugh. ¡°Then, you can give me advice on how to apologise properly and make things better.¡±


    Shi pressed his lips together, a sign of his irritation. ¡°A good apology is based on letting the other person know you understand their feelings. It should also be apanied by a superfluous gift like flowers or a teddy bear. Avoid useful gifts.¡±


    Yagi was surprised once again by his mysterious bodyguard. The man was being a little too friendly and conversational. And he offered helpful advice despite his obvious misanthropy. It made Yagi a little more curious about Shi.


    ¡°You are quite the expert,¡± Yagi said with a strange smile.


    ¡°I know human beings,¡± Shi responded tly.


    ¡°You talk as if you are not one of us.¡± Yagi chuckled.


    Shi did not respond. It seemed like his chattiness came to an end.


    ¡°No need to keep an eye on her. I will handle it myself.¡± Yagi answered the original question. ¡°Keep following up on Otagi. I want to know what he is up to and who the puppet master behind him is. I do not believe he has enough guts to act without orders.¡±


    ¡°I have already put people on it. He is currently in the South Prefecture Hospital getting treatment. We will know if he makes any move.¡± Shi reported.


    Yagi was satisfied. ¡°Tonight, we are going to Anarkh.¡±


    A strange light shed in Shi¡¯s eyes before he inclined his head a bit. ¡°I will make appropriate arrangements. Will you be travelling with any of your assistants?¡±


    Yagi tapped lightly on his desk with his index finger before smiling. ¡°I want to maintain a low profile. You will be my assistant for the evening.¡±


    Shi did not ask more questions.


    He wanted to see what interesting surprises the evening would expose.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671: SCARY MOVIE


    As Emi drove home, the turbulent feelings in her heart continued building up. She could still see Yagi¡¯s cold face in her mind, questioning her. That image was reced by the apologetic look and the words he said before she left.


    She could not understand how things fell apart.


    But maybe it was for the best.


    She should have known things would not go right at the Yagi household after encountering that filthy man at the door.


    In any case, she was not going back there. It was a good thing to be disappointed after this visit. She knew in her heart that she had already taken a liking to Yagi from the moment they met. And it was not a good thing for her.


    She never believed in love at first sight. She still did not.


    But as a psychologist, she could not deny the idea that when two people met, a spark would ignite sometimes. The spark would die out without nurture or be extinguished through words and actions. And sometimes, that spark would turn into a roaring fire.


    .....


    If she continued on the same path, she would be burned.


    If she were wise, she would have cut herself off from Yagi after she met him that first time in her office. She should have tamped out that flicker of attraction immediately.


    Without the spark, she might have had a longing in her heart, and she might have wondered what could have been. But she would not be feeling the lump in her throat just because he was a little harsh with her.


    The worst part was she understood the reason he jumped to conclusions and spoke coldly.


    But she could not make her heart ok.


    Emi drove home without stopping. Her home was in a different neighbourhood, but it was still quite close. The traffic flow was light, so she arrived without a hitch. She parked her car in the garage, sighing as she walked to her door.


    When she entered the house, she felt like something was off. The door was locked as usual, and she could not find signs of anyone having entered the house. Naturally, she did not expect the housekeeper toe on a Saturday as per her agreement with her family.


    Her eyes narrowed as she took off her shoes and wore fuzzy slippers. Maybe, she was just a little on edge because of what happened earlier. She was just being hypervignt. It always took a while for her to get out of a funk after fighting.


    She picked up the remote control and turned on the TV as usual. She expected to hear the usual sounds of the reality TV channel she was listening to before she left the house earlier. However, instead, she saw a horror movie flick ying.


    It meant that someone was ying the movie and paused it before putting the TV to sleep.


    A girl¡¯s scream sounded through the house as the sher movie continued, following the usual trope of the killer chasing his victim. Naturally, the girl being chased kept looking backwards and stumbling over her own feet.


    Emi walked to the TV stand in the living room and lightly touched the back of the screen. The material was slightly warm, indicating someone had been indeed watching the TV just before she came into the house.


    She did not turn off the movie.


    Instead, she decided to find the culprit first. She checked the living room, the cloakroom and under the stairs for signs of life. No one was there. She moved to the kitchen and looked at the neat and clean surfaces.


    Nothing seemed out of ce until she saw that one of her kitchen knives was missing from her novelty holder. The little knife block was in the shape of a stone with an inscription on a que at the bottom. ¡®One who pulls the sword from this stone shall be the King of the Kitchen¡¯.


    She smiled and took out a knife from the little rock like she was King Arthur holding the Excalibur. It was better to fight fire with fire. She looked around the kitchen and caught a little clue. The pantry door was a little open, probably because someone was watching her.


    She walked to the pantry and kicked the door without warning, exposing a masked person. Well, it was more urate to say the individual was shrouded. They wore the ssic costume of the Ghostface killer from the old sher movie, Scream.


    Emi confirmed her thoughts about the intruder.


    ¡°What is your favourite scary movie, Little Emi?¡± The person asked.


    Emi screamed and threw the knife to the ground. She turned and started running from the pantry. She looked back and saw the shrouded man walking towards her. She screamed again as she entered the living room before falling to the carpeted floor.


    ¡°How about we y a game, Little Emi? If you win, I might let you go.¡± The masked man loomed over her. ¡°Who is your favourite family member?¡±


    Emi paused for a moment. ¡°I think it is definitely Sister Yasha.¡±


    ¡°You lose.¡± The man said. ¡°Time to tickle.¡±


    ¡°No! No, no, no!¡± Emi screamed and rushed to crawl away before her feet were attacked. Even the mere threat of her feet being tickled was too scary. It was childhood trauma from being tormented by her older siblings. And they all still used her fear against her.


    ¡°Give the right answer.¡± The masked man asked again, still threatening.


    ¡°Big brother Inei is the best! He is the most handsome and powerful man in the world. He is not childish at all.¡± Emi dered.


    The man removed the Ghostface mask, exposing a gorgeous face. And the word gorgeous was right because his features went beyond handsome. It was the kind of face that made one believe in the power of Helen of Troy.


    ¡°Who are you calling childish?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Unmask yourself again and say: I would have gotten away with my n if it weren¡¯t for you meddling kids.¡± Sheughed heartily, almost forgetting about her earlier troubles.


    Inei stretched his hand and pulled her up to stand up before hugging his sister. Even though she was all grown up, she was still their family¡¯s baby. They all missed her, but they also wanted her to pursue her interests.


    The short hug ended abruptly as Inei pushed Emi away and looked at her face.


    ¡°You have a light scent of blood.¡± He asked with dark eyes. ¡°Have you been fighting?¡±


    Emi froze with one thought in her mind.


    Was her brother a bloodhound?

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672: TRICKING HIM


    The two people faced off.


    Inei looked stern, and it did not look like he would let it go. Emi faced her brother stubbornly, but she felt guilty, even though she had done nothing wrong. Her guilt came from knowing she could not tell the whole truth. If she did, the conversation would not go her way.


    ¡°Brother, it is nothing. I was not fighting.¡± I was beating someone up.


    ¡°You dare lie to me?¡± Inei asked gravely. ¡°You have a dried drop of blood at the bottom edge of your jeans.¡±


    Emi looked at the bottom of the jeans, even though she suspected her brother was tricking her to see her reaction. She knew the usual psychological tricks for exposing inner thoughts, but these tricks were famous because they worked.


    A basic verbal trigger could cause an involuntary response, like talking about blinking or breathing. Whether someone is aware of the trick or not, they will notice breathing or blinking bing manual and ufortable.


    Unfortunately, Inei was not using a trick. There was a dried drop of blood on the seam of her jeans. She was careful, but it seemed she missed that stray splutter in the confusion. It was exactly how murderers got caught.


    .....


    ¡°I did not fight. Someone tried to grab me, and I became a little overzealous. That¡¯s all.¡± She stepped away from Inei before he could investigate further.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Inei asked with suspicion. ¡°Where were you?¡±


    ¡°I am not a child. You cannot monitor my moves like in the past. We are a part of Martial Ind anymore, and the people who might have harmed our family are dead. Anyway, no one knows I am connected with the ind.¡± Emi said flippantly.


    ¡°If I was monitoring you, I would know where you are instead of questioning you.¡± Inei smiled. ¡°Perhaps, I should go back to finding out things for myself. It will make Mom and Dad rest easier if they know how you are doing through detailed reports.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She shouted before softening her voice. ¡°You know they are already worried. You can just tell them I am doing great. Look at me.¡±


    Emi turned around to show she was fine. She used to do it all the time as a child when her parents would ask her if she was ok. Of course, at the time, she used to be involved in a lot of fights, official and nonofficial.


    ¡°Acting cute won¡¯t work.¡± Inei was not impressed. ¡°If you tell me where you were, I will feel better. Maybe, I will stop our mother¡¯s n to buy another house in the neighbourhood and split time between the two cities.¡±


    ¡°What? She is nning to move to Tokyo?¡± Emi was horrified.


    ¡°You should call her more often.¡± Inei smiled. ¡°Now, the truth.¡±


    ¡°Fine! It is nothing major. I took up a private tuition project with one of my students. The bodyguard at the door was a little obnoxious, so I took action to teach him a lesson. End of story. Are you happy now?¡± Emi was annoyed already.


    Inei narrowed his eyes, trying to determine if she was lying. He could not tell for sure, but he felt like she was hiding something in between the words. More importantly, he could see the concealed sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°You are hiding something.¡± He said after a long moment.


    ¡°You are my brother, but you do not have to know every detail of my life.¡± Emi rolled her eyes.


    ¡°So, there is something to know,¡± Inei responded.


    Emi could not be bothered by this nosy nag. She started walking to the kitchen to get some water to drink. Thinking of it, she had not eaten or drunk anything since she left the house. The Yagi people were very rude to their guests.


    She snorted with annoyance as she thought of her terrible day.


    ¡°Did you bring food from wherever you came? I am hungry.¡± She said to her brother as she opened the fridge.


    ¡°No way. You would have smelt it and figured things out too quickly.¡± Inei answered.


    ¡°Childish!¡± Emi pouted.


    ¡°You know you enjoy my little scares,¡± Inei said.


    Emi rolled her eyes. Inei was a horror and thriller fan, and he took it to the next level. He did not only watch the films, but he also purchased the merchandise. He had an entire room in his house dedicated to his nerd crap.


    But it was true.


    She enjoyed their time together, including his little scare games. She could not deny that she loved watching the films with him, even though she was more of a reality and chick flick girl. Their other two siblings were utterly disgusted by this interest.


    ¡°I had fun. Now, I am hungry.¡± Emi continuedining.


    ¡°Fine, my great princess. I will cook something for you.¡± Inei capitted to the light nagging.


    ¡°I knew big brother is the best.¡± Emi smiled happily. ¡°I will take a shower first.¡±


    Emi left the kitchen with a skip in her step. She was happy to trick her brother into cooking for her. He was quite the talented cook, but his skills were rarely showcased. She only discovered the talent when she stayed with him for a couple of months.


    As soon as she disappeared, Inei¡¯s gorgeous face lost the smile. He could not find it in himself to be alright with her exnation. He knew he should let it go and let her figure things out for herself. But he would not truly befortable without knowing.


    He needed to understand if the personal matter concerned her safety. If she could handle it, he would not interfere. If not, he would find a way to manage the problem.


    After all, he was a fixer.


    Unfortunately, he could not use his usual channels for information. If he did, it was only a matter of time before the rest of the family got involved, and Emi would be extremely mad. She might forgive him because they were close.


    But he did not want chaos.


    For now, he could only check her GPS tracker and find where she was earlier. With a few taps on his phone, he discovered the address. Immediately, his face became grim.


    This could be a problem.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673: EPITOME OF PERFECTION


    When Emi returned from taking a shower, she was feeling refreshed. She had changed into a simple dress, and her hair was in a loose bun. Her footsteps were lively as she walked into the kitchen and looked at her brother putting chicken katsu in a lined basket.


    ¡°You look chipper and carefree! You are like a new person.¡± Inei said with a crooked smile.


    ¡°Nothing beats a good shower in the afternoon. You should try one to treat your sudden moodiness,¡± Emi answered cheerfully.


    ¡°Alright, I am not young enough to be that happy. Just set the table, and keep your cheer away from me.¡± Inei shooed her away with mock annoyance.


    Emiughed and went out of the kitchen to set the dining table. Inei looked at her walking away withplicated emotions, but he did not reveal his discovery. He was not sure what was going on, so it was better to get a handle on the situation first.


    ¡°You are too young to be grumpy,¡± Emi said loudly as she set the cutlery. ¡°You need someone to mellow you out. Have you considered falling in love?¡±


    Inei brought out the lined basket from the kitchen and ced it on the dining table. He looked at his sister, who was giggling mischievously as she ced water sses beside the tes. It reminded him of the young and reckless little girl she used to be.


    .....


    ¡°Are you in love?¡± Inei asked.


    Emi opened and closed her mouth for a second before responding. ¡°What, what are you talking about?¡±


    The hesitation and nervousness exposed something to Inei. His worry for his sister soared when he remembered the address he discovered from her GPS. He hoped it was not what he was thinking because it meant trouble.


    ¡°I heard that people in love want everyone else to be in love. You have never talked about my forever single life.¡± Inei did not push on the topic because he knew Emi would get defensive and cautious if she was startled.


    Emi was relieved at the minor shift in focus. ¡°I just think it is time for you to open your heart. You are our eldest sibling. Both Sister Yasha and Brother Hiro are already married, and you are holding down the singledom fort.¡±


    ¡°I am a treasure for people to admire but never touch. I am a gift to the world. No mortal would dare covet me.¡± Inei dered with smug reassurance before he went to the kitchen and brought back two more dishes.


    Emi pouted in annoyance as she sat down. She knew her brother was trying to make a joke, but it was also a little true. This brother was indeed cursed with beauty. It was the kind of beauty that inspired worship.


    Unfortunately, being worshipped meant that people were too afraid to approach the throne.


    On Martial Ind, there were top three beauties envied and loved for their looks and strength. But if people were honest, the most attractive person on thend, objectively, was Shio Inei.


    He was the epitome of perfection.


    Unfortunately, it meant that most people did not dare approach him. Like any good-looking person, he had a lot of admirers. But the confessions he received were not exactly offers to date. They were just scripts of praise for his beauty.


    And those who wanted him could not be normal around him. Some wanted to own him like a doll while others wished to destroy his perfection.


    It was a little sad.


    ¡°Perhaps, you will find someone who is not attracted to your meat suit.¡± Emi encouraged him.


    ¡°So, a blind person. Are we talking literally or metaphorically?¡± Inei yed along.


    ¡°Ugh, you suck! And that¡¯s just wrong, man.¡± Emi rolled her eyes. ¡°Maybe, people are not intimidated by your looks. They probably cannot stand your personality.¡±


    ¡°I am delightful. I will go as far as charming.¡±


    ¡°Let us just eat before I lose my mind and pour the soup on your head.¡± Emi huffed as she served the food.


    As expected, the meal was delicious. The miso soup was savoury, the chicken was crispy, and the fruit sd was beautiful. It made Emi feel like a failure because she usually just cooked the easiest thing possible for herself.


    Her brother was indeed the best. How could a gorgeous nerd who was rich and could cook single? Should she tell their mother to set up some blind dates? Or should she take matters into her own hands while he was in Tokyo?


    A crafty smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Why are you smiling like that evil plotting racoon meme?¡± Inei asked suspiciously.


    ¡°I am just happy you are here,¡± Emi answered innocently. ¡°By the way, why are you here? I thought you wereing next week?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to do a little recon for the project. I do not want to be unprepared.¡± Inei said.


    ¡°I have never seen you worried about a project before.¡± Emi was surprised.


    Her brother was, in a few words, a business consultant. But the job description was not so simple. Hispany was known for their ability to manage any problem, from public rtions to war rescues. He liked to think of himself as a fixer.


    His business was separate from the Shio familypany, but it was still quite big. Therefore, it was rare for him to handle things personally or to worry about any project. She could not help but wonder if he was in trouble.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, business is great,¡± Inei said. ¡°It is about the legacy of that man.¡±


    Emi was enlightened and lowered her head. The feelings towards the unmentioned man wereplicated. He was a hated man, but he supported their family, allowing them to prosper around the globe.


    Unfortunately, he was also the reason the Shio family was not currently so popr with the other elite families from Martial Ind. Some of these families wished they could torture and kill them, so they had toy low.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674: TINY LAS VEGAS


    The brother and sister remained quiet for a long moment.


    ¡°Do you think he is really dead?¡± Emi asked.


    Inei rolled his eyes with exasperation at the question. ¡°Of course, he is dead. He is not Voldemort. He is not going toe back and terrorise thend once again.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he is not Voldemort. How would he create the Horcruxes for his return? He has no soul.¡± Emi responded with an almost identical roll of her eyes.


    The siblings were silent for a long moment as they looked at each other, and then, they just burst into loudughter at the absurdity of the conversation. The heavy atmosphere was broken, dissipating the depressive air.


    ¡°Anyway, I know he is dead, but it is like the end of any horror movie. You believe the culprit is dead, but the end is always open for a sequel or a spin-off. I kind of expect him to stage aeback and destroy the world.¡± Emi could not help saying it once they stoppedughing.


    Inei understood that feeling. ¡°It is kind of hard to believe he is gone just like that. He was a force to be reckoned with even when he was at his weakest. The only reason I am sure he is dead is that he would never let Yinuo leave this world alone.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Yeah. His love for her almost made me believe he had a soul.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry about her, Em. I know she was your friend.¡± Inei stretched his hand and held Emi¡¯s across the table.


    Emi smiled a little as she thought of Jiang Yinuo.


    ¡°It is so strange. We used to be close as kids, and she was just gone. Then, she appeared and disappeared again. I keep hoping that she will make another sessful return even though I know it is final. Or maybe, the two of them are already in another realm, terrorising the world together.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Inei smiled at the thought of that star-crossed couple. The two were in love, but the evils of Martial Ind destroyed them, both physically and psychologically. He hoped they would find happiness in another ce.


    After a moment of silence, Emi spoke up again.


    ¡°So, what were you saying about the legacy of the great Demon King?¡± She asked.


    Inei did not hide the truth from Emi.


    ¡°Yuan Haoran left his entire fortune to a mysterious person. Everyone has been wondering about the identity of the new boss, but the channels of information are tightly closed. Fortunately, I heard from a friend of mine that the boss ising very soon to Tokyo.¡± Inei exined.


    Emi frowned. ¡°You were an independent contractor for thosepanies. You do not have a fixedmitment. You do not need to continue working for the new boss. Maybe, the best thing is to just cut loose.¡±


    Inei nodded. ¡°I know, but I am not reconciled. The Demon King, Yuan Haoran, was the client that put mypany on the international map. It feels strange to give up on his legacy after his death. It feels like giving up on him.¡±


    Emi understood his meaning. The conflict in Inei¡¯s heart was more about sentiment. The truth was that Yuan Haoran would not care about hispany, legacies and wealth after his death. He was a pragmatic man with strong psychopathic tendencies.


    The only thing he ever cared about was Jiang Yinuo.


    Still, Emi did not want to discourage Inei. The businesses owned by Yuan Haoran were not just about him. Countless people contributed to the growth, including her brother. It would be a shame for the empire to copse.


    ¡°You can check out the new boss and make your decision. Who knows if the boss will be interested in your services anyway?¡± She teased him.


    Inei turned smug. ¡°Do not underestimate your brother. I am in high demand. The new boss will probably want to rebrand the casino to reflect himself. If the person is as powerful as I think, they will want to make the empire their own. No one is better at changing things than me.¡±


    He worked with a lot of powerful businessmen, and he understood their thoughts. And one of the main ones was the need to possess and let everyone know they were at the top. They had to brand their businesses, buildings and products with their name or at least, identity.


    It would be unthinkable that someone powerful enough to inherit from the Demon King would be willing to let things remain as they were. If they did, it would probably feel like moving into someone else¡¯s house.


    ¡°Do you have an idea who the heir of the dark throne is?¡± Emi was quite curious about it.


    Yuan Haoran did not have any family. He had literally killed each and every one of them. And if someone survived, they must have hidden in an invisible hole. Otherwise, they would have been hunted down. Of course, he also did not have a child.


    If Jiang Yinuo were still alive, it would not be a question of who inherited the property.


    ¡°No. The information is tightly sealed, without a single leak. I can imagine only thewyers, and maybe, the right-hand man of the Demon King knows the information.¡± Inei said before smiling wickedly. ¡°But I am nning to find out, and you will help me.¡±


    Emi pped excitedly with augh. ¡°You know what this means?¡±


    ¡°Hansel and Gretel, together again.¡± The two of them said it together.


    Ineiughed at the childishness of it. The two of them came up with the Hansel and Gretel thing when Emi was a child and resumed when she was living with him for a few months while finishing her master¡¯s. At the time, she would help him with some of his work when she was free.


    ¡°Tonight, we are going to party in the underworld.¡± Inei dered.


    ¡°Awesome! It has been a while since I attended a good party. What kind of underworld party are we talking about? I hope it is something fun. I miss our outings.¡± Emi was so excited.


    Inei leaned back with satisfaction and looked at his sister with smugness. ¡°Tonight, Anarkh will be holding a special event, the event of the decade in the elite entertainment sector.¡±


    Emi was uncertain. ¡°Anarkh?¡±


    ¡°Let me enlighten you, my ignorant little sister. Anarkh is the most exclusive casino resort in Tokyo. People have nicknamed it: the Macau of Japan. You will find the best in everything rted to entertainment as long as you are willing to spend money.¡±Inei exined.


    ¡°I see. So, it is like a super small version of Las Vegas?¡± Emi asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I mean, people say that Macau is the Las Vegas of Asia. If Anarkh is the Macau of Japan, it follows that it is just a microscopic Las Vegas.¡± Emi exined.


    ¡°You worry me, child,¡± Inei said. ¡°But yes.¡±


    Emi stood up valiantly. ¡°Tonight, we ride to the tiny Las Vegas!¡±


    Inei also stood up. ¡°To the tiny Las Vegas!¡±


    The siblings looked at each other and burst into loudughter.


    On the other side, Yagi Seiryo knocked lightly on Misaki¡¯s door.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675: A COMPLICATED WOMAN


    Yagi stood for a moment outside the room before opening the door. He was nervous because he was not sure how to handle theing conversation. Who knew raising a daughter was so hard? However, he and Misaki needed to talk about the things that happened before.


    And about her mother.


    ¡°I did not say you coulde in,¡± Misaki said as soon as he entered.


    She put aside the book she was reading and crossed her arms with obvious anger. Yagi looked at the thick volume she was reading and smiled a little. It was rare to find a young child willing to bear the cumbersomeness of physical books.


    Even Misaki could not handle it most of the time, so she read books on herputer.


    However, the specific item she was reading was one of the ¡®special¡¯ books from the family library. Usually, his grandfather would send her some volumes from home. She would read them and write a report before sending it back to him along with thepleted books.


    The entire thing would be a cute familial exchange.


    .....


    Except for the topics of the books.


    The nature of the works was usually a little unsuitable for children or evenw-abiding adults. For example, at the moment, Misaki was reading a book titled: Master Key: A Guide to Breaking In and Out. It was a reference to picking locks.


    Yagi had a lot of arguments with his grandfather about these books in the past because he did not want Misaki to be involved in illegal things, however minor. But the old man was quite stubborn. He was adamant about Misaki reading everything he sent.


    If she did not, he threatened to stop Misaki from staying in the Blue Monarch Institute. The old man said he would hire tutors and have Misaki home-schooled in the ancestral home. Of course, Yagi could have won because he was the legal guardian.


    But it was a necessary concession.


    In the end, Yagi agreed to appease his grandfather by agreeing to the entire thing. After all, he wanted Misaki to have a rtionship with her great-grandfather since her immediate family was highlycking. It would be a great loss for the girl if they broke off rtions over the books.


    Anyway, Misaki seemed to enjoy the whole ritual.


    ¡°May Ie in?¡± Yagi asked, hiding a chuckle at the behaviour of the angry child.


    Misaki pouted. ¡°You are already in the room. What do you want?¡±


    Seiryo smiled as he walked to the desk and pulled a chair. He sat down and faced Misaki, who was still huffing in anger. He was not sure if he was doing the right thing, but he did not want to keep Misaki in the dark.


    He did not want to see her suffer in ignorance, imagining wild things.


    ¡°Teacher Shio told me that you want to know about your mother.¡± He said.


    Misaki sat up straight and looked at her uncle with guilt. ¡°It, it is not like that.¡±


    ¡°Misaki, I understand. It was wrong of me not to say anything about your parents. I did not think things through.¡± He sighed. ¡°I thought we had more time. It seems just like yesterday your father brought you home.¡±


    Misaki looked at a framed picture of her smiling father holding a baby in his arms on the desk. She could not remember when her uncle gave her the photo. It seemed like she had always had it, even though she could not remember her father.


    But she had never seen a single image of her mother.


    ¡°You always tell me about my father and how great he is. But you have never said anything about my mother. It is like she does not exist. I just want to know she is real, even if she is a bad person.¡± Misaki¡¯s eyes watered as she spoke.


    Yagi¡¯s heart ached when he looked at her. He had tried his best to hide the truth about her mother to protect her. He hoped that she would be much older when she started asking questions about her mother.


    So, he never realised how much he hurt her by not talking about it.


    ¡°Your mother... she was aplicated woman. I think she experienced a lot of inner struggles.¡± He said. ¡°Yes, she was not a good person, but for a time, she made your father very happy. And she brought you to this world.¡±


    ¡°Uncle! I am not a child.¡± Misaki raised her voice. ¡°I do not want to hear your sugar-coated version. I just want to know what kind of person she was. Just tell me!¡±


    Yagi¡¯s face became serious. ¡°You are still a child. Things are not always ck and white. And you cannot reverse time once you know something.¡±


    Misaki was frustrated. ¡°I know. I am sure I want to know.¡±


    The man hesitated for a long moment before speaking. ¡°When your mother met your father, she pretended to be someone she was not. She hid her true face until your father fell in love. Later on, she could not keep up with the lies, and she revealed that she did not want to be a wife or a mother. And she just left.¡±


    This version of the story left out the ugly details of what really happened, but it was the truth.


    Misaki teared up. ¡°She did not want me.¡±


    Yagi reached out and held Misaki¡¯s face, wiping off the tears. ¡°No, no. your biological mother, she pictured a different life for herself. And your arrival was unexpected, but she did try for a while. I am sure if she knew how wonderful you are, she would be happy.¡±


    Misaki knew the words were probably emptyfort, but she felt a little better. But there was something that bothered her greatly about the conversation. She noticed something strange every time her uncle mentioned her mother.


    ¡°Uncle, is my mother dead?¡± She asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Yagi¡¯s eyes became wider.


    ¡°You always talk about her like she does not exist in the present. I was just wondering if she died.¡± Misaki asked.


    ¡°I am sorry about that. I guess I have not seen her for a long time that I subconsciously speak about her like that. But as far as I know, she is alive. Before you ask, I do not know where she is.¡± He paused. ¡°Misaki, I do not want you to worry about these matters.¡±


    Misaki wiped her face and smiled. ¡°I know. I am already an adult.¡±


    Yagiughed. ¡°I know. But you will always be my little princess.¡±


    Misaki stood up and hugged her uncle. ¡°I won¡¯t worry about random things. I have you. You are my father and mother.¡±


    Yagi was touched and amused. ¡°Always.¡±

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676: LET¡¯S GO, HANSEL


    As night fell, the entire elite society in Tokyo was buzzing with excitement as they prepared to go to Anarkh. Anarkh was an exclusive entertainment paradise for the upper ss, and on this Saturday, there was nothing more exciting happening in the city.


    The Anarkh was not just famous because of the casino, the restaurant, the bar and even the private rooms with exciting custom entertainment options for different clientele. The primary fame of the resort was the events held on the site.


    The events were always unique. Moreover, they catered to individuals that were already tired of pedestrian interests like music, dance and sex. The goal was to tantalise the most jaded pte in upper-ss Tokyo.


    On this particr night. Anarkh was holding an asion that attracted people from within and beyond the watery borders of Japan.


    This party was supposed to be a celebration of the decade. ording to inside sources, the original n for the asion was the birthday of the girlfriend of the owner. Unfortunately, the girlfriend died, but the ns were already in motion.


    Therefore, no one could stop the wheels of fate.


    This exclusive event was dubbed The Great Escape!


    .....


    Over the past half year, the casinos linked to Anarkh around the world had held apetition for escape rooms. The escape rooms, unlike the pedestrian units in regr situations, were almost deadly, and they emphasized physical strength and intelligence.


    The probability of death was low, but a lot of thepetitors ended up in hospitals.


    The managers of the event would not rescuepetitors, except under the threat of real death. And even then, they would wait until the grim reaper stood above the person before taking action. But the rewards for the winners were exceptional.


    The Great Escape was the finale!


    The champions of these deadly games from around the world were gathered in Tokyo for the entertainment of the most powerful and richest people. They had gathered to watch the final tournament from different corners of the globe.


    Inei managed to get tickets to the exclusive event because he was an insider. Most of the other people who could purchase the tickets were people with more to offer than money. After all, the original owner of Anarkh was the Demon King.


    Just after dusk, the Shio siblings prepared to leave the house to attend The Great Escape tournament. Emi was looking to have a fun night while supporting her brother. On the other hand, Inei was a little worried about meeting his old colleagues from a couple of months ago.


    ¡°Brother! How do I look?¡± Inei came out with a ck bodysuit.


    She wanted to look like she belonged in the dark world of the Demon King. Inei looked at her with a tilted head. He was wearing ck jeans with a ruffled puffy shirt. The effect looked a little pirate-y, but he had a matching gorgeous face.


    Moreover, the eyeliner around his beautiful eyes along with the ruby studs enhanced the beauty of his over-the-top outfit.


    ¡°The clothes are fine, but the hair is a little off,¡± Inei said after a long moment.


    Emi took a few steps back and looked at her image in the hallway mirror. Her hair was freshly washed and blow-dried. It was dark and soft, and it fell gracefully over her shoulders. On normal days, the look would have been ok.


    However, Inei was right. The hair did not go with her outfit.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Emi pouted as she ruffled her hair.


    ¡°Go for the full futuristicdying to warn someone about their bleak future and the ultimate demise of all humankind,¡± Inei said with a crafty smile.


    Emi¡¯s eyes lit up. She understood the look Inei was suggesting. She rushed back to her bedroom, sat in front of her vanity mirror and dug out a jar of gel. She did not dress up anymore because she worked in a school, but she still had the supplies.


    When she came out again, her ck hair was slicked and held at the top of her head. Moreover, instead of a ponytail, she ited a tight long braid that looked like a rope over her shoulder. Her makeup was also dark with thick eyeliner and maroon matte lipstick.


    The look was perhaps a little bit over the top, and it was theplete opposite of the look she portrayed when she was going to school for work. However, the sweet innocence of her face coupled with her fierce appearance was perfect.


    ¡°That is what I am talking about!¡± Ineiplimented.


    He picked a ck fur coat from the couch in the living room. He wore it over his clothes,pleting his cool appearance. He was like a lost and disturbed vampire but with a slightly more friendly appearance.


    ¡°Are you ready, Gretel?¡± He asked.


    Emi flipped her rope-like braid to her back. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hansel!¡±


    The two of them walked out of the house cheerfully.


    ¡°By the way, should we drive or use a car service?¡± Emi asked.


    ¡°We can drive there and take a car service whening back. We should eat somewhere before going to Anarkh. Their menu is a bit fancy, and I want something normal and meaty. What do you think?¡± Inei asked, looking at his little sister.


    ¡°Sure. I do not like food from crowded ces anyway. And I know what car we should take. I have not taken out the Aston Martin I got from Sister Yasha for my birthday. We can drive it.¡± Emi agreed.


    ¡°You know we could avoid these problems if you had a driver or a few bodyguards. This kind of hard life is getting in the way of my lifestyle.¡± Inei said as they walked to the garage.


    ¡°I know. But you could have also brought your bodyguards.¡± Emi countered, sticking out her tongue at him. ¡°Speaking of which, how did Mom and Dad feel about youing here without bodyguards? It is a dangerous world.¡±


    ¡°I am an adult. Don¡¯t try that with me.¡± Inei scoffed.


    ¡°I am also an adult.¡± Emi retorted.


    ¡°Being an adult is rtive to the people around you. You are a child to us all.¡± Inei reached to tousle Emi¡¯s hair, but he just touched the slick gel on the hair that was yet to dry. ¡°Ugh, that is gross.¡±


    ¡°Keep your hands off my hair.¡± Emi giggled. ¡°And I am driving.¡±


    Inei scoffed, but he did not say anything.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677: THE BLACK SHEEP


    The air in Anarkh was palpably electric.


    Usually, the elites would remain steady and calm, regardless of the situation. It was undignified to give in to the urge to scream and cheer. If they showed ack ofposure, it would be a sign of weakness or ack of ss.


    However, no one could deny the excitement that came with The Great Escape, the final tournament of deadly rooms with traps. Therefore, the drunk and high attendees were already screaming with excitement, even before thepetitors arrived on stage.


    The escape games crafted by the malevolent minds at Anarkh were different from the usual games that graced the normal halls ofmon clubs and resorts. The game required the contestants to sign a waiver freeing thepany from the liability of injuries and death.


    It was not unusual for one or two contestants around the world to lose their life during the games.


    Under normal circumstances, the escape games were held independently in the various locales with the resorts or casinos connected to Anarkh. And The Great Escape was a special event designed to bring all the continents together.


    Some enthusiasts had followed the entire tournament from the grassroots to the finals in Anarkh. The event was filled with people from different races and creeds, looking forward to the battle of strength and wits in the ultimate escape roompetition.


    .....


    It was inevitable that the excitement would be off the hook.


    The tournament was not held on the casino floor, which was filled with people gambling on poker and craps tables or older generations trying their luck on the slot machines.


    Thepetition was held on the unlucky fourth floor. The floor was quite mysterious, and it technically epassed the fourth and fifth floors. An arena was built on the fourth floor, but the best viewing seats were on the fifth-floor level.


    The setup was somewhat like a Colosseum, an amphitheatre of violence. Both the fourth and fifth floors were unique entertainment centres that provided non-gambling activities, except for betting. However, at the centre, there was a stage with clear viewing seats.


    In most cases, this stage was a ce for poor people to fight while the rich watched for entertainment. The fights ranged from real diator-style battles to battles of wits, usually with a twist to keep the jaded elites entertained.


    When Emi and Inei arrived, they were weed enthusiastically into the vibrant building by well-dressed hostesses. The two of them had just enjoyed a good steak dinner, so they were in a good mood. Moreover, they were already channelling their personas.


    Hansel and Gretel were more than a simple gimmick.


    When Emi and inei were Hansel and Gretel, they were the personification of powerful siblings who did not take bullsh!t. And they were always ready to kill the evil witch, who could be anybody, depending on their mood.


    As they were led to their private booth on the fifth floor, Emi looked around the casino with interest. However, her face maintained a bored and disgusted fa?ade. Gretel would never show any excitement towards mortal things.


    Inei did not even spare a nce at the surroundings.


    Once they were in their private booth, Inei ordered drinks with the curt tone of someone who was seasoned in the entertainment scene. He had been at Anarkh numerous times, but it was the first time he had been at one of therge-scale events.


    And the tournament was not something to scoff at because the nature of escape games was not just about the mary reward. A lot of bosses from the underworld were watching to see if they could find good seedlings for their dirty work.


    ¡°This is fun, so far,¡± Emi said as she leaned back.


    The change from her regr school life made her feel a little more normal, weirdly. It was like she was going back to a part of her life she had been shutting down for a while now. It reminded her of her childhood with Jiang Yinuo when they used to cause so much trouble.


    ¡°You shoulde back and work with me. It just might be fun.¡± Inei looked at Emi with his mysterious eyes. He could see the twinkle in Emi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°At least wait for me to have a drink before you attempt to trick me.¡± Emiughed.


    ¡°I know you are enjoying your little experiment in that school, but you will soon get bored. Your brain is too brilliant to be wasted on teaching children.¡± Inei said.


    Emi rolled her eyes. ¡°You know children are the future, right?¡±


    ¡°With your intelligence, you could be teaching people who teach people who teach children.¡± Inei retorted. ¡°I am just offering you a fun alternative.¡±


    ¡°I did work for you. It was fun, but I also remember the paperwork.¡± Emi snorted indignantly.


    ¡°You loved the paperwork!¡± Inei opposed.


    Emi rolled her eyes again. She did love the paperwork. The fun thing about Inei¡¯spany was that it focused on the human element as opposed to the numbers. It was not like their family corporation which was just about finances.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te to work with me, it is only a matter of time before you are roped in by your Sister Yasha. You have zero resistance towards her persuasion. You are lucky she thinks you are a baby.¡± Inei said.


    ¡°I would not need to worry about her if you were a better big brother. You are over one year older than her! How are you still afraid of her?¡± Emi refused to be outdone.


    ¡°Let us just agree we need to join forces against them. They will not stop until they absorb us into the hive mind.¡± Inei said.


    ¡°You are the ck sheep of the family. Sister Yasha and Brother Hiro are keeping the family business thriving. They do not need me. Why do I have to follow you?¡± Emi grumbled.


    ¡°Do you think they will let you go before they get you into the family business?¡± Inei asked.


    Emi was annoyed. ¡°Fine! I will think about it. But for now, I am just a simple teacher.¡±


    A waitress knocked lightly beforeing in with their beverages. Both of them asked for colourful drinks. Inei¡¯s was a blue cocktail topped with some fruit pieces, while Emi¡¯s was ayered red and yellow drink with a small umbre at the top.


    The two picked their drinks and clinked them lightly.


    ¡°To an interesting evening!¡± Emi said.


    ¡°To an interesting evening,¡± Inei replied.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678: THE NEW BOSS IS HERE


    In another private room, a woman with a unique aura stood in front of arge screen on the wall. She turned and looked to the centre of the amphitheatre through the two-way ss. While the arena was quiterge, it was difficult to see the small details of themon watching seats and thepetition stage.


    However, the woman could see everything.


    Unfortunately, she was bored.


    She also wanted to know why themon watching area with the wild spectators was close to the stage while the private rooms were high above. There was also a huge screen above the arena to provide a more detailed view.


    If anyone asked for her opinion, the moners¡¯ below had a better view than her. Plus, she liked being in the middle of the action, at least, when something was exciting, with the promise of death and mayhem happening.


    ¡°This seems like a waste of time.¡± She pouted with annoyance.


    Unlike most upper-ss women, she did not have a proper andposed air. Rather, she was cute with bright eyes and impatience, indicating a need for action. Now, she looked like she was ready to start pacing in boredom, despite the electrified environment with screaming people.


    .....


    ¡°Do not worry. Things will get exciting soon. You will not be disappointed, Little Boss.¡± Arge man standing at the corner of the room inplete ck military wear answered the woman with confidence.


    She scoffed as she looked at the crowd on the lower level of the amphitheatre. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Little Boss. Why do people think that being in a higher spot is better? If I am going to watch someone die, I would rather be near the stage.¡±


    The man in the military suit was not surprised by thement. ¡°It is for the sake of privacy and security. And we have high-definition screens to provide the best viewing experience. The people in the open seats cannot enjoy the rity of the action as well as in the private booths.¡±


    ¡°As I said, if I want to watch someone die, I want to see them up close. This is no different from watching TV.¡± She said while turning her eerie gaze to the man in ck military wear.


    The woman appeared petite and unthreatening, but he knew from the look in her eyes and past personal experience she was a force to be reckoned with. It would only take a moment for her to turn the civil atmosphere into a bloodbath.


    A chill ran down his spine, the longer she stared.


    ¡°Come here.¡± A different cool voice interrupted the room.


    The unnerving expression dissipated from the woman¡¯s face, and she turned her face into a coquettish countenance. She looked like a little darling, despite her age. She walked to the handsome man who called to her. She intended to sit next to him, but he pulled her to hisp.


    ¡°This is not interesting at all.¡± She said in a whiny tone.


    The man was helpless. The two of them had been together for numerous years, but he still could not understand her impatience. She was someone who liked instant gratification, especially when it came to violence.


    ¡°It has not even started yet. You know thepetition is about the brain, right?¡± He asked. He had exined the concept to her earlier, and she seemed quite interested. Now, she could not even bear the wait.


    ¡°You told me that it was going to involve some physical stuff. Unless people can die from thinking too much.¡± She paused. ¡°It is not like I want to see people die, but I want to know they could die... Possibly...¡± She exined with a twinkle in her eyes.


    ¡°People do die from not thinking enough. You have to be patient.¡± The man tightened the strong arm around her waist. ¡°Now, try this cocktail I ordered from you. It contains tequ, chocte and angostura bitters.¡±


    The woman did not continue arguing because it would not bring her benefits. She took the cocktail ss and tasted the sweet and bitter liquid inside. She immediately tilted her head in thought before taking a second sip. She looked at the man with a pout.


    ¡°That is not tequ. It is mescal.¡± She said.


    ¡°I cannot get anything past you.¡± The manughed. ¡°The recipe works better with mescal than tequ, but you can switch if you want.¡±


    The woman kissed the man lightly on his lips before taking another sip. ¡°No, I like it.¡±


    She knew he did not like drinking, so the fact that he researched a recipe to satisfy her taste was already a sacrifice and a loving gesture. And she did love the strange chocte drink. How could she even consider switching it?


    ¡°You two disgust me.¡± The man in a ck military uniform said with disgust.


    ¡°Go away, Frank.¡± The woman shooed him away.


    ¡°I am here for your safety.¡± The man protested.


    ¡°Stand outside.¡± She responded with killing intent. ¡°That is an order.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, boss.¡± The man smirked before stepping out of the room.


    The woman changed again and put her arms around the handsome man. ¡°Should we keep him around?¡±


    The celestial man shifted her weight on hisp and drew her closer to him giving her a shot kiss. ¡°It is your call. You are the one he has tried to kill on several asions.¡±


    The womanughed. ¡°If I got rid of everyone who has tried to kill me...¡±


    Outside the room, the man in the military uniform looked at a serious woman in a suit with cold eyes. ¡°Is everything ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Everything is on schedule. Thepetition will begin in ten minutes. We have checked all the systems. There should not be any problems.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Make sure nothing goes wrong. The event needs to be the best. The new boss does not like to be disappointed.¡± The man smiled with a bloodthirsty look in his eyes.


    He was not afraid that people would die during the event. He was afraid that theck of death might be too boring for the new boss.


    ¡°What about Shi? Has he arrived?¡± He asked.


    The woman hesitated a little. Technically, she was Shi¡¯s assistant. Therefore, she felt like she was a Judas for even working with this man who had the most nonhuman eyes she had ever seen. However, she could not afford to offend him.


    ¡°He has not arrived yet. But he will be attending the event.¡± She answered.


    The man looked to the arena below and smiled. ¡°Let me know when he arrives. Tonight will be a night to remember.¡±


    The woman bowed slightly and left.

 Chapter 679 - 679 IS EVERYONE LOOKING?

    679 IS EVERYONE LOOKING?


    Yagi Seiryo prided himself in being a low-key person.


    He did not like attention.


    He did not like to be remembered.


    Most might assume the caution was because he was the head of the yakuza. In truth, most yakuza leaders liked to leave their names in the annals of history. The yakuza might be an underworld organisation, but it was an institution of power and acim.


    However, for Seiryo, it was a burden.


    He could still remember his childhood when the name Yagi was like a yoke around his neck. When he was in middle school, he tried to be a good student. But he noticed that teachers would freeze up when they heard his name.


    So, when he got to high school and got tired of the attitude, he started using the blood-drenched name to his advantage. He embraced the legacy and caused trouble because he knew that no one would ever truly pursue his wrongdoings as long as he had the name.


    But he still hated the name Yagi.


    It was a burden, more than a privilege. Even though he was a delinquent, he nned to make something of himself. He did not need the inheritance of his family. His elder brother would take over the legacy, so he could be the person he wanted to be.


    .....


    Unfortunately, the wheels of fate were unpredictable.


    Seiryo¡¯s ns to ditch the family were cut short when his brother was killed in the senseless fight between his father and his uncle. The loss brought him to a point when he had to consider his identity: his name and the man he was.


    He continued to hate the name Yagi as he had for most of his life.


    But that name was the only thing that could keep the memory of his brother alive. He would have preferred to be Seiryo or someonepletely different in a foreignnd. His original n was to go overseas and reinvent himself without the burden of the yakuza.


    Unfortunately, he was left without a choice.


    Well, he did have a choice.


    But he wanted to keep the Yagi name alive, if only for his brother. So, instead of being known by his first name, he chose to take up the family name as his own. And throughout Tokyo, Japan and the world, he was known as Yagi, the Yagi.


    But despite his fame, he remained a low-key person.


    So, he was surprised by the attention he got as soon as he entered Anarkh with Shi. The two of them were handsome in ck suits. However, the elite society was full of good-looking people due to gic selection and stic surgery.


    Either way, despite his identity, it was unsettling to have people looking at him so much. Fortunately, Yagi was a professional. He did not intend to make a big deal about the attention. He was not even sure that he was not imagining it.


    ¡°Shi, what do you think?¡± Yagi said as they headed to their private room on the fifth floor.


    ¡°About what?¡± Shi asked.


    ¡°The attention,¡± Yagi said.


    ¡°What attention?¡±


    ¡°Your confidence would break a strong man¡¯s heart.¡± Yagi chuckled. Only a person used to being at the centre would not even feel those prating gazes. Yagi was used to being in the shadows, away from the limelight.


    Shi¡¯s eyes shed with a strange emotion as he opened the door to their room for Yagi. ¡°Perhaps, an ugly man gets more attention.¡±


    Yagi looked at him. ¡°You are talkative today.¡±


    Usually, Shi was quiet and taciturn. He did not speak unless it waspletely necessary. The number of words he had spoken in one day had exceeded some weeks in the past few months. Yagi could not help thinking it was strange.


    ¡°I am in a good mood,¡± Shi said evenly.


    Yagi did not believe it, and he still had some suspicions towards Yagi. The only reason he kept him around despite his strange behaviours was for the sake of his grandfather. Of course, his skills were also indisputable.


    The two of them found their way into their booth and sat down. Yagi immediately sank into his thoughts about acquiring Anarkh. He wanted to own Anarkh and its associated sister casinos in other areas of Tokyo. However, the task was proving impossible.


    He had never failed in taking businesses he fancied, but he had a feeling of uncertainty when it came to Anarkh. He could not tell why he was losing his confidence. He wondered if he was losing his touch. Unfortunately, there was no way to deal with the problem for now.


    He could only observe the situation and find a chance to speak to the owner.


    However, he knew the chances of finding the elusive heir of the empire would be minimal. His people had tried to find out the information without sess for months. The only thing that they knew for sure is the original boss was gone.


    He never knew the old boss. He respected the rules of the turfs as he was raised to do in the family. His grandfather had told him never to interfere with the people involved with the old boss in any way. From the rumours, the person was a devil.


    But now, since he was gone, his territory might be up for grabs.


    Unfortunately, he could not resolve this issue now, so Yagi¡¯s mind turned to another concern.


    His rtionship with Shio Emi.


    He had messed up things quite a bit, and he was sure she was steaming mad. He could deal with anger, but he saw she was also hurt. Admittedly, he had not handled the situation correctly.


    He needed to apologise to her as soon as possible.


    Once Yagi settled down in his private booth, Shi left the room without saying a word. Yagi was not surprised by the sudden exit. He was used to the randomness of Shi. Unfortunately, he did not have the patience at the moment to find out what the man was up to.


    Shi walked from the viewing area and found a private elevator. He keyed in a pin and stepped into the sleek steel lift. He pressed a button and the lift ascended smoothly. When it reached one of the top floors, it stopped and opened.


    Shi stepped out of the elevator.

 Chapter 680 - 680 THE DEMON KING’S GHOST

    680 THE DEMON KING¡¯S GHOST


    Two guards in ck were standing at the elevator. The military clothing was paired withmunication paraphernalia and open-carry weapons, creating an intimidating presence. However, when they saw Shi, they did not dare show the slightest level of disrespect.


    ¡°Master Shi.¡± The two bowed to the young man.


    He nodded before going through the short hallway to an imposing ck door that seemed to sh with the white walls. He ced his hand on the biometric lock of the door, and it opened with a slight pressurised release of hydraulics.


    The exposed room was filled with screens, and numerous techs were working onputers. In another area, security people were watching the security camera feed from the casino. The screens disyed the corners of the Anarkh from every possible angle. Nothing was hidden from the all-seeing surveince.


    As Shi walked through therge room, the employees bowed with respect. He passed them with casual acknowledgement before going into his office. Before he could even sit, his door was opened again, and ady entered the room.


    ¡°Boss Shi, you are back.¡± She said. ¡°I thought you were nevering back.¡±


    Shi did not acknowledge the words. ¡°Do you know if the new boss came to the event tonight?¡±


    The young womanughed slightly with obvious superior smugness before she held up the tablet that seemed always stuck to her hand. Thisdy, Alice, was a genius he hired from the streets, figuratively speaking. He caught her trying to cheat in the casino and thought she was talented.


    Unfortunately, she was not a professional trained in a structured way, so she could be a bit excessive. But she was still the best technician the security of Anarkh had.


    .....


    After her eerieughter, she tapped on the tablet and projected an image on the screen.


    ¡°I can guarantee that the new boss is definitely in the casino tonight.¡± She said. ¡°Look at this surveince footage.¡±


    Shi looked at the screen and found a familiar face of a scary man walking into Anarkh. His steps were measured and steady, betraying his paramilitary training. However, there was something strange about his demeanour.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Shi frowned.


    ¡°At first, I thought Frank had finally lost it. I mean, he spent a lot of time with the old boss. It is within reason he would inevitably lose his sense of self after losing his master. You know how those evil military types get without a strong hand to guide them.¡± Alice said.


    ¡°When I saw it, I was sure he was seeing the ghost of the boss. Look at him.¡± She zoomed in on the image.


    Shi saw Frank¡¯s mouth moving before a light smile graced his face. Then, when the elevator opened, Frank stood outside for a moment after the doors opened before entering. It was as if he was waiting for someone to go in first.


    ¡°And for all we know, the old boss would probably haunt Frank if he were to haunt anyone. I mean, if I turned into a malicious ghost, I would probably haunt Frank. He can be just so¡­¡± She added.


    ¡°Alice!¡± Shi stopped her from continuing her tirade about Frank.


    ¡°Anyway, unless he has gone crazy, I am sure that he brought in the boss through the casino and into the arena. Unfortunately, the two people seem to be invisible to the cameras and all surveince equipment.¡± Alice was excited.


    Shi sat up. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°In the literal sense. I mean, the cameras cannot get a single image. I havebed through the footage, and I got zilch.¡± Alice exined with excitement.


    ¡°Did you say two people?¡± Shi asked.


    ¡°Oh yeah, that. I was trying to lead up to a big reveal, but I identally exposed it.¡± Alice sighed. ¡°So, after failing to find an image from the cameras, I went down to the casino floor. I asked the security guys who were in the area at the time to describe them.¡±


    Her thorough behaviour was the reason Shi kept Alice around. Most of everything about Alice got on his nerves. Her sloppy dressing, her unkempt hair and her eating habits made him want to cleanse the world with fire.


    She was like a three-year-old child. No, she was worse.


    Even Misaki could take better care of herself than Alice.


    But her skills were indisputable.


    ¡°Describe them,¡± Shi said.


    ¡°Those idiot security guys are hardly reliable sources. But the basic description was of a very handsome man and a short pretty woman. The man has a deep and indescribable aura, and the woman seems to be hispanion.¡± She said.


    ¡°I see.¡± Shi hummed. ¡°Alright. There is no need to investigate further.¡±


    Alice was taken aback. She could not believe that the man was her boss. He did not act like it, but he was someone who liked gossip. Perhaps, his gossiping ways were not traditional, but he was the kind of person who wanted to know everything about anything.


    The two of them bonded over their love of knowing things.


    ¡°You are not Master Shi!¡± Alice said. ¡°Reveal yourself, fox demon!¡±


    Shi looked tly at Alice, but he was doing a facepalm and rolling his eyes in his head.


    ¡°You cannot afford to offend these people. It is better to stay away.¡± Shi responded sternly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how they are invisible to cameras? It is like magic!¡± Alice was frustrated. ¡°I have seen devices that blur or light up the face, but I have never seen anything that makes people literally invisible. It is too amazing.¡±


    Shi tapped his desk like Yagi often did.


    ¡°If they can get their hands on such heaven-defying technology, they will find out once you start looking into them. There is a regime change. Don¡¯t be careless. Observe things first before acting.¡± Shi knew Alice, so he felt like he needed to remind her.


    Alice pouted but nodded. ¡°I know. I will slowly find out the information. I won¡¯t be rash.¡±


    ¡°Go home, listen to your stories and forget about those people.¡± Shi smiled slightly.


    ¡°I know my limits!¡± Alice said. ¡°But I miss my baby and his stories, so I will just go. I am not into torture porn anyway.¡±


    Shi waved a hand at Alice as she left.


    He looked at the screen on his wall with furrowed brows.


    This new boss was indeed powerful.

 Chapter 681 - 681 HEAVENLY LUCK

    681 HEAVENLY LUCK


    Shi did not return to the private room after his abrupt departure. After a while, the five-minute countdown to themencement of the event began. Yagi frowned as he looked at therge screen in his room and then, at therge arena filled with obscuring fog, probably from dry ice.


    The arena looked mysterious and ominous.


    His eyes turned to the door before standing up and stepping out of the room. He was not worried about Shi¡¯s safety, but he had a feeling he might find out something about his mysterious bodyguard if he found him.


    His lips stretched into a slight smile.


    ¡°Sir, the event is about to start. You might miss the start if you leave now.¡± The attendant standing outside his viewing room said politely.


    Yagi just waved a hand to indicate he did not care. He had note to watch the event anyway. He wanted to find out more about the Anarkh and reassess the possibility of acquiring it. If he missed the event, it would not matter.


    He walked from the room and looked at the environment. Despite the rumours of mismanagement, the resort seemed to be thriving. It was a beautiful masterpiece, designed with a modern, almost futuristic motif. It was quite different from his growing environment.


    Before he bought that house to give Misaki a more normal childhood, the entire Yagi family lived in the ancestral home. It was arge courtyard with a very traditional design. Moreover, the lifestyle they lived was also quite traditional.


    He found this type of sleek design fascinating.


    .....


    Unfortunately, it did not look like he would get a chance to own it. So far, he found that the casino resort was better managed than he originally thought. It did not look like it was neglected. Otherwise, they would not be holding such an borate event.


    But it did not matter.


    He had not invested a lot of resources into acquiring Anarkh so far. Therefore, he could back out of his bid without the skin off his back. It was still a damn shame.


    As he thought about going downstairs for an up-close look at the casino scene and maybe finding Shi, he noticed a womane out from another room ahead of him. She was in a ck jumpsuit that showed off her curves, and she wore high-heeled shoes that made her walk seductively.


    Yagi frowned at his own attention to the woman. Since he met Emi, he had not even considered looking at another woman. He knew he wanted her as his wife, so he did not need to think about anyone else.


    Unfortunately, his slight lingering gaze must have been a little longer and more obvious than he thought. The woman did not stop but she turned her head to look at him, causing the braided ponytail to swing slightly.


    Yagi nned to ignore the look and act like he had not even nced at her. However, the woman¡¯s face caused him to lose his mind for a moment. He could not believe it, so he stopped and looked at her with widened eyes.


    The countenance was made up with slightly gothic makeup, but he could not mistake the person at all.


    It was his Emi.


    Emi looked at him for a few seconds before snorting and flipping her ponytail at him and walking away. It took a moment for him toe back to his senses. Immediately, he followed her at the fastest speed he could without running.


    He did not want to miss the opportunity.


    She did not seem like she was walking fast on those thin heels, but her speed was swift. However, she could not escape from him. Yagi felt like the heavens were helping him. He could not let go of the opportunity.


    ¡°Emi!¡± He called out as he caught up with her, just as she turned a corner.


    She refused to turn to look at him. She flipped her braid over her shoulder again with precocious abandon, refusing to acknowledge him. However, she still responded to him without turning back.


    ¡°Please find me during my office hours, Mr Yagi.¡± She said. ¡°I am enjoying my free time, and I can exercise my freedom to not interact with my student¡¯s parents.¡±


    Yagi smiled a little at her stubbornness. She seemed unwilling to speak with him, but it did not look like she was closing the doorpletely. In other words, she was simply giving him a hard time. And he deserved it.


    When he was about to say something, he discovered two people behind them. They were at a distance, but he could still recognise them. Well, he knew the old man, but the youngdy clinging to him like a limpet did not belong in the social circle of Anarkh clientele.


    Yagi frowned and looked at the door ahead of them. He was not sure what was in the rooms, but he was certain they were not hotel rooms or suites. The entire fifth floor was dedicated to entertainment, so they could not be personal rooms.


    He held Emi by the waist and pulled her towards one of the doors. Emi resisted as much as she could, but the power of her resistance was limited by her impractical shoes. If she was careless, she would fall on her ass or damage her precious shoes.


    She looked angrily at the man.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Do not look behind us,¡± Yagi said ominously without letting her go.


    Naturally, these words made her want to look behind even more. However, she was not someone without the right skills for gossiping. She used her peripheral vision to see the person behind them. She recognised him and understood Yagi¡¯s thoughts.


    Even though she was reluctant, she did not want to be discovered by other people.


    Yagi tried to open the door of one of the rooms, but he found it was locked. He frowned and hesitated before pushing Emi against the door. He leaned in as if he was going to kiss her, and he was. It was only a matter of a few seconds before the people behind caught up to them.


    There was no other way to hide without looking suspicious.


    Emi looked at him with innocent eyes that contrasted the smoky makeup on her face. The gap in appearance and personality made Yagi heat up with desire, even though his original intentions were pure. Almost pure¡­


    Emi was frozen for a moment that seemed to stretch on forever until she heard the distinct release of the door lock. She reached behind and touched the cold door knob. She was not sure if she was imagining the door release, but she still tried it.


    The door opened up behind her. However, she was not ready for the sudden loss of support.


    Without warning, she was already falling backwards.

 Chapter 682 - 682 A PERFECT MOMENT

    682 A PERFECT MOMENT


    Emi knew she should try to break her fall as she tilted backwards. She should have anticipated her fall¡­ if only she trusted her instincts. Now, she was going to break her skull, possibly her legs. If she was careless, she might break a rib or two and puncture her lungs.


    The overly dramatic thoughts drifted through her mind as she fell, and she did not do anything to break her fall to the floor of the room she had opened.


    Just when she thought she was going to crash onto the hard ground, she felt her world shift; it was like the sky was turning. The strong arm around her waist tightened, and a strong force turned her body just before she hit the ground.


    Instead of lying on a cold hard surface, she found her body lying on top of the warm body of one Yagi Seiryo. She was shorter than he was, so her headnded on his chest, and her legs tangled with his as shended safely.


    The grunt Yagi made as hended on the carpet was unassuming and low, but Emi heard it. Still, she could not help the grimace that showed up on her face. She was d that the flooring in the room was not the hard granite of the hallway.


    The thick carpet minimised the effect of the forceful fall.


    For a long moment, after they fell, her head rested on his hard chest. She could not see it, but his pectoral muscles were chiselled like those of a sculpture. She listened to his fast heartbeat for a few seconds before breaking out of the daze.


    She lifted her head and looked at his handsome face. While he did not have an out-of-the-world appearance, his face was chiselled. The hard lines of his face were distinct, giving him the look of a tried and true Mediterranean model.


    The ssic look was perfect for his personality or so Emi thought in his daze.


    .....


    The two of them looked like they were frozen in time ad space as they looked at each other. Emi was enthralled by the attractive man while Yagi could not think with the scent of the beautiful woman surrounding him.


    Not to mention, both of them had just experienced some physical trauma.


    ¡°Darling, what are those two people doing?¡± A sickly sweet voice sounded above the two people tangled on the floor.


    The voice belonged to a grown-up, but the tone was somewhat infantilised. The resulting oue was a sound that inspired both care and disgust. It was obvious that the owner of that voice was trying to make herself cute.


    ¡°Do not worry about them.¡± A man with a gruff voice answered. ¡°They are just ying around.¡±


    The woman with the sickly sweet voice responded immediately. ¡°People really know how to have fun here.¡±


    The man was sombre as he replied. ¡°Do not be naughty. Most of the people here are dangerous. You cannot afford to offend them. If I am not around, you should keep to yourself.¡±


    ¡°I know! You do not have to remind me.¡± The woman replied with a tinge of disobedience, despite herpliance.


    ¡°You brat¡­¡± The man chastised withughter in his voice.


    As the voices faded away, Emi and Yagi looked at each other as they remained in the same position. Emi was on top, but she knew she could not move before the two people in the hallway left the scene. Between the two of them, she was the vulnerable one.


    Yagi had a lot of options for dealing with a small character like the man who was tantly cheating on his wife.


    However, her current position was that of a simple teacher without a background. If push came to shove, she could use her family background to get out of trouble. But she was not ready to give up her current life just yet.


    The cheating man was one of the parents from the Blue Monarch Institute. She was familiar with him because his wife was quite the troublemaker. Every time their son was punished, the woman woulde to the staff room and cause a scene.


    If the teachers refused toply, she would call her husband to threaten them. This husband was involved in the political arena while his wife was from a plutocratic family with extensive generational wealth.


    This man needed support from his wife¡¯s family, so he indulged her ridiculous behaviour and spoiling of their son. Ultimately, in politics, one needed to have a reliable financial background to stay on top and climb thedder.


    If he thought someone would expose him as a cheater, he might silence them to protect his political career. Such a person might go to unknown lengths if he knew about Emi seeing him.


    When the cheating couple disappeared, the two people on the floor looked at each other awkwardly for a long moment.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± She said awkwardly before standing up. She tried to be as innocuous as possible, but she could not avoid touching him as she scrambled up. She felt his hard abdominal muscles with her hands, and her strong hips moved up his thighs when she stood up.


    Yagi tried to hold back as he felt the sensations on his body with each slight movement from Emi. However, he knew that his self-control could mean the difference between Emi trusting him and her rejecting him forever.


    Therefore, he did not move a muscle as he watched her stand up and close the door, blocking the fading voice of the old man and his mistress. After a few moments, he feltposed enough to stand up and face the woman he had been thinking about since he met her.


    ¡°Emi!¡± he called out.


    Emi was still mad, so she crossed her arms over her chest and looked at him with annoyance. Even though he protected her when they fell, it did not mean she had forgotten everything. In the dim light of the room, her face was still visible.


    Yagi reached out and put his hands on Emi¡¯s shoulders. She pouted with annoyance, but she did not push him away. It could be seen that she was softening.


    ¡°Emi, I have been alone for a long time. And even when I have people around me, I cannot be careless. I need to be vignt because a moment of carelessness could mean death. I have lived a life that forces my gut reaction to lean towards shooting first and asking questionster.¡± He looked into Emi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I do not know a lot about you, but I know I can trust you.¡±


    Emi felt her nose turning sour and tingly when she heard the words. She did not want an apology for the sake of it. She just wanted to know that Seiryo did not think she would ever hurt Misaki. She just wanted to know if he trusted her.


    She turned her head and sniffled a little. She did not want to lose herposure, but there was a sweet relief as the burden on her heart lifted.


    ¡°To be fair, I did break your bodyguard¡¯s arm.¡± She said with a small smile.


    Yagi knew she forgave him with that joke.


    ¡°He had iting.¡± He also smiled. ¡°I am sorry, Emi.¡±


    Emi lifted her arms and gave him a quick hug. When she was going to let go, he held her by the waist and returned the embrace.


    And for that moment, everything was perfect.

 Chapter 683 - 683 OLD FRIENDS

    683 OLD FRIENDS


    Inei was worried when his sister did not return immediately after leaving the room. She insisted on going outside to find a restroom outside because she needed to walk off the alcohol she drank before the event began.


    He thought she was just embarrassed to use the indoor bathroom in their room, but he did not mention it. It was not something to overthink on a night out.


    However, when the clock hit zero, and the arena fog started clearing up, she was still not back. Inei frowned as he looked at the revtion. The entire arena turned into a series of three replicated rooms with a person in the middle.


    Inei hesitated for a moment as he looked at his screen and the open arena. The shouts from the crowd were loud as the contestants were revealed. Inei wanted to see the beginning of the show, but he was really worried about Emi.


    He took a longing look at the arena before leaving the room.


    He knew his sister could handle herself. She was, after all, someone from Martial Ind. Her strength was high and could beat almost anyone. Even the most experienced guards in Anarkh might not be able to beat her.


    Unfortunately, on a night such as this, it was better to err on the cautious side. There were a lot of powerful people from the financial, political and criminal worlds. If she crossed paths with a dangerous person, she might end up in danger.


    Therefore, he could not leave her outside in case she got into trouble.


    Inei took another nce before he left the room. He would deal with Emi for making him miss the beginning of the event to find her. If she did not insist on leaving, they would be screaming along with the rest of the people.


    .....


    Moments after he left the room, he found himself looking at a familiar face.


    ¡°Shi!¡± he eximed.


    ¡°Inei,¡± The young man walking from the opposite direction said calmly.


    The two of them were familiar with each other. While Yuan Haoran was the true owner of Anarkh and its rted enterprises, the local businesses in Tokyo were handled by Shi. Therefore, Shi and Inei often met during their meetings.


    Their initial meeting was set up by Yuan Haoran because he wanted to reward the Shio family for their loyalty to Jiang Yinuo. However, he could not attend to the business in person, so he left the matters to Shi.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Inei said immediately because he did not want to waste time. ¡°I have to find my sister.¡±


    In another situation, he would have spent some time talking to Shi. After all, he wanted to continue doing business with Anarkh and the other businesses linked to Yuan Haoran in Japan. However, he wanted to find his sister more.


    In addition, he did not want to miss the games.


    However, he could not rush from the hallway. Shi caught his upper arm and stopped him from walking away. Inei turned to look at him with some confusion. Shi¡¯s cold eyes did not give away his thoughts despite his abrupt actions.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about Emi. She is alright.¡± Shi spoke up.


    Inei frowned. ¡°How do you know about my sister?¡±


    He was suspicious because he never spoke about his family to outsiders. The precaution had nothing to do with the exposure of Martial Ind and the usation against the Shio family for betraying their roots. He avoided talking about them because of the general danger.


    As a fixer, he worked with a lot of bad characters. Yes, most of his work involved normal businesses with a few unsavoury things to handle. However, he often worked with some politicians with secrets and criminals with life in the underworld.


    Such people valued anonymity, and they would do anything to remain in the dark. Unfortunately, Inei¡¯s work involved knowing the dark secrets they wanted to keep from the public, even from their colleagues and families.


    How could he fix what he did not know?


    But, these people did not want Inei to have something hanging over their heads. If he knew something about them, he might turn against themter and ckmail them. So, they always tried to gather as much information as possible about Inei.


    Fortunately, they got nothing because Martial Ind had a tight lock on their residents¡¯ information. And Inei knew better than to talk about his personal affairs to his dangerous clients. He was a little less cautious when dealing with Yuan Haoran.


    If the Demon King wanted to destroy someone, he would just kill them before they knew what was happening. Plus, Yuan Haoran already knew everything about him.


    Still, he did not believe that Shi had ess to the information from the man.


    Inei never wanted to endanger his family because of his job, especially when they were persona non grata with the Martial Ind people. Therefore, he felt afraid of the possibility that his sister¡¯s details were out there.


    Shi did not have any reaction to the question. ¡°As I said, she is fine. She just met a friend and got caught up in the moment.¡±


    Inei narrowed his gorgeous eyes as he looked at the younger man with suspicion. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I am the CEO of this casino resort.¡± Shi released the arm in his grip. ¡°I can assure you that your sister is safe. If she is not back in five minutes, you can continue to panic.¡±


    ¡°I was not panicking,¡± Inei said with annoyance.


    ¡°Alright. Please enjoy the show.¡± Shi said tly.


    Inei was frozen for a moment, and before he realised it, Shi was walking away. He felt inexplicably annoyed by the man. When they worked together, he was always cold and robotic. He was as efficient as an automated program and just as interesting.


    If Shi were reced by a robot, no one would know the difference.


    But Inei felt it was a bit suspicious for Shi to stop him from going to look for his sister. The cold man was not kind, and he was not interested in making anyone¡¯s life easier. But¡­ Shi never lied or pretended.


    If he guaranteed Emi would be back, she would be back.


    So, Inei returned to the private room in time to see the dramatic beginning of The Great Escape!

 Chapter 684 - 684 FOOLISH CHILDREN

    684 FOOLISH CHILDREN


    ¡°Wee¡­ to The Great Escape!¡± The announcer shouted.


    The man making the announcement looked like a phoenix that had achieved a human form after nirvana. The red hair on the head coupled with the costume makeup on his angr face made him look a bit like a beautiful bird.


    Well, he also had a peacock-like pair of wings on his back.


    But the most dramatic thing was that he appeared from the ceiling of the arena, hanging from barely visible wires. As he descended, a totem-like podium seemed to sprout from the ground. It had an old and traditional look that spelt mysterious practices.


    As he stepped on his strange tform after his flight, the phoenix man was exposed properly on the screens.


    ¡°Get ready¡­ for apetition that will burn your hearts and chill your bones.¡± He said with outstretched arms.


    The deration caused the crowd to scream at a beloved familiar face. ¡°Firebird! Firebird! Firebird!¡±


    Firebird was a cultural icon from Las Vegas. He was the primary attraction of The Aegis, another entertainment casino resort rted to Anarkh. Unfortunately, he could only be seen performing ssic opera only a few times a year.


    So, seeing him was an unexpected treat.


    .....


    ¡°Tonight, we will see the story of a clumsy child, who was tricked by their evil stepmother. Taken from their home and loving father, this foolish child was cheated with a few lies and sent to a malevolent witch, the worst of all witches. This witch enjoys makingrge pies with children who stumble into her kitchen.¡± The Firebird told the story with the ir of a refined opera singer.


    He jumped off his totem podium with a graceful leap, and the strings attached to his back helped him to fly dramatically over the three rooms exposed at the bottom of the foggy arena. He was like a mystical fairy, bewitching them and taking them to a time long-forgotten.


    ¡°The foolish child awakes and finds they are not in a house made of candy but a dangerous kitchen.¡± The Firebird paused. ¡°But on the foggy window, some words appear before fading: The witch always forgets about her keys, so she has hidden a spare set somewhere in this kitchen. I could not escape, but perhaps, you can find them before it is toote.¡±


    The small childish voice from the Firebird was chilling. And the words written in reverse on the surfaces of the escape room structure without a touch were even more frightening.


    With a dramatic twist in the air, he detached his wings and the strings above him as ck confetti rained on him. Smoothly, he twirled in the air andnded on the podium safely. Except, he was now wearing a wine-red suit and nerdy sses.


    No one could deny the value of the Firebird as an entertainer.


    ¡°And now, the foolish children caught in a trap!¡± He shouted.


    The crowd, once again, burst out with unrestrained cheer as the contestants were revealed. The finalists were three people, two men and one woman. There were a lot of arguments on how many people shouldpete, but the final decisionnded on three.


    During the preliminary games, the games were team sports. Some cities and hotels thought that group work with pairs or evenrger groups with five people was more exciting. The internal quarrels could be a bit entertaining if the crowd liked that kind of thing.


    In addition, having teams meant that former friends would be forced into a head-to-headpetition for the final prize. However, the final game was for a single night and involved a very high mary prize as well as great exposure.


    If there were too many contestants, the audience might get bored and distracted, minimising the effects of the game.


    After all, it was difficult to pay attention to a lot of people at once.


    ¡°Now, my dear viewers, we are going to watch an attempt to break out of a mystical kitchen by our three contestants. If you are new to escape rooms, you should know that the goal is to find a key hidden in a series of clues in the room.¡± The enthusiastic announcer continued.


    ¡°I know you are thinking about our guarantee of the fairness of the games.¡± He paused. ¡°As you should know, each individual in our final tournament is highly gifted in mental agility and physical prowess. However, some escape rooms can favour one contestant.


    ¡°Tonight, we have created a range of clues to make sure that the rooms are not the same! While they look identical, the clues and the key are hidden in different ces with random clues. The mathematical randomness ensures maximum fair y.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, we have increased the difficulty of the games. Through continuous testing, we have established an algorithm to rank the level of difficulty of each game. In the ssic form, we have D, C, B, A and S. And tonight, we have an S-Level escape game.¡±


    The crowd in the arena screamed once again in excitement because they had probably not seen an S-level game. The difficulty did not only depend on knowledge. It required skills that were not known by anymoner.


    ¡°And finally, the escape rooms will slowly be filled with toxic gas!¡± The announcer dered. ¡°Once the capacity of the rooms fills to one hundred per cent, the contestant will be dered dead! And even if they are not, they will be out!¡±


    The crowd once again screamed.


    The problem guing the escape game industry was the clearck of an edge of danger. Thepetitions held by otherpanies werecklustre. It was no different from watching someone who had lost their keys.


    In essence, the entire ordeal was quite pass¨¦.


    Anarkh prided itself on pushing the limits. Once a contestant stepped into the escape room, they could notmunicate with the outside world. They could not quit. And they could not see or hear what was going on outside their built rooms.


    Outside the windows, they would only see the design created outside of the witch¡¯s cabin. The experience waspletely realistic for them. Their only interaction that indicated they were in a game was the signal they could start searching for clues.


    And they could not even afford to think about their audience with the real danger of death looming over them.


    ¡°And now, let the games begin.¡± The Firebird dered.


    Immediately, an oven ding sounded.

 Chapter 685 - 685 NO HONOUR

    685 NO HONOUR


    Several minutes after the game started, Emi opened the door to the Shio¡¯s private room and tried to act calm. However, her face felt a little warm when she thought about her moment with Yagi. It was perfectly innocent, but she felt like something transpired between them.


    Moreover, he seemed reluctant to part with her and even insisted on sending her to the room. Of course, she refused to even let him walk towards the general direction. She did not dare to be seen with him. If her brother found out, she would definitely be in trouble.


    In the best-case scenario, he would lecture her about involving herself with the most famous yakuza family in the country and putting herself in danger. He might even hang around to prevent her from interacting with Yagi Seiryo again.


    In the worst-case scenario, he would tell the rest of the family. Emi dared not think what her parents would do if they knew that she had any kind of rtionship with the Yagi family. They would probably escte everything, forcing her to leave Tokyo.


    ¡°Where were you?¡± Inei asked calmly.


    After thinking about the matter he found out earlier from her phone and Shi¡¯s appearance, he had already drawn some conclusions. ording to his investigations, there was someone interested in acquiring the Anarkh because Yuan Haoran was no longer in the picture.


    The information was unclear, but it was not that hard to figure out the potential buyer. Anarkh was a hard business, and thepany needed a tough hand. Only a few yers could handle it, and at the forefront, Inei could only think of Yagi Seiryo.


    He was already in the hotel business, and he had ess to the power of yakuza families.


    If Yagi was the one interested in Anarkh and the other casinos in downtown Tokyo, it would exin the reason he was familiar with Shi. But it was unclear why Shi knew Emi and even went to a certain length to protect that Yagi man.


    .....


    The entire situation made him a little uneasy.


    ¡°I just saw someone I knew and spent a few minutes chatting.¡± She said with feigned calm before picking up her fresh ss of cocktail. She took a sip and hoped it covered up her difort. It was not exactly a lie, but she was not being entirely honest.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Inei responded before looking at the screen. ¡°I did not know that you walked in this circle in Tokyo.¡±


    Emi wondered if Inei suspected something. Sometimes, she got the sense that Inei was a lot moreplicated than he seemed on the surface. She could not read his expression or decipher the casual words.


    And she was afraid she would expose herself if she continued talking. Despite her degrees in psychology, she was not good at lying and manipting. She preferred being direct and working with transparent individuals, like children.


    ¡°So, what did I miss?¡± She asked, changing the topic.


    It was an obvious move, but it was the best one.


    ¡°You missed an exciting tale of a foolish child who is tricked and does not realise it until it is toote,¡± Inei said with a loaded sideways nce at his sister. ¡°Of course, I do not have a ir for storytelling like the great Firebird.¡±


    He pointed to the top of the totem podium where the Firebird was giving amentary alongside the images on therge screen. Emi looked at the man in a suit and nodded. It seemed she had missed a lot after leaving for only a while.


    ¡°What are those percentage numbers beneath each contestant?¡± She asked.


    ¡°They are releasing poison gas into each sealed room?¡± Inei exined. ¡°When it reaches 100%, the contestant will die.¡±


    Emi was shocked. ¡°Like die, die?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Those who participate sign a waiver indicating that neither they nor their dependents can pursue responsibility for injuries or wrongful death.¡± Inei said with the rare seriousness of an older brother.


    ¡°You are trying to scare me,¡± Emi said, but she was a little uneasy as she looked at the contestants.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Inei did not deny it. ¡°The people here do not care about life and death as long as they get a little entertainment. This is not like Martial Ind, Emi. There are no rules of honour. If you mess with the wrong person, you will die.¡±


    Emi knew her brother meant well, but she also believed he was exaggerating. She had travelled around the world, and she never met people who would take life so lightly. Even the coldest murderers would always feel the burden of the lives they took.


    Little did she know she would encounter a dangerous situation not too longter.


    In another private room, a woman was watching the screen with interest. She took a sip of her drink and looked at the man beside her. He seemed as calm as usual, but she knew how to read the subtlest of his expressions.


    He was interested in the game.


    ¡°I thought you did not like this kind of diator-like, crass disy.¡± She smiled while sidling closer to his body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± He responded directly, but his eyes were glued to the screen.


    ¡°Let me guess.¡± She asked. ¡°You want to unravel the puzzle yourself.¡±


    He looked at her tly as if she was an idiot. ¡°I already know the location of all the keys. The puzzles are child¡¯s y.¡±


    She pouted with annoyance. ¡°Alright, mighty genius. What do you like about the game?¡±


    He reached to pat her head lightly. ¡°I am indeed interested in a puzzle. The concept of this barbaric game is quite fascinating. I wonder if it is possible to create a virtual version of it.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there like a thousand escape games in all forms of media and on all devices?¡± She asked with a tilt of her head.


    The man¡¯s lips barely stretched into a smile, but she could see the spark in his eyes. It was rare to see this expression on the man because he was excellent at everything. So, he barely found projects to spark a fire in him, at least nottely.


    That expression made her want to merge with him and experience his mind. She could only settle with coiling her body around him like a snake.

 Chapter 686 - 686 CRIMINAL OVERLORD

    686 CRIMINAL OVERLORD


    Zhong Feng leaned closer to Hu Lei¡¯s ear, and she lifted her legs, cing them on hisp. He pulled her closer until she was almostpletely in his arms. It was a familiar andfortable position for them after years of love.


    Then, he told Hu Lei his thoughts.


    ¡°Imagine a scenario where yers could y an escape game and feel the danger in a virtual world. A virtual reality that is so real that the yers could feel fear, pain and even experience death without any physical harm.¡± He exined as he looked at her.


    Hu Lei was dazed because of the pure beauty of her man when his brain was firing up. She wondered if she should just climb on him entirely and kiss him. It was not like anyone would see or record them. The little toy he had whipped up at home for their security made them invisible to cameras.


    ¡°Xiao Lei, what do you think?¡± Zhong Feng flicked her forehead to snap her out of her daze.


    The slight sting made her sober up, although she still wanted to do bad things to him.


    She looked to the screen and saw that one of the male yers was alreadybouring for breath. The poison level in his room was higher than the others because of a minor mistake he made in solving one of the puzzles.


    The games in Anarkh were quite barbaric, and it was kind of something she found interesting. It made her remember her childhood. The old master in the mountains would give them hard training, and the danger of injury and death was real.


    Most people wanted to experience near-death feelings, but they were not willing to risk their lives. It was just like the thrill of Russian roulette. It was exciting for most people to think of the concept and even desire to y it.


    .....


    Perhaps, it was a thing that made people want to test their luck. Or maybe, it was that empty click that made someone feel they had cheated death. But in reality, no one wanted to take the one-sixth chance they would die.


    Well, maybe a few crazy people.


    If that same revolver was filled with nonlethal paintballs that caused some pain, a lot of people would sign up. And the adrenaline rush would be almost the same. Unless the person had yed real Russian roulette because that was a different kind of adrenaline.


    But how many people had lived like her?


    ¡°That is an awesome idea!¡± She looked at Zhong Feng with shining eyes. Of course, she was more excited about her genius of a man than the idea itself. And she was happy that he would not be stuck in a rut of boredom for a while.


    Since they took down Martial Ind, it was kind of hard to be still at home. Sure, they had Wang Lei, but he refused to be a cute and difficult baby. If anything, he had be more independent and barely tolerated them.


    ¡°We can work on it together.¡± Zhong Feng said.


    Hu Lei groaned in horror. She still did not like the tedious nature of the game development world, despite her ownership of Zhong Feng¡¯s original techpany, Etude Technologies. She wanted more excitement than numbers.


    Zhong Fengughed and kissed her lips lightly. ¡°I mean, you cane up with the stories for the games, just like you do at Etude.¡±


    Hu Lei giggled. ¡°You know me too well. If you need more help, you can reach out to Shun. He is doing nothing at the moment as far as I know. Plus, you can check up on him while you are at it. I know he misses you.¡±


    Zhong Feng flicked her forehead again. ¡°I know you want me to go to Mountain Ridge, so you can run wild in Tokyo alone.¡±


    Hu Lei gasped in mock shock. ¡°How could that be? I am just worried about people talking behind your back, making fun of how you stick to your wife all the time. Plus, Kaito and Akira should probably be around the city. I can check in on them.¡±


    Zhong Feng¡¯s face became a little more solemn. ¡°Be careful with those two. They might be involved in ck ops, but they are now working for the government. Their loyalties will be divided, and you cannot put yourself at risk.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry. I would never expose myself to danger. I already have a n.¡± Hu Lei smiled smugly. ¡°And don¡¯t talk like I am an international criminal overlord.¡±


    Zhong Feng looked at her tly in a very familiar way.


    Hu Lei leaned to kiss him on the cheek with an evil smile. ¡°There will be plenty of time to celebrate after I earn that title.¡±


    Zhong Feng shook his head with amusement. He could not help but wonder how he had ever thought that this littledy was a harmless kitten. At the time, he thought he was trapping her, but she was the one who had captured him in her deadly web.


    ¡°I will prepare a suitable gift as I await the day.¡± Zhong Feng indulged her as he always did.


    Hu Lei nodded as a matter of course. It was not like she was going to be a criminal overlord. She was a changeddy, sort of. She kind of wanted to be a better person.


    But Yuan Haoran, before he died, was involved in a lot of terrible, highly illegal and immoral businesses.


    For example, the business of human trafficking and human testing in the Antarcticaboratory. She had first-hand and intimate experience with the working of that part of the nasty stuff. But it also demonstrated the significance of Yuan Haoran.


    He could not have been able to operate his insidious businesses, along with his legal corporations, if he did not have links with numerous governments, charities and corporations. Her investigations indicated that the underworld was already in a mess.


    Without Yuan Haoran controlling the organised crime syndicates, everyone wanted a piece of the pie. Unfortunately, most people did not understand the importance of underground channels, beyond making a quick buck.


    It was aplex world, with a lot of interrted businesses. Moreover, the underworld needed to bnce out the normal world everyone knew. The darkness provided real and needed services, despite the dirty nature of the process.


    For instance, the illegal organ trade around the world could be considered to be the most heinous of the underground industries. But even a good person with failing organs would be tempted to buy from an illegal dealer if it meant living another day.


    The criminal world could provide those organs at a price. Unfortunately, a chaotic underworld would result in countless murders for the sake of satisfying the constant demand. A stable ck market was different because it sourced organs differently.


    Of course, a lot of harm was still caused by the dark business, but a bnce had to be maintained. In an ideal world, there would be no crime, and people would not harm others. Unfortunately, human beings, like other animals, were bound by the rules of inequality and survival.


    And Yuan Haoran ced her at the centre of the struggle.

 Chapter 687 - 687 SHE WAS SPECIAL

    687 SHE WAS SPECIAL


    When Yuan Haoran was alive, he was an evil mastermind who had destroyed countless lives, businesses and even countries. But his dark power and hold over the underworld provided a much-needed regtory force for the international crime scene.


    No one involved in crime dared cross his path or interfere in his business. He did not even need to make a move to keep people in line. And if people acted out of line, they would not know how they ended up in the real underworld.


    Now, Hu Lei found herself in a position where she could take over the unwanted crown as the new mastermind or leave things to follow the natural course. Yuan Haoran had, without consideration for her, left everything he possessed, both legal and illegal to her.


    This inheritance was a curse to Hu Lei. It made her wonder if Yuan Haoran wanted to atone for his mistakes or punish her for being the only person who thwarted his ns.


    When she learned of his move, she was angry. She had no intentions of even epting the things he left, except maybe his cool car collection. However, the more she thought about it, the more she realised that she could not ignore the dark empire.


    After all, that dark empire she now owned was her original home. She remembered her former chaotic life with her father around the world and thought of everything she saw in the seedy underbelly in the shadows of the world.


    Yes, she could ignore everything and keep leaving her peaceful life in Supreme City.


    But, as she came to realise after a lot of thought, she wanted to live more than a life of tea parties. While it was perfect to have a mostly normal life in Azure Woods, it was not for her. She still had a lot of fuel in her tanks to wreak havoc in the world.


    Perhaps, she really believed she could make a difference in the bad world she grew up in and make life better. Or maybe, she was just a person who wanted more excitement. The reason she made up her mind to take up the dark crown did not matter.


    .....


    She was going to rebuild and change the criminal underworld.


    Zhong Feng noticed his cute wife looking a little lost in her thoughts. He knew she was thinking about the matter of being a criminal overlord. As he had promised her, he would support the decision she made regarding Yuan Haoran¡¯s inheritance.


    And he already knew the choice she would make before she did. Before she told him her decision, he had sorted out most of the information on Yuan Haoran¡¯s businesses andworks. The ess he received during their short stay on Martial Ind made it a piece of cake.


    Still, he never wanted Hu Lei to do anything if it did not make her happy. He had promised himself that he would go to all lengths to give her a blissful life forever.


    ¡°You do not have to do this if you are having doubts about it.¡± He lightly caressed her face.


    Hu Lei smiled at him. ¡°I know. But I have been a part of the underworld since before I was born. I want to know I did something for someone else like me. Even if it is a cruel world and it always will be, I think it will be better if I am holding the de.¡±


    ¡°You are a very frightening woman.¡± Zhong Feng chuckled in his low voice.


    ¡°You know you love me.¡± Hu Lei said smugly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that when you are ruling the universe with an iron fist.¡± Zhong Feng kissed her lips.


    ¡°I would never forget you. You know that already.¡± Hu Lei said against his lips.


    The two of them got a little hot and heated and almost forgot about the ongoing game. Fortunately, the ever-reliable Zhong Feng remembered to keep away Hu Lei¡¯s little grabby hands from his person before she got too crazy right there and then. From experience, he knew she could forget herself sometimes and be quite ravenous in the most inappropriate ces.


    She pouted as usual at being stopped, but she still let go of her hot but reserved man. She would get him back for thatter. After a short moment, she pressed the small call button on the side of thefortable couch. The door to the private room opened, and the same man in a ck military-style uniform entered the room.


    ¡°Can you make arrangements for us to experience a different escape room?¡± Hu Lei asked.


    She had not forgotten about their earlier discussion. Since Zhong Feng was interested in the design, it would be better if they could see it from the inside. It might inspire him and give him something to do while she handled business.


    ¡°Of course, Boss. We have a few contingency rooms for thepetition in case of unexpected situations. Unless you are interested in a normal escape room from the array of entertainment options in the hotel.¡± Frank told her with a slight smile on his face.


    ¡°Just arrange something good after the game is finished.¡± Hu Lei did not exin further.


    ¡°Would you like to find some people to y in the room?¡± He asked.


    Hu Lei looked at Zhong Feng and thought about how he figured out the location of the keys within a moment. ¡°Sure, find a few interesting people with some skill. Do not let me be bored.¡±


    Frank nodded with a strange smirk. ¡°I know some people who have been looking forward to meeting you. I am sure they will be only too happy to oblige.¡±


    ¡°Make sure these contestants do not die in the game. My darling does not like it.¡± She added, pointing to the screen before he left. ¡°And keep them around. I might have some use for themter.¡±


    The couple looked at each other once again with an unspokenmunication between their eyes. Frank saw their usual sickly sweet love and snorted before he left. He knew what to expect from the unlikely couple, but it still disgusted him.


    How did a proud, self-proimed child of hell like himself be doomed to serve lovesick bosses? Unfortunately, his psychopathology imbued him with a twisted and unbreakable loyalty to his master. Like a contract spirit beast in cultivation legends, he had to follow the bond until his death.


    His original master had told him his ns to leave his empire to Hu Lei.


    The information did not bother him because she was special. He knew he could follow her without qualms. It was not just her physical strength although her power was indisputable. The strength was beyond the unreasonable power in her. He could still remember the altercation between them on that ship that made him lose an eye.


    And in that fight, he brought a gun, and she only had a knife. Well, a letter opener...


    What made her special and intriguing was her mind, or perhaps, it was her spirit. He did not understand her. He had met countless powerful people, but none would have been able to withstand or live through what went down in Antarctica.


    The fact that she could rebuild herself after the inhuman torture by her own father, survive the cold solitary cell in the basement and finally, face the perpetrator with calm and grace¡­


    No one else could do it.

 Chapter 688 - 688 THE INVITATION

    688 THE INVITATION


    After Frank left, Zhong Feng stared at Hu Lei with a knowing smile. It was strange. He understood her thoughts so well that he could anticipate her words and actions. However, he never felt bored when he was with her.


    He could watch her every day and still feel like every moment, every smile and every kiss was brand new. She was his treasure. Like now, the reason she gave that order to Frank was obvious. And he knew she knew he knew.


    ¡°What?¡± She replied to that look with rare shyness, but she tried to cover up the embarrassment by turning her nose in the air. ¡°I am just thinking ahead. Who better to test your future game than the people who have experienced the up and downs of the game in all its forms?¡±


    Zhong Feng could not resist kissing her pouty lips. It was all the sweet but strange things Hu Lei did for him that made him understand how much she loved him. She was not a normal wife by all ounts, but he knew she would do anything for him.


    Just as he would do anything for her.


    In another room not too far, a man was tapping on his phone, ignoring the choking contestants and the fervent excitement from the crowd. He checked on his niece and made sure she was getting ready to sleep. Although it was a Saturday, he could not allow her to stay up all night.


    Yagi nced at the contest screen after texting and sighed, hoping it would be over soon. He was not interested in the game at all.


    It was more urate to say he did not have the slightest curiosity towards these kinds of games. While his grandfather was strict and insisted that he and his brother should learn a lot of things, he did not find mind games like puzzles or chess exciting.


    That was histe brother¡¯s forte. Seiryo always assumed he would be the easy-going Yagi son with no responsibilities. So, he focused on being cool, and his strength was in athletics and sports. He liked being outside, wearing casual clothes and sweating.


    .....


    But those things were from a lifetime ago. He was a different person from that na?ve idiot who skipped ss and ran from tuition sses to y street basketball. He was now a person who looked at life with a clear eye.


    For instance, while he did not find the escape game interesting on a personal level, he appreciated the effort Anarkh made to create a unique entertainment haven. It was the reason he was interested in this golden goose.


    He stared at the screen again and saw one of the male contestants with a high level of noxious gas in his room clutching his chest. He reached towards a corkscrew, which Yagi assumed was his next clue. However, his fingertips barely brushed on the vintage item before he fell to the ground.


    A trickle of blood flowed down his nose as hey on the ground. Immediately, the crowd went wild as it became clear that the contestant could not continue. Although the poison gas was not yet at full capacity, it was unknown if he was alive or dead.


    ¡°With a gasp of breath, one of the foolish children has fallen under the spell of the malicious witch. He cannot move and can only resign to his fate as a human pie. We can only hope he will be delicious.¡± The Firebird added hismentary.


    The crowd roared with a mixture ofughter and apuse. It seemed that no one was bothered by the fact that the contestant could be really dead. Or perhaps, his possible death is what made them even happier.


    Yagi looked coldly and wondered how he could make his hotels more prosperous. He would never do something so macabre because he wanted to protect Misaki from dark things. However, he could take his businesses to the next level with a little more creativity.


    He decided that he would put aside his focus on expanding first and review the performance of his current businesses. Perhaps, he was not maximising the potential of his existing enterprises.


    After this thought, he felt a little more refreshed. Perhaps, the evening was not a waste.


    No, this evening was definitely not a waste. His mind drifted to the beautiful woman who was always in the periphery of his mind. If he had the choice of where he wanted to be at this moment, he wished he could be with Emi.


    His lips stretched into a smile when he remembered their moment earlier, in that corridor and the random room where they fell. It was something out of a stupid romance movie. He could still feel her warmth, her breath and her scent on his skin.


    Unfortunately, she rushed off back to her room before he could fan that spark. At the thought of how Emi refused to let him know what she was doing in Anarkh and who she was with, he frowned. He knew he had no right to feel possessive.


    But from the moment he met her, he knew he wanted to be with her. He was sure that they had a future together. Despite the hups along the way, there was no doubt in his heart that she would be his wife.


    But his unfounded confidence did not make him feel less threatened.


    The thought that Emi hade to this luxurious but dangerous ce with someone else meant she trusted that person. And more than that, she was ufortable and a bit dodgy when he offered to send her back to her private room.


    Therefore, he was sure she was with someone, but she did not want them to know about him. Their current rtionship could only be considered ambiguous, at best. Yet, she did not even dare introduce him as a friend or acquaintance to whoever she apanied in that room.


    The realisation frustrated him to no end. Unfortunately, he did not know enough about Emi to even guess the identity of the person. She was a mystery he could not unravel. But he would find out with time, and he would get to know everything about her.


    Yagi did not know the length of time that passed as he sat lost in his thoughts about Emi. He only snapped out of his brain when the door opened. He lifted his brow in question because the Shi, who had not been seen since they came to the hotel, reappeared.


    His robotic face was as calm as ever, betraying nothing of his thoughts. If it were anyone else, Yagi would suspect a possible assassination. But he knew that Shi would not harm him, even when he behaved like an enigma.


    She did not speak or tell Yagi where he had been. Instead, he handed Yagi a small envelope with a beautiful logo of the Anarkh. The envelope was understated in its elegance. Its origin could not have been simple.


    Yagi frowned as he looked at his name printed on the ck envelope. Shi sat down on the other end of the couch, but he still did not exin. Yagi opened the envelope and found an embossed card with the impression of a bouquet of throwing knives.


    The eerie card had a single sentence.


    |You are invited to a special Anarkh exhibition following The Great Escape. J.|

 Chapter 689 - 689 RECIPE FOR REGRET

    689 RECIPE FOR REGRET


    Yagi looked at Shi with a solemn expression on his face.


    Of course, he could deduce from the card that the invitation came from the owner of Anarkh. Despite his investigations, he did not know much about the organisational structure of the casino and its rted businesses.


    However, he knew the entire enterprise had been struggling due to negligence. Apart from the normal management, no one seemed to be in the position of CEO or chairman. If there was, he would have found out and negotiated a deal.


    Unfortunately, the card in his hand indicated he was wrong. Anarkh had an active owner, it seemed.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Yagi asked Shi.


    Shi shrugged lightly. ¡°From the attendants at the door.¡±


    Yagi was suspicious. ¡°Why did they not bring it in directly to me?¡±


    Shi did not look ufortable with the obvious distrust and slight usation. ¡°I told them not to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the meaning of this?¡± Yagi did not probe further.


    .....


    ¡°It is an invitation from the owner,¡± Shi answered rhetorically before taking out a simr envelope with a card from his pocket. He showed Yagi the simple word ¡®Shi¡¯ on the envelope. Yagi could guess it was the same invitation.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Yagi remarked. ¡°What do you make of all this?¡±


    Shi looked at the screen. In the arena, the escape room with the ¡®dead¡¯ contestant was no longer in y, so the screen only showed the remaining two rooms. The female contestant looked like she was close to solving the mystery of the keys, but she was alreadybouring for breath.


    It would not be too long before she copsed from the poison unless she found the keys first. The other contestant was not struggling to move around too much. It seemed like his tolerance for the poison was higher.


    Or perhaps, he had learned to control his breath and heart rate.


    The urgent motions of the female contestant were likely topromise her chance of winning. The faster she moved and breathed, the more likely her blood would be saturated with poison, elerating her copse and death.


    ¡°I think we might find ourselves prey to someone worse than the child-eating witch.¡± Shi finally responded to the question.


    Yagi looked at the card again and silently agreed with the statement. He had heard stories about the original owner of Anarkh. No one in Tokyo knew him, but his deeds were whispered in the shadows. His methods and means were fit for hell.


    Yagi did not know what awaited him, but he could imagine the exhibition was not going to be a tea party. But, he was not someone who backed away from a challenge. Not to mention, he had spent the first few months looking for the elusive owner of Anarkh.


    It would be foolish to back away from this opportunity just because of the potential danger.


    His lips turned up into a smile. ¡°It looks like we are going to have a little fun tonight after all.¡±


    Shi was also quite interested. Despite his status as CEO, he did not know the heir of Yuan Haoran. He was curious about the identity of the person who would go to the trouble of bing invisible to the cameras.


    But more importantly, he was curious about what kind of person could earn the respect of the Demon King and cause his most loyal subject to submit so thoroughly.


    At around the same time Shi returned, two simr ck envelopes were delivered to the room with the Shio siblings on a silver tray by an attendant in a crisp ck uniform. Each envelope had a name printed in golden letters: Shio Inei and Shio Emi.


    The two picked up their respective envelopes and thanked the attendant. The beautiful woman bowed with more respect than they had received earlier in the evening and then she left the room. The brother and sister looked at each other in confusion.


    Without wasting time, they opened the envelopes to reveal the contents. The embossed card inside was identical to the one sent to Yagi, with the same knife motif and words.


    |You are invited to a special exhibition following The Great Escape. J.|


    The two were confused despite the sinct message. It was like they understood the individual words, but the entirety of the sentence was unclear.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Emi asked with furrowed brows.


    Inei was not unfamiliar with the strange habits of the rich and evil, but he did not know the meaning of the invitation. His fingers felt the outline of the beautiful knives in the card design and looked at the cursive J at the bottom of the car.


    He was silent as he contemted.


    Inei was aware of the rumours of the new boss, just like everyone else in the circle. But this person who had taken over Yuan Haoran¡¯s empire was a little too secretive. But more than that, Inei knew the boss wasing to Tokyo.


    It was the reason he travelled from Kyoto ahead of time and found tickets to attend The Great Escape. He wanted to find out more, so he could prepare for a future meeting. However, he did not consider the possibility of the boss arriving on the same night.


    The more he thought about it, the more he believed his theory was right. His beautiful eyes lit up with excitement as he realised that he would have a chance to meet the boss earlier than he thought. Perhaps, he was the beloved child of heaven.


    ¡°Brother, what do you think of this?¡± Emi asked again.


    ¡°I think the boss I was telling you about is in Anarkh tonight!¡± Inei said.


    ¡°But why would he invite us to a private exhibition?¡± Emi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Inei sobered up and looked at Emi. ¡°Emi, I think it would be best if you do not attend. The new boss is someone chosen by Yuan Haoran. They are probably not going to be sunshine and rainbows.¡±


    Inei understood the dark side of wealth. Indeed, the love of money was the root of all evil. Those whovished in too much wealth would eventually fall into depravity. They would push the limits ofws and morality.


    He did not want his little sister to be a part of that darkness.


    ¡°You are thinking too much.¡± Emi rolled her eyes andughed. ¡°It is just an exhibition. What are they going to do? Kill us by making us look at whatever they have in store even harder?¡±


    ¡°Emi¡­¡± Inei wanted to tell her it could not be that simple. It was never that simple!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a worrywart.¡± Emi retorted. ¡°We came to have fun tonight, and you have the bonus of aplishing your goal. Let us just go with the flow.¡±


    Inei did not say anything else although he was still worried.


    Unfortunately, before the night ended, both would regret their choices. Emi, for what she said, and Inei, for what he did not say.

 Chapter 690 - 690 TWISTED LITTLE MIND

    690 TWISTED LITTLE MIND


    As the end of the escape game drew near, the crowd became more excited. The female contestant was reaching her limit. Everyone could tell that she would not survive for much longer because blood was flowing from her nose, and she was coughing painfully.


    However, Firebird announced she was on the final clue to find her way out.


    The other contestant was on his secondst clue, but he was only breathingboriously. He was in a much better condition than his opponent, perhaps due to hisrge size. If the female contestant died, he would have a better chance of winning.


    Of course, there was a high probability there would be no winner.


    One minute passed as the woman tried to y the xylophone, ording to the mathematical sequence of the code she just solved. In theory, the tune she needed to y was not hard as long as she knew the scale.


    However, her hands were shaking, and her violent coughs were a deterrent.


    She fell to her knees and coughed blood on the floor. She closed her eyes as if she had lost her strength. She looked ready to die. Seeing this, the crowd booed loudly, even though she could not hear them. To the crowd, it was the same as watching a movie.


    They did not care about her well-being.


    ¡°It looks like contestant number two is out of the race,¡± Firebird announced, and the crowd booed once again.


    .....


    When it seemed like the contestant was dead, she stood up with yellowish eyes with prominent blood vessels. The screen showed a close-up of her determined face, which seemed to be getting jaundiced by the second. It was obvious that her organs were experiencing damage.


    The crowd roared in joy, screaming with excitement. It was not about the triumph of the human spirit. The enjoyment was the bloodthirsty nature of wild animals, looking at a weak creature struggling before their inevitable death.


    The weak cries of prey, bleeding, struggling for their final breath¡­


    The female contestant seemed to hold her breath as she lifted the mallets and hit the keys of the xylophone evenly. When shepleted the tune, she broke down into another round of violent coughs, spluttering blood on the floor.


    The xylophone opened like a strange tiny stairway, revealing a skeleton key. The contestant smiled through her bloody lips, stood up and picked the key. Her weary feet dragged across the floor as she walked to the door.


    However, she could not find a keyhole to insert the key. She touched the edges of the door with an anxious expression because she knew her time was almost up. But she was unwilling to give up.


    After a short moment of frantic searching, she stopped.


    Just when everyone thought she was died while standing or had decided to give up, she smiled like a crazy person. Then, she turned off the light in the escape room. The crowd thought she had gone mad from the poison gas, but they were soon shocked.


    An outline of a door with luminous green edges appeared on the opposite side of the obvious one. In other words, the feature that looked like the exit was a false decorative door. The other wall hid a door that only became visible in the darkness.


    The contestant limped to the other side and inserted the key in the hole. The door receded, opening the exit into the arena. The crowd stood up and went wild as a light shone on the woman. This time, the cheers were about the triumph of the human spirit.


    The arena filled with fog as lights danced over the winner and the escape room structure sunk into the ground once again. The other contestant did not know what was happening and was still trying to decipher a puzzle box.


    He only realised he lost the game when he felt the downward motion of the receding rooms. For a moment, he thought it was part of the game, but a little whileter, the escape room opened up, and he was dragged out by men in ck military gear.


    The Firebird descended onto the floor as the totem podium shrunk. With his enthusiastic air, the crowd kept cheering for the contestant who stood in the fog, looking confused but happy. She could not believe that she had won.


    But she could also sense her consciousness fading.


    ¡°Congrattions. You did well.¡± Firebird walked to her and put an arm around her shoulder.


    The contestant felt a painful pinch in her neck. She wanted to fight the arm around her, but she had no strength. Furthermore, despite his graceful appearance, the performer was strong enough to hold her down like a kitten.


    As the fog cleared from the arena, the contestant felt her body recover some of its strength. She realised that the pinch was probably Firebird giving her the cure to the poison. She sighed in relief because she did not want to have earned money she could not enjoy.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the winner of The Great Escape!¡± Firebird announced once again, triggering another round of screams.


    In the best private room, Hu Lei looked at the smiling contestant. She respected the tenacity of the woman for withstanding the pain of poison and organ failure to reach the end. In such apetition, she was the least likely candidate to win.


    Some people had lost money in the bets while others might have made a fortune.


    However, thepetition in itself was not as exciting as Hu Lei hoped.


    She turned to Zhong Feng with a smile. ¡°It would be more interesting if it was more of ¡®And Then There Were None¡¯ kind of game.¡±


    Zhong Feng smiled. ¡°I looked into their group escape contests. The problem is the judging process. There is no way to determine who solved the escape when everyone contributes. Apparently, a lot of disputes arose because of the grouppetitions.¡±


    ¡°I am proposing an escape room with multiple killing methods incorporated. Imagine, traps and clues intertwined while a group works together to solve the mystery. In other words, it is not apetition, per se. It is a survival game that kills one by one in different creative ways.¡± Hu Lei said.


    Zhong Feng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he leaned in to kiss his wife. ¡°I love your twisted little mind.¡±


    Hu Lei giggled as she returned the passionate kiss. Unfortunately, a light knock on the door interrupted them, and Frank stepped into the room. He handed Zhong Feng two ck cards to him with a strange smile.


    Zhong Feng looked at them and passed them to Hu Lei.


    ¡°The design is perfect.¡± Hu Lei smiled at him sweetly. The knife motif was created by Zhong Feng. Originally, she wanted to make her new criminal overlord symbol a ck rose, but he said it was a little too pass¨¦ for her. Then, he said she was a knives girl, not a roses girl.


    And he created the bouquet of knives symbol for her.


    ¡°I have made arrangements as you instructed,¡± Frank said before he smiled mysteriously. ¡°The people I have picked are interested in you, and you will have many interactions in the future. You can go under the guise of guests and observe them up close.¡±


    Hu Lei chuckled. ¡°Oh, this is going to be fun.¡±

 Chapter 691 - 691 A DANGEROUS GIFT

    691 A DANGEROUS GIFT


    The Great Escape concluded with a beautiful performance from the Firebird. It was a glorious show with a lot of sh and pomp, causing people to admire the stamina of the artiste. It was unbelievable he was able to sing and dance after talking the entire night.


    Unfortunately, not all the guests enjoyed the finale.


    The people invited to the special exhibition were on edge as they waited for the show to finish. It was like they were sitting on pins and needles. They were both excited and anxious. The invitation was more than a gesture of goodwill.


    It was a door to a new future.


    Meanwhile, Frank was giving Hu Lei more information about the nned exhibition.


    ¡°The room I have chosen is restricted.¡± He said with unusual reserve, which was uncharacteristic of his sociopathic tendencies.


    ¡°Exin.¡± Hu Lei ordered with sharp eyes.


    ¡°To bepletely honest, these escape games were not intended for entertainment, at first. He used them as a method to torture those who¡­ strayed.¡± Frank said with a slight grimace.


    ¡°I thought he just poked out eyeballs.¡± Hu Lei said with dark amusement.


    .....


    ¡°I was his favourite,¡± Frank said with pride. ¡°And you are each responsible for one of my eyes.¡±


    The reminder of their violent past did not bother Hu Lei. ¡°You can still see, can¡¯t you? Continue.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will not spoil the surprise¡­¡± Frank turned back to his usual irritating self. ¡°But apart from enjoying the thrill of supercars, he found designing the special escape rooms¡­ rxing. The room I have chosen was thest one he ordered made.¡±


    Hu Lei and Zhong Feng became attentive. They could sense that Frank was trying tomunicate something without giving away information. It was quite frustrating.


    ¡°Would it kill you to talk like a normal human?¡± Hu Lei lost her temper.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin the gift he left, but I am now honour-bound to protect you,¡± Frank said as if he was struggling with a huge dilemma. ¡°It is a hard bnce to strike.¡±


    Hu Lei turned to Zhong Feng. ¡°Do you understand this person?¡±


    Zhong Feng frowned deeply. ¡°The escape room he has chosen to take us to was built by Yuan Haoran for you. Or at least, with you in mind.¡±


    Frankughed. ¡°Sometimes, I understand why she keeps you around. You know, apart from your unnatural good looks.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean he made a room for me?¡± Hu Lei asked. ¡°And why didn¡¯t you mention it earlier?¡±


    ¡°Remember our little trip to Transylvania? You know, mountains, snow, witches, vampires?¡± Frank asked. ¡°He gave the order to build the room not long after. He did not mention you by name, but he said he wanted to see you escape.¡±


    Hu Lei touched her forehead at the unclear exnation. She did not want to hear anything more. ¡°You know what? It does not matter. Just take us there.¡±


    Frank nodded. ¡°I will not be there with you, and you might be in danger. You know how he was. Even his goodwill is dangerous. Do not die.¡±


    Zhong Feng was a little worried. He did not think that Yuan Haoran was smarter than he was, but he could not predict the mind of a true madman, driven by chronic disease, hate and love. He did not want to put Hu Lei in danger.


    She reached to hold his hand. ¡°We will be fine. If all else fails, we will use brute force. I have only failed to escape from only one ce. And you got me out.¡±


    In another room, Yagi and Shi were excited, but they were men who had seen the world. Therefore, they remained calm after The Great Escape wasplete. When the performance by Firebird was almost over, they heard a light knock.


    The door opened to reveal a man in ck military gear. ¡°Mister Yagi, Master Shi, please follow me.¡±


    The two stood up. Yagi was curious about the address ¡®Master Shi¡¯, but he could not ask immediately. He knew that Shi was not who he presented himself to be, even though he did not seem to have any ill will towards him.


    However, Yagi could feel the truth on the horizon.


    In the other room, Inei and Emi faced a woman in the same military gear. Inei looked at his sister with concern, wondering if they were making a mistake. However, they still followed the woman who had a restrained aura of blood.


    The six people and the three bodyguards met at the furthest end of the hotel, away from the areas with the arena and the casino. The first to arrive were Hu Lei and Zhong Feng. The two maintained their intimate air, with Hu Lei holding onto Zhong Feng¡¯s arm.


    Still, Frank noticed the subtle change in their air. The two did not have the feeling of two indomitable giants of the world anymore. Instead, Zhong Feng gave off a cruel aura simr to Yuan Haoran, except he somehow maintained a refined ir.


    As for Hu Lei, she had turned into a typicalpanion of such a cruel man. Her bodynguage showed a coquettish but cautious personality in the way she interacted with Zhong Feng. In other words, they had put on a disguise without changing anything.


    Their appearance made Frank¡¯s lips twitch. He did not know what they did in their free time to have such practised personalities and incredible tacit understanding.


    The next two to arrive were Inei and Emi. The siblings greeted the first two arrivals, thinking they could find out something about the exhibition. Unfortunately, Zhong Feng did not spare them a nce while Hu Lei looked at them with disdain and snorted before turning away.


    Frank once again realised that he did not understand his new boss and her husband when he saw their reaction to the greeting. They were so deep in character without their performance looking contrived. It was perfect in its subtlety.


    Finally, Yagi and Shi arrived at the scene. Their attention was naturally captured by Zhong Feng because of his celestial appearance and powerful aura. They did not pay much attention to Hu Lei because she looked like a merepanion.


    Their lingering gazes caused Zhong Feng to look at them with his sharp eyes. However, unlike his usual cold aura, he seemed to be soaked in blood. He seemed like a person who would kill someone for a wrong look.


    These two did not speak, and they did not stare at Zhong Feng for longer. Their gazes were drawn to the other pair at the scene. The shock in the eyes of the four people could not be concealed. They wanted to ask each other questions.


    However, before anyone could speak, an elevator door opened before them.

 Chapter 692 - 692 A GOOD GIRL

    692 A GOOD GIRL


    ¡°Wee! Please insert your card in the slot to begin your adventure.¡± The cold machine sound chilled the people standing outside. The elevator was empty, but the mechanical voice from the unit was a bit unnerving.


    No one moved.


    Frank was a little amused by the cautious faces, but he still exined the situation calmly. ¡°When you step into the elevator, insert the invitation card in the glowing slot. There are no buttons in the elevator. But once you are all inside, it will take you where you need to go.¡±


    ¡°Is there someoneing with us or waiting for us in case we get lost?¡± Emi asked.


    The people at the scene all looked at her with mixed feelings. She felt like she was under a microscope, even though she believed her question was reasonable. It was a pretty big hotel, and they were not going to amon area like the casino.


    How could she be calm with these casual instructions?


    Frank smiled. ¡°You will not get lost.¡±


    ¡°You say that now, but it is a confusing building,¡± Emi grumbled with annoyance at the patronising answer.


    ¡°Emi!¡± Her brother said. ¡°We can call for help if we get lost. Or we can ask someone.¡±


    .....


    Frank did not correct the misconception. He had a feeling that this girl would take a mile if given an inch. He knew her identity quite well, and he knew she grew up as a princess in her family. Unfortunately, she did not understand the real world well.


    The Shio family did not demand anything from her except her continued happiness. Even when she could have had a great career on Martial Ind, they allowed her to quit training her martial arts. She ended up just studying like a normal girl.


    Herck of awareness could be considered cute in the right circles and to the right people. Also, her questions might have attracted appreciation in most ces because she wanted to learn and be prepared.


    However, in a world like theirs, her questions were just irritating.


    He would not have invited her to the game under other circumstances because she looked like the kind of person who would ruin a good murder and mayhem party. After all, no one wanted to be taught about love and peace during an escape game.


    But he thought she might make this particr gathering interesting because of her association with the yakuza head and the ¡®fixer¡¯. Everyone person in the group was cold and calcted. Every story needed a catalyst, and a good girl was the best fuel to add to a fire.


    If she was locked up with these hard-core people, she might trigger at least one or two disagreements, if not a fight.


    ¡°Please.¡± Frank pointed to the elevator. Zhong Feng stepped forward first, taking Hu Lei with him. He inserted both their cards in the slot of the elevator one after the other. The machine made a ding of approval.


    The two stepped back and the other four followed. When everyone was in, the elevator doors closed. The group was silent for a while until the elevator started moving downwards. Confusion appeared on their faces when the fast lift descended for more than ten floors.


    Shi was quite familiar with the hotel, but he did not know everything about it. Yuan Haoran was not an open person, and he would appear and disappear as he wished. Shi knew better than to interfere with his business.


    If an area was restricted by the Demon King, Shi respected it.


    It was one of the few times he respected the privacy of others. After all, his curiosity might have gotten him killed with that man watching. Therefore, when Yuan Haoran told him not to go somewhere, he never went there.


    Unfortunately, he was not even aware that there was an elevator going deep underground beneath the hotel. Not to mention, he had never realised there was a lift in that area of the hotel. He wondered what else he did not know about his hotel.


    The lift kept going down for a while.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this elevator seem to be going a little too deep?¡± Emi asked after realising that nobody else was going to talk.


    Of course, no one else would have broken the silence. The other people in the elevator were business giants who interacted with the dark side of the world. Their worldviews were different from a girl who basked in the sunlight like Emi.


    Naturally, they noticed that the elevator was going deep into the ground.


    However, the one who spoke first would be the loser during a standoff. Speaking out their doubts was an admission of weakness and fear. Unfortunately, Emi did not overthink because she believed the group was just going for a fun exhibition.


    Although she was a little worried because of the descent and the tense atmosphere, she did not think that anything bad would happen. Despite the rumours, she did not believe the people in Anarkh would be audacious enough to harm them.


    Everyone in the elevator, excluding the girl clinging to the powerful man, did not look like small fry. No one would dare hurt them, especially after a prominent event like The Great Escape. Everyone would know when and where they disappeared.


    These thoughts in Emi¡¯s mind were quite thorough, but she failed to think about the reality of the underworld.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am sure we are going to a hidden basement. Skyscrapers have deep foundations, so it is not unusual for people to build secret basements. Everything will be fine.¡± Ineiforted Emi with a smile.


    ¡°I am not worried.¡± Emi rolled her eyes at her brother.


    A few steps away, Yagi looked at Emi. Even though she was not worried, he was worried about her. He could not believe she was going to a dangerous ce with these other people. Why would the man with her bring her to such peril?


    She stood out like a sore thumb, despite her goth look.


    It was her scent of innocence.


    The other woman in the elevator¡­ Yagi could not put his finger on why she put him on edge. She was just apanion to the man, but there was something about her that triggered his mind. However, when he saw her dependency on the man, he dismissed the thought.


    Perhaps, he was overthinking because of the situation.


    Finally, the elevator stopped, and the doors opened. The exposed area was a simple in room, simr to the space in the lift. The limited room confused them, causing unease to rise in the group. Leaving the elevator would mean getting stuck in another small space.


    Emi was filled with questions, but she realised that the people she was stuck with did not like questions or conversations. Therefore, this time, she did not speak her mind.

 Chapter 693 - 693 MANGLED FLESH

    693 MANGLED FLESH


    ¡°Please step out of the elevator.¡± The mechanical voice from the unit said.


    There was obvious hesitation from these giants of industries. No one wanted to leave thefort of the lift when they knew they were deep underground. They might get trapped. However, someone spoke up as soon as the elevator stopped.


    ¡°Baby, I don¡¯t want to stay in the elevator anymore. It is so stuffy.¡± Hu Lei said in a coquettish tone while pulling on Zhong Feng¡¯s arm. ¡°Can we go out?¡±


    The man did not respond in words or with a gesture. However, he walked out of the lift with her still clinging to him like a limpet. The other people were not so confident, and the small space outside looked quite unsafe.


    Yagi, Inei and Emi were all thinking of finding a mechanism to operate the lift and return to the upper floors. However, their thoughts were cut short.


    ¡°This elevator will release and drop in ten seconds.¡± The mechanical voice added, and the lift shook. ¡°Ten, nine¡­¡±


    Shi stepped out immediately and warned. ¡°You should all leave that elevator.¡±


    ¡°There is no way the elevator is going to drop,¡± Emi said.


    Unfortunately, she did not have another moment to protest. Her brother understood Shi was serious, so he dragged her out. Yagi was only waiting to make sure Emi was safe, so he also followed them out. When the countdown ended, the elevator suddenly dropped.


    .....


    Then, the doors closed.


    ¡°Did that just happen?¡± Emi asked with an open mouth.


    Inei wore a serious look on his beautiful face. ¡°It seems like this exhibition will not be simple. You have to be more careful, Emi.¡±


    Emiposed herself and tried to think of a logical exnation. ¡°It was probably just part of the show. If one of us had been inside, it would probably not have dropped so quickly. There is no way they would try to kill us.¡±


    The words seemed like they were meant for the group, but she was mostly trying tofort herself. Despite her background, she had never had a life-and-death experience before. All her fights during childhood led to injuries but not life-threatening ones.


    And when she left Martial Ind to study, she was never in danger because she was stronger than almost everyone in the normal world. Most people on the outside were like little dolls she could break. For example, Yagi¡¯s bodyguard¡­


    It was unsettling to imagine being in that lift when it dropped suddenly. Even a short drop and a sudden stop would kill a person. It would be like being thrown against the tough steel walls of a box. Only mangled flesh would remain.


    The thought of death in such a cruel way scared Emi. She did not want to die. She wanted to go home. Her mind drifted to the moments she had earlier in the day with Misaki and even Yagi. Regardless of the mishaps, she enjoyed that kind of normalcy.


    She did not want to go back to the dog-eat-dog life like on Martial Ind.


    Her fear and wistfulness made her look to Yagi. It was an involuntary response on her part because neither had acknowledged a rtionship since meeting in the group. She was not sure if he even wanted this group of weird people to know they knew each other.


    When the elevator closed, a new door opened on the opposite side.


    The space revealed was shocking to all, but most of all, to Hu Lei and Zhong Feng. The new room was aboratory. But it was not just anyboratory. The escape room was familiar, especially to Hu Lei. She understood what Frank meant earlier.


    The couple looked at each other subtly.


    ¡°I guess we should go in,¡± Inei spoke this time. He did not want his sister to be the only voice in the ¡®team¡¯. He could already see that this entire experience or ¡®exhibit¡¯ was a twisted plot by the owner. It would not be easy to get out.


    ¡°Do you think this floor is like the elevator?¡± Emi could not resist putting in her two cents.


    When she was a regr girl in Martial Ind, she knew the importance of action over words. However, she had be adapted to life as a teacher. So, she tended to speak her thoughts with rity. It was a useful tool in teaching.


    Unfortunately, her constant chatter was a little annoying to these people whose minds were trying to process the situation.


    But, Yagi found her curious and open personality charming. He was used to people keeping their cards close to their chests. So, Emi was like a breath of fresh air. He liked her direct way of confronting things and involving people in her thought process.


    ¡°I doubt. We have been standing here for a while, and nothing has moved.¡± Yagi said. ¡°I think this is a transitionary but inert space.¡±


    Emi lit up. ¡°You mean that this space will be open for use but nothing can happen here?¡±


    Yagi smiled involuntarily. He did not want to show his cards before people he did not know if they were foes or friends. However, Emi was irresistible when she was excited about things. She became like the morning sun.


    ¡°Exactly. Right now, we can either go into the room ahead of us. I am guessing it is an escape room, just like the one we just watched in thepetition. Behind us, we have an elevator shaft. If I am not wrong, we are at least ten floors under the ground.¡± Yagi exined.


    ¡°Thirteen.¡± Someone spoke up.


    Zhong Feng had incredible spatial awareness. To be more urate, he could calcte anything as long as he understood the variables. For instance, when they stepped into the elevator, he knew the dimensions of the lift and calcted the speed of the descent.


    With that information, he could determine the number of floors they had descended into the ground. Of course, he meant thirteen floors from the ground floor where the main casino was located. He was sure he was not wrong.


    He had never been wrong. At most, he was misguided by the provided data once in a while.


    Yagi did not argue. ¡°Regardless of the number of floors, we do not have other options apart from stepping into this creepyboratory. It is probably an escape room, so we might need to solve some puzzles to get out.¡±


    ¡°After you, Mr Yakuza Mogul.¡± Inei was irritated by the obvious attempt to pick up his sister.


    Yagi could not resist giving Inei a dirty look, even though the man was close to Emi. For now, he did not know the man would be his brother-inw if he seeded in his pursuit. It was clear Inei just wanted to cause trouble for him in an already difficult situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all just go into the creepy and not-at-all deadlyboratory.¡± Emi interrupted Yagi¡¯s possible response.


    Her sarcastic words proved prophetic.

 Chapter 694 - 694 SHE SCREAMED

    694 SHE SCREAMED


    The six people in pairs left the small open space and stepped into theboratory. This time, Yagi and Shi were at the forefront. The two of them were usually bold, decisive and clear about their path. Unfortunately, in this situation, they were filled with uncertainty.


    After stepping into the escape room, they felt a chill. The first thing they noticed was the low ambient temperature, almost freezing. It was unsettling.


    Emi and Inei followed them without hesitation because of the scare from the elevator. They did not want to tarry and end up as meat patties. Unfortunately, their thinking was too simple. The escape room was much more dangerous.


    Hu Lei and Zhong Feng were deep in their minds, but their thoughts were the same, even in sync. The moment they saw the visible part of the openboratory they knew the escape room was modelled after thatboratory in Antarctica.


    The appearance was not a replica, but the builder had done a pretty good job recreating the old ce. It was creepy. Hu Lei felt like she was transported back into that ce of nightmares. The operating table, the monitoring screens, the benches¡­


    They were all so familiar.


    Zhong Feng tightened his hold on her hand. ¡°We do not have to go in. You know I can find another way out.¡±


    He would never go to a dangerous ce with Hu Lei without adequate preparations. Since that time he lost her, he swore to never let his guard down. Anding to the Anarkh was no different. He had already infiltrated all theputer systems.


    If he wanted, he could hijack the building, including the malfunctioning lift. However, he wanted to see how this game would end up. Perhaps, he had been influenced by his little wife who liked to watch disasters up close.


    .....


    Hu Lei took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    For a moment, she allowed herself to feel the helplessness she felt when she was trapped in that ce. She remembered her father¡¯s betrayal, the pain of each experiment and the despair when her father died before her eyes.


    She had never felt trapped anywhere as much as she did in Antarctica. And she had been captured and imprisoned several times in her life. Antarctica was the one ce she failed to escape because she was trapped by more than the cold desert and the solid walls.


    She was held hostage by her father and her loyalty to him. It was the one ce she failed to escape. And sometimes, she wondered if she should have left. If she could have left¡­


    It was not something that truly burdened her.


    But it was like a small itch of wonder.


    She opened her eyes. ¡°No. I want to see.¡±


    Zhong Feng lowered his head and looked into her eyes. She was wearing dark contacts to hide her distinct golden eyes. They did not want to be remembered during their little visit. If her eyes were exposed, some might guess her identity.


    ¡°If you cannot hold on, just say the word.¡± Zhong Feng said. ¡°Do not hold back.¡±


    Hu Lei felt the chill that had entered her bones seep away. She lifted her arms and pulled down Zhong Feng¡¯s head lower. She kissed him with a smile.


    ¡°You have my word.¡± Hu Lei responded. ¡°We do not get to do a lot of fun things anymore. Let us just try to enjoy this.¡±


    Zhong Feng was still worried, but he nodded in agreement before the two stepped into theboratory. The wide door closed behind them immediately. It seemed that the escape room had features to monitor movement.


    Or a game master was watching.


    When the door closed, the group became a little more. Zhong Feng and Hu Le looked around the room and found that the details in the other parts of theb were quite urate. Hu Lei saw a familiar door to one end of the room.


    She felt like her mind was filled with white noise when she remembered what used to be there. It was that ce where tall ss cages held the horrific monsters created by Frankensteins like her father. The same creatures that killed her father.


    She wondered what was hiding there in this hell designed by Yuan Haoran.


    ¡°It seems we are all here for the exhibition, and it is a little more immersive than we might have imagined. I think we all have the same idea on what is going on.¡± Inei was the one who spoke up.


    As a business fixer, he was quite familiar with being a mediator. He wanted to take control of the situation and make everyone work together. Based on his assessment of these people, no one was going to take the first step.


    Moreover, he was worried because his sister would be talkative. If she offended someone, she might get in trouble. It was better if he was in charge.


    ¡°This is an escape room, so we will need to find clues to get out,¡± Inei said. ¡°We will have to work together.¡±


    ¡°What kind of keys are we looking for?¡± Emi asked.


    ¡°There is only one door, so I guess we should find out the type of lock there,¡± Inei said. ¡°But before that, maybe we can get to know each other?¡±


    He paused. ¡°I am Inei, and this is Emi.¡±


    He did not announce their rtionship because he was cautious by nature. It was better not to share unnecessary information that might be used against them in the future. But he still told people their real names to avoid awkwardness.


    Surprisingly, the next person to speak was Shi.


    ¡°Shi,¡± His rity could not be faulted.


    ¡°I am Yagi.¡± The other man said.


    The next surprise was from the mysterious people Inei had never met. He thought the man would introduce himself, but he did not speak. Instead, the woman beside him smiled at the group while still holding on to the man.


    ¡°I am Neko. He is Tori.¡± Then, she looked at the man with a sly smile.


    Everyone could tell the names were fake, but the two did not owe the group anything.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Inei maintained his amiable personality. ¡°Our first step is to find out the type of lock on that door.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Emi volunteered to inspect the door.


    Before Inei could say anything, she started walking to the door on the far end. However, as soon as she stepped past the mainb area to a section withminar flow chambers, an unbelievable thing happened.


    The tile she stepped on sunk into the ground. No, it was more urate to say it disappeared.


    One of her legs plunged into the dark hole.


    Emi screamed.

 Chapter 695 - 695 THE LITTLE DRAMA

    695 THE LITTLE DRAMA


    Yagi did not think before he rushed to Emi. He was a ve to his pure instinct to protect. His heart was in his throat as he reached her and pulled her into his arms, calming her as she pulled her leg out of the hole. Her brother arrived almost at the same time, but Yagi did not give him a chance.


    His arms tightened around Emi, and Emi leaned into the gentle,forting arms. As a trained martial artist, she was confident in her reflexes and response. However, she was just a little shocked by the suddenness of the floor disappearing beneath her feet.


    It was like vertigo, except without the height to prepare for it.


    Her heart rate rested as she was embraced by the warmth of a man she both knew and did not know. Somehow, she felt safe.


    ¡°You are alright now.¡± He said as he helped her stand up.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± She tried to gather herself.


    Inei¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the two people who were treating him like he was invisible. He reached to Emi and practically pulled her from the man with a re. He looked at her slightly pale face and felt her cold arms.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± He asked.


    Emi¡¯s mind cleared up after leaving Yagi¡¯s arms.


    .....


    It was strange.


    When she was being held by Yagi, she just felt like she was in a haven. She was warm and protected from the dangers of the world. It was like a cocoon that no one could prate, and she did not need to face the harsh reality of the world.


    But when facing her eldest brother, she remembered who she was. She was not a weak little bird who needed to hide in the strong arms of a man, however delectable they were. She was smart and tough enough to deal with this creepy room.


    ¡°I am good. I was just a little rattled.¡± She smiled stiffly, feeling ufortable at her earlier dependence on Yagi.


    Inei narrowed his gorgeous eyes, but he did not say a thing about her weirdness. Once again, he was worried. He understood his sister quite well, and he knew she was already in too deep. She was already showing her vulnerability to the gangster.


    The question was: was this man worthy of her opening her heart or would he crush the precious gift?


    The man in Inei¡¯s thoughts spoke up again. ¡°You are cold. Take my coat.¡±


    Yagi was already shrugging off his expensive suit jacket to give to Emi. Inei¡¯s contemtive face turned angry again. This man was treating him like he did not exist. But now that he thought about it, Emi was wearing little.


    The physiques of people from Martial Ind were hard trained and the rare material was an elixir that made them resilient in the harshest conditions, but it did not mean his sister would not feel morefortable with ayer of warmth.


    ¡°It is fine. I have a hot body.¡± Emi smiled at Yagi in reassurance. Yagi was more vulnerable to hypothermia in the dropping temperatures than she was. Her body could withstand even worse torture with its strength.


    The room became a little quieter and more delicate.


    ¡°Someone is overconfident.¡± Hu Lei said as she walked to the group. ¡°Move aside if you are not going to focus on getting us out of this room. In case you have not noticed, the temperature is dropping with each passing minute.¡±


    Emi realised that her words could be misinterpreted. ¡°I meant, I have a good resistance to low temperature.¡±


    ¡°It is getting colder. You should take it.¡± Yagi had already removed his coat.


    At the same time, Inei removed his fur coat. ¡°She can wear mine.¡±


    He did not wait for an answer as he ced the warm coat on Emi¡¯s body. He stared at Yagi with both challenge and derision. Even though his sister had feelings for the man, he would not stand aside and let him have his way easily.


    ¡°Can you all take this little drama a little further?¡± Hu Lei said. ¡°I want to inspect the hole.¡±


    Inei was annoyed by the small woman looking at them with a contemptuous look. He could see that she did not take any of them seriously. He could not understand where she got her confidence from. The handsome man on the other side looking at the screen?


    ¡°Do not be jealous just because no one offered you a coat.¡± Inei could not resist reacting to the obvious scorn on her face.


    Hu Lei looked at him as Emi and Yagi stepped aside before stepping near the hole. She knelt next to the hole and tapped on the watch around her wrist, and the device released a strong beam of light.


    ¡°Oh, catty. I like it.¡± She replied to Inei tly as she peered into the hole. ¡°And why should my darling feel cold because I did not bring a coat?¡±


    Of course, Zhong Feng was not worried about her getting cold. The clothes she was wearing were from a special series he ordered for this trip. He told her they would be her ¡®battle suits¡¯. She did not check the full performance characteristics, but they were temperature regting.


    ¡°This is interesting.¡± Hu Leiughed lightly.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Inei knelt next to her.


    ¡°Stick your hand in. You will love it.¡± Hu Lei said with a smile.


    Despite the innocent smile, Inei knew nothing good coulde from this woman. He took out his phone and shone a light into the hole. He could not resist sliding back. He looked at Hu Lei with a darker face than he did Yagi.


    She shrugged and stood up before walking back to Zhong Feng.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Shi asked as he reached to help Inei stand up.


    Inei epted the help although he did not need it. ¡°Piranhas.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Emi asked.


    ¡°It seems there is a pool under the floor filled withrge and possibly voracious piranhas,¡± Inei exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s madness,¡± Emi eximed. ¡°Who would do that?¡±


    ¡°Someone you do not want to mess with,¡± Yagi said with a warm look at her. ¡°Be a little more careful.¡±


    Emi nodded with sweetness on her face, effectively angering Inei again.


    ¡°Alright! We need to get out of here as soon as possible,¡± Hu Lei shouted. ¡°By we, I mean me and my baby. This K-drama you have going on is not that interesting. So, I will be taking charge of this operation to break out of the prison you will create as tensions rise high.¡±


    The three people looked at her like she was crazy, but Zhong Feng was behind her, supporting her.


    ¡°Now, please join me.¡± Hu Lei ordered like a demon, luring them to their death.

 Chapter 696 - 696 LOCKED IN

    696 LOCKED IN


    The four people walked to Hu Lei and Zhong Feng with different looks on their faces. Hu Lei nodded to Zhong Feng, and he pressed a button below the screen. Immediately, it lit up to reveal a man looking at the camera in ab.


    Based on the angle, it was obvious that they were standing in the same space or at least, the replica.


    Hu Lei felt her mind fill up with that white noise. The man on the screen was both familiar and unfamiliar. He was the closest person to her in the past, but the memories of him were already fading. Her heart fell into a mess.


    She closed her eyes to shut out the torrent of feelings flooding her. Then, she felt a hand touch her head. The gesture was familiar and warm. Despite how much she protested Zhong Feng patting her head, she had grown ustomed to the sensation.


    And his touch was her anchor when the demons came.


    The noise faded, and she opened her eyes. The look between them spoke everything they needed to know. She was alright.


    On the screen, Dr Hu Ming started speaking.


    ¡°The potential of the human body is unlimited, but this power remains locked within inactive DNA. Still, significant concerns remain on the dangers of activating dormant gic material.¡± His tone was genial and held the air of a seasoned schr.


    ¡°While unlocking the secrets could mean elerated evolution and power beyondprehension, it could mean activation of harmful DNA that could explode the very existence of man. One wrong move could lead to the devolution of the species.¡± He continued.


    .....


    Somehow, the group was held rapt by the speech. Hu Lei knew the power her father held. He always cast a spell when exining science, even to people without a past interest in the field.


    ¡°The eyes provide a unique chance for advancing research without the body copsing unto itself under the stress of harmful DNA. As understood through research, the eyes have the immune privilege. The normal immune response is limited in the eyes, making it an ideal area for controlled research. I will now initiate human trials.¡± Hu Ming said before moving the camera.


    On the surgical table, someone was trapped to the table. However, before the specific person could be seen, the screen turned ck. On the other end of the room, sliding door at the other end of the room, across the piranha pool, opened.


    A countdown began on the dark screen.


    Hu Lei took a deep breath. She knew the person at that table was her. She was the human experiment her father was preparing to test his theories on. She could not remember this preliminary record, but she knew he always recorded his work.


    It felt strange to see him abstractly talk about her, but she was already used to it. With another reassuring look at Zhong Feng, she looked at the group.


    ¡°It looks like we are in an escape or get-locked-in situation. If my assumptions are correct, we need to leave this room before the countdown hits zero, or the door will lock us in. So, let us try to hurry and get out of this hole.¡± Hu Lei said. ¡°Ideas?¡±


    Emi had already forgotten her scare. ¡°I think the clue is in what that scientist said about the eyes. Maybe, we need to see something that cannot be seen under normal circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, human vision is limited to visible light. We can only see beyond this segment of the electromaic spectrum only in special circumstances or with tools.¡± Shi contributed in a calm tone.


    ¡°Maybe, we should look for tools in theb?¡± Inei asked.


    Yagi was frowning. ¡°I do not think so.¡±


    Inei cursed inwardly. It was like this man was just here to oppose him. ¡°Make a suggestion, then.¡±


    ¡°The scientist said that the human eye, in theory, could be capable of more. I think we need to see, not create a tool.¡± Yagi said.


    ¡°The result would be the same. And do you think that you will develop magic eyes and start seeing something you haven¡¯t already?¡± Inei responded sarcastically.


    Hu Lei and Zhong Feng thought about something and looked at each other. Perhaps, the key was actual magic eyes. After all, the room was designed with her in mind. She had never understood the changes her father made well, so it was likely Yuan Haoran knew something more.


    ¡°I think he is onto something.¡± Emi chimed into the argument, ignoring the hostility. ¡°Maybe, the person we saw before the end of the video was a clue. If the experiments began with a person on that surgical table, we need to lie on the same table to see what they saw.¡±


    The room was silent for a while.


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Yagi said. ¡°I think we should try it.¡±


    ¡°Then, you should be the first one to try it.¡± Inei immediately volunteered his enemy. Based on what he knew about Yuan Haoran and his tricks, it would not be that simple. He wanted to see Yagi suffering.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Shi offered since he was Yagi¡¯s bodyguard, at least, for now.


    Inei was dissatisfied because his n was blocked. He could only watch as Shi walked to the surgical table and climbed on it. Nothing happened until heid down. When he did, shackles appeared and bound his hands and legs.


    Shi remained calm and looked to the ceiling. He felt a thick electrical surge flood his body, but he did not flinch apart from the involuntary muscle stiffness. He focused on the ceiling, trying to see. He could see some vague writings but nothing clear.


    After thirty seconds, the current stopped, and the manacles released Shi. He left the table a little unsteadily and looked at the expectant group.


    ¡°There is something written on the ceiling, but I could not make it out,¡± Shi said. ¡°Someone else might be luckier.¡±


    Yagi stepped forward since he was the natural choice after Shi. Shi looked at Inei and one side of his lips quirked into an imperceptible smile. But Inei was quite familiar with him, enough to know he wasmunicating something to him.


    When Yagi was shackled in, he let out a groan of pain as the electricity surged through his body. It was like countless painful prickles entered his body. He could hardly focus on the ceiling, but he opened his eyes and saw there were indeed vague markings there.


    He stood up with difficulty with a dark look at Shi. ¡°You did not say anything about the electrical shock.¡±


    Shi shrugged lightly. ¡°It would not have changed anything.¡±


    Inei was delighted, but his joy was extinguished when Emi rushed to support Yagi. Hmph! A weakling who could not take a little bit of electric shock.


    ¡°I will go. I am feeling lucky.¡± Hu Lei said.

 Chapter 697 - 697 HER CRAZY ANTICS

    697 HER CRAZY ANTICS


    The people in the room turned to look at Hu Lei. Their doubt was written on their faces, and they nced at Zhong Feng to see his reaction. Naturally, they were all a little apprehensive because they suspected he was Yuan Haoran¡¯s recement.


    However, no one could stand his continued apathy.


    He had not spoken to anyone apart from Hu Lei. This could be overlooked because he was a powerful man. He probably did not interact unless it was necessary. It was annoying when he refused to give ideas to help them solve the mystery.


    But now, he was going to let his small femalepanion go through an electrical shock without a word of protest. It just felt a little unjustified and unnecessarily inhuman. The room was quiet while Hu Lei lowered her head and seemed to be removing contact lenses.


    ¡°Perhaps Tori should try.¡± Emi was the one who broke the loud silence in a low voice.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Hu Lei asked with a chill in her voice.


    Then, she raised her head and looked at Emi with predatory eyes. When her eyes were ck-brown, she was a little more approachable. But her real golden eyes were frightening. They looked like they belonged to a vicious jungle animal.


    Even though she was the smallest, she seemed to turn into a de with that one look.


    Inei felt a strong sense of danger and pushed Emi behind him. Yagi also stepped in front of Emi protectively because his instincts for violence had always been well-honed. As he suspected, that woman was not simple.


    .....


    She had an aura like no one he had met before. It was not only her killing intent that made her feel dangerous. It was the violence in that killing intent. It felt like she would not only end a person¡¯s life. She would tear everything to bits.


    ¡°It was only a suggestion. My little sister did not mean anything by it.¡± Inei did not dare be careless when it came to protecting Emi.


    Unfortunately, he forgot he was supposed to be keeping his rtionship with Emi secret. At that moment, Yagi felt a big sense of relief at realising Inei was not hispetition. However, he became tense again.


    He had offended his future brother-inw.


    Hu Lei twisted her neck and shrugged her shoulders and cracked her knuckles as she felt like herself again. She used to hate the eyes her father gifted her, but now, she did not feel like herself when she hid them behind coloured contacts.


    She liked her eyes.


    ¡°If you would all like to leave the room intact, hold your tongues. Even better, do not talk about him or even look at him. I am a little on edge. I might overreact.¡± Hu Lei smiled a little, but everyone could see she meant murder.


    Zhong Feng smiled at his wife¡¯s usual crazy antics. The group noticed that smile from the corner of their eyes, but they did not dare look at the celestial sight directly. The little woman beside him seemed a little unhinged when it came to the powerful man.


    Zhong Feng took Hu Lei¡¯s hand and silently asked if she was sure about getting on that table. The golden eyes melted with warmth because she knew why he was worried. In the Antarcticab that looked exactly alike, she was tortured to her breaking point.


    But she was alright.


    At first, she felt overwhelmed, as if the memories would sweep her under their violent tide. However, she was realising that she was no longer living under the shadow of that cold prison. It was a thing of the past.


    She nodded and touched his hand before walking to the table. Zhong Feng was a little worried about the electrical shock, but he also knew her. As long as she was not in danger, he was alright with being on the sidelines.


    The group watched as she walked without hesitation andy on the table. Zhong Feng stepped close because he did not feelfortable with her being bound and vulnerable with strangers near. Moreover, he wanted to be sure she would be alright.


    Hu Lei did not flinch or be tense when the electricity coursed through her body. Inparison to the electrical current her father used on her back then, this was a tickle. If anything, it was a little rxing.


    Like a massage for her nervous system.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Zhong Feng asked, but his face showed no signs of stress. If Hu Lei were in pain, he would know immediately.


    ¡°Pretty good.¡± Hu Lei was silent for a while as she looked at the ceiling. Her expression did not change but Zhong Feng knew she saw something.


    The shackles released after the thirty seconds were up. She sat up and looked at Zhong Feng, letting him know she was fine. She turned back to the other four. Both Shi and Yagi were a little in awe because they knew the power of the electrical shock.


    They could not believe that the smalldy was able to speakfortably while in pain. Immediately, they took her earlier threats a little more seriously. Some people had killing intent, but they could not follow through.


    But it seemed that the woman was not just talking crazy.


    ¡°Who knows chemistry? The writing is some sort of chemical structure.¡± Hu Lei said.


    The room was silent until the usual suspect Emi stepped forward. ¡°I have a good grasp of chemistry.¡±


    Hu Lei nodded and got down from the table. She walked to one of the benches and beckoned to Emi. She used her finger to trace out the chemical symbol on the surface. Although her mind was more on the other thing written, she still remembered it.


    ¡°I think that is phenolphthalein.¡± Emi thought for a while before drawing this conclusion.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Inei asked.


    ¡°It is a pH indicator used inboratories. It turns into different colours, depending on the exposure to an acid or base. Well, it is more urate to say it turns into a different colour, usually purple or pink, if it is exposed to a basic solution.¡± Emi answered.


    She could not take too much credit for knowing because she was a teacher. She had reviewed most of the school books in the coursework in case she needed to cover for another teacher. She would not expect other adults to remember chemistry.

 Chapter 698 - 698 THE WARNINGS

    698 THE WARNINGS


    Yagi felt proud of Emi. He knew their rtionship was not at that point, but he could not help the satisfaction in his heart. He wished he had already earned the right to stand next to her and kiss her with each achievement, however small.


    He wanted to be the one she would look to when she was happy, sad, angry or proud. He could not wait, but he needed to be patient.


    That time woulde.


    ¡°So, what is our next step?¡± Hu Lei asked.


    ¡°I think we need to find an alkaline solution and apply it somewhere to get the next clue. Maybe, something will light up in a purple colour.¡± Emi said. ¡°Oooh, it seems like the theme of this escape room is hidden messages.¡±


    Hu Lei was satisfied with this deduction. She was thinking the same thing. As for the theme of the room, she also agreed with this conclusion. Although, the entire point of the room was probably about that one hidden message. A message for her.


    ¡°The problem is that we do not know where to start. Although this is ab, it is not stocked. It will take some time to explore the room to find clues. We will need to find the base and determine where to pour it. At this rate, the timer will go off, or we will freeze to death.¡± Inei looked at the clock on the screen.


    Hu Lei agreed.


    Since she understood the reason Yuan Haoran wanted her to see this room, she was no longer interested. She looked at Zhong Feng. She did not doubt he already had all the answers. If he was ying, the game would not havested three minutes.


    .....


    Zhong Feng smiled with his eyes and pointed up at the sprinklers.


    Everyone looked up at the sprinklers and was confused. Their eyes returned to Zhong Feng, forgetting the warning against looking at him. However, he had no intention of answering. He had already spared them a lot of effort.


    ¡°Alright. Find a way to trigger the sprinklers.¡± Hu Lei said. ¡°Wait. No. Break the sprinklers. A fire or smoke could trigger them, but we do not know what wille out. Let¡¯s go old school.¡±


    Hu Lei did not doubt that something bad would happen if they used fire to trigger the sprinklers. Unfortunately, there were no movable chairs or benches. Even the surgical table was bolted to the floor. They could only use a rather juvenile method.


    ¡°Emi,e and let me lift you. You can break the sprinklers.¡± Inei said.


    ¡°No way.¡± Emi did not even think about it.


    ¡°You used to love ying upsy daisy with your brother. Have you forgotten?¡± Inei asked with a sly smile.


    ¡°I am an adult now. Seiryo will lift me.¡± Emi could only use Yagi as a shield because it would be too embarrassing to be held by her brother like a child.


    After her deration, she realised she had called Yagi by his first name. She froze for a moment when she knew she had exposed herself. Now, Inei would know she was more than a little familiar with the yakuza leader.


    She also felt shy all of a sudden because she realised that Yagi lifting her would mean close contact with him. But the thought did not make her ufortable. Instead, there was a little bit of anticipation about it.


    ¡°Emi!¡± Inei called her name in a warning tone and stopped being easy-going and frivolous.


    His concern was not primarily about his little sister having a rtionship with an unsuitable man. That was a problem, but her safety was more important. And Inei knew the risks of her closeness to him, especially in a ce like Anarkh.


    A powerful man like Yagi had numerous enemies and few weaknesses. And those enemies were always looking for a way to take him down. If the rtionship between his sister and Yagi was known, Emi would be a target.


    He knew Emi was strong and resourceful, but the world of gangsters, especially in Tokyo, was always unstable. If she was swept up into the yakuza world, she would never be able to leave it. He did not know how she could thrive in that world if she could not handle Martial Ind.


    Emi knew that tone of voice, and she knew her brother was being serious. She did not like it when her big brother became serious because he followed through with his warnings. She could only pacify him for now and hope he would cool down before they left Anarkh.


    ¡°Brother, let us just focus on getting out,¡± Emi replied quickly. She looked around theb and found a Bunsen burner and returned to Yagi¡¯s side. It was made of metal and looked sturdy enough to break the sprinkler. ¡°Lift me.¡±


    Yagi leaned and lifted her by her hips before supporting her with an arm beneath her shapely butt. Emi was a little dazed, and her face turned a little red. She acted almost robotically as she lifted the Bunsen Burner and hit the sprinkler.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you.¡± Hu Lei said a little btedly.


    Unfortunately, Emi was lost in her bubble, like a young girl touching the boy she liked for the first time. She did not even control her strength when she hit the sprinkler. Immediately, pressurised gas burst from the head.


    Yagi reacted quickly and lowered her body, but her arm was still hit by the fume from the pipes. She hissed as she was lowered to the ground. Yagi checked the arm and discovered that her arm was turning a little red.


    Emi took back her arm. ¡°It is fine. It is probably chemical irritation. If I am not wrong, the pipes are releasing ammonia fumes.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn her earlier?¡± Inei was angry and turned to Hu Lei.


    Zhong Feng became angry at the tone he took, but Hu Lei ced her hand on his to stop him.


    ¡°First, I am not under obligation to warn her. Second, it wasmon sense, considering she knows our goal. If she was not distracted, she would realise it. Third, I did say we do not know what woulde out.¡± Hu Lei said.


    ¡°Finally, raise your voice at her again, and you will never speak again.¡± Zhong Feng added with ice in his voice.


    The other four people looked at the couple. How bad was their luck? These two people were certifiably bonkers. Their rtionship was strange, but they protected each other from the smallest grievance from an outsider.


    Hu Lei winked at Zhong Feng.


    ¡°Alright, step aside from the other sprinklers.¡± She turned to the other people and shooed them. ¡°If you want something done right...¡±


    Zhong Feng shook his head and stepped back with a chuckle. As expected, Hu Lei stood back and rushed forward with a jump and spun in the air, kicking a sprinkler head. When she came down, she used the momentum to rise again.


    Within thirty seconds, she destroyed the other five sprinklers. It was a beautiful sight for Zhong Feng. He loved watching Hu Lei show off her skills.


    As for the other people, they just stood there with shocked expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 699 - 699 FEMALE PROTAGONIST SYNDROME

    699 FEMALE PROTAGONIST SYNDROME


    Hu Lei returned to Zhong Feng with an expectant smile on her face. He was a little amused because he knew she wanted to be praised for her performance, even though it was hardly a show of her true abilities. Still, he patted the head with the mussed-up hair lovingly.


    ¡°You did well.¡± He said.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She raised her nose into the air. ¡°I am the best.¡±


    He chuckled and pinched her cheek. In all these years, she still behaved like a cat with her tail in the air. It reminded him of that first meeting in his office when she walked in with an overconfident attitude. She was his treasure.


    ¡°Something is happening,¡± Inei shouted. ¡°Look at the floor leading to the sliding door. Some tiles are turning purple.¡±


    The group gathered in front of the area and saw the tiles were indeed changing colour. It created a scrambled path, presumably with safe and dangerous areas. Finally, they had a way out. The sense of relief was high.


    ¡°I will go first in case there is danger,¡± Inei said.


    He was afraid Emi would offer to go forward before everyone else and cause more trouble. So far, she had fallen into two dangerous traps and offended the bigshots with her mouth. It was hard being a big brother to a girl with female protagonist syndrome.


    However, his arm was caught by Shi. ¡°No, let me go. If something happens, you can take care of your sister.¡±


    .....


    Inei was a little touched by the gesture. He was not close with Shi, but they interacted quite a bit. Unfortunately, it was hard to get to know a robot person like Shi. This was the first time Shi acted in a non-mathematical way.


    Or maybe, he had a hidden motive.


    Before Inei could think more, Shi had already stepped on the closest purple tile. Everyone was anxious, but he did not fall through to the pool. There was a collective sigh of relief at confirming the way out of the room.


    The cold and the toxic ammonia fumes were already making it difficult to breathe. If any of them were regr people, they would already be coughing andbouring for breath.


    Shi moved from the first purple tile to the next one and stood firmly. Then, something unexpected happened; the tile he left disappeared. He was ready to move again, so he did not notice the problem.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Yagi ordered.


    Shi stopped and looked behind. Of course, he noticed the problem.


    ¡°I will use as few tiles as possible.¡± He said before turning back.


    With this new challenge, the path to freedom looked even longer. However, Shi could not go back. He needed to keep moving before the others suffered poisoning.


    ¡°Even if he uses a few tiles, they are far from enough to get us all to the other side.¡± Inei pointed out the obvious problem.


    Everyone knew it.


    ¡°You should carry Emi across on your back. I doubt the tiles have a weight limit. That way, we will use fewer tiles.¡± Yagi said.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Emi asked him with worry before casting a furtive ss at the couple standing some distance away. The two seemed uninterested in crossing, but the room was quickly bing a freezing, gas chamber.


    No one would want to remain in such a dangerous ce.


    ¡°I will manage. Do not worry.¡± Yagiforted her.


    ¡°What about them?¡± Emi asked in a low voice.


    Yagi turned to look at the couple. He was a little apprehensive, but he would not back down when it came to protecting Emi. And Inei was his future brother-inw. He had already failed when he let Emi be injured by the ammonia fumes.


    He could not let anything else happen.


    ¡°Neko and Tori.¡± He called out. ¡°Can you two find a different way out?¡±


    Hu Lei and Zhong Feng turned in unison from each other and looked at Yagi. Their synchronicity was almost telepathic.


    ¡°Do you want to fight us for the chance to leave?¡± Hu Lei asked with a strange smile.


    ¡°Fighting would not benefit anyone. The countdown is almost hitting zero.¡± Yagi said.


    ¡°So, you are willing to die?¡± Hu Lei asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Yagi was firm. ¡°I have things to do. I cannot die here.¡±


    ¡°You know this is not a game, right? If you die here, you will not respawn and get a chance to try again.¡± She lifted a brow in question.


    ¡°Yes, but it is still a game.¡± Yagi countered. ¡°I cannot respawn, but something tells me you two will not die.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking us to sacrifice ourselves for the survival of you, your little girlfriend and the other guy?¡± Hu Lei did not let up. ¡°Why should we? If we decide to leave, none of you can stop us.¡±


    ¡°I will owe you one if we can leave.¡± Yagi relented because he knew the woman did not have a sympathetic bone in her body. And the man¡­ He was content with letting his lover do whatever she wanted.


    ¡°Very well.¡± She smiled brightly. ¡°Remember, I always collect.¡±


    The explosive situation was defused immediately. Inei carried Emi across the floor with ease, and Yagi used the remaining purple tiles to go after them. When all the purple tiles were used up, the remaining white also fell out, revealing the pool with circling piranhas.


    Yagi looked back at the couple after he crossed the threshold as the door was closing. He wanted to see what they would do. In truth, he expected the main door to open, and a flood of bodyguards toe in and rescue them.


    However, what happened next was out of his expectations.


    The celestial man leaned in and kissed his lover on the lips in the middle of the cold, toxic room. Then, the woman reached into her sleeve and took out a knife. With a simple twist of her fingers, that knife turned into three throwing des.


    Yagi was frozen for a moment as he looked at those knives and their familiarity. He remembered the invitation cards for the escape room exhibition. The embossed symbol on the ck card was a bouquet of knives.


    Could it be?


    The man held the woman in his arms, and she nodded. Like a magician, she threw the knives at the piranhas with impable speed.


    Then, the couple fell together into the reddening water in each other¡¯s arms as the piranhas cannibalised their injured members.


    With that, the door closed.

 Chapter 700 - 700 INNATE FEAR

    700 INNATE FEAR


    A few minutester, two people broke through the surface of the water of an artificialke. Despite the long swim and dive, their breaths were calm.


    ¡°Where do you think we are?¡± Hu Lei asked.


    ¡°We should probably get out of the piranha-infested water first.¡± Zhong Feng replied. ¡°And I think there is something else here in the water.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Hu Lei said. ¡°I think there are some crocodiles over there.¡±


    The couple swam out of the strangeke and walked out of the reeds. Strangely, the ground beneath was hard instead of swampy. Beyond that, they found a courtyard built in a traditional style. They looked at each other.


    If they did not know they were inside a hotel in a skyscraper in the middle of Tokyo, they would swear they were in a secluded home in the mountains. When they looked back, the dangerouske was a simple water feature outside the house.


    Moreover, the roof and walls were painted in a style that used hyperrealistic imagery and forced perspective to create the illusion of the sky and a real forest beyond theke.


    Hu Lei and Zhong Feng walked to the house and opened the sliding doors of the wooden entrance. Twodies in yukatas were holding towels on trays on each side.


    Frank walked in from inside in his usual gear with a wide smile. ¡°I knew you would not follow the normal route. But I am surprised by your choice. You could have entered the next room even without the tiled floor, considering your skills.¡±


    .....


    Hu Lei and Zhong Feng took a towel and wiped their faces and hair.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Hu Lei asked.


    ¡°It is a private hotel suite built in the underground alongside our other interesting attractions. The former boss designed it, so he could have a ce to stay with his beloved. But you know how that story ended. As the new boss, this ce is yours.¡± Frank exined with a faraway look in his eyes.


    Frank was a psychopath without typical emotions, but he was still a little attached to his boss. He missed that evil man in his unique way.


    ¡°No, that will not be necessary. We will just stay in the penthouse.¡± Hu Lei replied without a second thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are scared of being underground.¡± Frankughed.


    Hu Lei smiled. She was not scared of being underground.


    She had lived underground for months alone in Antarctica. At first, she was almost driven crazy by the thought of being buried deep in the ground on a continent no one frequented. But she realised something else.


    She was safe because she was underground. In that cold desert, it was the only ce she could be safe.


    ¡°Humans have an innate fear of being buried alive. But, that is beside the point.¡± Hu Lei did not exin the reason she refused. ¡°Take us upstairs. We are cold. And don¡¯t forget to find my knives when you clean the water.¡±


    The discussion about the private courtyard was shut down before it could be explored further. Frankplied and took them to the penthouse of the Anarkh. Before he left, he asked them if they wanted to see how the four people they left were fairing.


    ¡°I have it covered.¡± Zhong Feng said before shutting the door rudely.


    Hu Lei looked at him expectantly, waiting for an exnation.


    ¡°Based on my deduction, theboratory was only the first escape room. They have to go through at least two more before reaching the elevator. I can tap into the surveince.¡± Zhong Feng told her before scooping her up in his arms. ¡°Let us take a hot shower first.¡±


    Hu Lei giggled. ¡°Just a shower?¡±


    Zhong Feng kissed her naughty mouth. ¡°We will yter.¡±


    In the underground area, the other four people were not in a good mood. As soon as Yagi entered and the door closed, the next trap was activated. The stark white room was filled with tall tanks. With a hiss, they opened up.


    ¡°We should stand together,¡± Yagi said loudly.


    The other three people joined him near the sliding door. After entering the room, Shi realised it was another escape room almost immediately. Naturally, he tried to look for clues, but the room was empty and clean, except for tanks.


    ¡°The door at the other end has a keypad,¡± Shi said as he stood next to Yagi. ¡°There are no other traps or clues.¡±


    ¡°I think we are about to get our answers soon,¡± Inei said as they waited for the fog from the tanks to clear up. ¡°Emi, stand behind me.¡±


    ¡°Seiryo, what happened to that couple?¡± Emi asked curiously.


    Yagi stiffened a little. ¡°They decided to find a different way out.¡±


    ¡°Was there another door?¡± Emi asked.


    Yagi was silent for a long moment. ¡°They decided to take their chances in the pool.¡±


    ¡°With the piranhas inside? That is dangerous. The voracious and predatory nature of piranhas is well-documented. Even if they survive, they might lose a finger or two.¡± Emi said. She was not a saint, but she could not help the concern.


    ¡°I am sure they will be fine, Emi.¡± Inei rolled his eyes. ¡°I do not think they will be injured on their own property.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying¡­?¡± Emi opened her mouth in shock.


    ¡°Yeah. They are probably the new owners of the hotel. Or at least, one of them is.¡± Inei said.


    ¡°Why would they pretend to be different people ande down here with us?¡± Emi wondered.


    ¡°The hobbies of the rich and powerful, who can understand them?¡± Inei waved a hand casually. ¡°Do not worry about it too much. Let us focus on getting out of here.¡±


    Emi knew her brother was being cagey, but it was not her business. At the beginning of the night, she was excited abouting with him to the Anarkh and embracing the excitement of the dark world. She thought she missed the secrets hidden frommoners.


    But now, she knew she did not.


    There was a reason she left Martial Ind, despite her undeniable talent.


    There was a reason she chose to be a teacher, despite the countless opportunities she had.


    Yes, she could embrace violence and walk in darkness. But she liked a simple life, free of the need for subterfuge and sabotage. And if possible, she would like to keep living the peaceful life she had already started building for herself.


    But she did not what it would mean for her future. And that little spark in her heart¡­


    She looked at Yagi with a longing expression filled with apprehension before turning away.


    ¡°Are those¡­?¡± Inei asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Zombies.¡± Shi finished his thought.

 Chapter 701 - 701 SECRETS AND REGRETS

    701 SECRETS AND REGRETS


    The creatures from the tanks looked disoriented for a long moment. It was unclear if they could see or hear as they lumbered in the room. The four people at the end of the room looked on without moving a muscle, unable to determine the next course of action.


    ¡°Are zombies real?¡± Emi asked in a low voice.


    Like magic, all the zombies looked towards them. It was clear they had some senses. Otherwise, they would not be so sensitive to sound or look towards them. Unfortunately, there was no time to test the limits of their vision and hearing.


    ¡°They are probably not zombies in the typical, sci-fi sense,¡± Inei replied to Emi since the silence was already broken.


    ¡°You seem to know something.¡± Yagi looked at him as they all took fighting stances to defend themselves.


    ¡°What I may or may not know does not matter. Well, I guess it does.¡± Inei said. ¡°All you need to know is you must decapitate them to stop them.¡±


    ¡°Are they contagious?¡± Shi asked.


    Inei hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°No. It is not a virus or other biological agent. But they will tear off your flesh and eat you if they get a chance.¡±


    His information about these zombies came from an inside source after the disastrous championships that ended up ending the legacy of Martial Ind. ording to the report, the Lambert family was discovered to have been conducting illegal experiments.


    .....


    The experimental subjects were the middle and lower-ss families who used tainted rare material and fell intoas. The Lambert n used the zombie drug to create zombies with the pretext of healing the affected people.


    Their real n was to create powerful zombies under their control. Unfortunately, the experiment did not go as nned. The subjects did not recover from the tainted material, and they did not be zombies under control.


    They were just mindless creatures looking for food to fuel their constant hunger.


    Inei was hesitant about sharing information he knew from Martial Ind. He did not know who was watching and their motives. He did not want to endanger himself or his sister.


    In truth, he wished he could go back to the start of the evening and stop Emi froming with him.


    But he could not.


    Now, everything was a mess.


    ¡°Does anyone have something they can use as a weapon?¡± Yagi asked.


    Shi shook his head while the siblings nodded. Yagi and Shi did not have weapons because their ns for the evening at Anarkh did not epass violence. Shi wasing to his home ground while Yagi was on the scene for business only.


    As for the sister and brother, their habits were ingrained from childhood. On Martial Ind, one had to be prepared to fight and defend themselves at all times. Of course, they would not take a chance going to the Demon King¡¯s territory without a weapon.


    Emi took off the ck belt cinching her gothic outfit, revealing the knife concealed in the buckle. Inei pulled out a garrotte wire from his expensive watch. The wire was made using Ker and could decapitate with ease in the right hand.


    Yagi was surprised. He could not imagine the reason the siblings carried hidden weapons. But again, it looked like there was a lot he did not know about Emi. She had a lot of secrets. And Forest had not even scratched the surface.


    The investigation did not even reveal Emi had an older brother.


    An obsessive urge to snatch Emi into his arms and run out of the room with her so he could know everything about her washed over him. The hysterical urge was impossible, but it was like poison in his mind, making him forget his constant vow to be patient.


    He wanted to win her over slowly.


    But the more he realised how little he understood her, the more he felt fear fill his heart. He was afraid he would lose her before he could have her.


    With difficulty, he forced down his urge to pull her into his arms.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yagi nodded. ¡°Shi and I will fight and debilitate the zombies. Inei, you can use the garrotte wire to behead them. Emi, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you treating my sister like a helpless little bird?¡± Inei asked with a derisive tone.


    Yagi felt a headacheing on. He should have acted a little more rationally earlier. Now that he looked at the siblings, he could not deny the resemnce. The brother and sister were both beautiful, but Emi had a warm face and presence.


    As for Inei, his beauty was refined, like a demon. And he had offended him.


    ¡°You know my intentions towards your sister,¡± Yagi said. ¡°I am a man giving a woman he likes a choice. Whether she chooses to fight or not, I will support her.¡±


    By now, the zombies were close to them, but the group was distracted.


    Shi stepped forward and kicked the nearest one. Unfortunately, his powerful attack did not mean anything. After all, these were not rotting zombies like in the movies. The experimental subjects were people who already had innate power.


    A single kick would not do much.


    Shi kicked again with more force, and the targeted zombie took a step back. Then, it focused on Shi with a snarl, showing yellowed but intact teeth. The look and sound were unsettling. It was clear that a bite from the creature would probably hurt like hell.


    ¡°We all need to fight. These creatures are strong.¡± Shi said with a side nce at the three people.


    He understood that small woman¡¯s annoyance with the drama between the three people. There was nothing wrong with a little dissension among members of a gaming party, but their conversations had no sense of propriety.


    It was not time for such a discussion.


    There were dangerous zombies around them.


    Shi assumed someone would save them if they were about die, but he also knew the rules imposed by Yuan Haoran in his underworld business. They would only be saved if there was only a breath left. By that time, their injuries would be lifelong.


    He did not intend to leave the game with a single scar.

 Chapter 702 - 702 THE THIEF

    702 THE THIEF


    The disagreement between Inei and Yagi was tabled once the zombies attacked. Each person attacked with vigour trying to fend off the seven creatures. If it were normal people, the group would win without a struggle.


    Unfortunately, the zombies were too strong. Their resistance was not the only problem. The main issue was their obvious learning capability. At first, they were stiff and inflexible, but they were quickly learning how to dodge and attack.


    ¡°We have to finish them off quickly,¡± Yagi said.


    Everyone agreed with the statement, but it was easier said than done. The group of four did not have any fighting chemistry. And with their opponents having an advantage in numbers, they were likely to get screwed.


    Already, the creatures were trying to get around and encircle them. Under normal circumstances, each of them could fight with incredible skill. But the unsynchronised movements made it too easy to lose to mindless creatures.


    Moreover, Yagi and Inei were making bad choices.


    Yagi was too focused on protecting Emi, and Inei was also protecting his sister while unconsciously making things difficult for Yagi. Only Shi had his eye on the price.


    ¡°We need to change our strategy,¡± Shi suggested. ¡°We should separate and work in pairs.¡±


    Inei was immediately ted. ¡°Yes. I think if I fight alongside my sister, we will finish the zombies off without a struggle.¡±


    .....


    Yagi¡¯s back stiffened as he kicked a creature for the second time. However, it dodged and tried to scratch him with its filthy nails.


    ¡°No, we need a weapon on each side,¡± Shi said. ¡°You and I should work together. We should move to the other side and surround them. It will be easier.¡±


    Inei was hesitant, but he knew it was the best solution. He nodded at Shi and the other two also showed their support. With coordinated movements, Inei and Shi bypassed the hoard while fighting and stood on the other side.


    Yagi and Emi intensified their movements to keep the zombies upied.


    On the other side, Shi stretched his hand to Inei.


    ¡°Give me the watch.¡± He said.


    ¡°What? No.¡± Inei was not willing to give away his weapon in such a dangerous situation.


    ¡°You have more power, and I am well-versed in stealth techniques,¡± Shi exined calmly as the zombies followed them.


    Inei hesitated for another moment before removing his watch. ¡°Do not damage it. And do not forget to return it.¡±


    Shi nodded and put on the watch before pulling out the garrotte wire to test it. He was satisfied with the tensile strength of the weapon and itsfortable feel in his hand. He liked it very much. It had to be custom-made.


    As for whether he would return it¡­


    ¡°I know what you are thinking.¡± Inei took a stance to attack again. ¡°Forget about it, or I will deal with you.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Shi asked calmly as if he did not have ns to pilfer someone¡¯s property.


    Inei disyed the fighting skills he had not shown earlier when the group was together. His strength and flexibility made him look like a dancer as he lifted his legs to kick the creatures. He was relentless and seemed boneless as moved.


    Shi was drawn into the aura of beautiful violence, and he stretched out the garrote wire. When Inei kicked a zombie towards him, he was ready. He wrapped the Ker strand around the neck and pulled, his biceps dripping with power.


    The pair was in harmony as they took on the second creature with as much ease as the first.


    On the other side, Yagi was distracted, worrying about Emi. He did not want her to fight if she did not want to. After that incident at his home, he realised that violence strangely affected Emi. He did not want to see her in distress.


    Unfortunately, his distraction became costly. As he looked to the side while kicking the creature nearest to him, he failed to notice another sneaking up on him. Before he could react, he felt a crushing bite on his forearm.


    ¡°Seiryo!¡± Emi shouted.


    She reacted with the instincts honed from childhood. Holding her belt, she threw the buckled end with the de at the creature biting Yagi¡¯s arm. Her aim was impable, narrowly missing his body but piercing the zombie¡¯s forehead.


    The sheer amount of power needed for such a kill was high, so Yagi was shocked. He knew Emi was strong, but he did not know she was that powerful.


    ¡°Take out the knife,¡± Emi said. ¡°We have to finish quickly, so we can check your arm.¡±


    With that, she embraced her true power and fought as she had on Martial Ind before she changed her path. Her eyes were sharp as she looked at the other two zombies near them. Her body took over, and she grabbed the arm of the creature.


    In her usual method, she focused on the bones. It was her signature. While most people kicked and hoped to injure the flesh, she saw her opponents as skeletons with meet suits. She found it easier to focus her power on pulverising skeletons.


    When she was younger, she was fascinated by the mechanical nature of human bones. Her obsession made her develop a unique fighting skill which made her a terror in the arena. No one wanted to be her opponent, except for the stronger fighters.


    After all, no one wanted to end up in a hospital with broken bones.


    Unfortunately, her obsession with bones also became a little problematic as she grew stronger. To put it simply, breaking bones became like popping bubble wrap for her. It became a rxing sound that soothed her during fights.


    If she did not manage to do so during a fight, she would be on edge. She would be irritable and restless, itching to get out of her skin. In essence, breaking bones became an addiction, and withdrawal would lead to bouts of anger, outbursts and depression.


    When she was in one of those moods, she injured her mother. Mother Shio was a gentle literary woman, and she put her children first. At the time, she was only trying to make her daughter feel better after she lost a fight.


    All the good woman got was an injury and a lifelong scar.


    Emi stopped fighting and decided to forge a new path for herself. Of course, she did not be aplete pacifist, but she did not embrace violence as she had in the past. She wanted a life beyond violence and blood.


    It was ironic.


    Since she came to Tokyo and started teaching at the Blue Monarch Institute, she thought she would never have to fight again. But now, she was once again in the middle of it. It was like she could not escape that prison.


    She pulled on the arm of the zombie, bent it back and ced her other hand on the back of the head. Her hands were swift as she banged the head on the hard walls before taking advantage of the creature¡¯s disorientation to snap the neck with a twist.


    Her decisive technique was shocking in its calcted efficiency. There was no elegance or beauty to it, just simple mathematics. However, she did not feel lost in the violence because she was thinking about Yagi¡¯s wound.


    At the same time, Yagi used the belt knife to finish off the remaining zombie with a simple sh.


    At the other end of the room, Shi and Inei had already killed off the other four creatures. Their partnership was more in sync than Yagi and Emi, so it was natural for them to do more. They shared a smile of triumph as Shi beheaded thest zombie.


    ¡°Brother, Seiryo was bitten! Will he be ok?¡± Emi asked anxiously.


    The two men walked to them while Yagi took off his coat. His shirt was slightly stained with blood, but when he folded the sleeve, they found the damage was not too bad. Inei was reluctant to help the yakuza thug, but he still looked at the wound.


    ¡°He is a man. This small wound will not even leave a scar.¡± Inei said. ¡°I told you the zombies are not contagious. They are not zombies.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are they?¡± Emi asked as she took the handkerchief from Yagi¡¯s hand. She used it to wrap the wound with natural ease.


    ¡°Do not ask questions,¡± Inei warned. ¡°We should find the next clue.¡±


    ¡°I think I know what the next clue is,¡± Emi said as she finished the wound dressing with a bow tie.


    The men looked at her.


    Sheughed lightly. ¡°Look at the back of the necks. There is a letter. I think we will have our answers then.¡±


    In the penthouse suite, Hu Lei munched on potato crisps as she looked at the TV with excitement. She could finally see the entertainment value of escape games after being in the middle of it. Plus, she knew the characters.


    Zhong Feng was tapping on hisptop with keen eyes, uninterested in the escape room drama.


    ¡°I would subscribe to this kind of entertainment.¡± Hu Lei said as she crunched on another crisp. ¡°It has everything I like drama, violence and human interest.¡±


    Zhong Feng did not look up. ¡°Drink more water.¡±

 Chapter 703 - 703 REIGN OF TERROR

    703 REIGN OF TERROR


    Zhong Feng was dealing with some work matters despite thete hour. Even though he could leave Supreme City for a long period, Zhong Industries still needed him. He had to intervene in the critical issues his directors could not handle.


    However, he was not worried about thepany.


    Inparison to the first time he took over, he was now inplete control of everything. No one could oust his position or scheme against him without consequences. Therefore, he could take trips with his wife.


    Perhaps, he could also make time for a new project. The virtual reality escape room was a viable idea, especially if he got input from Shun. Zhong Feng was great at designing video games, but he did not have Shun¡¯s experience in building a real y world.


    He mulled on it as his hands kept tapping the keyboard at lightning speed.


    ¡°I thought you were in the zone.¡± Hu Lei retorted at his statement, but she still picked up the water bottle and drank. She was still not a fan of drinking pure water, but Zhong Feng was always watching her like a hawk. She could not have unlimited sweet sugary goodness.


    ¡°I am, but I can still hear you munching. You are like a little hamster.¡± Zhong Feng teased her.


    ¡°You will never understand the delights of snacking. Anyway, I am hungry. But I do not know if I am hungry enough for a meal.¡± Hu Leiined. ¡°Should I make some instant noodles?¡±


    ¡°You can order something from the hotel. Or we can get a chef to make you something special.¡± Zhong Feng looked up from hisputer and closed the lid. ¡°You own the hotel. You can eat as much as you like.¡±


    .....


    ¡°I should not eat sote in the night. What if I get fat?¡± Hu Lei asked before stuffing a few more crisps into her mouth.


    Zhong Fengughed lightly as he put away theptop. ¡°The number of crisps you have already eaten is equal in calories to a full meal. I don¡¯t think a midnight meal will make much of a difference.¡±


    Hu Lei threw the snack bag aside and pounced on him. She tried to pinch his cheeks in annoyance for his exposing her so mercilessly.


    ¡°You are such a man. You are supposed to say if I grow fat, there will be more of me to love.¡± Her oily and salty fingers defiled the celestial face.


    Zhong Feng caught the offending hands in his own and pulled her into hisp. ¡°You can eat as much as you want. If you grow fat, I will cut your sugar intake to zero. I will keep you healthy at all costs.¡±


    His face was deadpan as he threatened her.


    ¡°You are terrible.¡± Hu Lei whined. ¡°I would rather work out for an extra hour than lose my sugar.¡±


    Zhong Feng hugged her tightly. ¡°Stop worrying about random things. How about I make you some noodles?¡±


    Hu Lei kissed his cheek. ¡°Later. I think I ate too many crisps. They are now settling.¡±


    Zhong Feng was helpless against her. As an individual, he was disciplined and rigorous in his daily life. He woke up early in the morning, regardless of the time he slept. He ate his meals within a pretty standard schedule.


    But his wife was chaos defined. She was awake at the oddest hours of the night. She took naps randomly like a cat, and her meals were unpredictable. He did not doubt she would eat noodles before dawn. Being with her was an adventure in itself.


    ¡°What is happening with our friends downstairs?¡± He turned to look at the screen.


    ¡°The group is very interesting.¡± Hu Lei snuggled into him. ¡°The girl is strong and smart, but she is too unsettled.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhong Feng asked.


    ¡°You could say she is at a crossroads. I think her desires are conflicting. She likes that yakuza guy, but she does not want to be involved in the underworld.¡± Hu Lei gave her assessment of Emi with a thoughtful gaze.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t her brother involved in the same world?¡± Zhong Feng liked seeing Hu Lei like this, engaged in something she enjoyed.


    ¡°Yeah. That is why I believe she has a personal struggle. She is not opposed to the underworld itself. She is worried about something on a personal level.¡± Hu Lei said. ¡°But I think she will probably choose to be with the guy.¡±


    ¡°The two things are not a package deal. She can be with him without being a part of the yakuza.¡± Zhong Feng tapped on her nose.


    Hu Lei tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That might not work. I had some dealings with the yakuza a very long time ago before my father and I left Japan and went to Russia. Being yakuza is not a job. It is an entire lifestyle.¡±


    Zhong Feng felt his heart ache for the young Hu Lei. At that time, she was probably fourteen or fifteen years old. He could not imagine how she had managed to be the sweet wife in his arms, despite experiencing such a hard life.


    But he was grateful for her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The yakuza are like the mafia in that they consider their members to be a part of the family. The distinction between work and personal matters does not exist. They have few boundaries in the family, so their lives can be a bit chaotic.¡± Hu Lei exined.


    ¡°Yagi Seiryo does not seem like a man who conforms to norms.¡± Zhong Feng did not doubt his judgement about the man.


    ¡°True. But he has to honour traditions and respect his elders or else he will lose control of the various factions.¡± Hu Lei smiled mischievously. ¡°Unless, of course, he has some extra help.¡±


    ¡°What are you plotting?¡± Zhong Feng could see the wickedness brewing in her eyes.


    ¡°Nothing much. From what we found out about Yagi Seiryo, we know he wants to turn the yakuza into a business instead of a traditional organisation. But he will have a hard time convincing the families under him to change their ways. But if a certain new overlord were to intervene¡­¡± Hu Lei giggled.


    ¡°You want to recruit him.¡±


    ¡°I do not like the thought of running Yuan Haoran¡¯s businesses. You know I am toozy for that.¡± Hu Lei sighed dramatically. ¡°But, I can outsource the work to other groups. I will do none of the work, but I will maintain control.¡±


    Zhong Feng patted the head leaning on his chest. ¡°You are very smart.¡±


    ¡°You sound surprised like I am a cat that learned to y the piano.¡± Hu Lei pouted exaggeratedly. ¡°I cane up with good ideas when I apply myself. I just don¡¯t want to. I am, first and foremost, a rich man¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°I will strive to earn more to support my wife.¡± Zhong Fengughed. ¡°How do you n to recruit him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will make him an offer he cannot refuse.¡± She looked smug. ¡°I have a lead on a problem he is anxious to resolve.¡±


    Zhong Feng had an idea about her ns. It was probably the matter involving the zombie drug, which had somehow found its way into the night scene in downtown Tokyo. The authorities always looked to organised crime factions every time a drug problem arose.


    ¡°I have also discovered a juicy piece of information about him that could help my wife in her overlord quest.¡± He spoke in a voice full of temptation. ¡°More urately, it is about Shi.¡±


    Hu Lei perked up. ¡°That is one suspicious guy. Why would a CEO choose to be a bodyguard out of the blues? Also, what is his rtionship with Yuan Haoran? And the way he fights¡­¡±


    ¡°I can tell you if you let me get a word in.¡± Zhong Feng was exasperated.


    ¡°Go ahead, my lord.¡± Hu Lei rolled her eyes.


    ¡°You already know about the fight between Yagi Seiryo¡¯s father and uncle and the deaths that followed. But most people are not aware that the apparent evil uncle had a son before his death.¡± Zhong Feng exined.


    ¡°You do not mean¡­¡± Hu Lei sat up hisp.


    ¡°Indeed. Shi and Yagi Seiryo are cousins.¡± He delivered the juicy piece of information.


    ¡°OMG!¡± Hu Lei squealed. ¡°No way. Why did he decide to infiltrate Yagi¡¯s life? Do you think he is plotting to oust his cousin? Is he going to try to avenge his father for that mess?¡±


    ¡°I am not a fortune teller.¡± Zhong Feng squeezed her cheeks.


    ¡°Oh, this is so exciting.¡± Hu Lei pped her hands and stood up. ¡°Perhaps, it is time Shi took on a bigger role in supporting the dark kingdom.¡±


    Zhong Feng felt a little sorry for the people who were about to be subjected to his wife¡¯s plots. She was probably going to use the information for entertainment value. But he would never regret giving her the information.


    Nothing mattered to him more than his wife¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°It looks like they managed to leave the final escape room.¡± Zhong Feng looked at the screen showing the weary faces of the group. They were covered in blood, grime and some injuries and seemed in pretty bad condition.


    ¡°Let them rest for the night.¡± Hu Lei put her hands together and moved her fingers in a ssic viinous motion. ¡°Tomorrow, my reign of terror begins.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow is Sunday. We are having brunch with Kaito and Akira.¡± Zhong Feng shut down her vibe.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Hu Lei pped her forehead. ¡°I guess my reign of terror can begin on Monday.¡±

 Chapter 704 - 704 THE DAWN OF A NEW DAY

    704 THE DAWN OF A NEW DAY


    The group of four was exhausted after the horrible ordeal in the underground rooms. When these people came to Anarkh, they were in a good mood, excited to see something interesting. Unfortunately, they never expected to be a part of the show.


    Their clothes were covered in sweat, blood, oil, ammonia and general grime, so their body odour was quite unpleasant. Luckily, the special attendants waiting outside showed them to hotel rooms to shower and change clothes.


    Of course, the simple shower did not feel like it was enough. After all, they had done a lot of gross things, like dissecting corpses to get the code for the door. Moreover, the strange bombs in the third escape room were filled with strange chemicals, and they were still lingering on their five senses.


    The four people all rejected theplimentary drinks and food offered and went home at around three in the morning. When Emi and Inei arrived home, they were feeling dog tired. They stood in the kitchen and sighed aloud before they looked at each other for a long moment.


    Then, they burst outughing.


    It was like there was no other way to express the mixture of emotions they had just experienced. Everything piled up on them in the underground, making anger, frustration and sadness superfluous. All that was left to do wasugh.


    Theughter continued for a long minute before Emi went into the pantry and came back with a bottle of whiskey.


    ¡°Sister Yasha gave me this bottle of whiskey when I got the job at the school,¡± Emi said while she opened it. ¡°She told me to only drink it when I feel like I have aplished something I would never have done if I stayed with the family.¡±


    ¡°She is quite a trickster. She probably wanted to prove a point.¡± Inei snorted.


    .....


    ¡°I know. She thinks I am wasting my time here. She probably hopes I will return with the bottle unopened.¡± Emiughed. ¡°But I think we deserve this drink.¡±


    ¡°I have done a lot of things, but I never thought there would be a day I would cut open zombie corpses to look for a passcode to an underground escape room,¡± Inei said as he got some tumblers from the shelf.


    He ced them on the kitchen counter, and Emi poured a generous amount into each of them. They picked up the sses and touched the rims lightly before they both took a long swig.


    ¡°Oh, it looks like your Sister Yasha did not trick you. This is the good stuff.¡± Inei said. ¡°She never gives me anything this good, even on my birthday.¡±


    ¡°You are her older brother. You should be the one giving her things.¡± Emi rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I am barely older than her. Plus, she is the future matriarch of the Shio family. Not to mention she is the manliest one in the family. She should treat me like her darling.¡± Inei retorted.


    Emiughed because there was a lot of truth in that statement. Their sister was a beautiful but strong woman. She had the personality of a powerful general. Otherwise, she would not have taken over thepany when the Shio family had two sons.


    ¡°If she hears you, you will be in some big trouble.¡± She looked meaningfully at her brother.


    ¡°You would not betray me. We are nowrade-in-arms. Blood brothers!¡± Inei lifted the ss in his hand into the air heroically.


    ¡°Why not blood sisters?¡± Emi teased him. ¡°You have already given up the title of the manliest sibling to Sister Yasha. Not to mention, we already share blood.¡±


    ¡°Do not get hung up on the details.¡± Inei scoffed. ¡°We have gone through fire together ande out alive. We are bound by the blood we have shed.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Emi stopped him before he continued his tirade. ¡°So, what is next for you?¡±


    Inei remembered the mysterious couple that yed with them for a while. ¡°I think I will stick around and see the future of the Demon King¡¯s empire.¡±


    Emi nodded in understanding because she knew Inei was more determined than ever to keep working on the troublesome matter. ¡°Alright. I might be a little busy during this period, probably up to the spring vacation. You will have to take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will find a way to survive.¡± Inei rolled his eyes. ¡°I will stay here when I am not busy. I have to keep an eye on you.¡±


    Emi did not want to fight with Inei after the long night. Moreover, the more she resisted, the guiltier she would look. It was better to let things go on naturally. Knowing Inei, he would probably be too caught up with work to evene back to the house.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± She picked up the bottle of whiskey and poured more of the liquor into her ss. ¡°I am going to take a long, long bath. Hopefully, I can erase the stench, if not the memories, of the entire ordeal.¡±


    ¡°I am going to go for a ssic shower-bath-shower. And then, I will burn every article of clothing on my body. I would shave everything bald if I could.¡± Inei might act like he resented his beauty, but he was also a vain person. He never wanted to be anything but gorgeous.


    It was the principle of the thing.


    ¡°I will leave some products in your bathroom for you. I got a great shampoo from this ce near the school. It is like magic.¡± Emi lifted her ss in cheers before she went upstairs. ¡°Do not drink too much. You know you can¡¯t hold your liquor.¡±


    Inei made a face behind her back childishly and refilled his ss of whiskey.


    He went through the backdoor to look at the dawning sky in deep contemtion. He knew that he would not return early after going to Anarkh, but he never imagined he would be watching the dawn at home with a drink in his hand, feeling like he fought a thousand battles.


    He looked at his wrist to check the time. However, his wrist was bare as it never had been for years. His watch was more than a timepiece, so he always kept it on his person at all times. It was resistant to almost all forms of damage, including impact, pressure, moisture and dust.


    Now, he felt naked.


    His face darkened as he remembered how much Shi liked his watch and his clear intentions to steal it. Unfortunately, Inei forgot to get it. It was hard to remember to ask for it while going through those disgusting corpses and trying to decipher the bombs.


    He took out his phone and scrolled through his contacts. He found the number he was looking for, assuming Shi had not changed it. He dialled the number, and the call went through. However, after three rings, the call disconnected.


    It was obvious Shi rejected the call.


    Inei was miffed by the behaviour and wrote an angry message immediately: RETURN MY WATCH OR ELSE!


    On the other end, Shi looked at the message, and one side of his lips raised almost imperceptibly. He looked at the time on his ¡®new¡¯ watch before looking at Yagi. The two of them were already seated in the office, checking the reports from the various members.


    ¡°I am resigning as your bodyguard,¡± Shi said without warning.

 Chapter 705 - 705 THE CHILDISH ADULT

    705 THE CHILDISH ADULT


    Yagi Seiryo was tired.


    As a ssic workaholic, he was always tired. He did not sleep enough, and his meals were not regr enough. His primary source of strength came from coffee and the knowledge that a lot of people depended on him, especially his niece.


    Therefore, even though he was always tired, he could always power through the darkest nights.


    However, the tiredness this morning was a little overwhelming.


    He felt like he had lived ten years in less than a day. Since the time Emi came to his house to teach Misaki to bake and beat up his bodyguard, he felt like he was no longer in control of his life. It was like everything was spiralling.


    He was more than tired. He was at the end of his rope. The deration from Shi that he was quitting was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. He sat motionless in his chair after Shi spoke, and he did not respond.


    The silence dragged on as Shi read through the reports from the different factions with speed and ease. He had taken up helping Yagi with these reports because Yagi would be caught up in his businesses andck time to deal with menial yakuza tasks.


    Shi was bored as a bodyguard and found the reports to be an amusing distraction, unlike Yagi. He wondered how Yagi would have handled his position in the earlier days because he would have had to listen to each report in person.


    The long silence and theck of movement dragged on for too long that Shi realised something was wrong. When he looked up, he found Yagi had closed his eyes. Moreover, his skin had turned a strange pale shade with ayer of sweat on top.


    .....


    Shi cursed inwardly before standing up. He walked around the desk and checked Yagi¡¯s pulse and breathing. His heart rate was fast, and his breathing was a bit short. The man opened his eyes, but he was disoriented.


    Shi called the bodyguard on duty and told him to get a car ready before helping Yagi out of the house. While he could still stand and walk, Yagi was clearly in bad condition. As soon as they were in the vehicle, Shi ordered the driver to head straight to the hospital.


    A few momentster, Shi thought of something. He lifted the sleeve of the shirt provided by the hotel and checked the bite wound from the zombie. As he suspected, the wound was infected. The area was inmed and discoloured.


    Shi called the number he had rejected earlier.


    ¡°So, you do know how to use your phone,¡± Inei responded withzy annoyance.


    However, he was not as angry as Shi expected. Shi did not know that the very good whiskey had rxed Inei a lot and that the hot bath he was soaking in was improving his mood by the second. Otherwise, he would not have been so civil.


    Everyone knew Inei was a petty man who held grudges.


    ¡°You said those zombies were not contagious. Are you sure?¡± Shi asked.


    ¡°I told you those were not zombies,¡± Inei respondedzily and leaned deeper into the hot water.


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Shi asked.


    ¡°What if I am?¡± Inei snorted. ¡°If I were sober, I would find you and deal with you right now for stealing from me.¡±


    Shi was frustrated with the answer, but he now understood why Inei was not as prickly as he expected, based on his personality. At another time, he might tease Inei a little about the watch, but the current situation was quite urgent.


    And only Inei had the answers.


    ¡°Focus.¡± Shi took on the hard tone of a disciplinarian.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Inei lifted his legs and sshed the water with childish glee.


    ¡°Inei!¡± Shi growled in anger.


    The tone made Inei sober up a little and sit up properly in the bathtub.


    ¡°Are you listening now?¡± Shi asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Inei replied obediently.


    ¡°What were those things?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Technically, they are people. Real living people.¡± Inei lowered his voice, seeming a little sad and vulnerable. ¡°But don¡¯t tell anyone else, especially my sister. It will make her feel bad.¡±


    Shi¡¯s face softened a little. ¡°Why are they like that?¡±


    ¡°It is part of an experiment that went wrong. The people who went under the experiment were injected with a drug that made them like that. They have endless power and energy as long as they feed on anything digestible.¡± Inei said almost sleepily.


    ¡°Yagi has an infection around the bite wound. Are you sure the condition is not contagious?¡± Shi asked.


    Inei blew a raspberry at hearing the information. ¡°Serves him right for tricking my sister.¡±


    ¡°Inei!¡± Shi hardened his tone again.


    ¡°The drug is a chemical, so of course, it is not contagious,¡± Inei answered with a pout in his voice. ¡°But I would guess if those creatures have stayed in those tanks for a while, their mouths are a cornucopia of bacterial colonies.¡±


    Shi felt a sense of relief. If it wasmon bacteria, Yagi could get treatment without raising gs. Shi did not doubt that someone inw enforcement was always watching Yagi, hoping to find an opportunity to step on him.


    With this simple bite, Shi could convince anyone that Yagi was bitten while helping the less fortunate or something. It was not going to be a problem.


    But before that¡­


    ¡°Get out of the bath,¡± Shi instructed Inei. He was a little worried about this childish adult being sleepy and tired while drinking in the bathtub. The probability of drowning was minimal, but the danger was still present.


    ¡°Eh! How did you know I was in the tub?¡± Inei asked in shock.


    ¡°You ssh around like a child,¡± Shi said tly. ¡°Now, get out and go to bed.¡±


    ¡°I was nning to do a shower-bath-shower,¡± Inei replied, but the woosh of water indicated he was stepping out of the tub.


    ¡°You can shower after waking up. Let the bath products sink into your skin.¡± Shi said.


    ¡°Oh, alright. That makes sense. I want to be as fresh as a flower.¡± Ineiughed to himself as he pulled a towel from the rack.


    ¡°Go directly to sleep. No more drinking.¡± Shi ordered.


    Inei made a noise of agreement, and Shi was satisfied with his obedient attitude, so he ended the call.


    ¡°We have arrived at the hospital.¡± The driver spoke up with a strange look to Shi.


    Shi did not notice the gaze and only helped the disoriented Yagi out of the vehicle. It looked like his work as a bodyguard was not yet done. This cousin of his was more troublesome than his parents said he was.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!